“Dearly Bereaved…”
By Kelly Blake
“I think he really wanted cremation and his ashes spread in the sea.” Lyla stated most ardently.
Lyla’s word had to be trusted. She accepted and loved me as I am. But I also knew my father and his wishes should be considered. Sort of anyway…
“We do have a burial spot arranged for. Other members of the family are buried there.” I said in a hushed voice. “I’m so confused.” I sighed and glanced at my hands.
Lyla reached beneath the comforter and grasped the last remaining remnant of my…’maleness’.
“I know this is a tough decision baby doll.”
I loved her calling me that. It always gave me warm fluffiness.
“But we need to do something with the…remains. Cremation does solve a lot of issues. And we can’t forget the money factor. Burying is costly.” Lyla said softly as she wrapped her arm around me.
We both sighed as I nuzzled into her side. Lyla found me. She saved me and believed in me. So she’s a little older than me. She brought me wisdom and understanding. And she brought me the one thing I so very longed for; a true sense of family. Lyla understood my needs, my desires, my likes and my dislikes.
My family disapproved of my need to be myself; to be a woman. Most of all, my father was furious when I left home to seek my way toward that end.
“Well…?” Lyla rolled her eyes upward and grinned. “What does your mom think?”
“What does my mom think?” I muttered softly and considered the question.
“What does your stepmom…” Lyla paused and giggled. “…ummm…your ex-stepmom think?”
Reaching across her body, I cupped her pendulous breast in my hand. Pondering Lyla’s question for a moment, I suddenly grinned teeming with excitement.
“We should do a FaceTime with them. The way they feel about each other should make it epically amazing.” I snickered.
“Yeah…?” Lyla laughed. “And the way they felt about your dad should make it even more so. You are such a wicked girl.” She added emphatically.
Luckily we were able to reach them at their respective homes. We reached my mom first. She was not a particular fan of Lyla. This was mostly due to Lyla being only a few years younger than my mom.
“Hello Jamie…” Lyla said with a smile. “We have a serious question to ask and…” She paused. “Oh… We just reached Ava. Hi Ava...” My stepmom… “We have Jamie on the call and we have a question for you both.”
After the perfunctory greetings and the expressions of mild annoyance with each other and us, we got down to business. Lyla led the conversation to my relief.
“Nyssa thinks we should bury her father but I think cremation would be more in order. We would like both of your opinions.”
“Well…” My mom said curtly. “Why not simply dump the body on some dirt road in the hills? That’s all he deserved as far as I’m concerned.” Jamie spat.
Hmmm… That would be good for the environment. Fertilizer for the ground and food for the wildlife…
“That would be poetic justice.” Ava mused.
“And I remember how Nyssa loved to make castles with her grandparents until I took away their ashes so cremation is not a good idea.” Mom said wryly.
I’d forgotten about that and had to giggle.
“Why not get a wood chipper and simply throw the body in.” Ava chuckled.
“That’s not a bad idea except for the cleanup afterwards.” Lyla smirked.
Several other ideas were offered such as dumping his remains in a lake; dumping him in the medical waste bin at the hospital. We all rejected dismemberment as being way messy and sawing through bones wasn’t very appealing.
After an hour of wading through alternatives, some sort of good and some kind of humorous, we ended the FaceTime on very good terms. Or at least we all agreed that good old daddy didn’t deserve more time spent on his disposal.
“Since we can’t come up with a suitable way to deal with his remains…” Lyla sighed. “Maybe we should let him live.” She snickered.
“Eine Kleine Nachtmusik …”
(Apologies to W.A.M. Formerly titled…A Wee Bit O’ Seasonal Fluff – Version 6.0.1)
By Kelly Blake
This would be my first ‘adult’ New Year’s Eve party. Well… It wasn’t really mine. My sister Emily, I call her Emme, invited me to join her for the event. I’d been living with her for the past three years; ever since my folks decided that my method of ‘self-expression’ didn’t work well for them.
My sister believed differently. Emme believed that what I chose to show, how I chose to present myself, was indeed who I really was. She often said that she wished she was born beautiful like me and not simply smart. I always differed with her. In my eyes she was the absolute pinnacle of femininity. And if it wasn’t for the abomination between my legs, I’d like to think I’d be at least half way upward toward that peak.
I was hoping he would be at the party though there was little hope of that. Most of the students went home and the few that remained were mostly foreign or lived too far away to make the trip home. I thought he was gorgeous but we never had reason or situation calling for us meet let alone to converse.
I first time saw him, early in the semester, was during his playing a strange game with something that looked kind of like a hockey stick. Perspiration matted his brownish red hair down across his face. I had watched him play for some time hoping he would see me. I had no idea of what to say to him should we ever collide. But I would have given anything to gaze into his pale blue-grey eyes from up close…and personal.
I would go to the soccer fields every chance I could in hope of seeing him. I would rest upon a towel spread across the grass along with other students. Whilst they sunbathed or simply slept, I would sit up with a book open and search for him. I found that Tuesdays and Fridays were the usual gathering for this somewhat unusual game. The players were mostly foreign students.
He had this tattoo across his upper arm. The design was amazing because the lettering appeared to be like old English or Gothic. It read; ‘Níl Ach Dia Ag Breithiúnas Orm’. I had no idea of what it meant or even what language it was. But the complex design was in green and gold. On his other upper arm, ‘Tiocfaidh Ar La’ appeared in the same style.
Every time I spotted him I would get this trembling feeling; almost like an electrical shock. Whenever I saw him on the athletic field, I so badly wanted to run up to him and rub against his sweaty body. Whilst this wasn’t the first time I’d felt that tingling thingy around a guy, seeing him was the most amazingly intense sensation ever.
On occasion the sensations caused by simply thinking about him kept me awake at night. I would touch myself, what little there was to touch, just thinking about what he felt like, smelt like, and tasted like. I thought of how amazing simply kissing him would be with his strong arms wrapped around me and pulling my body into his.
But why would I think that could ever happen? It simply wouldn’t and couldn’t. We weren’t in the same universe. I never saw him anywhere else. And how could I explain myself to him? How could I explain myself to any guy…at least at this moment? ‘This kit comes with extra parts’ simply wouldn’t do. And until those ‘extra parts’ were ‘herstory’ (not a typo), I was doomed to a world of daydreams and ‘what ifs’.
My main concern at the moment though was looking good for this party. My sister’s colleagues would be there as well as some of the graduate students. As a freshman I would be the youngest attending. And now that I at least had just enough to fill out a ‘Barely There’ bra, I could be somewhat stylish and look ‘adult’.
It’s questionable who envies whom more. I envied Emme being a size six to eight and she envied my size zero to two. She was always saying how I had a model’s figure. Of course I’d grind my teeth and bite my tongue realizing that her off handed remark was really meant as a compliment.
We shopped together for dresses though. She’d admire my slinkiness and I’d envy her cleavage and ‘curvage’? That’s not to say we had a competition going because our sense of style and mode of dress was so very different. After all, she was an associate professor and I was but a student still in her teens, albeit late teens? So her hotness was on a different level than mine.
I was going to wear an amazing silver sequined bodycon dress. It was sleeveless with a cowl neck and an asymmetrical hem that fell to mid-calf at its lowest point. The price was way extravagant for my student work-study pay and my stipend. But Emme always came to my rescue making up the difference.
Emme always made up the difference and in many more ways than simply money. She was the one who took me to Planned Parenthood where I could get the hormones and treatment I needed. She went through the hassle of getting the state to list me as an ‘F’ and not an ‘M’. She arranged all the on campus professional appointments I needed.
Emme even did the name change thingy, which wasn’t all that great a stretch. Samuel became Samantha and Sammy became Sammi. And being over twenty-one she could sign whatever needed signing. My mom and dad would never have even considered doing so.
The joy I felt when she went through all the hassle was overwhelming. My tears of joy still flow even thinking about it all. The stretch of my ‘changing’ wasn’t nearly as far for her. She always thought of me as her sister from the first time she caught me in her shoes and wearing one of her dresses. I was at her vanity trying to put her cosmetics on my face.
Rather than become angry or hysterical with laughter, Emme simply smiled gently. It was as if she knew what I was only beginning to discover. I was in the wrong body, at least from a gender perspective. Emme sat down on the bench seat next to me, removed the disaster from my face, and began to apply the various semi-liquids and powders properly.
Emme was as stunned as I was with the results. What I saw in the vanity mirror was almost exactly what I pictured in my mind. From that day on, I became her sister and she treated me as such. We shopped together. She bought me things that actually fit me and cosmetics that suited a pre-teen girl experimenting with colors.
We kept my things in her bedroom closet where they’d go unnoticed by our mom. I would only dress up when she was around so she could keep me guarded and help me learn to do my face. Within several sessions I began to become somewhat proficient with the various applications and applicators.
Emme even helped me hone my already budding fashion sense. I would sit in her bedroom with her and leaf through the fashion magazines she purchased. I suppose that’s when I truly began to develop that exact image of myself that I spent the next six years chasing. And although that image is nearly perfect, I still had a wee bit, no pun intended, of chasing to do.
As I donned my sheer black thigh highs and slipped my feet into my new sparkling silver glitter kitten heeled pumps, I envisioned the true me emerging once again. I smiled at that image as I grabbed a black smock to wear during my makeup application. It wouldn’t do to mess up my newly acquired party dress with cosmetic residue.
Emme’s old vanity was now mine. I sat just as I had for so many prior years and began the ritual of doing my face. First came the moisturizer and then the various primers for my eyes, face and lips. Although the motions were now mechanical, I would stop at every stage to carefully gaze in the mirror as my true self emerged.
We had been to the salon just the prior day to have our nails done and our hair trimmed. Our styles were similar. She favored the modified wedge and I loved my classic bob cut. I had my hair colored silvery to kind of match my dress…sort of. Emme had her nails done in a rose tinted clear polish and I went more dramatic with a deep red wine color.
I wanted my nail color to match my lips. I’d read that the easiest way to draw attention to one’s lips was to bring one’s hand toward one’s mouth. The color of my nails would immediately draw attention to the lips if they matched. I think Emme was kind of past that sort of thing but I was only just arriving?
Doing my eyes always took the longest time. Their pale blue-grey color opened the door to almost every color in my various palettes. For this evening I would go with a metallic slate grey shade with smoke grey over it. The highlight in the center of my lids would be bright silver. This might have been overkill in lieu of my silver dress and shoes but hey…I’m a teenager and overkill comes with the territory.
I had a vast assortment of cheap silver wire jewelry purchased on the net. The crystal highlights were in shades of pink and rose. I think the most expensive piece was all of twelve dollars but I treasured each ring, earring, babble and bangle as if they were platinum and rubies or emeralds.
I had this ring fetish anyway and always wore at least four or five of them. I always purchased two sets of the same earrings so that I had the option of filling the double piercings in my ears with the same dangling sets. I could also wear two different pairs or, if I was feeling really rad, wear four unmatched earrings.
This would drive Emme crazy. She was slightly OCD and the unmatched earrings went right to the core of her sense of order. Sometimes I would wear sneakers that didn’t match which would really drive her bat shit. It wasn’t intentional. It would just kind of happen in an early morning rush to get to class or work.
But tonight would be a first. I was transitioning from the teeny look to that of a woman. I chose every ring carefully and tried on every earring set I owned until I was satisfied that the look was as perfect as I could envision.
“Hey…” Emme shouted from her room down the hall. “How’re you doing?”
“I think I’m almost there.” I shouted back.
I managed to clip the silver bib necklace with the pink crystals after three attempts. I gazed in the full-length mirror on my closet door. I loved the way the silver seemed to disappear leaving the crystals seemingly hanging magically from the dress.
I turned my head from side to side and watched the matching colored crystals swing across my cheeks. The three-inch length was perfectly accenting my long and slender neck. I gazed down at my hands and the same crystals overshadowed the silver ring settings. Their lighter color was a nice contrast to my nail color.
Just as I nodded my head and smiled at myself, Emme entered my bedroom. We basically had an open door policy. The only time the door was ever closed was for the need of a little privacy. Then a knock was required. Otherwise we roamed freely back and forth between our bedrooms.
“Jesus baby doll…” Emma grinned. “You look amazing.”
“Yeah…?” I blushed and smiled. “You really think so?”
“Honey bear… I wouldn’t say so if I didn’t think so.” Emme chuckled. “I swear you look like your primed to go hunting.”
“Pardon…?” What…?
“You know.” She giggled. “Like for guys…?”
“Oh…” I lost my smile. ‘As if…’ I thought.
“Don’t worry sweet heart. It’ll happen when you’re ready.”
I gazed at her sadly.
“And…” Emme quickly added. “It’ll happen when it’ll happen.”
Emme came up behind me and placed her hands upon my shoulders. She looked over my shoulders and into the mirror.
“You really look so beautiful. Why was I born smart instead?” She snickered.
“You look so amazing though.” I replied as I gazed at her reflection. “I wish…”
“You wish… You wish… There’s nothing wrong with the way you look; the way you are. You are perfect baby doll.” She hugged me. “You look elegantly slutty and perfectly attired for any party.” She laughed. “I wish I could look that good.”
Emme did look amazing. She wore the electric blue metallic halter dress that fell to just below her knees. The piece really accented the deep blue of her eyes. And it offered just the slightest hint of side boob which really made me envious. I was always a bit surprised that she didn’t have a steady boyfriend or something. But at least she was getting invited out on dates.
I sighed and pulled my hem down just a bit. I suddenly felt overcome with sadness. In spite of the acquaintances I’d made at work and at school, I felt lonely. I wanted direly to be with a guy who I could call a true friend. Thinking as I did always came back to the same issue. How do I explain myself and what happens next.
“Okay sweet heart…” My sister smiled at me. “Hit the perfume and let’s get going. It’s almost eight.”
I slipped back into my bathroom and reached for a scent that was a bit on the spicy side. Emme liked her scents more on the flowery or fruity end of the perfume spectrum. I misted the air and walked through it feeling the tiny droplets alit on my face and neck. I quickly glanced one last time in the mirror and finally felt complete; or at least as complete as I would be this evening.
I grabbed my silver metal clutch and my maroon woolen cloak. Emme already had filled the clutch with the very few essentials I would need; lipstick, tissues, student I.D. and my keys. I met her at the foot of the steps putting on a lovely silk coat. The night was chilled for us. Once the temperature drops below seventy degrees, our ‘winter coats’ come out.
Finding parking wasn’t a problem at all. We were in a lot just across from the student center area. A light breeze caused the palm trees to make a clacking sound. Several others people were walking toward the buildings. There was no mistaking the formal dresses or tuxedos as being people going to anything other than the same party.
I began to become nervous about being there with all those professor and grad student types. They would be so much more educated and certainly more sophisticated then I was. Indeed I would be the token ‘child’?
“Hi Doctor O’Neill…”
A voice spoke from behind us. Emme and I turned to see who it was.
“Oh…” Emme said. “Good evening Jerry… And happy New Year…”
Emme extended her hand and the tall man shook it.
“And this is my sister Samantha.” She turned to me. “Sammi… This is Jerry. He’s one of the graduate assistants in the department.”
I smiled coyly and blushed as I put out my hand.
“It’s nice to meet you Sammi. You both look so gorgeous tonight.” Jerry smiled warmly.
“Why thank you Jerry.” Emme chuckled. “It’s a change for all of us. It’s amazing how different our perception of people can be when we see them out of context.”
Emme and Jerry spoke as we all entered the building. I noticed Jerry kept sneaking glances at me. I couldn’t help but smile and blush. There was a student checking coats and we gave ours over. The sounds of laughter could be heard from what was the faculty dining room. I’d eaten there with Emme several times before. But usually it was a staff party or something.
Both our faces lit up when we walked it. The room was decorated quite brightly with various symbols of the time of the year. One of the male professors even dressed as ‘Father Time’ complete with scythe and a woman was dressed as a Baby New Year. There was a band from the music school playing classical music. Nearly everybody had a drink in one hand and an hor d’oeuvre in the other.
We stood at the door for a moment as Emme surveyed the faces. She finally broke into a grin and waved at a man and a woman at the other end of the room. Emme promptly took my hand and led me across the room to where they stood. I recognized the man as one of Emme’s colleagues. The woman was his girlfriend…or wife?
They greeted one another with handshakes and cheek kisses. After being introduced, I glanced around looking for the food and the bar. I was dying for something to eat and a coke. After the perfunctory greetings on my part I managed to slip away as they engaged in conversation.
As I crossed the room and slipped between the tables and chairs, I finally saw a woman walking around with a tray of munchables and, rushing up to her, I took one in each hand. They were stuffed mushrooms and they felt amazing going down into my tummy. I turned and saw the bar set up in the corner of the room; the next stop on my very short list of to dos. And, as I quickly walked toward it, I spotted a table with trays and platters of goodies. That would be stop number two.
Just as I was about to get in the short line, that guy Jerry came up to me. I mean he was kind of cute but def not my type. He seemed to be way to preppy and…full of himself?
“Hey Sammi…” His smile was too big. “You look gorgeous in that dress. What would you like to have?”
He worked his way in front of me. As if…! I was going to have a coke or something but I thought I would shit test him.
“Well…?” I gazed up at him with my best doe-eyed expression. “I’d love a white wine.” I smiled demurely.
“Are you even old enough to drink?” He smiled wryly. “How about a soda or something…?”
“Emme lets me have a glass of wine sometimes.” I widened my eyes even more.
“Well… Maybe she’ll let you have one with dinner. But I can’t get you that.”
Fail…!!!
“Okay…” I said sadly. “A coke would be okay.”
Jerry handed me the soda and began to talk away about himself; what he was doing and had planned in life and how great a professor my sister was. In other words, he was trying to entice me to get naked with him and rub up against me…or something. But the more he spoke, the more bored I became. I smiled and listened and nodded my head as I gazed over at all the food I was missing.
Just as I was getting ready to scream, a voice came from behind me.
“I need be speaking with you.”
It was a deep commanding voice. I couldn’t quite place the accent but his brogue sounded perhaps Scot or Irish; ‘Oye need be spaikin’ wit hew’. I turned to see who it could be and it was him! The very same ‘him’ I always wanted to meet but was too afraid to approach. He gazed at Jerry with his amazing blue grey eyes…just slightly paler than mine.
“Would you be excusing us for a few minutes?” He wasn’t really asking Jerry nor did his gaze waver. “We need speak.”
“Oh…” Jerry looked from him down to me and back up at him. “Oh… Sure… No problem…”
And off Jerry went…thankfully. I turned to look at my savior. He was a lot taller than I first thought. And a bit broader in the shoulders as well… He was wearing a tuxedo that was finely tailored. His white shirt was perfectly starched and the black bow tie was real; not one of those cheesy clip on thingys.
But what totally captivated me were his eyes. In the slightly dimmed light that reflected off my dress they appeared to be quite grey. And his smile was dazzling. I stood there simply staring at him and giggling like a fool.
“You appeared to be in need of a rescue.” He rolled his ‘rrrrrr’s’ as he spoke and then chuckled.
“Yeah…” I giggled and blushed. “Seriously…”
“Graduate students are full of themselves. Is he one of your sister’s slaves?” He asked and chuckled.
“Are you in the psyche department? You know my sister?” I’d not seen him up in the offices or around the building.
“No… I met your sister a few moments ago.” He smiled.
“How did you know she was my sister?”
“Oh… I have my ways you know…” He grinned. “Sammi is it?”
“She told you my name?” Now I was a bit put off.
“I did need to ask her.” He smiled so…so confidently.
“What else did she tell you?” I crossed my arms and tapped my toe. “Have you been stalking me or something?” I was slightly upset now.
“And if I was…? Would you not say you’ve been eyeing me when I was at hurling?” He smiled slyly. “And what do you call that? Lurking…? Or stalking I should think?” He laughed as I turned scarlet, smiled coyly, and gazed down at my shoes.
“What else did she say?”
Did she tell him my secret? And what was ‘hurling’? It certainly wasn’t the hurling my peers do when they’ve too much to drink.
“Nothing really other than on rare occasions you do like a glass of white wine.” He produced a glass of wine from behind his back with a grin.
“She didn’t say that.” I snickered as I took the glass from him.
“Well…” He looked off for a moment. “Perhaps not… But where I come from you can surely have a wee bit of a taste now and then. It’s almost a moral imperative. And I heard you ask for one.”
I looked around for a place to ditch my soda.
“Here… Let’s have at that.”
I handed him the cup and he turned and reached out to place it upon a table.
“What’s your name anyway…” I asked, smiling again.
“Well… For sure it’s not ‘anyway’.” He laughed. “I am called Brendan.”
“Brendan…” I repeated with a smile. “I haven’t seen you around the school except for the playing field.”
“I’m with the music school.” He said with a nod. “I play piano, violin, G-string harp, Irish flute...” He went on to name several other instruments I’d never even heard of. “But what I really enjoy the most is composition.”
“Why…? Aren’t you good enough to perform?” I teased.
“I’ve never had a problem, or a complaint for that matter…’ He said off handed. “…with my performance.” He grinned slyly.
‘This guy has no problem with shit tests either’ I thought to myself. But could he deal with the ‘real’ me…as I am?
“But…” His expression softened. “I have ideas…sounds and themes in my mind.”
Brendan hooked my arm and led me over to one of the tables. He pulled out a chair and motioned for me to sit…which I did. He pulled out the one next to mine and sat facing me, his arm on the table top.
“So… What do you study here?” Brendan asked, his eyes sparkling in the dimmed light.
“Psychology… It seemed like the way to go…at least for now.” I smiled and quickly asked; “Where are you from? It sounds like you’re from Scotland or someplace.”
“Well…” He laughed. “Someplace would be the more likely answer. I was born in a small town called Kilcar. We lived there for a few years. But when I was seven, our family had to move to Derry and then Belfast where they could find a proper teacher for me. But I now call Sligo my home.”
He’s Irish? I recognized the name Belfast but I’d never heard an accent as thick as his.
“Kilcar…? Dairy…?” I’d never heard of them.
“No…” Brendan laughed. “Derry… Some call it Londonderry. It comes from this word.”
He took a pen out of his inside jacket pocket and wrote on the cloth napkin. Then he turned the napkin around for me to see. He had written the word ‘doire’.
“It’s pronounced Derry and it means an oak grove.” Brendan smiled softly.
“So…” I was trying to understand. “Why do some call it Londonderry? It’s not like London…is it?”
“No…” He said sadly. “It’s not like London at all. As for the name…well…perhaps we shall save that for another time. T’is a long and not very pretty picture to be painted I’m afraid.”
He said ‘another time’. That caused me to smile…and my mind to wander just a bit.
“And your tattoos… They’re in what… I mean the language.” I giggled.
“You are the observant one.” He chuckled. “Well…” Brendan sat forward and closer to me. “They are in Gaelige. T’is our language you see.” He smiled.
“What do they say…or mean?” I said wide eyed.
“Aren’t you the one…?” He laughed. Heartily this time... “Full of questions and such.”
I giggled and blushed. Here was this amazing guy and I had to know everything. I mean… He wasn’t your typical douche bag trying to score. I didn’t think he had any problem in that area. I kind of felt special in that he bothered to find out a little about me; although asking my sister that stuff seemed a bit…weird?
“So… How do you say them and what do they mean?”
Brendan pronounced each word…slowly. The sounds were totally alien to me, but not without appeal. Of course the ‘ch’ sounds were sort of weird and the ‘th’ was simply not there. But the rolling ‘rrr’s’ delighted my ears and invoked a wee bit of envy. And from what I remembered, the letters didn’t match up to the sounds.
“What does that mean?” I asked, amazed at his seeming fluency in his language.
“It translates: ‘Only God judges me’.”
“That’s rather strong.”
“In Derry, and in Belfast, across the Shankill, you needed to be.” He laughed. “We did not live in the nicer part of those towns.”
“And the other...?” I expected something as…interesting? “What does that say?”
Brendan did the same with the few words. I was amazed that the letters didn’t seem to match up to the usual sounds at all…not at all. It sounded like ‘tookey are la’.
“It means; ‘Our day will come.’” He chuckled.
“And what does that mean?”
“Well… Truth to tell it shows that I’m a Republican.” He was quick to add. “That’s a very good thing to be where I come from.” He laughed.
“Oh…?” I giggled. “Derry and Belfast sound like and interesting places.”
“Well… Not as nearly as lovely as Miami for sure...”
“And why is that?”
I leaned in toward him lessening the distance between us even more. Now we were virtually inches from one another. He took my hand in his. In spite of my longish fingers my hand seemed to disappear in his.
“Because I never would have seen…or met you.” He smiled.
Our eyes locked for a moment. I blushed, smiled, and gazed downward at my shoes.
“Back home… In Kilcar…” My eyes glanced up into his. “When you’re thinking serious about a person…a woman…you ask her father or her guardian’s permission to approach them. We don’t hide the way we feel about someone.”
Sacred feces…! I didn’t know whether that was dumb…or très romantic. I mean who asks anyone’s permission to simply chat up someone else? The serious part was totally frightening to me. I would need to let him know sometime soon…and that sometime might come quicker than I ever thought…or wanted for that matter.
“Now mind you…” He sat back just a bit but held my hand captive. “Life is a wee bit different in the cities. And Derry for sure is a large city. But my people are from the West; a very small town where everybody knows everybody. And out there we still speak the language so that outsider’s know who and what we are. Not asking permission could bring…troubles.” He paused for a moment. “For sure…” He grinned impishly.
“I think it’s kind of nice. There’s no sneaking about.”
I covered our hands with my free one. I did it before I even realized it was done.
“And what of your mum and da…? I would guess you’re with your sister to go to school.” He asked leaning in.
“Well…” I was suddenly overwhelmed with sadness. “We have our differences? I’ve lived with Emme for several years now.”
“Pity…” Brendan said sadly. “It must be quite difficult for you…not having them around and all.”
“It’s not easy.” I dabbed the corners of my eyes with a napkin. “But things are what they are.”
“Yes…” Brendan nodded sadly. “I suppose so.” He suddenly smiled. “Would you like a wee bit of something to eat?”
I loved hearing that natural lilt when he spoke. I looked about and saw that the food table was crowded with people. There were still some servers going around with trays.
“Ummm… Yeah…”
I turned back toward Brendan and smiled. He began to get up when I realized that I would need to let go of his hand; something I was not anxious to do. His hand felt so very nice and warm.
“I’ll get a taste of everything.” He smiled.
I nodded my head and watch him head for the crowd around the table. I smiled as I watched him go. The view was excellent. I could see he had a great body; a nice tight butt beneath his almost too tight tuxedo jacket. I glanced around to see if I could find Emme anywhere amongst the rapidly crowding room but she had disappeared amongst the people.
I could see a number of students from other countries. Spotting them wasn’t too difficult. They tended to stay with others from their homelands. There was usually an older person, probably faculty, in their midst speaking and laughing with them. They were also a bit more casually dressed.
Brendan returned with two plates heaping with food. My smile must have said it all.
“I didn’t know what you’d favor so a brought a wee bit of the lot.” He chuckled. “I went heavily on the shrimp and such. I must admit this was the first time I ever saw a shrimp fly the way they were disappearing.”
I giggled. The thought of a flying shrimp brought back memories of Disney movies. He set the plates down and even before he was seated I grabbed one with my fingers. I was famished.
“You might be wanting one of these.” He laughed and handed me a napkin and fork from the place setting.
“Aren’t there assigned seats or something?” I giggled as I took the fork.
“Well…?” Brendan gazed upward for a moment. “I think these are ours. There are no placards and such. And I believe the need outweighs the formalities.” His blinding smile was dazzling. “I was never one for the those kinds of formalities.” He chuckled.
“So you go to these kinds of things often?” I said between bites of sweet and sour something; I think pork.
“When I have a paying engagement… I take the food and drink that usually accompanies such events. But I’ve been to but a few of these parties. It’s usually a faculty event of some sort, maybe a retirement or a birthday. I suppose I’m considered relatively cheap entertainment…” Brendan chuckled. “…and, of course, who amongst us can’t use a fine meal in kind?”
“But I thought you’re not into performing?” I smiled slyly.
“Ah my cailín…” He smiled slyly back. My name isn’t Colleen. Hmmm…
“I never said I wasn’t into performance. I only said I preferred composition. One does have need of eating now and then. And well…” He sat back a bit and swiped a lock of his lovely hair from his eyes. “You will have the chance to judge later. The powers that rule wish me to play a piece or two after the dinner. And…” He snickered. “What starving artist would refuse a free meal; and with such a lovely companion?”
I blushed. This was something very new to me. I’d never really been on a date and I certainly never had such an amazing guy take such an interest in me. I grant you I’ve been hit upon on rare occasions. Well…okay…so maybe they weren’t all that rare. But I never felt that magical tingling the way I felt it now; that kind of tingling that would cause me to reveal myself.
In spite of his age, whatever that might be, Brendan seemed to be quite sophisticated in a very charming, but ‘country-like’ manner. He was so charming without being drooling or ogling as if I was his next meal? And he seemed so…so confident. It was as if I might have been a good neighbor or, dare I say it, girlfriend?
Before I realized what was happening, and a second glass of wine appeared at Brendan’s bidding, people began to seat themselves. I looked around for my sister. I hoped Brendan and I wouldn’t be separated by some unknown seating ritual.
“So…” I heard her voice from behind me. “I see you’ve found one another.” She sat down next to me. “I thought you might enjoy meeting Brendan.” She gazed at me lovingly and smiled.
“Indeed…!” Brendan smiled across at Emme. “We’ve been having a grand time.”
“Good…” Emme exclaimed with joy. “She does have a difficult time meeting people on campus.”
“Oh…?” He smiled questioningly at me. “I should think it be quite the opposite.”
I felt kind of weird having them speak about me, their heads sticking out as if I wasn’t there. But then Brendan turned his chair toward the table. He placed his hand atop my free one. I hadn’t stopped munching on the various delicacies on the plates.
“You sure do have quite the appetite for one so…” He glanced off searching for the proper word. “…so willowy.”
“That’s because I was starving.” I giggled.
“You know sweet heart…” Emme grinned at me. “Brendan is going to perform tonight. He’s quite an amazing and renowned musician.”
I gazed at Brendon questioningly.
“I merely said I’d rather compose.” He shrugged his broad shoulders and grinned.
“I’m getting a language lesson tonight.” I said to Emme and giggled.
“Well sweetie…” Emme grinned. “You might say we’re cousins. His family name is also O’Neill.”
“Though I probably spell it a bit different...” Brendan again took out his pen and spelled out Ui Naill. “That’s the old spelling but many of us are going back to it. The actual spelling of my given name is Breandan.” He wrote it out. “It makes things much easier for all if I simplified things a wee bit and use the English version. Everyone tends to misspell or mispronounce it otherwise.”
I adored listening to his manner of speech. ‘Things’ came out sounding like ‘tings’. His brogue was so charming and almost musical to my ears. The very fact he could speak his language was kind of captivating. And that he had no trouble using it regardless of whom he was addressing was somehow indicative of his inner strength…and pride I suppose.
“So…” Brendan spoke as a server placed a shrimp cocktail down. “Tell me mo ghrá... What are your dreams in this life?”
“Huh...?” I wasn’t sure what stumped me more; ‘mo gra’ or my ‘dreams in this life’?
“Well...” He bit into a shrimp then looked from me to the half remaining on his fork. “I will never tire of eating these things.” He chuckled and gazed back up at me. “You’re at this fine school so you must have some plan in mind.”
“Well...?” And I began to ramble a wee bit...as Brendan might put it.
In truth I really didn’t know what I wanted to do. I mean I was taking psych courses but I was basically in the liberal arts program. Growing up I was always my sister’s ‘shadow...much to her dismay when she was younger. I was the pest; always following her; doing whatever she did and always hanging around.
Thankfully Emme didn’t mind too much when she realized that I truly wasn’t her little brother harrassing her. I was, in fact, her little sister trying to emulate her. And when she began to treat me as such, my life was forever changed. So it seemed quite natural to Emme that I followed her to Miami.
My parents did a major boogie woogie when they discovered that I was attending school in a majorly androgynous manner and even putting on makeup once I got there. Seeing my picture in my first year book from upper school nearly caused them to throw clots. That was when I went to live with my sister. They were convinced that my soul was damned and no form of exocism would rid me of my demons.
Emme had been damned some time ago when they came home from an evening out to discover her doing the nasty with some guy on the living room couch. She had to leave until she repented and changed her wicked ways. They went so far as trashing the couch! So, in effect, I was totally following her...except for the nasty part with a guy on some couch.
Now here I was, chatting up this gorgeous guy and having him even seem truly interested. I must have appeared quite the fool as I rambled on with a dreamy expression on my face. I briefly gazed at my sister, without halting my speaking, to see her smile knowingly with her ‘been there…done that’ expression.
Every few moments somebody would stop by and say hello to him. I had no idea why they all seemed to be treating Brendan with such...such reverance? I mean it’s not like he was a rock star or anything. But we did manage to actually have a real conversation.
I was so intent speaking to Brendan that I failed to notice the removal of my partially eaten shrimp cocktail. I was so enrapt with his glorious attention that I failed to hear the musicians begin to play again. But suddenly he sat up and grinned.
“Strauss...!” He announced with great joy and with a perfect German accent. “A waltz...!”
He looked at me with a brilliant smile and, as he stood up, offered me his hand.
“Come mo ghrá chroi. Let us dance a waltz.” Brendon’s eyes sparkled.
“I can’t.”
Terror...! Sheer panic...! Nobody else was dancing. I didn’t even know how to waltz and I hadn’t ever danced with a guy; a real live living and breathing one! Seeing the fear in my eyes Brendan smiled softly.
“Come... T’is no hanging matter. I’ll show you how.”
As if in a dream, I took Brendan’s hand and got up. I felt as if I was watching myself as he led me by the hand to an empty area in front of the musicians. He turned and placed his right hand on the small of my back and grasped my left hand in his own. He must have felt me trembling. I was so not accustomed to being held in anyone’s arms; especially a man’s arms.
“Now this is easy love. Just listen to the rhythm.” He whispered into my ear. “The count is one, two, three, one, two, three, and then it repeats. Please allow me to lead you mo chuisle.”
And so Brendon did. He began with very short and steady moments. After a bit I kind of got into the rhythm of the music and I began to loosen up a bit. Our bodies began to flow more easily as I suddenly realized that I knew the tune. His body moved slightly closer to mine and our hips touched; my right to his left.
Brendon’s hold on my back became...comforting? And he held my hand just a wee bit more firmly as we began to turn in small circles. The feeling of his chest against my small breasts was electrifying. I really enjoyed being held by Brendon. His arms and hands felt so very strong and comforting.
“What does ‘mo grah cree’ mean?” I reddened and smiled coyly.
Brendan chuckled. “We really need work on your brogue.” He held me just a wee bit closer; if that truly was even possible. “It means ‘my dear heart’.” He gazed deeply into my eyes. “A term of endearment if you will… And mo chuisle…I don’t know…” He peered around for a moment. “Sort of like…my heart beat?” And he chuckled.
I gazed up into Brendon’s eyes and smiled coyly. I could feel color come to my face. This was everything I imaged...and more. I’d always been attracted to guys but I never before had the opportunity to interact so closely with one; especially one as hot as Brendon. I felt like I was in a dream world and I never wanted to awaken from it.
“I think you’ve the feel of it.” Brendon said with a laugh as we swirled around the small dance floor. “I think we need give you a bit more practice and you’ll be the one to keep up with.”
I loved the sound of his laugh. I closed my eyes and leaned back slightly, my face angled toward the ceiling. I felt like I was floating on air as Brendan led me about the floor. The movement of the air past my face as he swung me around was delightful.
When the music finally stopped, all too soon I might add, I opened my eyes and saw that others had joined us on the floor. Brendan still held my around my waist as I, and the others, applauded the musicians.
“You’re the quick learner.” Brendan smiled and chuckled.
“Well...” I blushed and smiled up at him. “You’re an excellent teacher.”
With his arm still around my waist, Brendan led me back to the table. He held my chair out for me as I sat and helped me move in closer. I bathed in the luxury of his manner. Although I’ve had doors held open for me and such, I’d never gotten even close to this kind of treatment. I felt special. I felt like this was all about me.
“I thought you’d like the fish.” Emme said to me as she smiled knowingly. “You two looked amazing out there...especially once you got into it.”
I grinned as I felt Brendan grasp my hand beneath the table. This was a dream and I felt like the princess awaiting the glass slipper but fearing the stroke of midnight when my coach would turn back into a pumpkin. This was what I’d always dreamed of ever since...well...ever since I discovered who and what I actually was. A guy holding me, dancing with me, talking to me about stuff, was all I ever thought about.
I’d always been to frightened to kind of seek out that kind of male attention? I mean I never thought of myself as being desirable or anything. And most guys, as friendly and as open as they might be, simply didn’t interested me. Guys like Brendan did. Big guys who did big guy things. I sat trembling ever so slightly as I took his hand and placed it atop my thigh.
This was a bold move on my part. I’d even felt the very slightest hesitancy in his allowing me to do so. But I didn’t care. This was likely as close to being with a guy as I was ever going to get; especially one as hot as Brendan was. And I also knew that relatively soon this all might end; fade into the ether where dreams disipate.
And I would need to overcome the rejection I felt sure would come. Brendan would be the very first I would tell. There was never any real reason before and being in ‘stealth’ mode allowed me to sometimes forget that my body image still didn’t fully match my mental one. That one damned detail…
But Brendon also emitted this aura of sensitivity. The worst case scenerio in my mind would be his total rejection. But I sensed that my secret would remain safe with him. I felt he was confident enough in himself to blow past it without having to announce to the world his not so very blatant error of naturally assuming I was...complete…and cisgendered?
I clutched his hand with both of mine as it rested upon my leg. I smiled up at him and watched him as he so non-chalantly spoke to Emme, and the others at the table. As the servers began to bring out food, one of the musicians approached our table. He stood to Brendan’s left and waited to be acknowledged.
“Why Anthony... How are you on this grand evening?” He asked with a huge grin.
“I’m good Mister O’Neil, thank you.”
Anthony gazed at me for a moment, smiled, and then looked to Brendan again. ‘Mister O’Neil’ I thought? But he looks only a few years older than I am.
“We were wondering... How do we sound tonight?” Anthony asked, looking most nervously down at Brendan.
“Well...” Brendan lilted and gazed at him with a most serious expression upon his face. He rubbed his chin with his free hand and frowned. “I’m afraid...” He paused to gauge Anthony’s initial reaction which was dread and fear. “I fear your little group sounds too...” He paused as Anthony paled. “...too good to be students any longer.” He grinned broadly. “I should have them give you all the boot. It may very well be time to make your way in the real world of performance.”
“Oh do you really think so?” Anthony was so excited I thought he might wet himself.
“Perhaps one day soon we might work on something a wee bit more…challenging…for a recital of course.” Brendan chuckled. “I think that would be good fun. Don’t you agree?”
“Yes... That would be amazing.”
The two spoke a few more moments before Anthony hurried back to his fellow musicians and Brendan turned his attention back toward us.
“You’re a professor…sort of?” I asked wide eyed.
“Well...” He lilted. “Some people believe such. I don’t take it personally though.” He chuckled.
“But you look so...”
“So young...?” He snickered. “It’s more of an appointment really. I fall under the catagory of the artist in residence? This is actually my second year. They seem to enjoy my presence at the music school.”
I stared in wonder at Brendan. Just when I thought he was becoming more interesting...he goes and becomes...well...even more interesting?
“Well...” He laughed again; no doubt at my expression. “I started early I suppose. It seemed so easy really. A neighbor had a piano that wasn’t being put to use and my mum and da bought it, at quite a dear price I might add. And I began to bang away at it. One thing led to another and I soon found myself in conservatory in Belfast.”
Brendan blushed as he related his little tale to me.
“Then there was my very first recital. At the Grand Opera House no less…” He snickered. “It was amazing really. I was quite intimidated. Every one of the eleven hundred seats was taken and then some.” Brendan chuckled. “Dublin was next of course. The National Concert Hall…” ‘Of course’ I thought. “And from then on I was musical flavor of the week in the formal music world.”
“And then you came here?” I was so taken I hadn’t noticed that my dinner was set before me.
“Good Heavens no...” Brendan laughed. “That was years ago. I was put on a touring schedule and had performances all over Europe. Then the states came about after that of course.”
‘Of course’ I thought…again. What else would be next? Walking on water perhaps? I was stunned. I’d never heard of him. But that wasn’t surprising since my fair was usually electronic dance music, trap or romantic pop ballads and such.
“So when I performed in Miami two years ago this opportunity arose. I was tired and, truth to tell, I was wearing myself quite thin. It takes a lot of energy to connect with an audience. I think my popularity was truly based upon that. It’s quite special when one can connect with a large audience on a personal level. But one does serve oneself poorly without a break every now and then.”
Then Brendan mentioned the names of several performers I’d never heard of though as I quickly glanced around the table the others seated with us had. They all seemed struck by Brendan’s words. And even though I hadn’t heard of any of those people, I knew that they knew the names quite well. I felt...embarrassed and...ignorant?
“I suppose to some extent I have the same ability to form that rapport. But to sustain that energy constantly is very spiritually and even physically demanding. So when the position was offered, against everybody’s good advise, I lept upon it.” He grinned like the Cheshire cat. “I consider this my yet to be misspent youth where I might play a little.
“Well...? Why didn’t anybody want you to do this?”
“There’s no money in it.” Brendan laughed. “So of course my manager and my agent and all the hordes of little leaches that come along with the territory were quite put off. And of course my mum and da thought I was insane to forgo the money. But I must admit it’s nice to sleep in the same bed for more than one or two evenings.”
“I think it sounds...exciting. I mean you get to go to all those different places and meet different people. It must be fun...sort of.”
“At first it is.” He peered down at his prime rib and then at me. “I love the beef here. It’s really quite good.” He cut a piece and put it in his mouth. “Mmmm...”
He smiled as I sat and watched. Brendan’s pleasure was so expressive that I smiled.
“Anyway mo chroi... After a little more than twelve years...”
“You’ve been performing for twelve years?” I was stunned.
“Yes... Well...” He blushed.
“How young were you when all this began?” I asked wide eyed.
“Ummm...” Brendan gazed off for a moment. “I suppose my premier recital occurred when I was...” He turned toward me again. “...eleven years of age?” He smiled. “Too young I think... I really had no friends and not much of a childhood. But I did so love the music…and the sound I could make on a fine instrument. I was mostly in the company of adults. Either my mum or da always came along. On occassion both would accompany me. Eat your fish before it goes cold.”
I giggled and blushed. I’d completely ignored the fact that everybody was eating. I took a bite but my mind still rested upon Brendan and his unusual childhood? Small wonder that he opted out for a while. As he continued I realized how very difficult his life must have been. How he would sometimes play in three different countries, one right after the other, exhausted me as I thought about it.
“And what of you?” Brendan asked as he pointed toward my plate with his fork. “Do you mind if I...?” I smiled and nodded and he reached over with his fork to have a taste of my fish. “This really is quite good. The fish back home is really quite different. Would you care to try some of this amazing beef?”
I reached over and cut a small piece. I wasn’t much for beef but I smiled and admitted it did taste rather good.
“And so mo chroi... What brought you here, besides your sister and I would guess free tuition?”
“Well...?” I sighed. “I do get to live with Emme so the cost is really nothing at all. And I do love South Florida...Miami...with all its weirdness.” I giggled. “And the school is big enough so that I can simply do my thing without to much...” I glanced off for a moment.
“Fanfare and ado...?” Brendan offered when I became stuck for the right word.
“Yeah...” I smiled at him.
“And about this business at home...” He spoke gently. “Or am I intruding too far?”
I glanced quickly at Emme. Evidently she’d been tuning in and out of our conversation. She smiled and nodded at me. I gazed down at my finger nails for a moment and sighed again.
“I see I’ve gone too far.” Brendan placed his hand upon mine. “It’s perfectly fine to not be ready. After all, we’ve barely met.” He said very apologetically.
“No... It’s just...difficult.” I said softly.
“T’is really no hanging matter.” He smiled. “Would you care for a bit more wine?”
“Are you trying to get me drunk?” I giggled.
“Well…” Brendan let the word simply hang as he grinned.
I nodded with relief that we could move on to a topic a bit less sensitive in a seamless manner. If it, we, were to be more than a simple evening of company, then several topics would definately need be broached; the least of which being my relationship, or lack thereof, with my mom and dad.
Brendan motioned to one of the servers and in no time at all my third glass of pale golden liquid sat before me. I could feel Brendan’s stare as I ate. He once again reached to my plate with his fork after asking permission. And Emme did as well as we three sampled a bit more of the fare before us.
As we finished and the servers began to remove the plates, the musicians once again began to play. This time it was a slow more modern piece I think I recognized as a show tune. And once again Brendan stood to take my hand. I must have appeared terrified because he chuckled as he spoke.
“You need not worry. We just move side to side a wee bit. Just follow my lead and we’ll have you kicking it up in no time at all.”
This time he placed both his hands upon my waist. I wasn’t sure how to hold him so he smiled down at me and placed both my hands upon his shoulders. At first my movements were quite stiff. We were, if fact, way closer to one another and I was nervous...and a wee bit excited? I relished his body abutting mine as we slowly swayed and shuffled our feel to the slow movement of the dance.
I could feel his breath upon my ear as he rested his chin atop my head. Then he bent even lower till his cheek was alongside mine. Brendan whispered in my ear.
“Aye... You’re a right coaxing elf Sammi. Sammi...” He chuckled as he repeated my name. “It does play well on the tongue. Sammi...” He repeated my name again as his arms encircled my waist and squeezed me gently. “So tell me... How is it that you’re not with someone tonight? You are too rare a treasure to go unclaimed.”
I could almost feel Brendan smiling as he gently rubbed his smooth cheek against mine. All I could do is smile, blush most profusely, and shrug my shoulders.
“I might ask the same of you. After all, you’re kind of famous and not too harsh on the eyes for that matter.” I giggled...and blushed at my own boldness.
“Ah...” He laughed. “Well... I must admit that it wasn’t easy. I had to work hard at avoiding all those women throwing themselves at my feet.”
“No...” I spoke seriously as I slapped his broad shoulder. “Seriously...?”
“Well...” Brendan sighed as he laid his chin upon the top of my head. “T’is a long sad tale of woe..”
“Huh...?”
I gazed up at his sad and solumn expression. He then chuckled and smiled.
“Truth to tell... When I perform, I’m on the concert tour for weeks, sometimes several months at a time. It’s quite difficult to maintain friendships let alone any kind of intimate relationship. And of course there are the groupies who insist upon an evening’s entertainment that includes their most intimate attentions upon my most intimate of person.
“But you’ve been here for more than a year.” Now I was curious.
“Well... As an artist in residence the students are all off limits...thankfully I might add. And the other faculty, well, most are at least one generation, or more, older than I am.” He quickly added; “Not that age be a hanging matter... But still...” He paused for a moment. “And sometimes they take themselves...and me...too seriously. After all...I do enjoy thrash metal as well as jazz, and blues and rock and industrial, and just about any kind of ordered sound that appeals to my ear.”
“God...! That must be awful. You must get so lonely.”
“Ah...” Brendan put his cheek against mine again. “But every once in a very rare while I do see a jewel of uncommon beauty that I must have.” He chuckled. “And every once in an even rarer while I get the supreme pleasure of capturing that jewel if even but for an evening.”
I could have melted in his arms at that moment. I never even imagined anyone ever saying such an amazing thing to me. ‘A jewel of uncommon beauty’...? Oh... My God... I even felt a tear or two welling up. Or maybe it was simply that third glass of wine. Or maybe it was simply being valued by someone other than my sister; and by a guy no less. I bent my head and placed it upon his chest. I inhaled his dizzying aroma deeply and sighed.
The dance was over all too quickly. I continued to hold onto Brendan. I felt so comfortable and safely encompassed in his arms. He was in no hurry to release me anyway. I gazed up at him with a glassy eyed expression and he bent to gently kiss my forehead. That was truly a milestone in my life as his touch rushed through my body as if a light switch had been turned on.
After we applauded the musicians, we sauntered back to the table, our arms around one another’s waist. My entire being resonated with the exquisite feeling of his lips simply touching my face. Either the entire evening’s worth of wine had suddenly hit me or his touch was so very super intoxicating, or both.
As he assisted me in sitting, I continued to gaze at his visage and wonder how lucky I was, at least at that moment in time. I was totally taken by Brendan though I admit it really didn’t take much effort on his part. I knew what was rapidly approaching as the hour grew closer to the onset of a new year. The amazing carress and kiss to welcome the New Year would be one I would never forget.
Having never been held or kissed by a guy, I felt like not telling him my ‘little secret. But I knew if there was going to be a tomorrow I almost had no choice. My joy and glorious stupor somewhat disapated with the thought of what his reaction might be. As fear reared its ugly head I began to tremble.
In spite of his charming and proper bearing, Brendan was still a guy and I’ve heard, and read, of all the horror stories how guys react when they’re surprised by a little secret such as mine. I’d heard and read about the violence that can ensue whether it was physical or verbal. Pain was pain, whether it be physical or mental, and hurt was hurt.
The thought of being ‘outed’ in public horrified me. I could even, on rare occasions, forget I was born in the wrong body. The only reminder was that horrid little appendage between my legs that caused my facade to melt away. In spite of having to sit to releave myself because of its short uselessness, it was always there to remind me, at least several times a day, that I wasn’t truly complete.
But that wasn’t the full extent of the matter. Even if I was cosmetically ‘anatomically correct’, the issue of not having a woman’s ‘plumbing’ would always be there. The questions of why I never experienced a period or the more than inconvenient fact that I couldn’t bear children would forever be, as Brendan might say, a ‘hanging matter’.
Guys seemed to always want progeny. This was something that would never happen if one chose to take me as his mate. That truth would be as sad to him, if not more so, as it was to me. The one greatest gift a woman can give a man would be denied to me. All these thoughts set me close to tears.
“Are you feeling ill?”
I heard Brendan’s deep resonating voice break through my barrage of thoughts. I gazed up at him and smiled sadly.
“We need to speak...privately. There is something I must tell you.” I said weakly.
Brendan clutched my hand firmly but gently and smiled.
“I’m performing shortly with the others in a few minutes. We should have plenty of time afterward.” He smiled gently. “I wish there to be no secrets between us.”
Evidently Emme overheard us and for sure she knew what I was thinking and what I needed to do. She got up from her seat and gestered toward me. I knew instinctively what that meant.
“Excuse me please.” I said coyly to Brendan.
He smiled and nodded also knowing where I was going. Emme took my arm and led me out of the room and to the left where the ladies lounge was located. We entered; not even a second thought for me. I had been using the women’s room for some time now. Only the shedding of my panty revealed my...difference? Thankfully the lounge was empty.
“You really like this guy.” Emme grinned as she began to wash her hands.
“Yeah...” I giggled and blushed. “He’s really nice. He seems so...gentle.”
“You are going to tell him...right?” Again Emme made more of a statement than a question.
“Yeah...” I sighed and trembled slightly. “I am so frightened though. I mean suppose he freaks or something?” I gazed at Emme wide eyed as she redid her lips.
“Hey sweet heart...” She finished and looked at me. “Life is full of unknowns. Maybe he will and maybe he won’t. But you’re doing the right thing.” Emme gazed back at the mirror. “It would be far worse if he discovered himself. Whilst he seems to be every bit of a gentleman, not all men are and, in general, they definately do not like surprises...of any sort?”
“Yeah...” I sighed and gazed down at my hands.
“And there’s got to be a first time for everything. If you truly like him...” She wiped away a wee bit of color that strayed from her lip line. Emme then looked at me. “You owe the truth to him. You’ll be doing him, and yourself a favor before this goes any further. If nothing else he is a serious guy with serious intentions.”
I nodded whilst still staring at my nails. I knew that the midnight kiss might be a distance too far. My body continued to tremble as I gazed up at my image.
“Better do something with your lips lest he thinks we were totally plotting his demise.” Emme laughed. “You look so amazing tonight. I don’t know how any guy could resist you.” She chuckled. “I’m even a little envious.” She clutched my hand and smiled. “Don’t worry. What will happen will happen regardless of how upsetting this might be and trust me, you will survive. So you should at least enjoy the moment?”
Emme was right of course. It was all about the moment anyway. And as I put a slight touch of color to my lips, I had totally enjoyed the moments leading up to this one. We both washed our hands again and, after drying them, exited arm in arm just as several other ladies entered.
“Yeah... It’s just that this would be the first time...you know?” I glanced at Emme. “I’ve been purposely avoiding this from happening. I don’t need this to be all over campus. I would die.”
“Well...” Emme giggled. “Brendan is far more mature than your average post grad. You need to remember he’s been working in the field of the arts since he was a small child. In fact had you not seen him first...” Emme smiled slyly. “Anyway, he is very mature for any age.”
As we approached our table I noticed Brendan was absent. I looked toward the musicians as we sat and he stood amongst them. There was no piano in sight but he held a violin in his hands. The instrument appeared miniscule in his large hands. Suddenly the chatter in the room silenced as he began to tune his instrument.
“A merry evening to you all.” Brendan said as he stood in front of the others. “In times past, usually after dinner, the nobility...or the wealthy...would often assemble their guests in the palour to hear some music whilst enjoying a coffee and an after dinner drink. This was often referred to as ‘a little night music’.”
“Normally you would find me hiding behind a large piano. But it being the advent of the New Year I thought something a wee bit different would be in order.”
His smile was so very brilliant as his powerful voice travelled the entire room without any effort at all.
“I might also add...” He chuckled. “...that the budget wasn’t sufficient enough to afford such an extravagant exhibition.”
He laughed along with the others. I didn’t quite understand and looked toward Emme. She smiled patiently and explained.
“They couldn’t afford him.” She laughed. “Or hoisting a concert grand piano up here.”
“However...” Brendan continued. “In lieu of a fine meal and...” He looked directly at me. “...the more than brilliant surrounding company...” He then gazed across the room. “I thought a violin piece would be quite nice. And so we will attempt a new composition by my hand. But first I’d like to introduce you to our fine musicians.”
And one by one Brendan introduced them as well as their respective positions in the music school. Of course they recieved a hearty applause from all of us. They were so very good. Once the formalities were completed, Brendan spoke again.
“As some of you know, I do not name any of my compostions. I fancy myself a musician and not a bard.” That was kind of funny. “However I very well might make an exception with this piece. We will see.”
Once again Brendan gazed directly at me. I trembled, blushed, and smiled. What was Brendan saying? Was he thinking of naming his composition after me or in my honor? How totally cool would that be? With me still buzzing from his words and gaze, Brendan went on to briefly tell a wee bit about the piece; scales, keys, and musical stuff.
When Brendan finally raised up his violin, the room became so eerily silent. He nodded once toward the musicans and drew his bow across the strings. And thus the room filled with the most wonderful sounds as they played. The tune was easy to discern and the tempo quite uplifting. I kind of recognized the sounds as being similar to modern Celt music.
But, much to my dismay, the piece was all too short. Though they played for nearly five minutes the time seemed like only seconds. I must admit that in spite of the momentous disclosure that loomed in my immediate future, I couldn’t help but applaud wildly upon the music’s cessation. It was a wonderful experience in sound.
Brendan, of course, was elated. I’m sure he was sure the piece was very good. The performance was something all its own. I could tell that regardless of what he said about performing, he loved making music. I could certainly understand the conflict that might arise within him; wanting to be something other than what one is. After all, wasn’t that my direction as well...sort of?
Brendan placed his violin in its case and opened another somewhat larger one. He then removed a small harp. I’d never seen such a thing in my life. He sat in a chair and placed the harp upon his lap! After taking several moments to tune his instrument as the servers brought coffee and desserts to the tables, he spoke.
“This...” He beamed proudly. “...is my wee one. It is my medieval, or lap harp. The harp is our national instrument and so it behooves an Irish musician to at least give it a pluck once in a while.” He chuckled. “The inspiration for this wee piece came from growing up in the western lands of Ireland.”
And Brendan began to play a soft gentle tune. After a few measures the others joined in. The tune was quite memorable and as it repeated I softly began to hum along with the music. I was entranced as I closed my eyes and envisioned what the west part of his country must be like. I found myself slightly swaying with the rhythm of the piece, which also ended far too soon.
Whilst everyone around stood and applauded, I was still capitvated and continued to sway for a long moment after he had finsihed. Only then, upon allowing the world to re-enter my senses, did I discover I was the only one still sitting. I swiftly got up and applauded with the others.
The hour was rapidly approaching midnight as Brandan returned to his seat. I clutched my hands over my heart and smiled so brightly it hurt.
“That was wonderful.” I nearly shed a tear of delight.
“Thank you Sammi. You are most kind.” He grinned and blushed. “I like to experiment with smaller audiences. They generally don’t have much trash available to throw should the piece be less than...adequate?” He snickered.
“We need to talk.” I said softly, almost at a whisper.
“Ah...” Brendan smiled. “There’ll be time for that to be sure.”
“We need to talk now. But not...” I glanced around. “...not here.”
I suppose the serious expression on my face impressed the urgency of my request.
“Yes... Well...” He stood up and offered me his hand. As I took it and got up he continued. “Shall we go out to the hall? Or perhaps…” Brendan rubbed his chin in thought. “I know an even better place.” He grasped my hand in his firmly. “Come…”
Brendan smiled and led me from the room out into the hallway. We walked down the hall and came to glass double doors that led out onto a balcony. There were tables and chairs scattered about. The view overlooked the lake, which was lit up with multi-colored lighting, its fountain shooting water high into the air.
Brendan pulled out a chair for me and I sat on its cool metal mesh seat. There was a slight breeze blowing which caused goose bumps to rise on my arms. Brendan, without even asking, removed his jacket and draped it around my shoulders. His jacket, still very warm from his body, was quite comforting as was the scent it held; his own.
“So…” He smiled as he sat cattycorner from me. “What’s so important that it couldn’t wait until next year?” He chuckled as he took my hand. “Are you warm enough?” He quickly added.
I was trembling…but not from the cold. I was even feeling a wee bit nauseous and on the verge of tears. I had no idea of where to begin. I sat with my mouth open and my eyes wide in fright. This was like the dream I always dreamt. But it was rapidly turning into a nightmare for me.
“What is it girl?” Now Brendan looked concerned. “You’re not…leispiacha? Are you?”
“What…?” Clueless…of course…
“You know… Ummm...” Now he was uncomfortable. “A lesbian...?”
In spite of my terror, I had to giggle. If it was only it that simple.
“No... I’m...”
“Well then...” He chuckled. “You’re not married. Is there already someone...in your life?”
“No...!”
This was only becoming more difficult for me. If he was asking that, then he was...seriously serious about me?
“Look... I’ve seen some of the world.” Under his breath he added: “More than I cared to at times.” Brendan looked me right in the eyes. “I promise you there’s nothing you can tell me that would be a surprise.”
“I don’t know where to begin.” I sniffled as a tear fell. “It’s complicated.”
I pulled a tissue from my clutch and dabbed at a tear. I looked back up into his glorious eyes. I could see his concern as he held my hand firmly; warmly.
“Sometimes...” I took a deep staggered breath and slowly exhaled. “I was born into the wrong body.”
I could see the shock in Brendan’s eyes as he sat slightly more erect.
“Well now… That is a surprise.” He stared at me with a totally stunned expression. “So you’re transitioning...into a man?” He didn’t smile.
I didn’t know whether to smack him or strangle him. I scowled as fiercely as I could as I pulled my hand from his.
“Do I look like a man!”
He suddenly smiled and giggled a bit.
“Well...” He glanced down at his shoes. “Now that you put it that way... I see. That does put a rub on the situation I suppose.”
There was a long pregnant silence; like eleven months pregnant silence. I suddenly glanced at my hand as he recaptured it.
“Is this the issue with your folks?” He asked quite sincerely.
I simply nodded and gazed down at my nails and marvelled at their lusterous appearance. I thought of how perfectly smooth the polish appeared. The weird thoughts that cross one’s mind during times of unbelievably extreme stress.
“Well...” He shook his head. “This must have been difficult for you. Telling me and all that... And don’t think I am not appreciative of you being honest with me.”
I nodded knowing exactly where this was going. I was being nuked. I felt like my tummy was dropping out of my body and my heart was being crushed.
“You’re the first person I ever told.” I said sadly as tears welled up again. “Nobody other than my sister knows.”
“So...” Brendan said dully. “What’s your real name?”
Instinctively once again I pulled my hand from his. This was the number one question anyone like me detests...or so I’ve heard and read. But I never realized just how totally dispicable it was until Brendan asked me. I could feel my face color as I became so angry I began to tremble. It was nice whilst the dream lasted.
“I mean...” He gazed up at me and grinned impishly. “If we’re going to become...” He paused for a moment and grinned. “…quite close...and very dear friends, perhaps even more, I should know whether you’re a Samantha, Samara, Samya, Samelia, or whatever. Don’t you think so? Otherwise you have the advantage of me and I’m too competitive to let that occur.”
‘Very dear friends… Perhaps more…’? Did I hear him correctly? Could it possibly be? I felt all the anger and all the fear drain from me. As a tear welled up in my eyes, I reached out and took his hand in mine.
“By the way… I do feel quite honored that you’ve chosen me to be the first to tell. I imagine this is not general knowledge and let me assure you that it will not become so by my word.” Brendan’s expression was very serious? Then he grinned. “I know your people well.”
“My people…?” Huh…?
“Yes… Your clainne… We’re kinsmen actually; cousins as we like to say. We’re from County Donegal. I’m from…the western part. Indeed the county was named for our clainne. Perhaps, with your sister’s permission of course, when I go home next you’ll accompany me. I know our people who will be most pleased to meet you.”
Oh… My… God… This guy is super serious. I would need to tell him the absolute bitter truth. I felt all that angst rise up yet again. I hated my body…or at least that one tiny major defect. It must have shown on my face; in my eyes.
“What is it?”
Brendan’s eyes showed his concern. His hand encompassed mine holding his other one.
“I…” I took another deep breath and exhaled. “I need to have surgery.”
“Why…? You look absolutely gorgeous. I never would have imagined…” He was surprised.
“Well…” I cleared my throat and blushed. “Not at this end?” I barely whispered.
Brendan was silent for the longest moment. Suddenly I could actually feel the energy radiate from him as enlightenment struck. He grinned.
“Ah…” Brendon smiled and nodded. “There’s a minor detail that needs tending to.”
“Yeah…” I looked at our hands melding together. “You put it so…so politely.” I gazed up into his eyes and tried to smile. “Emme and I are both saving up to have it done.” I said sadly. “It’s expensive; especially for me because…” I blushed and looked away as I dabbed at a tear.
“Now that’s enough of that.” Brendon smiled. “T’is not the evening for such talk.”
“Well… I have certain…deficiencies? It would be like a double operation.” I sniffled. “And then there’s the aftercare. And I won’t be able to have children.”
“Let’s not talk about it any longer lest we waste more pleasant things to speak of before this evening’s done.” He grinned.
We suddenly heard the noise coming from within the building. And everywhere around us were the sounds of fireworks going off. The New Year had arrived. Brendan laughed as he looked off toward the campus proper. He stood up and offered me his hand. I took it and stood as well. He placed his hands gently upon my cheeks and softly kissed my lips.
“Happy New Year…” He whispered in my ear.
I gazed up at Brendan as I felt tears welled up. As if in a dream, I placed my arms around his neck. I got up on my toes, closed my eyes, and parted my lips. If he was simply being very tolerant, I wanted one last moment of this dream before any rude awakening.
My glorious white knight did not disappoint me. Brendan put his hands upon my waist, bent his head down, and placed his very full lips atop mine. What an amazing sensation. We seemed to inhale and exhale quite heavily at the same time. His hands left my waist and his arms suddenly encircled me.
My heart just opened up and every emotion I’d suppressed over the years came flooding out through our kiss. Every guy I’d ever seen and wondered about, every day dream I’d ever had about what life might be like, every time I’d cursed the body I was given and couldn’t accept simply left me. And all the love I could give but had no recipient for now found its receptor; even if for only a mere moment in time.
When our lips finally parted and my eyes opened, I gazed up into Brendan’s smiling face. His hand left my lower back and drew a tissue from his pocket. He gently blotted the tears from my eyes as he gazed into them.
“I need tell you that not a single soul every kissed me in such a…” He gazed off for a moment. “…in such a fashion. Might there be a message in that?” He chuckled. “Perhaps…of course with your sister’s permission…we could continue this at a later date.” He shook his head. “Hmmm… That didn’t come out quite the way I meant.” He laughed.
I held him tightly to me. I could feel his excitement hard against my tummy.
“But I’m not complete. I still have…”
“Accchhh…” He grinned and shook his head. “T’is nothing at all. I may not have more money than God but I might surely be matching one of God’s angels.”
‘One of God’s angels indeed’ I thought. It certainly was a happy New Year.
![]() |
A Second Chance
by Kelly Blake Edited and Proofed |
...I knew what had happened. As one of the cops approached me and started to speak to me, I heard not a single word. I merely saw his mouth move as tears began to fall from my eyes.
I remember little else from that evening other than finding myself in my old room, now occupied by Corie, and Kate alongside me in the bed. Owen and Meg were gone. We would never be able to speak, or touch, or laugh, or cry with them again. My life, and Kate’s, as we knew it, had come to a most bitter end.
My Owen departed this life on October 31 along with Meg. It was the eve of the ancient Celt New Year. They had gone to shop for a few extra things for our celebration. Returning home, they were the third car through the intersection when a seventy-four hundred pound SUV travelling at sixty miles per hour slammed into Meg’s little car. They were taken instantly. Their mortal remains took forty minutes to extricate from the wreckage.
I’ll never forget the unearthly scream of Kate when the police came to the door to inform her of the tragedy. I was in the kitchen with the children and my older sister. We were making ready treats for the celebration. I heard the scream and told Corie to keep the children in the kitchen.
I started out toward the front door and I saw Kate crumbled onto the floor and two cops kneeling alongside of her. I felt a sickness in my stomach. I held my hand against the wall to brace myself. I had to get to Kate but I was having trouble moving my feet. I felt the entire world close in on my and I was having trouble seeing. I felt like I was walking through a giant marshmallow.
When I could finally go no further, I fell to the floor on my knees and vomited. I knew what had happened. As one of the cops approached me and started to speak to me, I heard not a single word. I merely saw his mouth move as tears began to fall from my eyes.
I remember little else from that evening other than finding myself in my old room, now occupied by Corie, and Kate alongside me in the bed. Owen and Meg were gone. We would never be able to speak, or touch, or laugh, or cry with them again. My life, and Kate’s, as we knew it, had come to a most bitter end.
The very next evening, Red Hugh, Kate’s nephew, arrived from Ireland with two of his daughters (both in their late teens) to help with all that needed doing. The mortal remains could not be released immediately because the accident was considered a vehicular homicide. The other driver was drunk and driving on a suspended license.
Once the medical examination was completed, the bodies were released to Red Hugh and we travelled over to Ireland for the wake and funeral. This was held at Kate’s home on the ancient traditional lands of her people. They were laid to rest alongside a giant oak tree on a small hill overlooking a lake. Kate’s kinsmen had been buried on that spot for years. Her two oldest brothers, Sean Padriac and Naill, had the place of honor nearest the oak and Owen and Meg rested next to them.
Of course the wake was unbelievable. It was larger than that of Kate’s brothers. The fact that a neighboring clainne, Meg’s people, came to call, made it all the grander. Kate didn’t make many appearances. She was far too distraught and spent most of her time in her library…drinking. I stayed with her much of the time.
Kate suddenly became old. It was as though the life had been sapped from her. She and Meg were together for more than twenty years. Meg had followed her to Boston from Ireland and stayed with her through schooling, making a home for Kate to come to after her torturous schedule of class and clinical was done for the day. When Kate finally became a physician specializing in trauma and emergency medicine, Meg put up with the odd hours and heavy schedules without a single complaint. She made Kate‘s life bearable and filled the empty spots with moments of exquisite joy.
I could see more grey in Kate’s chestnut colored locks. I could see the lines under her eyes and across her fore head as she frowned and looked deeply into her glass of nut brown colored whiskey. She was aging by the minute.
Not that my lot was any better. My Owen was…unique. He knew me before my ‘rebirth’ and never turned his back to me throughout the lengthy process. He accepted and cherished me, the person; the soul. My issue with gender never came between us and seemed to be very incidental to him.
Though he had his faults, the greatest of which was his explosive temper, he had so many more strong points. He was never afraid to address his faults and try to correct them. He was never afraid to be with someone who was more learned. He always touched me when we were together; holding hands, touching my shoulder, or touching legs when we were on a couch.
He always exhibited affection for me with random hugs, and kisses, and hugs and kisses. Even before we were married, he thought of us as ‘US’. He never did anything without me knowing and I always told him what I was up to. We confided our darkest secrets to each other. He was even tolerant of my hormonal hissy fits and spells of depression and tears.
And after we were married (I was sixteen) in an ancient ritual at Kate’s home in Ireland, nothing really changed. He remained as infatuated with me as I was with him. When he passed, I felt as though my heart had been ripped from my breast and that hole would never be filled again. It was the hardest in the morning when I awoke and reached over for my Owen and he was no longer there.
When we all finally returned to Fort Lauderdale, we found life to be very empty. This was especially true for Kate. She could no longer sleep in the bedroom she shared with Meg for so long. I couldn’t sleep in the one I shared with Owen. Kate couldn’t find a place for herself because everywhere she looked, the spirit of Meg rested in a needle point, a knitted piece, a lace table clothe she tatted, or some pagan charm placed discreetly by an entrance.
One evening a few scant weeks after we returned from the funeral, we all sat at the dining room table having our meal. I had taken Meg’s place at the table which was next to Kate. The children were chattering away as usual and Red Hugh’s daughter Fiona was deeply involved trying to get Meg’s two youngest to eat.
I observed the goings on with more than a bit of delight. The children were such a joy and a blessing to us. I could watch them interact with one another as though there was no difference in family. My own two half sisters, growing faster than I really appreciated, were looked upon by the younger children of Meg as bigger sisters. I, and my older sister Corie, who lived in another part of town, were looked upon as ‘aunts’.
I gazed at Kate, who was quiet the entire day. She was looking down at her plate and picking at her food. She looked up at one of the little ones who was particularly loud, smiled briefly, and stared off into space.
I placed my hand over hers and smiled as a tear formed in the corner of my eye. She instinctively placed her other hand over mine and turned her head toward me. She looked down at me with her piercing light gray eyes and smiled.
“We’re going home.”
My fork fell from my hand. We’re going home. Oh my God! I think that somewhere in the deepest recesses of my mind, I knew this would happen. There certainly wasn’t anything holding Kate, or the rest of us for that matter, here. We were in a foreign country even though we were born here. Our entire existence revolved around our family and our trips to Ireland.
“I will have them open up the manor as usual for the Yule Tide, only this year we will remain. That is where our place is. That is where our true home is.”
I have never heard Kate ever speak with such resolution in her voice. A sudden calmness seemed to overcome her as she looked and smiled at everybody at the table one by one. At first there was silence as the stunning news settled in. It started with the children. Their smiles grew into wide grins and the chatter became a cacophony of happy sounds.
There was no hanging matter with Kate or the children but I certainly had one.
“I can’t go with you…at least not now.” I was verging on tears.
Kate looked down at me and she suddenly realized what the matter was.
“Your contract!”
I nodded my head. I had been taught two very important rules of life from both Kate and Meg (May she only know peace). The first was to always say no to any request (save food and shelter to the poor). You can always say yes later. Cursed is the one who says yes and then must refuse something. The second rule is that you never put your name to paper, or shake someone’s hand, and then go back on your word. If you do, your name becomes cursed.
I had signed a two year contract to work for a private not for profit agency that housed and nurtured abused children. I had only started my job last month before the tragedy took place. I still had almost two years to go.
“And there’s also my sister. I really don’t know what she will want to do.”
Corie was another matter as well. She always seemed to be the odd woman out though Kate and Meg made ever attempt to include her in our growing, and extended, family. Kate took my hand in hers and kissed it. She calmly looked at me with a warm smile on her face.
“You will do what you must. I am so very proud of you and what you’ve grown to be. I know it will be hard for you to remain a bit longer, but you do the right thing. We will be waiting for you.”
Kate pulled me to her and kissed my fore head. She lovingly looked into my eyes and ran her fingers through my hair.
“You truly are a daughter to me.” She smiled as a tear formed in her eye. She sat back in her arm chair and gazed at all who sat at ‘our’ table. “Your sister will do as she wishes. But we must make every effort to have her with us. Truly there is nothing for her here.” Kate rubbed her chin as she stared off in thought. “I don’t see her with us save when you make your journey.”
I nodded my agreement with Kate. My dear sister was troubled by an abusive past and verged on having a substance abuse problem as well. She self medicated with alcohol and other drugs…and frequently. Kate looked at me as she continued to speak.
“You can’t be serious! Kate is out of her mind! You can’t be going with her! What am I going to do? I’ll have nobody here!”
Corie was verging on hysterics. She was pacing back and forth in her apartment and waving her hands as she went on and on. I knew this would happen and I was somewhat prepared for her outburst. On the one hand, I couldn’t tell her that there was nothing here for her, which was bitterly true. And on the other hand, I couldn’t downplay how positive the move might prove to be.
“Look…” I grabbed her hand and tugged her down onto her couch next to me. “I’m not going anywhere for nearly two years. All I ask is for you to think about it a bit. It wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world to change where you are. You know how beautiful it is over there (I was scrupulously trying not to say home) and it’s a chance for a new start.”
“You’re going to do this!” She burst into tears. “You’re going to leave me alone again.”
“I’m not going to leave you.” I took her in my arms and tried to comfort her. I didn’t leave her before. I was thrown out by our step father. “I need to go because all that I call family will be there and you are needed as well.” I knew that in her mind it was as if I had actually abandoned her.
I calmed her enough to assure her that she would be more than welcomed and that I would help her in any way that I possibly could. I knew what she really wanted and that was a wee bit of mothering, something that we both missed (save the fact that I was sheltered and nurtured by Kate and Meg). So I took a tissue, dried her eyes, made her blow her nose, and hugged her till she was totally calmed. I knew the moment I left that she would take a drink.
We managed to get everything done the day before our flight. Corie decided at the last moment to come for the holiday and return with me. It was largely do to her efforts that we were able to organize and pack the household for the trip, and for the shipment to follow. Kate had insisted on paying her for her efforts which she did accept after some gentle persuasion on my part.
The time we spent together in Ireland was wonderfully beyond words. Nearly the entire branch of Kate’s clainne met us at her home. Some of Meg’s people were there as well. Everyone was so excited about our return that the party went on into the evening and a few of the heartier celebrants could be found asleep the next morning in various chairs and couches.
The rest of the ‘visit’ was filled with a nearly continual procession of kinsmen and their children coming and welcoming our group back into the fold of the clainne. Of course there were a variety of young men who had come to see the new available young woman that was living in Kate’s home. None were acceptable to either Kate or me.
I returned to Fort Lauderdale after the New Year alone. I was to begin my nearly two years of self imposed exile from my family. I was reminded of the Ladies of the Middle Ages, who, upon losing their Lords through battle or disease or old age, would go to a convent or monastery to live out their days in mourning and solitude.
Only my solitude was spend amongst the children I had contracted to help. My days were quite long; sometimes twelve hours or more and very often six days a week. I was driven to do this so that I would not be thinking of my departed Owen (May he know only peace). Any extra waking time was filled with attempting to write an autobiography and spending a few hours with my dear friends Bryan and Chris.
I would make my pilgrimages home three times a year; the Yule and Easter Tides, and a clainne reunion in July. Each visit, bittersweet as it was, filled me with the longing of having it be my last. Each time I was pulled by my inner most self to stay and not return.
My half sisters were growing into young women and my ‘adopted’ brothers and sisters, Meg’s children, were starting to become their own people with wants and desires and awareness of self. I was needed as a mentor to all for Kate was to involved in her own practice of medicine and the nannies were attentive, but not quite ready themselves to take their places as adult women who could tend to the variety of needs the children had.
I was becoming aware that I might very well be spending the rest of my life alone; without mate. I certainly couldn’t be approached with the idea of having a family. I was, naturally, unable to reproduce. I was not born with the equipment to do so…at least not the equipment that matched my present physical appearance.
And there were not many men who would be able to reconcile my appearance to the fact that I started my life as a male. Oh maybe someone who had that rare appreciation `for somebody such as me, but usually men of my age group were family oriented and adoption would not do. Being able to produce progeny is such a fulfilling ability for both men and women.
But at least I would be among those who loved me for who I was and that certainly took some of the bite from my personal beast. I would have a place, and be in a place, where these things were quite secondary to my worth as a human being and as a member of Kate’s clainne.
On my last visit to ‘home’, I was with all six of the little ones. We were in town to attend to everyday sort of affairs; haircuts, manicures, a wee bit of shopping, and lunch. Evidentially I was spotted by a man who was a distant cousin of Kate’s. He saw me tending to the children and enjoying myself in the process.
Being ‘new’ to the town, and though his parents had resided there for some ten years or so, he was still eyed as somewhat of an unknown. He did what would be considered the right thing and inquired about me to his parents. They told him who I was and that "yes…indeed…she was not married. Her husband had been taken in a tragic accident along with Kate’s beloved; Meg."
This man insisted that he would like very much to meet me. There was only one way that would happen officially. His parents would need to contact Kate, or Red Hugh, or one of Kate’s older brothers and a ‘meeting’ would have to be arranged.
Now Red Hugh was frequently in Dublin or Belle Faste on business. Kate’s brothers were old and two still didn’t have telephones. That left going to Kate, or her brother who shared his practice at the local clinic with her.
This man, being quite bold and seemingly driven by his desire to meet me, went directly to the clinic to speak with Kate, or her brother. His father had come along as well. Understanding that Kate’s people were very traditional and weary of those they didn’t know, the father felt that Kate would be less inclined to take a shot at his son if she knew him to be the son of one of her kinsmen, and a patient.
I was told that they arrived at the clinic in fine clothes and in serious demeanor. Kate escorted them into her office to ascertain what the matter was about. She was not accustomed to this sort of…treatment. The conversation evidentially went quite well. It went so well that Kate left her practice early to speak with me.
She called for me to come to her study just after the little ones had their afternoon snack. I joined her on a settee by the doors leading out into the garden. She was sipping on a bit of whiskey as was her practice upon arriving after work. Her eyes were on me from the moment I entered the study till I took my place alongside her. She smiled and kissed me as I sat.
“I have news for you. I think it is good news.”
Any news for me was good news as far as I was concerned. But I was not at all prepared for this news!
“I have just come from town. I have spoken with a very serious young man who I would have you meet.”
What…I was stunned!!!
“What?” Meet me? “Meet me?” Kate laughed and she took my hand.
“Do you deem yourself so un…meetable? He is quite handsome and more importantly, not some fool. He has three children, young ones, and his wife left him for another. He is divorced.”
“What?” I was completely confused. Was he looking for a mother for his children?
“He is moving here because he cannot tend to his little ones and perform his job. He is an emergency medical worker in Dublin and his parents live here. They will see after the little ones while he finishes his days there. He will come during his days off until the beginning of June. Then he will be here permanently. They are, of course, kinsmen or I wouldn’t have seen them at all.”
I was still in shock as Kate related all of this to me. I still didn’t understand how or why he would want to meet me.
“Little Kelly…” Kate took my face in her hands and smiled gently at me. “…you are so beautiful I am surprised nobody has inquired about you before. Maybe they feared me?” She laughed. “That’s good for they should fear me. But he has not fear. At least his desire overcomes what fear he might have had. I wish you to at least meet him.”
“Where on earth did he see me?” I couldn’t image.
“You were in town with the little ones when he saw you from a distance.”
“I’m leaving in a few short days! What could possibly happen? This is silly!” This was my fear rising within me. If I liked him….what could come of it? I would have to explain my ‘secret’ to him. Oh my God!
“Listen, you will see him for a few short moments tonight…”
“What!” What? “Tonight?” Tonight!!!
“You WILL see him for a few short moments tonight after dinner.” Kate broke out in a giggle. “Think of him as dessert.”
“What?” Oh my God!
“You will dress for the occasion for he surely will. And you will be yourself in all your true glory. I have also invited his mother and father and, of course, the little ones.”
“Oh my God! Kate…” I was speechless at this point. The whole entire family would be coming? Oh my God! The entire town probably knows by now. There are only about thirty five thousand people in the whole county! I had little doubt that they would all show up to see what develops.
“I do believe that two of my brothers and their wives are joining us for dinner as well.”
I felt like throwing up! Kate sat and simply smiled like a Cheshire cat.
“You’re enjoying all this…aren’t you!” I was a wee bit put off by what was going to occur and who would be; dating en masse! Kate was never one to mince words or speak around a subject.
“Yes!” She laughed! I am enjoying this to the utmost! There isn’t anyone I would rather see meet this man then you.” She took my hands in hers in spite of my sour face. “You are closer than my own kin to me and I want…I desire…that you meet someone that you might be happy with and spend your life with. I think this is the man for you. Now, let’s have no more of this and you don’t even have to be nice if you really don’t like him; just be fair and MEET HIM!”
I kissed Kate on the cheek as I got up from my seat. I looked around the room searching for the words to express how much I didn’t want this to happen. But I could never say no to Kate. I had to much love and respect for her to say no. I looked back down at her.
“Okay…I will do this and let occur what may.” I turned to leave the study and thought to myself that nothing could possibly occur. There was tonight, tomorrow, and the next day I would be gone.
I was in a daze as I walked through the parlour and to the main staircase to ascend to my room. My mind was somewhere between what to wear and should I kill myself by hanging or poison. The day I had feared for about six months had finally come and I felt totally unprepared for it. I ascended the stairs and turned to walk down the hall to my rooms, which were opposite Kate’s.
I passed the rooms of my sisters and could hear that they had company. I knocked and opened the door. I was greeted by all of them. They pointed at me and laughed as they shouted.
“Kelly’s got a date!” “Kelly has a boy friend.” Every epithet that could possibly amplify my terror at the evening’s torturous affairs was shouted. If they knew, then the entire household knew. Everybody knew. I shook my head, rolled my eyes, hid my face in my hands and slowly backed out of the room.
I rushed down to my room and shut the door upon entering. I was on the verge of tears. So many different emotions welled up in me as I considered what I was asked to do; what I was going to do. Thoughts of my departed Owen kept creeping into my mind.
I sat in the armchair near my writing desk and attempted to gather my thoughts and calm myself. This simply wouldn’t do. If I was to reject this…this man…I must look absolutely perfect. If he wanted to see me, and meet me, then see me he will; in all my ‘splendid glory’ as Kate, or Meg, might say.
Once I was calm enough, I got up and walked into my bed chambers and to my dressing room. Looking into my closet, I eyed all of my clothes as they were as neatly arranged in hanging outfits. This would be a very traditional meeting and therefore I had to find something very traditional; perhaps with traditional designs and embroideries as decorations.
Suddenly it struck me! Meg had made me something. Now where was it? I hoped I hadn’t left it back in Fort Lauderdale. OMG!!! I had to find it. I shuffled the outfits one by one as I went through my closet racks. Nothing! Oh…wait…the shelves! Maybe I folded it up? Oh my God! I have too much stuff here. Nothing!
The armoire! It’s in the armoire! Of course! I ran to the piece and swung open the doors. Suddenly it was as if I was being called to the outfit. I placed my hands directly upon it even though it was somewhat buried beneath other pieces of clothing. I gently pulled it out and set the tunic, skirt and vest on my bed.
Meg had designed and made this outfit just for me. The material was the finest linen. It wasn’t dyed so the color was a creamy off white. She hand stitched the traditional “beastie’ trims that decorated the skirt’s hem, the tunic’s cuffs, the vee neck, and the vest’s neck, lapels and hem.
The ‘beasties’ main design was Celt knots in vermillion on a field of black.. Vermillion is the color of Kate’s clainne and although I am not partial to shades of the brighter reds, Gold vine-like windings interlaced with the knots. The pieces were elegant and most beautiful. The entire look was close to that of a traditional wedding costume. I loved these pieces because of all the work that Meg put into their construction.
I unfolded the skirt and tunic and spread them out on my bed. Next I did the same to the tunic. The skirt fell to nearly ankle length and the tunic to my hips covering the waist of the skirt. The vest came down to nearly knee height and its bellowing sleeves came down to the mid hand area.
It wasn’t so very different than the wedding costume I wore when Owen and I tied the knot and jumped the broom here eight years ago. While for legal purposes we had a civil marriage in Fort Lauderdale, we had a very traditional marriage here. The ceremony took place out by the lake and there were more people than I ever imagined. People came from all over because I was Kate and Meg’s oldest ‘child’. That party afterwards went on till late the following day.
I had to do something about the wrinkles in these things. Linen is sooo very funkie. I don’t know why I didn’t hang these up. I did so immediately and took them into my bath room. I opened the shower door and turned the hot water on full. As the steam began to form I hung the outfit up on the shower door and let the steam relax the fabric.
Oh my God! I’m going to need help with my face. I mean, I want to have that smokey eyes look? But I don’t know how to do it very well. Meg would help me when I wanted to look especially hot for my Owen. I wonder what he would say about all this business tonight. Hmmm… There would be no replacing of him, that’s for sure.
Maybe my sister could help? I left my chambers and ran down to the other end of the hall where her room was. I knocked and fortunately she was in. I opened the door and walked through the sitting room into her bed chamber where she was laying in bed reading some magazine. Her eyes followed me as I walked over and bounced up on her bed.
“I need your help.” She arched her brows. “I need help doing my face and I don’t know how to get the look I want.” I grabbed her hand. “Pleeeezzzzeee!” She laughed.
“Yeah, I heard you had a hot date.” I shook my head and rolled me eyes. A hot date?
“It’s not a hot date. I don’t even know him. I never even saw him.” I was exasperated with this date thing. Corie looked at me through squinting eyes. Then she giggled.
“It’d be like old times, huh?” She smiled evilly. Old times indeed!
When I was young, before I ran away from South Boston, Corie would dress me in her older clothes, use her cosmetics on my face, and comb out my hair. When our step-father would come home drunk, he’d not see me and I could avoid getting beaten. All he’d see were the little ones, Corie, and one of her class mates. So much for the old times.
I walked over to my vanity grabbing a second small chair and I sat down in the vanity’s chair. Corie followed and sat next to me. She stared at my reflection in the mirror.
“I hate you, you know.” Okay, let me have it. I was kind of accustomed to Corie’s outbursts of frustration and pain. “Your complexion is sooo perfect!” I giggled. She began to really inspect the vanity.
“This is a nice piece. Regency?”
“I don’t know.” I looked down at my nails. Whenever I felt challenged or threatened, or saddened, I looked at my manicure. This was an old habit acquired when I first met Kate and Meg. I admired Meg’s perfect manicure. Her first act of affirming the real me was to do my nails in the same tinted clear polish she wore. “Meg got it for me.” I smiled at the thought of her excitement when she first showed it to me.
Corie opened the drawers and looked though the color palettes I had acquired. She kept two aside and returned the rest to the drawer. She removed my brushes and sponges as well as several skin creams.
“You have a real sweet deal here.” Oh no…here it comes! “I can see why you’re so hot to leave. I mean…you get everything done for you. You’ll have this place…” She waved her arms around her indicating not simply my rooms, but the entire house. “…I mean this set of rooms is bigger than your whole apartment.” Corie gazed into my eyes as she spoke. “You’ll have a job waiting, and unemployment is high here. You don’t have to cook or wash or do anything…”
Corie went on and on about how good life would be for me when I finally came ‘home’. The implication was that I was the fortunate one and she would again be abandoned and without resources. I was accustomed to her rants and understood them to be symptomatic of her depression. Finally she got down to it.
“…and you even have Kate searching for a man for you.”
I had to stop her at this point. I looked up at her and took both her hands in mine. I needed to have her full attention.
“I didn’t ask for this. And Kate for sure didn’t go looking, nor would I ever ask her too. This man saw me yesterday while we were all in town. He went to her.” She seemed truly surprised.
“Then why are you doing this? Why are you getting all dressed up as if…”
“Because Kate asked me to. Anyway, he is coming with his family and they will be dressed up. This is a formal introduction Corie. Our family will be meeting his. It’s a sign of respect, that’s all. Anyway, I’ll probably not like him at all.”
I was being kind of smug about it all, but in truth I was beginning to feel the emptiness and loneliness of my solitary life back in Florida. While I had my friends, all two of them, and my sister, I missed the companionship of that special someone who I could be emotionally naked with. Of course the physical nakedness was certainly a most welcomed addition.
“Okay…” Corie must have been reading my far off look, and my mind. “…let’s do this thing. We’ll let him know what he’s missing when you tell him; ‘, but you are def not the one.’” She giggled.
I was glad that we were finally off of all the topics I really didn’t care to discuss. Corie continued to talk as she began to do my face.
“God! I really hate you! Your skin is so perfect.”
“Haven’t we been there before?” I began to laugh. Corie certainly knew how to change the atmosphere as I felt all the tension ease from both of us.
“Don’t move! I’m only doing this once.” She began to apply some color to my eye lids.
Corie rambled on and on about everything and anything as she whizzed through my palette of colors; a swipe here and there and then some blending till she smiled. Then she moved onward to another palette with more earth tones.
This did bring back memories of when we were smaller. In a sense we bonded doing this exact same exercise to change me into her ‘class mate’. That was when I first began to derive a sense of security from assuming a female persona. I wouldn’t be beaten and I could almost, if only for a few hours, live a ‘normal’ life.
Corie finally finished off my eyes with a last coating of mascara. I turned around in my chair to catch a glimpse of myself in the mirror. I was somewhat startled at what I saw.
“Oh my God! You don’t think it’s too…much…edgy?” I broached on what I thought was a raccoon look. Corie giggled.
“Not at all. Your eyes look so much bigger than they already are. In the dimmer light of the dining room you’ll look…spectacular. I promise.”
She was hunched and looked over my shoulder. Her smile was open and honest. Okay…that’s good enough for me.
“Now we must do your lips.”
“I was thinking tat I would simply wear a gloss. You know? Something maybe with a red tint.”
“No way Jose. We’ll go with a burgundy color and over that we’ll gloss. It’ll be very dramatic. Here…” She turned me back around to face her. “Let’s try it. If you don’t like it, we can always change it. Okay?”
I nodded my head in ascent.
“Open your mouth just a bit. So, what do you think I could do here…if I came along.”
Leave it to Corie. I had my mouth open awaiting her service and she asks a question that requires an answer. I started to tell her but she told me to hold still as she began outlining my lips with a brush and the burgundy lipstick.
“I mean it’s not like I went to college…” Oh no! I hoped she wasn’t starting in again. “…or I know a profession or something. You know? Hold still baby.”
At least a term of endearment; we are improving! Corie chattered as she finished my lips. I really didn’t have an answer for her. She never really exhibited any desire to further her education or learn a skill. Cait had mentioned that perhaps she could run the household. That in itself, especially with the kids and all the help, was a job and a half. But now was not the time or place for that conversation.
“Want to see what I’m wearing?”
“Sure.” Corie’s face lighted up with a broad smile. Good…she seemed truly interested.
I went into the bath room and brought out the clothing pieces. The steam from the shower had relaxed the linen and almost all the wrinkles were gone. When I looked at Corie, she seemed to be in shock.
Whilst it did resemble the outfit I wore at my wedding to Owen, it was not quite as ornate. I quickly donned the skirt and then the tunic. I tied the thongs to the tunic leaving about a third of the front opened. Not that I had much of a cleavage, but what little I had could just be seen.
Finally I donned the vestment with its long billowing sleeves and it’s long hem and turned toward Corie for a final okay. I watched her eyes as I fastened the midriff belt that also carried the same beastie decoration. I saw tears well up in her eyes.
“You look sooo…gorgeous! It’s like when you married Owen.” I handed her a tissue. She took it and wiped her eyes and blew her nose. She looked at me again. “Are you sure there’s no handkerchief?”
I hadn’t thought to look but just in the event… I went back into the wardrobe and gave the shelf a thorough search. Way in back, under some sweaters, I found a handkerchief in the same color and with the same decoration as the dress. How totally odd.
“I think it’s a wedding dress.” Corie laughed through her tears.
I turned to the full length mirror and, hands on my hips and head cocked to the side, stared at myself in this magnificent…costume? If I had a shawl to cover my head, I would have looked as though I steeped out of the middle ages or something. I smiled at myself. It was one of those rare moments of vanity when I actually though I looked good.
While we waited to be summoned, Corie and I spoke as I turned and pirouetted and enjoyed the way the wide sweep of the hem swung around to hug my legs. I stepped into my one and one half inch pumps and enjoyed the fact that the dress was perfectly tailored by my sweet departed May and no doubt for a special occasion such as this evening.
Finally there was a knock at my door and Emma, our youngest sister, poked her head in.
“Oh dear Lord! You look sooo beautiful!” She came all the way in and with her mouth agape, took in my presence. “You look just like a Princess. I haven’t seen you this beautifully adorned in years.”
She was so excited by all the goings on. At sixteen, she has yet to have a formal caller, as if Kate would permit that. Emma walked all around me and touched the dress here and there.
“Dear Lord the material feels so lovely. Are you ready?”
“Is he ready should be the question.”
We all laughed as Corie arose from her chair and joined me on the opposite side of Emma. I was to be escorted! Corie picked up the handkerchief and handed it to me.
“You can’t forget this.”
We walked down the hallway and to the stairs to make our grand entrance. I could hear everyone in the parlor talking and even carrying on a bit. We started down the main stair case and when we reached the bottom, turned to enter. Oh my God! I hadn’t envisioned so many people, and children. I felt as though the entire county was there.
Red Hugh saw me first. He smiled and nodded to me. I returned his smile and nod. He made his way through the room to Kate, who sat in her high backed arm chair looking quite regal in her simple attire. Hugh bent down and whispered in her ear. She looked toward the door and stood, not being able to see me through the crowd of people.
“Kelly, come!” She waved her hand signaling me to enter. Suddenly there was silence in the room, save the little ones who were playing in the corner. Everybody looked at me as I began what seemed like the longest walk I’d ever taken. Well…make that the second longest walk.
I could hear the whispers and comments of how beautiful I looked. I blushed redder than I can remember and I kept my head down; not wanting to look anyone in the eye. I did smile and I rolled my eyes up just enough to see where I was headed. I held the handkerchief in my hands and ran the material through my fingers as I walked up to Kate.
“You look lovely my darling.” Kate hugged me and kissed my forehead. “This is the dress that Meg made for you, is it not.” I nodded, to nervous to even speak at this point. Kate put her arm around me and began to walk pulling me in tow. “Come darling. There are kinsmen here you must meet.”
That is when I first saw him. HIM!!! I looked at him and didn’t hear another word that was said by Kate, or anyone else for that matter. Somehow, the name Kevin came through the silence I was experiencing. Kevin…a good name…his name.
I stared at him completely dumbstruck and him at me in a similar fashion. This happened only once before. I was having trouble, and still do, that it could possibly happen twice in a life time. It was one of those magic moments that so very rarely occur when time stops and the world takes a hiatus from its travails. People seem to move in slow motion, if at all, and all sound is muffled. Existence as we know it ceases and there were only us; me and him.
This happened when I saw Owen for the first time in Florida. I was after my “rebirth”. I was fifteen and he was nearly nineteen. He had to leave Boston for a while and he desperately wanted to come and see me before he went out West. Owen drove all day and night and, after about twenty six hours, appeared on our door steps around eleven in the evening. That is where I greeted him.
He was so stunned at my appearance that he stopped in mid step. I was no longer the short, thin, scraggly, boy. I was now a manicured, styled, and stylish teenage girl in ever way safe one. And he was so tall and strong looking, and handsome that I also paused in mid motion. He stood there smiling at one another as the world around us disappeared. There were only the two of us in the absolute silence.
I did the exact same thing with Kevin that I did with Owen. I reached out with my hand clutching my handkerchief and touched his chest with my finger tips as if assuring myself that yes, this person was real. Kevin placed his large hand over mine, just as Owen did. Our eyes were locked. I could feel my heart beating. I knew at that moment that I would marry this man just as I knew I would marry Owen.
From somewhere outside our personal reality, I heard a babe cry. I knelt down and picked up a toddler. It was Kevin’s son. Without breaking eye contact, I let the child pull my finger into his mouth and he began to suck and teethe on it. I held my hand out and called for Corie.
“Please wet this and put a piece of ice in it.” I handed her the handkerchief.
She swiftly returned and, do what I requested, I put the clothe in the child’s hand. He immediately put it in his mouth and began to chew and suckle on it. He stopped his crying and I continued to hold him rocking him ever so gently. My eyes never left Kevin’s. I think his smile may have broadened a bit more.
Kevin finally took my arm and walked me out of the crowd that had been watching us and to the terrace outside the parlor where the smokers had gathered. We walked to the edge where the gardens began and sat side by side on a bench. I still held the little one close to keep him warm from the night’s air.
“I saw you in town yesterday and I felt I had to meet you.”
“Kate said you are a kinsman?”
“Yes. We’re cousins. She’s also my Da’s physician.”
I smiled at him. I don’t think I stopped but hearing that he indeed was a kinsman made me feel good; kind of safe and protected.
“Where is the children’s mother?”
I had to know what the story was. I didn’t need to be wanted because a mother was absent and children had to be raised. Kevin looked away from me for a moment. When his eyes returned to mine, I could see that there was much pain in them.
“She ran off with another about nine months ago and I haven’t heard a word from her since. She’s not in the country and her parents are in America somewhere. I couldn’t take proper care to the children in Dublin so I’m moving back here. The children stay with my folks when I’m working in Dublin. I shall be moving back here at the month’s end so we can all be together.”
“What kind of work do you do?” I knew this but I wanted to get him to speak about himself.
“I’m an emergency medical worker. I deal with accidents and such. What do you do?”
I had to giggle.
“I work with them once you’re finished. I’m a psychologist and I work with abused women and children.”
He smiled and nodded.
“It’s hard to find people who understand. You know?”
I giggled again. Oh boy did I know.
Kevin’s son finally wanted to be with his father so I handed him over with some reluctance. I do love children so. But it did give me the opportunity to look at him as we spoke. He was a big man, larger than Owen. His hair was starting to turn gray pre-maturely from its sandy brown color. His gorgeous eyes were a very pale blue. He was thirty two years old.
I knew we were being watched from the parlor and by anybody outside. This was the way of Kate’s people. We wouldn’t be left out of sight for more than a moment or two. But tonight that was fine with us. I felt a very strong connection to this big man and I got to see several different sides of his personality, all of which I like very much. Although we had our differences, we had many more commonalities. But most important was the fact that I felt comfortable and safe with Kevin.
I don’t know how long we sat outside but eventually I began feeling the chill of the night air. As I arose to go inside, Kevin slipped his arm over my shoulder and pulled me close to him. He handed me his son for a moment and then he took off his suit jacket and draped it over my shoulders. Then, putting his arm around me again, we walked inside the house.
The remained of the evening seems to fly and soon the little ones became irritable with fatigue of the day and the evening’s excitement. Now I had a quandary. There was only one day left to my stay and then I had to return to Florida. I had no time to be with this man!
As we said our good nights, Kate invited Kevin and the children back for lunch tomorrow. She must have been watching us and decided that I wouldn’t mind seeing Kevin again. Such is the wisdom of our Queen.
The moment our guests left, I was besieged by all with a thousand questions. I laughed and put my hands over my ears as I ran up the stairs and to my rooms. I was followed by my sisters and the children of Kate and Meg.
As I began to undress in my bath chamber, I answered the questions as they were shouted out. Yes, he’s very nice. No, he’s definitely not married. Yes, there is a divorce decree. And on and on it went till the only one remaining was Corie.
“You’re going to marry him, aren’t you?”
I smiled and looked at her. I didn’t want to say it. I shrugged my shoulders in question.
“Does he know about you?”
That would be the tough one. I would have to tell him tomorrow why I couldn’t bear him children. This was the moment I feared more than any other. With Owen, there was no problem because he knew me before, and after, my rebirth. But this man only knew me as the woman he had seen on the street, and now as the woman he had formally met.
That night I couldn’t sleep. My mind was full of him; Kevin. I had so many questions; so many doubts. How would I explain my life to him? How could I explain the violence and the abuse? How could I explain my rebirth…especially my rebirth? How would he view me afterward? Would there even be an afterward?
Then there were the other questions. What was his aroma like? Did he have a lot of hair on his chest? Was he a good kisser? Did he even like to kiss? Was his dick as big as the rest of his body? What would it be like with him on top of me? What did he taste like?
Then I began to dream of what life might be like with Kevin and his three children. Oh my God! The dreams and images that floated across my mind! Eventually I fell asleep out of seer exhaustion. I decided, again, that I wanted this man.
I managed to crawl out of bed around ten or so. I was still tired from the previous evening but once I showered and began my daily toiletries, the excitement of what would occur in a mere few hours began to take control of me.
Oh my God! What would I wear? Everything had to be washed and packed for my trip back! I rifled through my closet and the armoire for anything remotely clean and decent enough to wear. The only things really available were the clothes I was to travel in; a mid calf length brown cotton skirt and a simple white cotton blouse with a button down collar. I found a lovely gold and scarlet patterned silk scarf that would at least give me some color. Not great…but it would have to do. A pair of brown leather skimmers with a one inch heel would complete my outfit.
I hastily did my hair. Praise God for the wedge-bobbed styling that was my signature. Then I sat in my robe at my vanity and did my face. Earth tones ruled my life so nothing fancy; simply a bit of color here and there, a little mascara and a touch of lip balm and I was ready to face the day.
I hurriedly put on my bra and panties, thigh highs, and my chosen outfit for the lunch. I slipped into my shoes and put the scarf around my neck. I rushed out of my rooms and hurried to the stairs. I flew down the steps as fast as my skirt would allow. The first person I encountered told me that Kate was in her study.
As I walked quickly down the hall, the aromas of cooking food and the sounds of a household readying itself for a special lunch enlivened my senses even more. I hurried down the hallway, my footsteps silent on the oriental rug runners that covered the oak flooring. I came to her study and the door was opened.
Kate sat at her antique desk at the far end of her study. There was the musty odor of old books that lined the shelves on the wall coupled with the distinct aroma of the large wood burning fireplace. As I entered, Kate looked up from her desk and smiled at me.
“I see you’ve decided to join us today.”
“I had a rather fitful night.” I giggled as I strode up to her and bent to hug her.
“I could imagine.” She kissed my forehead. “You look lovely today. So, what do you think of the lad?”
I smiled as some of the thoughts of last evening whilst laying in bed once again crossed my mind.
“I think he’ll do.”
Kate laughed as I sat down across from her, smoothing the long skirt beneath me.
“Yes. I thought he might. He’s a bit on the quiet side but I think we’re accustomed to that.” Owen wasn’t a big talker.
“Have you told him about me?” I needed to know what he knew, if anything.
“I told him that you were unable to have children. A birth ‘defect’ of sorts.”
I was a bit stunned. Kate always told the truth. It was one of her cardinal rules of life. What she told him was something less than that. It must have been my disturbed look that caused her to continue.
“Listen sweet heart, I was in a difficult position. It was not for me to disclose your secret. If you didn’t care for him, or he for you, I saw no point in letting him have that knowledge. It’s for you to decide what you wish him to know. I realize that I may have made a difficult situation for you. But if he’s anything like…”
Kate put her hand to her mouth and looked away for a moment.
“If he’s anything like your Owen was, then it shouldn’t matter at all.”
Then she got up and walked around her desk to my side. Kate knelt down and hugged me as she continued.
“If he’s not like your Owen, then he’s probably not for you.”
Kate then rested her head for a moment on my shoulder. I held her arm with mine as I thought about what she said. She was, of course, quite right. It was my tale to tell, not hers. And if he was put off by it, then he was not the one for me anyway.
Kate then put her hands on my cheeks. I saw that there were tears in her eyes. She spoke to me in our ancient language.
“You are as precious to me as any that live. Being a kinsman opens our door to him. Being a real man will keep that door open. But I will warn you that if he serves you poorly, then we will bury him where he stands…and there will be no wake. I told him no less than this, and his father knows this without my words, for he is one of us.”
I had great difficulty in keeping my composure. Kate always treated me as her own, as did Meg. She always protected me and kept me from misadventure. I now realized that she always would do this as long as there was breath in her body. She kissed my forehead again and rose up to her feet.
“Now go. See to the little ones and make ready for our guests.”
That was my cue that she needed to be alone for a bit. I rose from my seat and left her to her thoughts. I closed the door behind me.
There would be a much smaller crowd today; only fourteen! And the meal was basically prepared with the little ones in mind. After all, there were nine of them and with the age range being so wide, something fried was on the menu. I had finally ushered the littlest ones down stairs went, almost to the minute, Kevin drove up with his three.
Kate went to the door to receive him. As he entered, he uttered a traditional blessing I had heard many times before I even stepped foot onto this land. Getting all the children seated was a task and one half. And then getting the food on their plates first was the second major job. Once that happened, they were too busy cramming fried potatoes down their throats to do much else. Of course goose, potato pie and a lentil completed the meal.
Kate sat in the middle of the table, as is our custom and I sat next to her. Kevin and Red Hugh, who functioned as Kate’s secretary, (Secretary is a title rather than an occupation. Hugh was the second most important person in our little branch of the clainne after Kate. In her absence, Hugh’s word was law. Even when Meg was amongst us, Hugh’s word was superior to hers by virtue of his knowing Kate’s mind in all matters) sat opposite us. The children were mixed at the ends of the long table.
After the meal, and the delicious bake desserts, the children were excused to run off and play. Kate and Hugh started toward her study and Corie was off to help with the littlest ones. That left Kevin And me to our own devices…sorta.
The day was bright and sunny; a stark change from the usual early spring. I had asked Kate during lunch if we could go into the gardens where I would reveal my little secret to Kevin. Not to ask her would have been rude. Although Kate recognized me as an adult, I know that she was as nervous, if not more, then me about this ‘man thing’.
No sooner had I asked Kevin if he wanted to go into the gardens that he took my arm and we walked through the French doors, out onto the terrace, and down onto the stone paths that wound their way though the greenery.
“You sure I won’t be shot at?” I giggled at his question.
“I don’t think so. As long as we stay within sight of the house we should be okay.”
I couldn’t resist a wee bit of mock seriousness.
“This is the first time I’ve had to ask permission to see someone. I guess they think quite highly of you.”
“So they’ve been…others?” I laughed. I felt a bit feisty and a bit of the tease was in me.
Kevin looked down and smiled. Then he looked at me.
“In Dublin. There were one or two. But nothing came of it.”
“It’s different here. Things are more…” I was having trouble seeking the proper word.
“Serious?”
I laughed again.
“Yes. Much more serious.”
“Well I can certainly see why. You are a treasure.”
He said it in passing but I was struck by what Kevin said anyway. A treasure. Hmmm…
I liked that. I liked that a lot. Was we walked I noticed the stone bench beneath an oak tree. That would be the place.
“Kevin, we need to speak. I have something I must tell you.”
There! It would be out. There was no way around telling him now. He nodded his head and we walked silently to the bench and sat. It was a bit cool in the shade. Kevin removed his sports jacket and draped it around my shoulders. He didn’t even ask if I was cold. I liked that; he was considerate.
I pulled the jacket around me lowering my head to inhale its aroma. It did smell of him and the fragrance of his body was…exciting; definitely exciting. I inhaled several times deeply and, sure enough, I got that very heady feeling that some men seemed to produce from me. Owen certainly did. I would often burrow my nose into his chest or the crotch of his arm, or elsewhere. I could do that with Kevin. I knew I could, if we got past my revelation.
Kevin turned his body to straddle the bench. He looked at me and smiled. He was ready. Where to begin?
“Kate told you tat I couldn’t bear you children.”
“Yes, I know that but I already come equipped.” He laughed. “That’s not an issue with me.”
“But she really didn’t tell you why and you need to know. I was certainly born different from others.” Oh my God! Give me strength. Here it comes. “I was born a boy but my…equipment was faulty. I couldn’t develop as one. So when I was just fifteen, a change was begun. I’ve been a girl ever since; cosmetically as well as internally.”
I felt tears begin to form in my eyes. I looked down at my hands; a habit from childhood. He sat in silence for a moment…the longest moment I can ever remember. He lifted my chin with his hand, his very warm and gentle hand, and turned my head till I was looking into his eyes.
“So…what you’re tell me is that you’ve had a gender change complete with SRS, is that correct?”
I nodded my head. His voice was calm and level. His face was expressionless. I couldn’t tell a thing. I felt tremendously tensed and worried that this would put him off…way off. He reached into his jacket’s inside pocket and retrieved my handkerchief from last evening. I didn’t realize that it was missing. He wiped the tears carefully from my eyes and handed me the cloth.
“Well praise the Lord! I thought you were going to tell me you were dying or, worse yet, married!”
He started to laugh. I couldn’t help myself. I lunged at him and hugged him tightly. I whispered into his ear.
“Then it doesn’t matter?”
He whispered back into mine only this time he spoke our ancient language. Kate kept this wonderful surprise from me.
“I see what I see and that’s all that matters.”
He hugged me back, quite firmly I might add. And he kissed the top of my head.
“The manner in which you dealt with my son last evening told me all I needed to know. I am not looking for a mother for my children. I am looking for someone I can go through this life with. But if she is enough of a woman to understand that we would have company, then my prayers have been answered. The others? They didn’t have that quality and nothing came of it. You do. So I ask you, who truly is the woman?”
I looked up into his face. His jaw was hard set and his eyes, though perhaps gathering a tear or two, were steady and focused. It really wasn’t an issue with him. So my prayers were answered as well. I smiled at him. My urge to kiss him was so strong that I was going out of my mind with desire for him. I know he sensed it. He looked past me at the house.
“We’d better walk a bit more. We have an audience.”
I turned to look and he was right. I could only just make out heads in almost every window with a view of where we were. He got up and gave me his hand to rise. I returned his jacket to him and we walked toward the big old oak. We were holding hands and as we walked up to the tree, Kevin began to walk around the tree. As he got to the side, he stopped. With his hand he led me around in front of him and out of the sight of all the little heads in the windows.
He slowly pulled me toward him and put his arms around me. He bent his neck down toward my lips and came within an inch. We were gazing into each others eyes as I got up on my toes and our lips touched. It was electrical. I felt the tingling throughout my body as we kissed.
I closed my eyes as we lip wrestled a bit. I swear I could feel all the emotion that must have been pent up for quite some time flow out through Kevin’s lips and into mine. It was almost as if we were speaking of our loneliness and desire through our touch. My arms traveled up and down his back beneath the jacket he wore and his simply engulfed me.
We broke the kiss and I buried my nose into his shirt. I couldn’t get enough of his scent…his aroma. And it was driving me crazy. I swear I though my legs would give out. He began to lead me around the back of the tree, which completely obscured the view. I knew we only had a moment or two before somebody yelled out at us. I looked up into his eyes.
“I wish I didn’t have to leave.”
“I wish you didn’t have to.”
“I’ll be back in July.”
“I don’t know if I can wait that long to see you.”
As we stared into each other’s eyes, I nodded my head. I didn’t know if I could wait that long. He touched his head to mine as he spoke.
“I’ll speak to Kate. Every day if need be. I won’t leave her alone. I’ll get over to see you. And if she says no, I’ll come anyway.”
That would be a problem for us! Kate would have to agree to make everything alright, ya know? I would not do anything she strongly disagreed with. We walked hand in hand for a bit. The silence between us was comfortable. There was no hurry as surely as there was little time remaining. There was one question I did need to ask.
“What happened between you and your ex?”
I didn’t look at him as I asked. I thought that if he felt uncomfortable with the question (as if anyone could be comfortable answering such a thing) he wouldn’t have my eyes on him. He didn’t answer right away. I thought that was a good indication that he’d thought about this very same thing before…many times.
“The hours…the work…I couldn’t talk to her. It’s difficult work for some to understand, you know?”
I smiled whilst still looking straight on. I knew.
“Promise me one thing.”
“And what might that be.” He smiled at me and I looked at him; into his beautiful eyes.
“If you ever feel the urge to talk, try me. I’ll leave you my e-mail and my cell phone. You can call…anytime.”
He nodded his head. Okay. I wasn’t afraid of what he might be troubled with; not with my back ground and not with my chosen profession. I knew how important this would become for the both of us.
We headed back to the house. Our time together was drawing to a close. Soon I would have to pack the few belongs I would take with me and leave this glorious world, and Kevin.
Kevin gathered his children with my help and packed them into his car. We embraced one more time and I inhaled deeply as he held me. He got into his car as I turned from him. I didn’t want him to see my tears. He started the engine and drove off. I turned and waved. Then I went in.
Kate caught my eyes in the entrance as I walked in. I nodded my head and smiled at her. She put her hands in her trouser pockets, smiled and nodded back to me. She looked down at her shoes for a moment, still smiling, turned, and walked back to her study.
I felt a searing pain in my heart as Corie and I were driven to the airport. That pain increased as the jet plane lifted off the ground. I closed my eyes and turned my face to the window. I cried silently for quite some time. My sister, may she be blessed, said nothing and looked the other way. She held my hand until I could compose myself.
Kevin’s first e-mail to me was waiting when I returned to my apartment and I signed onto the computer. The message was somewhat awkward in that we only met the other day and I knew there were things left unsaid. He ended the message with “your” Kevin.
My Kevin. I once was accustomed to saying ‘my’ Owen. I wondered how long it would be until I could say ‘my’ Kevin and have it be…natural? I hoped not long. I don’t know which I missed more, my home…or Kevin. He was on my mind.
I wrote back to him the next day when I was a bit more rested and emotionally composed. Hah! Composed! As if… I was truly out of my mind with excitement and joy. Even before I told my two closest friends in real time (my only two friends here), Chris and Brian, I told Drea! I think we both came on line at Big Closet around the same time and we really hit it off.
I remember my words to her: “There’s a real man in my life again!” How totally unique! I never thought it would happen…again. I had only been on a few real dates in my entire life and they were…lacking? But one quarter of the way around the world, by chance mind you, I meet someone who knocked my socks off (not literally…yet).
We ‘spoke’ about relationships in general and specifically how much alike, in some ways, Kevin was to my Owen. I also expressed my fears about how powerful the attraction between Kevin and I was. I also spoke of how unprepared I was for someone who was serious and did serious work, as I do.
I suddenly knew who I had to tell next; Alison Mary. In another life, Alison Mary was an emergency rescue worker. I knew if anyone could help me with what I suspected I would need to do, she would be the one. Of course, she is and of course she did.
I thought I would need to meet this man at the door with a cold beer in hand when his day was done. Alison told me that it would be a very good start. She went on to tell me of her life’s experience and how difficult it was to confide in others outside the ‘trade’.
I knew what I had to do. I had to open up to him first. Unfortunately a perfect situation came up. I attend a group session for people who have suffered abuse as children. I do this to help with some of my personal demons that I don’t wish to discuss in therapy. We meet in a county building where a number of different group session meet. I had befriended a young woman, only a few years younger than myself, I’ll call Sarah.
She was overcoming the aftermath of an abusive relationship with her boyfriend. She had moved out of his place and told him that their relationship was over. One evening I got a phone call from a member of my group who knew Sarah very well. I was told that Sarah was in the hospital. Evidently, her former boyfriend got high on crank, went looking for her, and beat her badly.
I went to the emergency room of the hospital. I had been there too often counseling victims of various abuses and crimes. The Emergency Room personal knew me well enough to allow me access to the patients. I did not tell them I was there personally to see her. When I walked into the cardiac room, I was shocked, stunned, horrified, and truly traumatized. I could not even recognize Sarah. She was beaten about the head, face, and body so that she wasn’t even recognizable as a human being. She was intubated for respiration. There were various IV lines running. The top neuro-surgeon in the hospital, and in the county, was looking over the ‘pictures’. He saw no reason to operate.
I was feeling nauseous and somewhat detached. I when into the waiting room to sit down as my world began to close in on me. It was either sit, or pass out. Her father was in there with her brothers. Her mother was stretched out across several seats and staring into space.
I went to the father and told him who I was and how I knew his daughter. I could see that he’d been crying. He tried to smile and greet me but was having his problems. I hugged him and expressed my sorrow over what had happened to his daughter. I gave him my card and told him that if there was anything I could do he should call me. Then I left. They pulled Sarah’s plugs two days later. Her ex was charged with second degree murder.
I was having trouble with the images I had seen so I called Kevin. We spoke about once or twice a week and e-mailed almost daily. I just he could tell immediately something was wrong from the tone of my voice. He asked…so I told him…everything. I went non-stop for at least twenty minutes. He was patient and didn’t interrupt me. I was in tears the entire time I spoke to him.
I had seen battered women and children before. I have seen the broken teeth, the swollen and cut eyes, the bruises, the broken bones and all that goes with the kind of savagery we are capable of. But it was impersonal and I was viewing these victims as patients. They were not people I had known in different circumstances. They were not Sarah who I laughed and joked with, and shared a cup of coffee with. And they were not dead.
When I finished speaking, venting, ranting and crying, Kevin said the most important thing I needed to hear. He told me that he’d seen that before and he understood. He also explained why I was feeling so disturbed by this incident. I knew these things but I was too upset to think logically. Our call went on for over an hour.
That single call bonded us together as nothing else could have. Two weeks later I got a call from him. He had seen something that had bothered him so he chose to call me. It’s been this way for several months now. We can communicate in a way that is meaningful to us both; especially him.
I called Kevin about another incident quite recently. I am writing about this one for Alison Mary as a kind of tribute to her, Kevin, and anyone who must deal with people when they’re not exactly at their best.
One of my girls fell and fractured her arm in the evening. I took her to the same hospital. They are very competent and far superior in many ways to the county system. While her arm was being attended to, I heard a commotion in another part of the E.R. I ducked out to see what was happening.
There was a crowd of E.R. people in one of the cardiac rooms (the same room as Sarah was in). I walked over because the EMS people were there speaking with the police. When I got to the room, I saw a man in his forties sitting up on the table. The back was elevated to keep him upright.
I saw a small black spot just to the right of the center of his chest. Blood leaked slowly from the hole. Then quickly it spurted out. It was spurting out with the beating of his heart. Two nurses suctioned up the blood as quickly as it flowed. He had been shot and the bullet opened up his aorta.
I watched as life quickly left his body. One minute he was saying that he’s going to die and the next minute his head droops to the side, eyes closed. He looked peaceful as if he was only resting for a few moments.
I heard the Doc talking to the EMS guy as I turned from the room. The Doc was telling him that he should have taken the man to county where they had a trauma unit. The EMS guy told the Doc that the man was bleeding all over the ambulance and that county was seven minutes away. This hospital was only three minutes away.
The Doc repeated himself three more times as if to say; “Hey…this is not my fault.” What the Doc didn’t bother, or could bring himself, to notice, was that the EMS guy wasn’t happy about his patient dying and anyone could see that on his face. He had worked very hard and did his best to bring the man somewhere for help before he expired.
Now he had to hear from some very young doctor (maybe only a year in the ER), that he could have done better. I got so angry at that. I felt my blood pressure rise with every word out of the Doc’s mouth. And the poor EMS guy’s face kept getting longer and longer. Fortunately the Doc went back to his desk on the other side of the ER before I got angry enough to punch him in his stupid mouth. I couldn’t imagine having to put up with this kind of crap day in and day out. I was sooo happy that I would be able to share these things with Kevin and not have him go it alone. Nobody should have to do that!
I went over to the EMS guy and spoke with him for a moment. I said that he did the right thing and he got the man here alive. I told him that it was better for him to die in the light and surrounded by caring people than to die in the back of his ‘bus’. I also told him that the Doc was probably good other wise he wouldn’t be working at this hospital. But…the Doc was young and didn’t know shit! Then I said; “You did good tonight.” He looked up at me and smiled. After all, the Doc was at least five years older than me. He nodded his head and said; “Thanks”. I knew he meant it.
I was sooo angry, even afterward, that I couldn’t wait to tell Drea. She said she was proud of me, even if I said shit. I called Kevin when I knew he was off work and told him. He also said he was proud of me (even if I said shit). I know Alison Mary will be proud of me (especially because I said shit). The fact is that I am still very angry at that Doc. The lesson is…I’m Irish! Don’t piss me off because I may forgive…but I never forget. Stop giggling Drea!!!
Kevin had been harassing Kate for permission to come and visit with me here. He couldn’t wait for July and, truth be told, I couldn’t either. I had asked once. Kate said no. That was that as far as I was concerned. I was not going to go against Kate’s wishes and I certainly wasn’t going to question them. She was the reason that I was ‘reborn’ and she is the reason that I’m even alive!
Toward the beginning of June, I got a call, a strange one at that, from Kate. She said that she was coming to visit me at the end of June. She told me she made a reservation at one of the resorts on the beach and that we could spend a few days together; away from everything.
This bothered me. Kate never leaves the county without being taken kicking and biting. She would certainly not leave Ireland during June or July. It’s called the “Marching Season” and things tend to become volatile in the occupied counties up North. If she was not home, and something happened, half her kinsmen would come out, rise up and go North. Kate would not be happy about that.
But I am not one to question Kate’s desires. I thought…’well, maybe she simply wants to see me alone’. That’s not unreasonable. And my little apartment is just the perfect size for little me. It’s a simple studio and a small one at that. Certainly I would want to do better entertaining Kate as a guest.
My interactions with Kevin remained the same…INTENSE!!! Our e-mails had long since gone into the “R” category and were approaching the “X”. Our phone conversations were somewhere between PG-13 when he was at Kate’s, to X-26 or older when we were ‘alone’. There was no difference in our relationship or his manner of speaking.
The reason that I mention this at all is because of that trouble maker Drea. I think it was she who first suggested that maybe this was a ruse designed by Kate and that it was Kevin who was doing the visiting.
Did that ever start my mind working! I was already so keyed up for the July trip home and now this suggestion really got me going. I couldn’t sleep…as if anyway. I couldn’t concentrate at work. I couldn’t do anything without thinking of my Kevin. OMG!!! Did I just write ‘MY KEVIN’???
So I began snooping around. I called the resort several times trying to find out under whose name the reservation was made. Of course they wouldn’t tell me anything. And trying the airlines is virtually hopeless unless you have a badge or something.
So I suffered as Drea teased me and taunted me with poetry and innuendo and promises of supreme pleasures that are only for those in love. It wasn’t until several days before Kate’s arrival that I got any hint that something was afoot. It was the tiniest, the faintest of giggles coming from Kate’s youngest that suddenly made the unthinkable thinkable.
The night before I was to meet Kate at the airport was one of the worse evenings I could remember since coming to Florida. Once again I was scrambling around my apartment trying to put an outfit together. Was I to dress for Kate? Or should I dress for Kevin. And how was I to pack a bag? I mean, if it was Kevin…I really wouldn’t need much in the way of clothing. Oh my God! Did I just write that?
Anyway…I have a lot of faith so…I packed and chose for Kevin. I figured that if Kate got off the plane, I could always take her to my place and pick up more or different clothing. It’s not like I even own a LBD or anything remotely revealing. That’s simply not me. But I do have some lovely things that drape rather than wrap and cling rather than cover.
I didn’t sleep much that night…as if…so I was at the airport early enough to have a bite to eat as I watched the seconds tick off the clock. The plane finally landed and I went to the gate. I almost peed in my panties when I saw that tall Irishman’s head poke up above those around him as he searched through the crowd for me.
When he got close enough, I darted through the security gate, and three very surprised guards, including one with a gun, to leap up into Kevin’s arms. He laughed as he carried me with one arm, held his bag with the other, and continued walking out. We kissed along the way. Okay…so I cried as well. I was simply sooo happy to see him.
I won’t bore you with the lurid details. We spent the day at the beach kind of catching up and renewing our bonds. That evening, after diner, Kevin and I went up to our room, which faced the sea. I went to the bath room for only a few moments. When I came out, Kevin was dead asleep on the bed, still fully clothed.
He slept on his back, like my Owen did. I got into my usual bedtime attire; a large tee shirt and panties. Sorry folks, no fancy bed wear…yet. I crawled up into the crotch of his arm, pulled the coverlet over me, and had my best night’s sleep in well over a year.
We certainly made up for that evening with the ones to follow. No lurid details. You can read “Painted Nails” if you wish that kind of thing. I will say that all the furniture got a work out by the time Kevin had to return. Also two of the Jacuzzis, several beach loungers, a cabana (several times), the sand, the ocean (also several times), and even the bed!
Kevin leaving for home was another heart attack. But I knew in my heart that we would be together soon enough. And I wasn’t merely thinking of next week! I love this man sooo much that if he asks…I’ll not say yes…I’ll say; “How about tomorrow?”
How does my tale end? Ask me in two weeks!
![]() |
A Wee Bit More
O' Seasonal Fluff by Kelly Blake to our fondest dreams... |
Nobody told me about the snow. I was warned about the winds and the summer heat and the fall chills. Oh…they did tell me it would snow and the cold could be beyond frigid…but…this snow? Really! It began rather mildly as a sprinkling on the twenty-third. But now? Dear Lord! It was the afternoon of the twenty-fourth and one couldn’t see one’s hand before one’s own eyes!
The driveway was a distant memory and the road…what road? I looked out back earlier and the snow was threatening to obscure my birdbath and feeder beneath a pure white shroud. There was no end it site. This was a full-blown blizzard! Fortunately I had a good supply of firewood for the fireplace and kitchen stove; my only two sources of heat in this old four room farmhouse.
Perhaps I should have taken up the offer of the preacher and his young, and overly fertile, wife. I could have joined them and their brood for Christmas Eve and stayed over. I could have guested with the Jensen’s, who all but begged me to join them. I could have feasted with any one of the other families that had invited me. But I wasn’t in the mood; the spirit of the season had not touched me.
I was isolating even further than my accepting the job of teaching in a small community of farmers, farm hands, and shop keepers in the heart of Iowa. This was an enormous change from my cosmopolitan life in San Francisco for sure. But I had to leave the city. The memories were too…strong and way too…recent? The pain was overwhelming and the cuts too deep. My soul bled out taking my spirit with every drop of inner strength. I needed to leave.
My lover, my soul, my heart, my mate forever, had decided that I was simply no longer a fitting companion for an account executive of a major computer software design company. He had taken to drink and long hours away from our home; a nest I had painstakingly feathered to his approval. One night he arrived home drunk and reeking of another woman’s scent and, in the midst of one of those arguments in which he said things designed to hurt me, his hand finally struck me for the last time.
To be quite honest…indeed brutally so…he called me a freak. He prefaced several comments with; ‘A REAL woman wouldn’t…’ A ‘REAL’ woman; what did I need to do? What was not real? My cosmetic trappings certainly met, and vastly exceeded, the mental image I had of myself. I had little difficulty affecting the feminine airs because those airs permeated my soul and being since early childhood.
Of course I played no small part in this melodrama of Hitchcockian proportions. I was his enabler…to the max! I forgave everything all the time. No wound was too deep. No hurt too painful. No insult too demeaning or humiliating. Of course he was going to take advantage. Isn’t that what a user does? I was the ultimate disposable lover. I had only one demand; love me for who I was and he couldn’t even do that.
So here I am; gazing out into the whiteness in what little light existed as this day fades into Christmas Eve. In spite of my melancholic mood, I am determined to capture at least the most modest touch of the spirit of the evening. I took a leisurely bath in herb-scented water. I donned my comfiest flannel pajamas and fleece lined mocs. I finished my luxurious ensemble with my snuggliest wool sweater; classy, huh?
As the haunting voice of Jane Monheit came wafting through the door of my bathroom singing ‘Misty’, I proceeded to ‘put on my face’. I found no surer way to begin to feel myself faster than applying the colored powders and stains of my cosmetics. I could affect also any mood I desired with a few swipes and dabs of color. It was the right paint to do the canvas entitled ‘me’.
In keeping with the spirit of the evening I went somewhat conservative. I chose an ash grey for my eye lids with a slate grey liner. Black mascara was never a mistake in my book (short as that book might be). A bit of berry color on my cheeks to highlight a frosted light berry pink lipstick plus a berry lip liner and I was done enough for this solitary evening.
I pulled my blond hair back into a ponytail and cinched it with a scrungie. As I looked into the mirror and smiled I thought; ‘What the world is missing in you!’ Out of routine I reached for my scent and dabbed a touch on the pulse of my neck. God…we are such creatures of habit and routine!
I still had a bit to do before my fabulous feast for this evening would be ready. I needed to keep busy. Busy was my only salvation least my own sorrowful existence eat whatever remained of my heart. The electricity had gone out sometime during the previous night so I tended the various storm lamps and candles that warmly lighted my home. Once assured that I wouldn’t be left in the dark unexpectedly, I threw another log into the warmly glowing hearth’s fire.
I love this old house. I can’t say I did upon my first visit. The old clapboard needed painting badly and I instantly thought the inside would require enough work to constitute a second job. But upon my entering it for the first time, I was immediately struck by its cleanliness and its sparse functionality.
I stood before the hearth of the fireplace and felt the spirit of the house. I know this sounds silly but this small seven hundred square foot two bedroom house had a definite center; that special something that could anchor a family on this prairie. I smiled with the knowledge that if any place…any home…could offer me the shelter to find myself…my true self once again, this was it.
I attacked the job of feathering my new nest with zealousness reborn to me. The late summer-early fall offered opportunities to rummage through yard sales, flea markets, and ‘antique’ auctions to find the appropriate feathers for my new nest. Each purchase was attended to with an energy and fastidiousness that I could only describe as religious and ritualistic in nature.
I remember sitting and mulling over some crystal and beaded old fashioned shade pulls for nearly an hour before finally deciding that they did indeed fit into the image I had in mind. I discovered that I had an eye for detail that I never took advantage of before. My eye was always more interested in pleasing ‘him’. Now that there was no ‘him’; I was free to please only myself.
This place actually belonged to Agricorp, Inc. They were the largest landholder in our tri-county area. Technically I was an employee of the corporation that also ran the charter schools in our county. Evidentially this house, and the forty acres it sat upon, was the original home of the founder’s parents. They received the land as a government homestead in the late nineteenth century and the founder of Agricorp built it into a huge super farm.
I was luck to have this place become vacant with the departure of the last English teacher. Housing was defiantly sparse in this part of the world and most of the others rented apartments, and houses, were located in the same small town as our school.
I didn’t want to be in town. People asked too many questions there and I didn’t feel the answers would properly define who I truly was. I didn’t want my being reborn (I hate the word trans or any of it’s…other forms) to define me as it had back in San Francisco. I didn’t want to live in a segregated society based on my gender orientation any longer.
I am many things in this life but first and foremost I am a teacher. I did not want this overshadowed by being reborn as being reborn often does. I don’t know if I would have even been hired in this community if that fact was known. Others have not been hired, or lost their jobs, for less. The fewer questions I had to answer, the more secure I felt. I wasn’t going to lie about my past. I simply wasn’t going to offer up the truth.
My kitchen, with its wood-burning stove, was the most spirited part of the house. I smiled every time I entered. The room was normally well lighted with windows on three of the four walls. The cupboards had old-fashioned glass fronted doors. The double porcelain basins once did the dishes as well as the laundry. The one concession to modern living was a propane system to pump and heat the water.
I always smile and hum when I work in here. I love every little detail from the wooden wainscot to the tin covered walls and ceiling. The oil storm lamps provided a warm, almost sensual, glow to the space and the feel of the chopping block worktable as I cut veggies, or whatever, took me back to another, simpler, time.
My ‘feast’ for this evening wasn’t anything special or unusual. The components were donated by several of the families whose children were in my charge. One quarter of a stuffed goose made up the bulk of it. There was a small plum pudding and a freshly baked apple pie. Several small vegetable dishes made up the balance. My addition would be a salad.
All needed to be warmed and my wood burning stove was already up to the task. Once the salad makings were finished, and the dressing prepared, I placed them out the back porch door. I felt like having a bit of wine to ease myself into the night. Although the town shop’s offering was limited, the storekeeper was able to order me a decent bottle of white wine for my meal.
I poured myself a glass and walked back into the main room. I quickly glanced at my tiny tree, which sat upon a small reading table in front of the front window. What a giggle buying it was. And I needed to make my own ornaments small enough to decorate the thing. It brought a smile to my face as those small decorations glittered in the light of the lamps and the fire. I was actually beginning to feel like it was Christmas. Looking out the window briefly, I could see no letup in the snow fall as the wind beat against the glass pane making a slight rattling sound against its frosted and iced surface.
I looked over at the hearth’s glowing warmth and the couch that sat adjacent to it. That couch looked oh so comfortable and it truly was. I often laid down upon it to close my eyes briefly on a Sunday afternoon. It looked rather inviting at this moment with its colorful throw pillows and the two knitted wool comforters resting on the arms.
I couldn’t believe this place came fully furnished and in the flavor of a rustic farm house. But the extras were, once again, my feathers. I have this thing about buying from the local craftsmen and women. They were mostly the wives of the farmers and farm hands who picked up a few extra dollars at flea markets and such. Frequently those dollars were mine.
But I was that way back home…well…what was home in Frisco. I loved buying things from people who lived locally. It kind of offset the many things that had to be purchased from other places and countries. And crafts were so very personal in flavor and taste. I could really let my inner vision go at last. My only restrictions were the meager square footage of my present home though I really felt cozier rather than confined?
I always feel so comfortable…almost snuggled…as I lay on this couch. I tended to clasp one of the throw pillows in my arms as I do now. Glazing at the flames of the fireplace through the wine glass, and its pale yellow contents, always tended to make me sleepy; not to mention the wine itself. I have to smile…life is sooo good…even in my isolation...
What is that sound? Is somebody knocking at my front door? In this God forsaken weather??? My mind must be playing tricks on me. It must be the wine. No? There it is again! Somebody is at my door! I really hate to get up. I am feeling sooo relaxed and comfortable but… And anybody out in this weather must be crazy.
Oh God…the fire’s burned down a bit. Thankfully my moccasins are at foot. Who could that be at the door? It’s so very horrid out. Oh God! The window has a solid coating of frost on it. I can’t see who it is. I can see that it’s a he and he’s too hunched over to even tell if he’s young or old or what he’s even wearing.
Oh God! I need to open the door…to a stranger no less…on such a frigid night! I wish these doors had a security chain on them. No telling who’s out and about on such a night…and especially on Christmas Eve. At least I could button up my sweater. No doubt he’s lost and needs directions. Well…here goes…open it just a crack.
“Can I…oh my God!!!” Oh my God!!! He’s coated with snow and ice! And he has blood on his fore head! I’m more frozen in action than he is in person.
“Please…” His voice is quavering and he’s shivering with cold. He can barely speak. “…can you help me?”
My shock must have showed on my face. It took several moments of looking at his wretched condition before I am prompted into action. I open the door wide and, one hand clutching my sweater closed the other on his arm, I pull him in out of the blizzard. I close the door to have a better look at him.
“You poor soul! You’re frozen and drenched!” Drenched wasn’t the proper word. His clothes were soaked through and actually partially frozen. “Let me take your jacket.”
He was wearing a suit, shirt and tie. I tugged his jacket off and dropped it to the floor. He was trembling and too cold to assist or resist me. I took both of his cold hands and led him into the main room to stand in front of the hearth.
I knew enough to get him out of his soaked clothes. I instinctively began to loosen the laces on his shoes. They appeared to be very fine Italian leather shoes; ruined no doubt from becoming wet in the snow.
“Stay here…don’t move.” As if he was able.
I rush into my bedroom to retrieve a large bath towel and my former lover’s large terry cloth bathrobe. It was the only thing he owned that I coveted. It was one of those overly large soft fluffy robes that I loved to lounge in. Now, unfortunately in this case, I had a practical use for it.
I remove his shoes and place them on the side of the ledge in front of the hearth. I hope that not being directly in front would dry them without destroying them totally. I begin to unbutton his shirt after loosening his tie. It appears to be an expensive hand painted silk tie. I once bought two of them…for what’s his name.
I remove his shirt and quickly take the robe and begin to help him get his arms into the sleeves. I notice that he was now cognizant enough to watch me. I smile as I gaze into his powder blue eyes. He seems to be somewhat stunned, his mouth slightly open as if he was struggling to breath. I only could hope he didn’t have frost bite.
I loosen his belt and open the button and zipper. I lower his soaking wet pants to the floor and lift his still cold legs and feet one by one to remove them. Boxers…hmmm…good access. Oh dear God!!! What am I thinking??? This poor man is half dead with cold and here I am checking him out.
‘What’s his name’ always wore Jockey’s. He had such a cute ass and, what was worse, he knew it. But with Mister Mystery here…I can’t tell. I don’t know why I’m thinking such things anyway. I’ve not been with anyone in some time. Not since before I left. We hadn’t been sleeping together in some time. I have been scrupulously avoiding…involvements? At least until I get a grip on myself…my needs and desires and…requirements?
Hmmm…let me move this chair up in front of the hearth. There…now let me tie the sash of the robe and help him sit. He does have beautiful eyes. I need to wrap his feet in the towel. Off with his soaking socks. My God…look at the water drip out of them as I wring them out! Let’s see…I could hang them off of the fireplace tool stand. Now I can wrap his feet and place them on the ledge of the hearth.
“Thank you.”
His voice was soft but oh so very deep. The sound of it resonates throughout my body. It is a man’s voice for sure. I feel color coming to my cheeks and I coyly smile. I look at his forehead and gently touch his scalp and hair hoping to find the source of the blood.
“You have a nice touch…very gentle.”
Again that voice. I smile again but still say nothing. Ah…there it is…just up into his hairline. God…he has the blackest, thickest, and straightest hair I’ve ever seen.
“I need to get a few things. The cut isn’t too bad but it does need tending.”
I go and retrieved alcohol, some cotton balls and a washcloth from my bathroom. Upon returning I find him massaging his hands and arms.
“Still a bit cold?” He smiles and nods his head as I walk up to him and gently wipe the dried blood from his forehead. “What happened?”
“Well…I was on my way back to Sioux City. I wanted to drive by this old place to see how it was fairing. I veered off the road and into the irrigation ditch…I think. There was so much snow…” His voice trails off as he watches me wet the cotton with the alcohol. “I knew the new teacher was living here but I didn’t think anyone would be home tonight; especially this far out of town on this night.”
“I could have been but…” I take a deep breath and exhale slowly as I gently swab the cut and surrounding area. “…I wasn’t in the mood for company.”
“I could go back out I you wish.” He looked up at me with sincerity in his eyes.
“Oh no! Good heavens no!” I am somewhat shocked. I believe him. But he laughs. I like the sound of his laugh.
“I’m really glad you were here. I might have died out there. It’s a blessing that I even got to your front porch and I am surely blessed with your kindness. You are quite the angel.”
Oh my!!! An angel…now there’s a concept.
“Well…” Take another deep breath girl. “…you’ll live.” I turned and placed the first aid things down on an end table.
“I like what you’ve done to the old place.” He glanced around the room stopping to take in a longer view of one thing or another. “You have an excellent eye; especially for detail. Interior design a second livelihood?”
“No…” I also gaze around the room and smile. “I guess this place sort of called out to me? That sounds silly, doesn’t it?”
“Not really. There is a…certain spirit to the old house.” He understood. “Those who came out here had very strong and willful spirits. The life was quite harsh and the land was not very unforgiving. Do you know whose place this was?”
“No…well…sort of. I know that the founder of Agricorp was born here. I often wondered what the entire story was but I would forget to ask when I was in town.”
“This was the original Devlin homestead.”
“The Devlins?” I looked at him with curiousity. I had heard the name before but often not with kind words. “Who were the Devlins?”
“The Devlins?” He chuckled. “The Devlins became Agricorp. Old Cahill Devlin was born in this house. So were his sons. Oh…by the way…” He extended his hand toward me. “My name is Gabe.”
“Gabriel…like the arch angel.” Gabe…I like that. Oh God…there was such a mischievous twinkle in his eyes. My hand grasps his. He holds mine gently; cushioning my fingers in his large and strong hands. “My name is Laurie.”
“It’s very good to meet you Laurie.”
I noticed him rubbing his feet together. I instinctively unwrap the towel and, placing his feet in my lap as I sit on a stool by the hearth, I begin to massage them. They are still so very cold.
“Mmmm… You have such a gentle touch…lovely hands…warm hands.”
Oh God!!! I had ugly hands. Quick dummy…hide them. They are way big…a man’s hands in spite of the nails and the polish. That’s the one thing surgeons couldn’t fix.
“What’s wrong? Did I say something?” He looks truly concerned.
“It’s simply that…” Its ‘deep breathe’ time. “…it’s that I think my hands are ugly.” Okay…go ahead and laugh. I can take it. Lord knows I’ve heard far worse from ‘what’s his name’.
“Please…” He’s holding his hands out toward me palms up. “…let me see. I challenge you…no…I defy you to show me anything ugly about you.” I gaze into his eyes. He seems so…so very sure of himself as he calmly smiles back at me. “Tell ya what…let’s make a deal you and I…”
A deal? A deal? What kind of a deal? Why should I make a deal with him? Who is he anyway? Just a good-looking stranger named Gabe? Show him my hands? What for?
“What kind of a deal?” So I’m curious…so kill me.
“If you are really so frightened to show me your hands, then don’t. I certainly won’t insist. But if you do? Well…I promise not to make comments about you…or your hands. I only want to see what could possibly cause such wonderous comfort with the kindest of touches. Please…”
He once again holds his hands out toward me palms up. I look into his eyes… again. I don’t know why but…I slowly bring my hands out from behind me…slowly…carefully…without taking my eyes from his. My fingers touch his. I feel a jolt of electricity pass from Gabe’s fingers into mine and then up my arms and throughout my body.
The sensation is sooo intense that it frightens me at first and I feel like swiftly removing my hands and breaking the connection between us. But I hold myself fast. Gabe notices my reaction.
“Something wrong Laurie?”
I smile but, in truth, I hate the way I love the sound of my name on his lips. What was wrong with me? Why should I be so quickly taken with this…this stranger?
“I…” Oh my God! I’m fumbling for words. I suddenly feel like I’m back in high school speaking to the star athlete or something. I blush with that thought and smile…like the fool I am! “…I felt something odd when we touched…I mean our fingers touched.”
Gabe smiles gently and laughs. His eyes never leave my face. Gabe’s thumbs closed over my fingers holding them snuggly. His gaze switches from my face to my hands. Rubbing a fingertip along the tip of my index finger nail, he looks up at me.
“Your nails look like glass…so smooth and perfect.” Okay, so I have a nail polish fetish, so kill me. “But it’s your hands that are…special.” I try weakly to pull my hands back but Gabe holds them firmly.
“They’re big…and ugly.” I feel myself becoming emotional…exposed. I really hated my hands. I tried to distract from them by having a perfect manicure.
“No…” Gabe shook his head and softly crooned. “…these are the hands of a healer…strong and sure.”
“A healer?” A healer? I’ve heard stranger lines but not that I can easily recall. “I’m a teacher; not a nurse.”
“The worst sickness is that which cannot be seen.” He continued to look at my hands.
What an odd thing to say. But I did think about what Gabe said.
“The worst sickness is that which you inflict upon yourselves.”
What an even odder thing to say. ‘You inflict upon yourselves’ is such an odd way to express a thought. What an odd man. Oh Lord no! He’s kissing my fingertips!
If I keep speaking I won’t be able to scream. His touch…his lips on my finger tips…how totally exciting? No…more than merely exciting…ecstasy maybe? I sense such power in this man and yet such gentleness.
“Would you like something to eat? I haven’t prepared much but please…you’re welcomed to join me.”
“Yes, thank you. That would be quite delightful.”
“So…” I need to break my physical contact with Gabe as much as I would like to amplify it. But the longer he holds my hand, the greater my urge to…well…
He lets my fingers slide slowly from his grasp as I stand up. Gabe gets up as well. Thankfully he is taller than me. I certainly am not very tall but at five feet and ten inches I do have a tendency to top most women and a good percentage of men. But Gabe could easily rest his chin atop my head and perhaps then some.
“Please…let me help with whatever you need to prepare.”
“No…” I giggle and smile graciously. I think I need to keep my distance from this man. I think I trust him…but not myself!!! “…there’s really nothing to do other than serve.”
“May we eat in this room? It’s very…comfortable and warm.” He laughs and I tremble…with excitement.
What is wrong with me? Why do I find him to be so very attractive…and…well…sexy!!! I have never felt this…attracted to anyone before. Not even to what’s his name. It’s as though everything he does is to excite me. I mean…I love to window shop men? And I do so enjoy gazing at a guy who is physically…beautiful? But this goes way beyond that.
“Certainly. How about right here? I could move that table and if we conserve dish space…”
Gabe moved the small end table before I even finished speaking. He brought over another chair as well. I went to the kitchen and fetched our simple holiday meal. I felt good…even right…in bringing this ‘feast’ to the table. This is what I should have been doing for my own kin…not a stranger. But a stranger is all I have so I am going to derive the most from this ‘feast’ and his company.
“What is this?” Gabe asked as he bit into the goose I placed on his plate. I told him. Then he tried the plum pudding. “Ahhh…this tastes like one of Cora Jensen’s concoctions.”
“Good guess! How did you…”
“I know her style.” He smiled so brightly in the dimmed room lighting. “In fact, the Jensen’s and the Devlin’s once were very close. There is even blood shared between the two clans.”
“What happened to change that?” A mystery…how totally intriguing!
Gabe went on to tell the tale of two families on the plains. The Jensen’s arrived here a year or two before Connor Devlin. They helped one another during those first few very difficult years. Even after Connor married and he and his wife began to raise a large family, the Devlin’s and the
Jensen’s remained very close. Even a difference of faiths played no part in creating a rift between the families.
But, over the many years, the Devlin’s proved themselves to be not only extremely durable, but also extremely lucky. Connor Devlin, and his sons, acquired much of the land around them from less fortunate farmers. Eventually, during the great depression and the dust bowl draught that ensued, the Devlin’s acquired all the land of the Jensen’s.
The Jensen’s were forced to move to the city. They found their lot to be even worse in the city and went out west to California seeking a better life. It wasn’t until after the Second World War that one of the Jensen’s came back to Iowa to purchase a small farm on the boundaries of the Devlin’s holdings, now called Agricorp.
I listened completely captivated by this story. I feel so hypnotized by the sound of Gabe’s voice. My imagination ran a bit wild visualizing how terribly difficult life must have been for the Jensen’s.
Cora Jensen was perhaps the sweetest woman I have ever met. She immediately adopted me when I first came to town and often showered me with homemade treats and other delicate and fine things. She was quite gifted with her abilities to knit, needle point, sew and cook.
A woman in her early sixties, Cora’s daughter passed away at a young age…about my age actually, and she, and her husband John, continued to work the farm with the help of two younger cousins. I was often a guest at their home and sort of looked to them as the parents I wasn’t blessed with. I adored them and they adored me.
“I guess that’s why the Jensen’s don’t speak well of the Devlin’s? I mean…that is one subject that never comes up without a few harsh words and a quick change of topic.
“Well…over time these things become much clouded. But, truth to tell…Old Jimmie Devlin gave the Jensen’s more than a fair price for their lands way back when. They were able to pay the bank what was owed and they survived those harsh years. But…as I said…these things do become a bit confused over time.”
I don’t know why but I felt bad for both families. To have shared so much early on and to not even acknowledge one another today seems to be…a waste? I mean…so much history becomes so very lost with time as Gabe said.
“What a shame.” Ooops…a maudlin thought slipped in. But who wouldn’t feel bad?
“Ahhh…but perhaps there is grace in it all. Perhaps you will be the one to unite the two families. You have that healing power within you.”
I looked at Gabe for a moment. Then I had to laugh. I didn’t even have the power to keep myself whole let alone unite what has been apart for so long. And I knew nothing really about the Devlin’s, except for those very rare occasions at the Jensen’s. I certainly never even met one!
“Do you doubt me?” Gabe smiled…but this time it was a knowing smile. That irked me a bit.
“Only myself, Gabe. How do you know so much about the goings on in this obscure part of the world?” Misdirection usually works. I see no need to review my short comings any more than I already have.
‘Ohhh…I do visit from time to time. Like when the farmer’s co-opt was formed for the local farmers to compete with Agricorp. It was young Jack Devlin, of all people, who assisted in the organization of the co-opt. In fact I was visiting with one of the founders just before my little incident.”
Okay…so he visits on occasion. So he knows the locals. He even knew I moved into this place. This should spook me but…I don’t know…I feel…safe? And secure? And…oh God…even happy…or at least content?
We finished our simple meal and I cleared the dishes. Gabe gave me a hand in the kitchen after I gave him a pair of woolen socks. They were mine and, much to my dismay, they fit him, albeit snuggly. We settled on the couch with a glass of wine. I tucked my feet beneath me and, nestled in the corner with a throw pillow propped up behind me and one clutched to my breast, I sat back to allow myself some leisure.
“When the Jensen’s moved to California, they settled in Oakland with the assistance of some cousins out there. You’re from…?”
“San Francisco…but my grandparents grew up and met in Oakland.”
“Do you know much of your family’s history?
“I haven’t been very close with my parents or my brother and sister for…” Oh dear Lord! It’s been long enough that I have to think? “…some time now.”
“That is a shame.” Gabe actually sounded sad for me. “You do have much to offer. I would guess it is more their loss than yours.” All I could do was nod. I mean…I would like to think of it as their loss but…in truth…I do miss that ’family thing’.
“So…dear Laurie…how is it that you aren’t married and with a dozen children. To teach you must have some calling of sorts. And I would guess that you do love little ones.”
Boy!!! An arrow right through my heart on the first attempt!!!
“Well…”
“Forgive me if I’m being too personal.”
Yeah…sure…right!!! I wanted NOT to forgive him but I did anyway…and almost instantly. He hit two giant sore spots with one attempt!!!
“I’m…unable to have children though that would be my fondest and wildest dream.” I felt tears welling up in my eyes.
Control and contain yourself Laurie. This too shall pass…for a while anyway. Oh God!!! There’s that…that look of pity…and sympathy, which is even worse. ‘Oh poor Laurie!!! No functioning tubes and no eggs to sit upon and hatch.’ I could see it in everybody’s eyes that heard my sad and rather lame excuse…my half-truths.
If they only knew the real truth; reserved for the very few in my life. Indeed I saved that for people who wanted an excuse to be rid of me; like my family. My sister at least sent an occasional card berating me for my selfishness. What a sin I committed? Was wanting to have a real life of my own and with the accoutrements of the proper gender so terribly selfish? How dare I have a life not under someone else’s control; is that the problem?
“Anyway…” I looked off into the hearth and the lively fire that danced. “…I haven’t found the right one…yet.” I looked back toward Gabe, knowing that the ‘yet’ was a subtle hint; perhaps too subtle a hint?
Men can be sooo thick sometimes. Why am I sooo attracted to this…this stranger who will no doubt move on once morning comes and the storm breaks. I should tell him the truth of the matter. What the hell…why not test him? He’s somebody who simply came in out of the storm and will be gone soon enough. Anyway, I haven’t had THAT stare in quite some time; I’m due.
“I’m glad you added the ‘yet’.” Gabe leaned forward as if to impart some deep dark secret of his own. “You…” He’s taking my hands in his again. Oh God…his touch!!! “…you are not one to give up hope. I’m sure there is much you’ve overcome before coming here. This place…” He’s looking around at the walls? No…he means this desolate place I would guess. “…is like the ancient desert.”
Now I looked at him a bit askance. The ancient desert; what does he know of that?
“In ancient times…biblical times…the great prophets would always go into the Judean desert before entering Jerusalem to give prophecy and insight. They entered the desert to rid themselves of the dirt and filth we all accumulate amongst other people. Once their minds were free of the confining ways of society, they were able to see the Divine plan and tell others of it.”
I am listening as if I’m hearing a holy mantra. Gabe’s words are sooo…compelling. This did make a sort of sense to me. I did isolate myself from the old life in Frisco…and tonight even from the sparse life out here on the prairie.
“In fact, our Lord entered Jerusalem for the last time from the desert. So it is with you. You didn’t come here for the view, did you?” I laughed with Gabe. As if… “And you didn’t come here because of the cultural life.” I giggled this time. “You came into this wilderness to find yourself.”
Maybe he’s right. And what if he is? How do I find myself? For sure I am feeling a little bit lost.
“I…” I felt I should say something even if I didn’t know what. But Gabe held his index finger to my lips silencing me.
“You must first cast off the dirt of others…if that’s what you were going to ask.” He laughed and I blushed, smiled, and nodded. “And they have so tried to cover you with it, haven’t they.”
“Yes…” My voice trails off even with this one short word.
I feel all the emotion well up into tears. Everything I had been through; especially the past three years with what’s his name. All the innuendos, the slights, the humiliations, came to the fore front of my heart. I mourned our break up but I never had closure. And I couldn’t think of any way to put that part of my life to rest.
Gabe is hugging me as I quietly weep. I hate to cry over this crap…and in front of a stranger no less. I know it isn’t worth the trouble…but…I simply couldn’t help myself. The wounds have festered for way too long.
“It’s poison…what you’re letting out. It’s only a thorn that has gone septic. Let it go…let it all go. Let it all go.”
Gabe’s soft crooning of his mantra in my ear seemed to reach very deep inside me. I wept for a few minutes and then I suddenly knew what I had to do. What’s more…I knew I had to do this for me…not for him…us…or anybody else in the universe. I must sit upright. I must look him squarely in his eyes.
“My…” Come on Laurie…clear your throat. “I was born with the name Laurence. I was born a boy.”
It was as if an enormous weight had lifted from off my shoulders. I watched Gabe closely to see what his reaction might be. His gentle smile never changed but his eyebrows did arch in surprise. He’s taking my hands again…oh my!!!
“I really never would have guessed you know. Not in a thousand years. But…that’s not really what is ailing you…is it?” Gabe’s penetrating stare causes me to avert my eyes.
“No…it’s not.” I could barely whisper my response. I looked back into his blue eyes. How honest…how naked…need I get? “I want someone in my life.” My tears fell again. “I want someone I can share with. Is that too much to ask?”
“No.” Gabe smiled that knowing smile of his. “It’s not too much to ask for. That is what anybody would want.”
“Then why am I having so much trouble finding someone…anyone!” I burst into tears. My deepest of deep wounds opened…again. I hate to cry on anyone’s shoulder but at least Gabe’s is sooo…comfortable?
“You are not like the others…the ones who live in town. Your spirit is that of the people who first came to this place. You must surrender to that spirit; the independent and free self that resides within you. You must open your heart and push away from those in town…and the people like them. You must pull closer to those out here on the prairie; those like yourself. They are your people.”
I have to look at Gabe a bit askance. I really couldn’t see what he was getting at. There was no doubt in my heart of hearts that I did feel something strong for these people. I felt comfortable among them in spite of myself. Maybe I was too emotional at this moment to understand? He must have been reading my mind as he continued.
“If you open yourself completely to these good people, he will come from them. He will be one of them. And he will see you, as you really are, not as who you might have been. You must have faith…in yourself.”
Sure…easier said than done…maybe. But it certainly couldn’t hurt to open up a bit to the Jensen’s and some of the other families that have approached me in the past. But I’ve yet to see anyone…any man…who might be…available…let alone amenable?
“He never really saw me as a woman…what’s his name. I’m not really sure how he viewed me. I do know that for some weird reason he continued to live with me. I am truly glad it is over; with closure or not.”
“It really was the weakness in him that appealed to the weakness in you.”
“What?” What? What weakness? Which one? I was wide eyed in…shock. Was this really my own fault?
“Your weakness is that you would give up control for the sake of approval and acceptance. It probably wasn’t until you had your final…change that he really began to reject you. You would mother the world if you could. The only thing you didn’t count on was having a big baby instead.” Gabe laughed. I knew instinctively that he wasn’t laughing at me but at what’s his name. “You grew up but he didn’t. It’s that simple.”
Hmmm… Maybe? I mean…I’ve heard all this before in one way or another. But I don’t know…hearing this from Gabe is like…it’s like I’m hearing it for the first time. It all seems to make sense.
“In your classroom…when you teach…you help your children but yet you still demand a certain amount of work they must do for themselves. It’s okay to wash his socks if he gets your dry cleaning. It’s wonderful to make him a meal if he does the dishes. I would guess your man never did any of those things.”
I hung my head and looked down at my fingernails. I often did this when…well…when I knew that what I was hearing was right and have no excuse for really thinking otherwise.
“You have a great power within you.” Gabe took my face in his hands as he spoke. His touch was warm, and gentle. “But you must heal yourself first. You must truly learn to feel good about yourself. You must embrace the control you have over your own life. You have given it up to others for too long. You have always been female and seeking your true self has been a positive thing…has it not? If anything…you were always a girl trying to pass for a boy!”
Gabe smiled broadly as what he said sank into my self-absorbed mind. I was a girl trying to pass as a boy. What a novel idea. It was true. I remember trying to act like the other boys when I was younger and having little, if any, success.
“You are very beautiful…in here…” He’s touching his finger to where my heart is. It’s a soft touch. I barely feel it. “But…you must allow that to show. It’s not what you are…or were. It’s who you are that is important and that person is very beautiful. You will find someone who can see that. And he will be blinded to everything else. I can help you if you’d like. But the work must be yours.”
Gabe has his hands on my cheeks; gently holding my face. The way he held my face…the way he gazed into my eyes…I knew he was very serious and I believed him completely. He could help me.
“What would be your greatest wish…your greatest desire? What do you want more than anything else in this world?”
“Oh my God…” I knew instantly what I wanted more than anything. “Happiness…and I want to be content…with myself. I want to feel…serenity!”
Gabe looked at me and smiled. I think I can see a tear or two forming in his eyes. His hands are still on my face.
“So shall it be.”
Is that all? You say, ‘So shall it be’ and it is? Oh God. He’s leaning further forward. He’s kissing my forehead. Now his lips are directly in front of mine. I want to kiss him so badly. But his lips just touch mine. I felt…I felt something I have never felt before. I don’t know what it is. I am sooo frightened and yet I’m so thirsty…for him…his touch!
It’s over now. He leans back still holding my face in his hands.
“I must go now. In the morning, you’ll know what to do.”
“Go??? Go??? Where are you going to go??? There’s a snowstorm raging and your car is stuck in the snow!!! Please…stay till the morning at least.”
I was begging…I know. I wanted him to stay sooo badly that I would have given almost anything to have that happen. Where would he go anyway? Was he totally crazy? Oh God NO!!! He’s getting up and gathering his things!!!
“No!!! Wait!!! Please wait!!! You can’t go out in this weather!!! WAIT!!!”
“WAIT!!!”
Oh God!!! Where am I??? I must have fallen asleep! Let me look around…everything is in place. The end table is in its spot. His clothes are all gone. Wait! Let me look in the kitchen. Oh my God! The food is all there! It was a dream…only a dream. But it was sooo real. I must be going crazy. Maybe it’s the wine?
What time is it? Oh dear Lord! I’ve slept nearly four hours! It’s only a few minutes until midnight. The entire evening is almost gone. Wait…let me check… My bathrobe is still in the spot where I keep it. He wouldn’t have known where so it must have been a dream. I need some wine.
What an intense dream! Imagine…someone that perfect. It had to be a dream. Nobody like that exists…and certainly not for me. Let me sit and have a sip…no…a gulp! What is that sound? Oh no…it’s someone at the door! This better not be deja vous all over again! Okay…maybe it’s somebody just coming to see how I am. But in this weather? I’d better get up and see who it is.
Let me peek through the curtain. Oh my God!!! It looks just like Gabe…from the back anyway. I’d better open the door. Okay girl…here goes. He’s turning to look. Oh dear Lord…those blue eyes!
“Gabbie? Is that you?” His voice goes right through me! He looks sooo cold…almost frozen. “Gabrielle?”
“Uhhh…no. My name is Laurie. Gabe? Don’t you…”
“My name is Jack…Jack Devlin. Have we met?”
My heart simply melted and tears came to my eyes. It was now seconds after midnight. It was morning. I felt…I felt powerful…and whole…and so very strong. This is what Gabe meant. This is what he said would happen. I took this new, not so much a, stranger by his half frozen and drenched jacket sleeve and pulled him into my home as I spoke.
“My name is Laurie Olsen. Maybe we met…in a dream?”
And May We All Know Peace and Serenity!!!
Author’s Notes:
I haven’t posted in quite some time due to an insanely full life complete with many little ones, several big ones and assorted multi-sized other ones. I have also been consumed with writing the great American T.G. novel. This is a tome hopefully worthy of resting alongside of ‘The Old Woman and the Sea’ by Ernestine Herringway, ‘The Drapes of Ruth’ by Johanna Steinbeck, and ‘Trout Cooking in America’ by Rachel Brautigan.
This ‘wee bit o’ fluff would not have been…fluffed (?) without the immeasurable assistance of DiMaggio and Associates, my literary agents and representatives extraordinaire. Of particular mention are Drea and Alison Mary for their patient and insightful advice, and Belle Mead for her artistic eye. The editing, proofreading, and tidying up chores were performed by their talented staff.
My sincere apologies to Diane Kruger whose picture I glommed off the web. Ms. Kruger’s cosmetic stylist is yours truly using the Estee Lauder Virtual Makeup Tool on their official website. I must confess that it is one of my favorite toys. The colors are, of course, exclusively by Estee Lauder.
The holidays suck major league AND big time. It’s always the same thing; I’m alone. True, it is mostly my own doing. I have this little intimacy problem with people; I’m scared to the point of panic whenever I’m in a one on one with someone and it’s NOT in a professional situation.
I’m a G.A. student at a northeastern university. I live in the Married Student and G.A. dorm; a high rise structure of one bedroom…small one bedroom…apartments. As the campus empties out for the midterm recess, those who live too far away from home have the luxury, or agony, of solitude.
I made sure I was as far from home as possible. There was nothing for me back ‘home’ anyway. A call to ‘mommy’ once every so often sufficed and she usually went to her sister’s for various events. Though not totally unwelcome, I wasn’t exactly flavor of the week in their households anyway.
You see, I have this…peculiarity of sorts. I am not exactly a transvestite and I’m not exactly a transsexual. I languish somewhere in between and the solitude does give me the opportunity to express that part of me for longer than a day or two. My family knew of my particular leaning and they were, at best, in a strange sort of denial. I was expected too outgrow it, even at the age of twenty two. Everyone else simply assumed I was gay and affected.
Anyway, I had taken my shower and shaved my legs; the rest of my body was permanently hairless thanks to electrolysis and smoother living through chemistry. My shoulder length chestnut colored hair was wrapped up in a towel and I was draped in my wonderfully fluffy pink terry bathrobe.
After slipping my feet into my pink slippers, I made my way toward what past as a kitchen when I heard a knocking at my door. My entire being froze in place! ‘Who could that be? What could they possibly want?’ I thought. I hoped and prayed that whoever it was would simply think that I wasn’t home and go away.
Another knock…oh my God!
“Hello?” A woman’s voice? “I’m your neighbor from down the wall? Can I speak with you for a moment?”
My neighbor from down the hall? She wants so speak with me??? Oh my God! That was her in the laundry room last night! There was a plaintive quality to her voice. Oh my God! I have to change out of my robe!
“Just a moment…I just got out of the shower.”
I rushed into my bedroom as I pulled the towel from my head. Shedding my robe, I searched quickly for a small tee shirt to flatten my boobs. Donning the one I wore yesterday, I quickly looked for my grey sweat pants and bottoms. I didn’t think pink would maintain my secret very long. I put on a pair of heavy wool athletic socks to hide my polished toes and quickly went to the door. Looking through the peep hole to verify my visitor, I unlocked and opened the door a bit.
“Hi.” I was breathless. I stared up into the palest blue eyes I’d ever seen.
“Hi.” Her smile was…gorgeous…and warm, open. “I was wondering…” She looked away as if what she was about to say was some great and burdensome revelation. She looked back down into my eyes and started again. “I was wondering if perhaps you might like to join me this evening. You know…like for company?” She quickly added; “That is if you’re not doing anything.”
I was somewhat stunned at the invitation. I mean…here was this beautiful woman, tall, blond, blue eyed, athletic, and obviously bright, with nobody to spend Christmas Eve with. I was frozen; complete with mouth agape and eyes wide.
“I guess you’re busy.” She blushed and turned her face away.
“NO! No…not at all. I really had no plans.” Yeah…other than dressing up and seeking yet another solitary evening in wine driven oblivion. I opened the door a bit wider still captivated by her presence.
“Yeah…but I smell you cooking something…which…by the way…smells delicious.”
“I’m cooking a duck. I was going to have that for my meal. Would you like to join me?”
Oh my God! Did I just say that? Did I actually ask her over for dinner? I was trembling like a leaf. She had to notice. But her smile answered before she did.
“I would love to!” Her voice was warm enough to heat the entire building. It was a deep, almost alto that resonated throughout my being. “Oh…by the way…” she glanced both ways down the hall, and then back toward me before continuing. “…I think these might be yours? They really should be hand washed you know.”
She giggled and held up a pair of my rose colored, lace trimmed, bikini briefs! I turned white as a ghost as the color left my face just prior to my fore head hitting the door with a clunk. Caught…again! I felt the world swiftly close in on me. My vision narrowed and I felt my stomach begin to revolt against me. Panic attack time again! She gently took my chin in her hand and turned my face toward hers.
“Look at me.” I was not there. I couldn’t focus on anything. She leaned in and down to my ear. “Look at me.” She whispered again softly. Tears were welling up from deep within me as I slowly tried to focus my vision. “I am not here to embarrass or humiliate you. I am simply returning these lovely panties…of which I am somewhat envious …to you. I don’t care whether you are my host…or my hostess.” Now I could see tears form within her eyes.
“I only wish to have company this evening. I don’t want to be alone again on this night.”
I nodded my head. She still held my chin in her hand. It was a firm grip, yet gentle. Her skin was a bit rough but I could smell the scent of some hand lotion lingering. Her touch was warm.
“I only ask one thing of you, and I will promise the same.”
I nodded, still a bit choked up but recovering from the shock of being revealed. She looked deeply into my eyes and smiled.
“You must be completely open and honest with me. No games and no pretenses. Can you do that for me?” I nodded my head and was able to crack a smile. “Good…” She crooned in that rich warm voice of hers. She then took my hand and gently placed the panties on my palm. “…and you might consider wearing these and whatever else you think might go along with it. See you around…six?”
I nodded and again smiled.
“Great! And I’ll bring dessert!” She giggled as she left my doorway and headed back to her apartment down the hall.
Oh my God! She was like a tornado hitting my little barn! She was gone and I still held the door open a bit letting what had only just occurred sink in. I had company for the evening. How totally novel! And she wanted to see the ‘real’ me…no lies…no pretenses…no games…and dressed! And I didn’t even know her name.
I suddenly shut the door and screamed! Well…maybe more of a yelp? I had little more than a few hours to prepare for her coming. Oh my God…whatever will I wear? This put a whole new complexion on my evening. I would need to ‘entertain’ and try to be ‘charming’ if nothing else.
I would need to look good; kind of holiday like. Hmmm… I ran to my closet and opened the door to a mere six feet of hanging room. Almost all of my ‘boy’ things were double or triple hung. That left barely enough room for my collection of dresses, skirts, and blouses.
What did jump out at me was this white knee length merino wool dress with a back zip. The collar was faux turtle neck. Though it was somewhat form fitting, there was enough roominess to allow me comfort. Certainly it would go well with the rose colored thigh-highs I bought to match my bra and panties. I had the perfect pair of white leather pumps with a two and one half inch heel; just enough additional height and I could wear them for a long period of time with ease.
I stripped off the sweats and the damned confining tee shirt and put my robe back on. I only had a few hours to ready myself and the apartment for the first guest ever and I did want to go all out; at least as much as I could for this guest. Oh my God…I didn’t even know her name.
I ran to the bathroom to start with my hair. I quickly combed it out and styled it with my dryer set on cool. I didn’t want to have to deal with split ends. A few sprays of conditioner and my way too long pixie combed out beautifully just kissing my shoulders. I used my fav fragrance, Calendre, putting a touch on my neck, wrists, cleavage, behind the knees and, well…you know where else.
I ran back into my room to begin to dress. Hunting up the bra to match the panties wasn’t much of a chore. Never having very much in life, I tended to be almost manic about keeping my things in order and in good condition.
I shed my robe on the bed and took the bra in hand. I fastened it around me and carefully pulled it around my body till the padded cups were in front. I slid my arms through the straps and careful raised it up till my boobs nestled comfortably in the cups. One quick lift and the alignment between my nipples and the soft lace covered satin was perfect.
I next slid my panties up my smooth legs. I don’t have much height but thankfully I had long legs. I then very carefully slid the thigh highs up my legs. They were reasonably sheer yet they still had a bit of stretch to them. With my rose polished toes nestled snuggly in the sandal foot the material slid sensually up my leg until my thigh thickened enough to have the lace topped rubber strips take hold.
I stood and examined myself in the full length mirror attached to the inside of the closet door. The lovely rose color made a sharp statement against my porcelain skin. I half twisted my body to see how the bikini bottom caressed my butt. I was proportioned in the manner that I had envisioned since I was fourteen; just enough curves and boobs to make me feel, well…femme.
I slipped the dress carefully over my head letting the sleeves and the length to the hem carry it down my body. A slip would have been in order but I did so love the feel of the material. I accessorized with an antique looking garnet necklace and matching bracelet, another thrift shop find. I finished myself with a pair of garnet drop earrings.
I slipped into my pumps and again took a look. Hmmm… Maybe a tasseled cord for belting would make me look a bit svelter? Anyway, I had time to consider this as I rushed into the main room. My kitchen table was situated under a cheap small three drop lighted fixture.
The light was okay but I wanted to affect something a bit more intimate.
Though this was definitely not a date sort of thing but I wanted intimacy…a spiritual closeness that the table’s present location couldn’t provide. I looked toward the window where two arm chairs and a reading table placed. That would be perfect! Maybe a candle or two and a view of the snow covered commons would be just the thing.
I rearranged the furniture as quickly as I could. Moving the table was a real hassle and I definitely didn’t want to ruin my outfit or, God forbid, perspire. Once that was done, between scrambling to the counter top roaster to spoon the droppings mixed with water over the bird to brown and crisp the skin, I began to set the table.
I owned nothing of real fine quality in terms of dinner ware but I did have enough porcelain china purchased at the local thrift shop to set out two places. I set out three stemmed glasses; water, wine, and champagne. I never thought I would ever have the chance to use these things in one setting. My silver flatware was, once again, thrift shop specials. I had enough for four complete settings, so I set out two. My fine linen napkins completed the look.
All of this sat upon a white laced table cloth spread over a gold linen cloth. I set two slender brass candle stick holders in the center to complete the table. I wished I had some sort of holly center piece but who would’ve known I would have a guest.
I pulled back the window curtains, also lace, and held them arched with the curtain ties to frame the entire setting. With the kitchen lights off and the drop lights dimmed there would be just enough light to serve, eat and converse. It would be intimate, spiritual and simply perfect.
The aroma of the duck filling the room brought me out of my stupor. I cracked open the windows by the table and in my bedroom. I hastily tidied up my bedroom, hanging up my robe and tossing the sweats onto the shelf in the closet. I glanced quickly around, shut the light, and partially closed the door.
I had enough time left to put on my face, slice the duck, which I already had boned when I bought it, and throw together a salad. I turned off the cooker to let the duck cool a bit and went to the bathroom to do my make-up. The light would be dim and I was in a dramatic mood. I wanted to be bold and smoldering.
I don’t know what was going through my mind but I felt I had something to prove. I wanted to show her, whoever she was, the image I had of myself. It first appeared in my mind years ago and had refined itself many times. I was now able to place that image into the real world for my guest.
I didn’t want her to think I was merely some over grown boy playing in mommy’s wardrobe or with his older sister’s clothing and cosmetics. And, since we’re in this honest and unpretentious thing, I wanted her to like me, maybe even to want me as a friend. I sensed something about her…hmmm.
I always kept a pretty good supply of veggies because…well…I liked to eat them; usually raw. So I had those little red, yellow, and orange peppers, craisons, a personal fav, sugar roasted pecans, cherry tomatoes, baby carrots, and celery. I had several bottled dressings, one of which might entice her.
After covering the bowl and placing it in the fridge, I went into the bathroom. I looked into the mirror as I blew a strand of hair out of my face. I am a sucker for earth colors so my palette of color was full of browns, greys, greens, and such. I didn’t find that the metallic colors were as complimentary to me as the muted.
Praise God I was born, and still am in procession of, a flawless complexion. And I never enjoyed the feeling of a foundation or concealer on my skin and fortunately I could get away without it.
I wanted to look enticing without that teeny slut look, or the overdone thing of too much color. I started with a deep dark brown, wetting the cake to make a fine line above and below my eye lashes. I hated liner and always had a problem using it. But fine sable brushes always seemed to do the trick. I used a slightly lighter brown on my upper lid and another thin line below. I heavily brushed on that shade so that I could blend a lighter area above the lid with the non-metallic gold below my brow. I blended the shades with my finger both above and below the eye.
After sharpening the edges of the colors, I put on two coats of dark brown mascara. I always had long thick lashes and the mascara really brought the length out even more. I brushed a touch of brick colored blush across my cheeks and stood back to examine the picture. What I saw in the mirror matched the mental image of what I wanted. I finished off with a long lasting burgundy shade of lipstick.
I looked good. Truth to tell, I really was getting myself dressed up for my guest. Maybe, just maybe… But that would be too good to be true; kind of like a dream coming true. And on Christmas Eve no less! Hmmm… Who was I kidding? So…for the occasion it is then. I ran my brush through my hair one last time and shut the light as I exited on my way to the kitchen.
The duck smelled scrumious. I concocted the glazing myself using plenty of fresh garlic and other ‘secret’ ingredients. I made sure the roaster was turned off and placed my serving platters on the counter. I had also made a spaghetti squash which was also mouth watering. I took one last quick look around and dimmed the lighting a bit.
Music!!! Oh my God…I almost forgot in my haste to accommodate a guest. I’m in love with the sound of the G-string harp which is commonly called the Celt harp. I prefer the mellow sound of the neo-harp version as opposed to the brilliance of steel strings. I went to my ‘puter’ and summoned up a few cds by Derrick Bell, my favorite harpist. I backed that up with some Boccerini.
Just then there was a knock on my door. My heart literally leapt to my throat. I began to tremble like a leaf in a gust of wind. It was her. Suppose it wasn’t her? Who else could it be? One thousand such thoughts ran through my mind as I slowly and deliberately made my way toward the door.
“Hello? It’s me.”
It was her! I relished the sound of her voice again. It was warm and friendly. I reached the door after what seemed to be a week and slowly turned the knob. I took a deep breath and opened it. The moment she saw me her smile disappeared and she looked startled.
“I’m sorry. I must have the wrong apartment.” She backed up to look around, her apology sounding very sincere. My smile turned to surprise and then disappointment. I must have shocked her somehow.
“No…” I blushed and said very meekly. “I decided to be the hostess tonight.”
She looked back at me with the same startled expression seemingly frozen on her face. I took her visage in one quick moment. She looked…preppy…delightfully preppy. She wore a camel hair jacket of the highest quality; of course styled for a woman. Her skirt, knee length, was a fine grey flannel and her blouse was a poet’s shirt in a pearl pink silk opened enough to show modest cleavage. She wore a woman’s styled pair of cordovan penny loafers that matched her belt and knee high grey woolen socks. She wore no jewelry other than an expensive gold sports woman’s Rolex.
“Please…come in.” I pled though I did manage to smile. For a very brief moment I thought that the invitation may have been a bad idea…a very bad idea. She moved closer.
“Is that you???”
I nodded and smiled.
“Jesus Christ! You look…gorgeous!” She sputtered and suddenly beamed a smile that could thaw the frozen ground outside. I blushed profusely and lowered my eyes. “Surely it can’t be you! I don’t believe it!”
“It is me. And don’t call me Shirley.* My name is Drew.” I giggled with delight. I took her arm gently and pulled her into my apartment, her face still in shock and trying to take me all in.
“Like in Barrymore?” She laughed. It was an open and almost melodic laugh that came from deep within her body. “My name is Martina. But everyone calls me Marti.”
I held out my hand and she gently took it in hers.
“It’s very good to meet you Marti.” I noticed that she wore no cosmetics but I did recognize her fragrance; Chanel Number 18. I sometimes wore that scent.
“Oh…I brought a few things.” She tried to hand me a large tote but we both realized that our hands were still locked in a grip. That elicited a mutual giggle.
I drew her in and closed the door. Then I took the bag and brought it into the kitchen as Marti looked around the apartment.
“You know… I can’t believe I’m still in a dorm! I love what you’ve done in here. It’s like a bit of a country home.”
“I knew I would be here for some time and I wanted to make it less…institutional?” I turned to look at her as I spoke. “Anyway, I can’t stand all the walls being the same color.”
I emptied the contents of the tote as Marti looked around very slowly…and at everything. She had brought a bottle or port wine and a container of cut fresh fruit.
“These are nice.” Marti was looking at a small grouping of prints that hung on the wall where my love seat was placed. “Are you going for a fine arts degree? You have a wonderful eye.”
“I’m finishing up my dissertation and paper in English literature. I’ll be out in the spring. Finally…praise God.” I blushed and giggled. I would need to watch the giggling. Hmmm… “What can I give you to drink? We have champagne for the meal. I would love to save the port for the dessert, which looks wonderful. Where did you ever get fresh fruit this time of year?”
Marti looked at me and smiled. She was partially bent over looking at a photograph on a stand.
“The fruit? I get a half dozen of those things in the mail every month. And the boxes also have nuts and cheeses and the like.”
“Care packages from home?”
“No.” She looked away for a moment. “You might say those come from admirers.” Marti giggled. “Acquaintances of my dad and business people I need to deal with from time to time.”
I brought our salads to the table and set them down. This drew Marti’s attention toward the table which was not quite noticeable where it was placed.
“Any particular dressing you like? I have a few in bottles. I didn’t have time to whip one up.”
“Wow, you are really into this, aren’t you?” I blushed and shrugged my shoulders. “This is almost like a dinner date.” She giggled…I blushed.
“You are really my first dinner guest.” I smiled at her. Marti has such beautiful blond hair. I only just really noticed this. “I love your pixie. I need to have mine majorly cut. Anyway, I wanted to also keep with the spirit of the evening. I only wish I had better dinner ware.”
“Wait! I’ll run and get my plastic plates and forks.” She laughed. I was beginning to understand Marti’s sense of humor and I needed to remember that she was a bit older than me and worldlier perhaps?
“I also don’t have any bread.” I frowned. I should have prepared a bit better for myself.
“Listen…you don’t have to worry on my account. I’ll run to my place a get a dressing I love…and maybe one or two other things.”
Marti quickly walked out the door. I left the door unlocked for her and went about lighting the candles. She was so full of energy and life that I felt myself catching her excitement. I don’t know why we never managed to get past a fleeting hello in the laundry room or the rare meeting in the elevator. It was probably more my fear then anything I suppose.
I was lost in my thoughts when Marti returned with another tote. She knocked and then burst through the door in excitement. She was all aglow and smiling broadly.
“I’ve just the things we need to make this perfect.” She quickly came to me in the kitchen area and began to hand the items to me, naming them as she brought them out. “I love this stuff. It’s a Maytag blue cheese dressing you must try. Oh…and I have a box of bread sticks for empty carbs. And…” She really chuckled as she handed me a blue box. “…Baci chocolates! These are definitely an orgasm for the mouth!”
I giggled as I thought of what that must be like. Oh my God! Marti certainly could turn a phrase. An orgasm for any part of me would certainly be novel. I decanted the dressing and the bread sticks and hurriedly placed them on the table.
“Are you sure I can’t help?” Marti’s voice was almost plaintive again. Then the thought occurred to me.
“Yes! You can open the champers!” Indeed I didn’t want to struggle with the cork. “I can never open the bottle properly. I always wind up having to try and pry the cork off with a knife.” I chuckled as I told her my sad tale. “Then the stupid top usually breaks off and I have to push the cork down into the bottle. I always wind up with pieces of cork in the glass.” I handed the bottle to Marti.
“Nice wine. I am sooo glad you know a decent champers. I like this one in particular. It’s a bit over priced…but good”
I felt so relieved that Marti approved. She probably could have said okay to anything but the pleasure in her voice couldn’t mask the truth. She unwound the wire and smoothly, and not to quickly popped the cork; no mess or overflow. She poured a wee bit into her glass, tasted it, and then filled mine and refilled hers.
She held her glass thoughtfully for a moment before sitting down.
“Why don’t you make the toast.” Marti looked directly into my eyes and smiled. “After all…you’re the hostess.” She giggled. I smiled as I raised my glass to hers.
“To the season and to new friends?” I looked at her and she nodded her approval. We sipped and sat down to begin our first meal together.
Marti looked beautiful as the candle light flickered and danced in her eyes. She delicately speared several pieces of the salad and dipped them into the creamy looking dressing. She suddenly sat upright.
“Oh! I am so sorry. I should really be putting the dressing on the salad. But I am so accustomed to eating alone that my manners have forsaken me.” There was an honest look of dread in her face. “I really wanted you to try it too.”
I giggled as I speared a few small pieces as she had done and followed suit in dipping my fork into the bowl.
“I really don’t mind sharing so don’t give it another thought.” I truly didn’t. Not that I shared food every day but I do have other people that I have lunch with in the department.
Marti began to ‘fish’ around in the dressing bowl with her fork and brought it up with a piece of cheese on it. She quickly put it in her mouth, closed her eyes, and smiled as she savored the morsel. She once again dripped her fork and retrieved another piece. Holding the fork out toward my mouth she enticed me.
“You simply must taste this. It really melts in your mouth.”
Marti’s eyes gazed into mine as I leaned slightly forward with my mouth agape. She placed the fork upon my tongue band I closed my lips around it. She withdrew her fork and I savored the wonderfully creamy bit as it melted. When I opened my eyes, Marti was staring at me and smiling.
“You had the most beautiful expression on your face.” Marti laughed as she spoke. Then she placed the same fork on her tongue and slowly licked it. “Now you know what an orgasm of the mouth is.”
I chuckled and nodded in true understanding. But I saw a certain…gleam, in Marti’s eyes? That gleam I didn’t quite understand, and my not understanding disturbed me a bit. I was very curious about my guest and, feeling a little braver with a bit of champagne in me, I began to ask her questions about herself.
“Alright…I’ll tell you the entire story. My full name is Martina Howard Adams.” Her smile was dazzling as she spoke. “My family has lived in and around the Boston area for several hundred years.”
Somehow I knew that was coming. Marti had a certain grace, poise and bearing that came from a place that my family has never, at least to my limited knowledge, known. Marti was a child of great privilege. She wasn’t born with the proverbial silver spoon in her mouth; hers was solid gold.
“Our family was into banking and investments for several generations. Each following one received a good deal in inheritance but each one also built upon it; my father being the most successful. We had homes in the Beacon Hill section of Boston, the cape, Newport, Pinehurst in North Carolina, and Fort Lauderdale Beach.”
I got up to clear the salad bowls whilst insisting Marti stay seated. She did request that I leave the dressing, which I thought was a super idea. I returned to the table with the covered platter of duck and served her half. Asking whether she preferred the top or bottom, she responded immediately the bottom. So I served myself the top quarter.
“I never eat more than a quarter anyway and I do so love the wings.” She had noticed I left the extra quarter should she want more. I then retrieved the squash from the kitchen and held the bowl as she helped herself.
“You ARE really into this, aren’t you?” She smiled slyly and what she said was more a statement than a question. As I sat down, I smiled and thought for a minute about what she said.
“Yes…I am into it.” There was a bit of pride in my voice. “I find this all strangely fulfilling and…very comfortable…to do these things Is that weird?”
“No. Not at all.” She looked out the window for a moment. “To serve is a blessing. To be focused enough on another’s wants and needs is…a gift.” She sounded as though she was reciting a mantra.
“I never thought of it in that manner.” I smiled at Marti as she turned back toward me.
Marti continued her story saying that when she was young, she was the consummate tomboy. She loved to ski, play tennis and, most of all, to swim. So schools were chosen around a group of her peers and a swimming pool. Marti attended private schools where she excelled in both academics and sports.
But truly, swimming was her forte. Ever summer she would attend two camps. One was for tennis and the other for swimming. Marti learned at the Swimming Hall of Fame, a very competitive environment for the sport. So every year through high school she would go and train for several weeks in Florida.
Marti became so accomplished at her sport that a number of colleges sought her out. Of course she had little choice in the matter. She attended Harvard University just as her father, his father, and his father, and so on, had done. She was equipped both mentally and physically to be in that high pressured environment.
Marti even competed for the national swimming team and had made the final cut. Then she had a dreadful accident while skiing and tore up her right knee. Though it was rebuilt as best as possible, she no longer could swim in the manner she had. Marti remained on the school team but her hopes of going to the Olympics remained on the floor of the operating room at Massachusetts General Hospital.
“When I graduated from Harvard, the only thing on my mind was to help my father at work. So I got a job as a junior executive and began to learn what the family business was all about. I loved it! I had found a new way of competing. And so it went for two years or so. Then I met this jerk and wound up getting married.”
“What??? No!!!” I was genuinely shocked.
“Yeah…I know…” Marti nodded and frowned. “But he was so beautiful and big and such a consummate boy toy that I couldn’t resist.” She dipped a bread stick into the gravy for the duck and reached over to let me have the first bite. “Anyway, there was a lot of pressure from cousins and my ‘mother’…” There was more than a bit of sarcasm in her voice.
“’You graduated school. Find someone with a name and get married. It’s time you lived your life!’ It wasn’t me but I did it anyway. The marriage lasted a little over two years. You see…” Marti leaned in closely as if divulging a sacred secret. “…he was a good fuck but when it came to what I liked best, a nice tongue bath, he was nowhere to be found. And, to be completely honest, I think he really preferred other boys.”
I was shocked. Here was this totally capable woman and she succumbed to the social pressures around her to fall into this terrible marriage. But who was I to talk about succumbing to social pressures.
“And though he came from an old family, he was broke. He also had little interest in working. He thought himself to be the wife.” Marti laughed heartily but there was a bit of bitterness in the sound. “He was more like my mother than my father which probably accounted for their divorce as well. My father didn’t care for people who couldn’t make their own way through life. All ‘mommy’ did was attend meetings of various charities and whenever I was home her would drag me along; lunches and dinners and teas all day long. I swear she could give away more than he could earn and line her own pockets at the same time.”
I noticed, during this very sad part of Marti’s life, that she had finished her duck. I scooped the remaining quarter off the serving platter and put it on her plate. She didn’t notice. Her focus was somewhere outside the window. I stared outside for a moment and saw that it started to snow.
“It’s snowing!” I giggled. I love the snow…at least from inside. I love watching it fall. My announcement brought Marti back to the present. She smiled as she watched the flakes fall. Then she turned back toward me.
“Oh my God…are you sure you don’t want this?”
“It’s for you…really.”
“You are such a delight!” Marti laughed as she filled both our glasses with more champagne.
“By the time my folks got divorced, I was fifteen, I had turned into a real little bitch; snobbish and haughty to the max! It was my defense against being taken around and shown off like a fresh piece of meat. I made sure that nobody, especially their sons, would even come near me.”
Even though our back grounds were so different, we had so many things in common. After eating a piece of duck, Marti continued.
“Except for this one woman. Everybody called her Mrs. Howe and seemed to fear her. She was treated with such reverence. Well, one day she came up to me and took me by the hand into a private area.”
Again Marti leaned across the table as if imparting the secrets of the universe. Her eyes were gleaming with an inner joy. When we were no more than inches apart she continued.
“She said to me; ‘I see you’ve become quite the little witch.’ I was stunned. ‘I fully understand why. I was one myself. I still am.’ She said with pride. ‘They think that simply because we are women we are weak and need the protection of a man.’ Well…I burst into tears…”
I could see Marti’s eyes well up as she spoke. She took her linen napkin and gently blotted her eyes. Oddly enough, her smile never withered.
“’Why do they do this to me?’ I said to her. She told me that they wanted me to grow up and be them! This was how they sought affirmation for their broken dreams and lost hopes.”
Marti’s eyes were alive with spirit as she spoke. I was fascinated by her compelling tale. It almost sounded like one of those English novels by Jane Austin or something.
“That old woman…old…she was in her mid fifties at the time, went on to tell me something I’ve never forgotten. She said that I must never forget what was truly important; my hopes and dreams. And she said that all things of real importance had no tangibility and I must never quit anything I start.”
Marti sat back with a very satisfied look on her face. I could feel her energy and excitement as she told me of Mrs. Howe and their conversation.
“The last thing she told me that afternoon was that her name was Rose and if I ever saw her at any of those functions I should immediately join her. She would introduce me to the people who were truly worth knowing.”
“Is she still alive?” I had to ask.
“I see her as often as I can. And I still call her Rose.” Marti laughed. “She was the one who suggested I attend school up here. She said: ‘Go to the country’ for a year or two and ‘sort things out’. So…I did!”
I giggled with wide eyed wonder at this marvelous creature that was not afraid to say what she was all about.
“When my father died two and one half years ago, she was the first one to come to me and help with all that needed doing.”
“Oh God! I am so sorry. You were close to him?”
“It was a great loss for me. In many ways he was my world.” I could see her tear up again. I was so very enthralled with her narration.
“Now his very dear friend who is running the company advises me. I trust him and Rose trusts him. Anyway, he already set his retirement age and it’s only a few years off so there’s no reason not to trust him. He suggested that I return to school to learn finance so that I could come back to work a bit more knowledgeable though he wanted me to school in Boston or New York.”
I sat resting my chin in my palms totally fascinated with Marti’s life thus far. Indeed I was totally captivated. I also noticed that she had eaten not only the duck but also all of the squash.
“Wow!” That’s all that came to mind. Marti laughed and poured the rest of the champagne. She then mimicked my pose.
“Wow? That’s it?”
“Your life sounds an awful lot like some sort of a Victorian tale…or even a fairy tale but I can’t decide whether you’re the princess, or the prince, in distress. But I don’t know that it really matters.”
“Do you think I’m in distress?”
“Yes…” I sat up. “…a sort of metaphysical distress.” I giggled.
“Oh dear Lord! You’re a romantic, aren’t you!”
I blushed as I gathered the dishes and platters and bowl. I smiled coyly as I got up to bring the dinnerware into the kitchen. I thought about what she said; an accusation more than a question really. I turned toward Marti as I spoke.
“Shall we have dessert at the loveseat? Would that be more comfortable?”
Marti got up and moved her chair from across the table to rest cattycorner from mine.
“No. I kind of enjoy this little nook and the view. I also love to watch the snow fall.”
That was fine with me. I really enjoyed the intimacy of the space. I put the desserts, and the port, on a serving tray and brought everything over to the table. Marti stood and helped settle everything in a manner that would give us both access to the goodies. She pulled the cork from the bottle and opened the chocolates as I sat down.
“Do you think you’ll ever marry again?” I had to ask. She stopped pouring and glanced out the window in thought.
“Marriage…it’s a very big word.” She looked back at me. “I think I have a soul mate out there somewhere. I don’t want a husband and I certainly don’t want to be a wife. I have a life to live and I would love to have someone to live it with. I would also like to share someone else’s life as well. Does that make sense?”
I nodded in agreement as she finished pouring the port.
“This is a really nice port with a strong nutty flavor. I think you will like it.” She then speared a piece of the cut fruit and rather than use the dessert plates she held the fork to my mouth. I couldn’t resist!
“Another mouth orgasm?” I asked. Marti laughed at that.
“After that dinner you have the nerve to ask if I can provide another one? I must tell you that your cooking is superb by anyone’s standards.”
I took the fork, and the slice of pear, into my mouth. I closed my eyes and savored the sweet delight.
“So…” Marti began. “Now it’s your turn.” Her eyes were ablaze with curiosity. I’m assuming that this…” She waved her hand across my body. “…is the real you.”
I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. I knew this was coming but that didn’t make my revelation any easier. I rested my fore head against my hands as I leaned on my elbows. Where do I begin? My life was not such an orderly one; planned by people truly interested in me. Marti clasped both my hands in her left hand.
“You must remember what I told you earlier. I am not here to embarrass or humiliate you. And to be totally honest, I can’t even remember what you looked like when you opened the door. And the door must have been very difficult for you do have done.”
I nodded my head as a tear rolled down my cheek. I picked up my linen and blotted my eyes carefully. I didn’t want to look like a raccoon with smeared mascara.
”Why did you open the door anyway?”
“I wasn’t going to. I really relish my privacy so I can…be myself? But there was something in your voice…a quality I recognized. I also really didn’t want to be alone on this night…again.”
Still holding my hands Marti nodded. She speared another slice and fed it to me.
“I was always a bit of a freak of nature I guess…”
“You are NOT a freak!”
“Different then… My family name is Dovovan…”
“Irish???” Marti laughed.
“Yes.” I said meekly.
“My grandfather is probably rolling over again in his grave. And certainly my great grandfather. They were terrible bigots… toward the Irish…actually any Catholics and all ‘foreigners’. Rose hated my grandfather with a passion. She would call him ‘Adams’ as if he was a servant. He never said anything to her because she was one of his largest depositors.”
“And you?” I asked with some trepidation.
“I am truly my father’s daughter.” She laughed. “My father stopped speaking with his father long before the old bastard died. The only reason he left the company to my father is he loved money more than anything and he knew my father would take care of his only true love. So…you are different and Irish.” Marti giggled.
“I am originally from Tacoma…” I sipped a bit of the port.
“Near Seattle.”
I nodded. “My father was a draftsman and worked for the Navy at their shipyard. My mother tended the home in her own way. But she really was never that accessible to me. They didn’t have a great marriage.”
Was that ever the truth! He really wanted to study engineering in a university but I came along as an accident and they married. After a few years of hearing how he ruined my mother’s life, he began to drink. When I was six he left for work one day and never returned. He simply vanished.
My mother was both shocked and relieved. I think she never really took to her motherly or other matrimonial duties and his leaving relieved all the ill fortunes she felt she was dealt. She did what many women in her position did; she took a job as a waitress.
One of the first things she told me was that after waiting on people all day for tips, she certainly wasn’t going to wait on me for free. So I began to fend for myself. I began to learn how to cook and wash clothes and keep the place clean. When I began going to school, I even prepared my own lunch. She would give me fifty cents for milk and a drink during the day.
I remember sitting and watching her prepare herself for work. How she would dress and what she wore. And I watched her do her make up. She always looked very pretty I thought. She told me that the better she looked, the better her tips would be.
Marti speared another piece of fruit, a slice of apple, and fed it too me. She also refilled my glass, and hers. I looked up at her and I could see her frown. She knew my story would be very different from hers.
“So what about this?” She asked again waving her hand at me. I took another very deep breath.
“She and my father were small of stature. In fact at my present height I am taller than they were. I began to dress in her clothes after school when I knew she would be working the evening shift. It started with…of all things…her panties. I would don her prior day’s clothing, her uniform, and do the house work.”
Initially I got a real ‘charge’ out of wearing her clothes and on rare occasions would ‘make a mess’ in her panties and panty hose. But that kind of wore off and I found that I was actually developing an image of myself…a female image.
I experimented with her cosmetics. They were cheap dollar store off name brands and the colors were somewhat garish. To be blunt, they made her look kind of like a whore and me like a circus clown. I eventually became more proficient with the cosmetics as I grew older and began to read old women’s magazines that she would leave around the apartment.
When I turned twelve my life changed forever! I was caught dressed! And by our neighbor’s daughter no less. She came to the back door and began to knock on it. I was in a state of sheer terror. I definitely didn’t need her knowing about my ‘difference’.
“Oh dear Lord! What happened?” There was a real concern in Marti’s voice. She again took my hand in hers as I took another drink of the wonderfully heady port.
“She began to shout out my name and she said she had seen me inside and I had better open the door. I was on the verge of my very first panic attack. What could I do? She would tell everybody she knew, and I knew, of what she had seen. I opened the door.”
And thus it began. My first real experience with the ‘opposite’ sex and my first lessons in dressing began. She was fourteen years old at the time and when she saw me dressed up as a waitress in my mother’s clothes, she laughed.
“Your make up is all wrong and your clothing is…awful.” It was downhill, so to speak, from there. The first thing she did was she showed me how to properly remove my make-up. Then she gave me lessons in how to fix my face properly.
“Her name, by the way, was Lynn. Anyway, Lynn began to visit every day and every day she would bring me something that she no longer wanted to wear. I began to develop a wardrobe of sorts. Trainers, panties, hose, jeans, skirts, blouses…everything.”
“She almost sounds like she was sympathetic towards you.”
That would have seemed so. She would come over and watch me as I dressed and then sat down to do my make-up. She would have me try different looks with different styles of clothing. After a short time went on she became curious about our physical differences. So we played ‘you show me and I’ll show you’.
Of course she had me show first. I was dressed at the time so I pulled down my panty hose and slipped down my panties. At first she giggled. Evidently she had played this game before with someone a bit older than me. She found me to be physically lacking and didn’t bother to hide that fact. She reached over; we were sitting on my bed, and she actually examined me. She giggled and gawked the entire time. I felt so humiliated and ashamed of my apparent deficiencies that I verged on tears.
Lynn was far better prepared for this exercise than I. She neglected to wear panty hose so all she needed to do was slip off her panties. Lynn, much to my surprise, was completely denuded of hair. She not only shaved her legs, but also her pubic area making her vagina completely visible.
I was fascinated by what I could see. I reached over to touch her in the same manner as she did to me. She slapped my hand away and told me that I would never touch her there with anything other than my mouth.
“Dear Lord…and how old were you?”
“I was twelve and she was fourteen. A very advanced fourteen I must say.”
“So what happened?” Marti was all ears. And from the look on her face, I could feel that she was a bit appalled.
What happened? What could I do? Lynn said that if I licked her crack with my tongue, her vaginal would bloom just as a flower would. She swung her legs up onto my bed and I crouched down on my stomach and crawled between her legs and under her skirt which was tented on her knees.
Lynn had scented her crotch with a cheap perfume which, to me, seemed like the Elysian Fields complete with the fragrance of flowers. But there was another aroma I could sense; a sexually arousing aroma that I had only gotten second hand from my mother’s panties.
I felt so…encompassed…safe…secure...cocooned…aroused beneath her skirt. The light was very dim and I felt completely cut off from the reality of what I was doing and where we were. Even with my eyes shut I knew I was merely a hair’s breath away from her vagina. My breathe caused her to giggle.
I could feel the heat emanating from Lynn’s groin and thighs as I stuck out my tongue as one would do if making a sarcastic face at another. I gently licked from as low down her lips as I could reach to the top of this mysterious and wonderfully fleshy crevasse. I heard her sigh.
“Flatten your tongue as if you’re licking a lollypop!”
I obeyed Lynn’s command and licked again and again. My efforts were met with a moan and a hissing ‘yes’. Lynn hooked her foot beneath my thigh and attempted to move her toes up to my crotch. I remember lifting my hip so she could achieve her desired target. Her toes finally reached my scrotal sack and the top of her foot hugged my penis.
As I continued to lick her, she tapped my scrotum. I could feel her open up just as she said she would. Then I tasted Lynn’s fluid. She was so moist and fragrant. I became erect. That was something that rarely happened. I was definitely having a delayed puberty.
“Dear Lord! How long had you two known each other?” Marti fed me a slice of the sweetest melon I had ever tasted.
“About one or so months. I was spending nearly every school day with her and usually one full day on weekends. She made me feel comfortable about myself. Although I felt something was intrinsically wrong about everything we were doing, I couldn’t stop…nor would she let me.”
Once her vagina blossomed open, with her instructions I found her clitoris. Just one mere swipe with my tongue nearly sent her flying off the bed. Meanwhile I was leaking all over her foot from the slightest contact on my penis and the steady tapping of Lynn’s toes on my sack.
After a bit more of my tongue attacking her clit, Lynn suddenly tensed, groaned, and undulated like a snake as she orgasmed and wet my face with a discharge from her vagina. Once she calmed from her orgasm, Lynn stopped tapping me and she removed her foot entirely from beneath me. I hadn’t yet climaxed.
I came out from under her skirt to see an angry expression on her face. I couldn’t fathom what I might have possibly done wrong to displease her.
“Look at what you did to my foot! You left your nasty boy stuff on me! You must lick it off immediately or we will never do this ever again!”
“Dear Lord!” Marti was frozen in mid action. Her fork was half way to my mouth with another piece of fruit and her right hand covered her mouth in shock. There were tears in my eyes again. “And you did it. You cleaned her foot.”
“Yes.”
I hung my head and let the tears fall upon the table. I was so embarrassed to be discussing this with…a stranger. I had never talked about any of this with anyone before. Marti put down the fork as she reached out to touch my cheek. She dabbed at my tears with her linen because mine was twisted around my fingers.
“And I enjoyed our little games!” I bawled. “I would do anything and everything she asked me to.”
I put my palms up bidding Marti to stop touching me for at least a moment or two. I needed to compose myself. The dam had burst and the poisonous waters flowed out of me. Marti, bless her heart, understood and took no offense. She sat and waited.
When I looked up at her through my tear fogged eyes, I could see her sympathetically smiling at me; tacitly letting me know that it was alright to unburden myself.
“I’ve never told this to anyone before.” I sniffled as control finally returned. I took another sip of the port.
“You really don’t have to go on if you’re not up to this.” Marti reached out and clasped my hand. “I had no idea…” A tear fell from her eye. But I needed to finish this so I continued.
“Then she started giving me pills.”
“Pills???”
“She told me they were vitamins that all girls took.”
“Oh my God! She was giving you birth control pills?”
For nearly two years Lynn fed me the pills. I never knew where she got them from. I knew she had her own so she either had taken them or maybe stole them. I stopped getting hard during our games after less then half a year though I still leaked a clear fluid and I started developing breasts. This only intensified our games.
She purchased a vibrator and used it on me. Lynn stopped touching my penis completely but would give me orgasms of sorts by pushing the vibrator up my butt and turning it on. She told me that this was how ‘real’ women got their climaxes. She taught me to keep clean every day and got me the equipment to do so.
I found myself becoming more feminine day by day. I also found it harder and harder to keep my secret from my class mates. I was being called names in school and became the favorite target of a punch or a shove. Every day brought another indignity and insult. And my wild mood swings made every day a challenge.
But Lynn steadfastly maintained our friendship, secret as it was. I would sneak over to her house or she to mine. My tasks became stranger and stranger. I sucked her toes. I licked and kissed her butt and butt hole. She had me stick my tongue up her butt. She made me swallow her monthly discharge claiming that I would become more of a woman faster.
“There wasn’t anything I would do, or let her do to me. I was hooked on our games and she certainly got excited by how seriously she could humiliate and degrade me.”
“So what happened with you two?” Marti had this expression on her face like she accidentally stepped on a crunchy bug.
What happened indeed! I was nearly fifteen and Lynn was nearly seventeen. I hadn’t developed physically as a male and always remained slight. I would transform into my femme self immediately upon coming home and stayed that way until my mother returned from where ever she was.
In the meantime Lynn had developed a reputation as being rather easy with her favors and I know now that I was the recipient of the left overs. There was definitely a new taste to her which she dismissed as being part of her ‘hormonal’ changes. In fact I was cleaning up the ejaculation of whomever she decided to favor before our afternoon meetings.
One day she told me that in order to become ‘complete’ I had to take a male’s penis in my mouth and make him come. Then I had to swallow it. She declared that since I was accustomed to my own an ejaculation, swallowing someone else’s wasn’t that big a leap. Lynn also said that she would do the same alongside me.
“I agreed. I always agreed.” I didn’t even try to hide the bitterness and anger as my tears continued to flow. Marti continued to hold my hand and dab my tears.
It was agreed that I would come to her house one Friday night when her parents were out. She would have two boys she knew meet us in the back yard. Lynn didn’t want them in the house because she was afraid they might leave something incriminating behind. I knew how dark it was back there and I preferred that to the light in the house.
We met that night. I followed her out her back door into the darkness. I could see the forms of the two boys by a picnic table. They were sitting on one of the benches. Lynn took my hand and led me to this one boy I had never seen before. The other I knew because I would see him occasionally in the neighborhood but I knew he didn’t live around there.
As we walked up to them, they both dropped their pants. I felt my body become overtaken by trembling and my sight began to narrow. I was beginning to pant and felt slightly ill in my stomach. Lynn reassured me that this was quite normal and knelt down on the grass pulling me with her. I was staring directly at a boy’s penis.
It look huge in comparison to mine, which also had shrunk somewhat. I suppose that was due to the estrogen I was taking every day. Lynn pushed my head forward until my lips touch the crown. She told me to kiss it. I did. I did everything she ever asked me to do.
Then she told me to suck the head into my mouth. I did. I always did everything she asked me to do.
The other boy was watching and caressing his penis as I sucked and licked and stroke on the penis in front of me. Then Lynn took my hand and brought it to the other boy’s penis and she started me stroking on it as I continued my oral ministrations.
The boy I was sucking on finally came after Lynn had me gently caress his balls. The other boy finally started to rapidly stroke himself after knocking my hand away. He came all over my face, hair and clothes. At that very moment the lights in the backyard came on and I found myself kneeling on the lawn with not just a mouth full of sperm, but with a crowd of kids that were friends of Lynn’s.
Flashes went off as pictures were taken of me on my knees covered with sperm. Everyone was laughing and calling me all shades of horrid names. I came completely unglued and burst into hysterical tears and wails of anguish. My soul had been stripped bare for all to see and laugh at as they trampled my spirit.
I don’t remember how I got back to the apartment or how I got undressed and cleaned up. I do remember that the rest of that year was a living hell. I had to change schools but still what I had done followed me. Lynn stopped visiting me. She never even inquired how I was. The most shattering thing was when I encountered her one day outside her house. I asked her why she had done such a horrid thing to me. She laughed at me; right into my face.
“Because I could.”
“That’s all she said and she walked away leaving me completely shattered. I was so in love with her…”
I looked at Marti. One hand was on her chest over her heart and the other was over her mouth; lips so tightly pressed that they appeared white. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks.
“That is the most horrendous, pathetically wicked thing I ever heard. How could one human being do that to another; especially to one who loved another so deeply.”
“I am so sorry I told you. I didn’t mean to upset you like this.” I grasped her hand and kissed it.
Marti then did what I expected the least after telling her that part of my tale. Her moved her chair right next to mine and pulled me into her arms.
“Don’t you ever be sorry for telling me anything! I want to know everything about you; everything. Do you understand?”
I nodded as I buried my face into her neck and shoulder. Then I remembered her fine camel hair jacket and broke away. I didn’t want my tears to stain it. She held my arms and pulled me to her and kissed my fore head.
“I wish someone would love me as deeply and completely as you loved Lynn. What ever happened to her?”
“I don’t know. Several months later she came to my back door knowing I was home and dressed. I refused to answer. She went away but returned again the following day. This time she was in tears and begged for me to open the door. I refused, of course. As much as I might have hated her, I knew that if I opened the door my soul would be lost. That was the last time I ever saw her. She moved out of the house shortly after that.”
“How did you wind up here?”
“Well…needless to say…that was the very last time I got involved with anyone on a personal level. I concentrated on my school work and achieved excellent grades. I scored very high on my SATs and got a full scholarship here. I wrote a lot and several of my short stories that were published in national high school journals.”
“What do you write about?”
“True love and romance.” I laughed. “If I had my wish…I would write fluffly stories about love; novels…chick books. Evidently I have some ability. I finished not only my undergraduate studies, but I also am on the verge of a Doctorate degree.”
“Good God…how old are you?”
“Twenty two.”
“You are more mature then simply being twenty two. I suppose your younger life took its toll and mentally aged you. And you never told a single soul about your…misadventure.”
“No. Not a single soul…except for you.” I smiled. I was too tired to cry any longer.
Indeed I felt light and…somehow…freed. It was as though this enormous burden had been lifted from my shoulders.
“And will you remain a woman? Or do you intend to hide for the rest of your life.”
Marti was challenging me.
“This, what you see, is who I really am. When I leave here in the spring, I will continue life as a woman. I never stopped taking the hormones. I just found other sources and recently I began to see an endocrinologist.”
Marti continued to hold me by my arms. Frankly, I enjoyed the physical connection. We had both shared our personal tragedies, and triumphs. We shared in a common experience and it had bonded us somehow; magically. Marti poured us both another glass of port. I glanced out the window.
“Oh my God! Look how beautiful it is outside.”
The snow was falling heavily, but with little wind it fell almost straight down.
“Let’s go out for a little walk.”
A walk? In the snow?
“I have to change my shoes.” I thought for a moment. “And I only have my down jacket. I’ll freeze dressed like this.”
“Don’t worry.” Marti laughed. “I have just the coat for this and I promise we’ll both fit in it. I’ll get it whilst you change out of your shoes.”
She her port with one swallow and quickly left for her room. I went into my bedroom, opened my closet door, and pulled out my snow boots. I kicked off my heels letting them fly freely and land where they might. I felt so good, so free, and so alive.
Marti returned with a mid-calve length camel hair coat; what else. She took my arm and pulled me out the door as I held her back a moment to lock it. She held my hand in the elevator and out into the lobby. When we got to the front door of the building, she opened the left side of her coat.
“Get under my arm and put your arm around me.”
My shoulder fit snuggly under her arm; especially without her jacket on. She then pulled the coat around and tied the belt.
“This is an exercise in coordination.” Marti giggled. “We need to keep pace with each other. Do you think you can do that?” She smiled at me wickly.
“If you can keep pace with me.” I challenged and giggled.
And out into the snow we walked; my face barely peeking out through her coat’s lapels. I put my other arm around her as well and I could feel the gentle pressure of her arm hugging me back. We walked through the beautiful snow and around the commons. Marti’s other arm came to grasp the wrist of the arm I was under and the feeling was absolutely divine.
Neither one of us uttered a word. We luxuriated in the warmth of each other and the feeling of security that two people have when they…feel for one another. We met the odd soul also out for the air and wished them a Merry Christmas. They, in turn, would smile and wish us a season’s greeting.
We heard the church bells chime. It was midnight! And what a night it was. The air was filled with magic. Marti stopped and wished me a Merry Christmas. Then she craned her head down as I looked up into her eyes and our lips met. We kissed; just a simple mere touching. Such tremendous electricity shot through my body!
She continued to walk while still looking into my eyes. Her fingers gently swept my hair away from my face. We finally arrived back from where we started. Though she opened her coat once inside the door, I remained in my safe haven beneath her arm.
Marti only let go of me when we entered my apartment. I stepped in front of her and looked up into her beautiful eyes. There was an awkward moment of silence as we both stood there smiling at one another. We both began to speak at the same time.
“You go.” Marti said with a chuckle.
“No…you first.” I giggled.
“You’re the hostess. You should go first.”
“You are my guest and I will accede.” I took a deep breath and swallowed. I looked down at the floor and took Marti’s hands in mine. “I don’t want this night to end.”
“I don’t either.” She replied as she cleared her throat and looked away for a moment. When she turned back toward me, there were tears in her eyes.
“Which side do you prefer?” I asked.
“I sleep on the left. Will you let me use your tooth brush?”
“I will let you use whatever you wish.”
“Will you lick my toes?” She said with a wicked smile on her face. “That is so delicious!”
“I will lick whatever you wish.”
“I sleep in the nude.”
“I can try.”
Marti shrugged off her coat and let it fall on the floor. She went and corked the port. I grabbed the remainder of the fruit and we both walked into the bedroom. We both shed our clothes and together went into the bathroom. I was still in my panties. Marti had opened the box of Bacis and unwrapped one.
“There are three ways I’ve seen these eaten. One way is to pop the entire thing into the mouth and enjoy. The second way is to nibble a bit at a time.”
“And the third?” I asked with a big smile.
“The third is the Italian way. You only eat half at a time. Want to try it?”
“Yes! Absolutely!”
Marti took the piece of chocolate and placed half of it between her teeth. She smiled and bent her head down and to the side beckoning me to place my teeth on the other half. And I did! Me met in the sweetest kiss of the evening yet. Our lips locked as the chocolate melted in our mouths and the chopped nuts played across our tongues. We both giggled as we shared the flavors and textures with our tongues till the piece was gone. Then we walked off to the bathroom.
Marti couldn’t take her eyes off of me. I could see the admiration in them. She peed as I washed my face quickly and bushed my teeth. I peed as she brushed and washed. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her. We rushed back to the bedroom hand in hand.
I turned down the covers, left side first. She hopped in. I went around to my side. Just as I was getting in she held up her hand.
“STOP!!!” I looked questioningly at her. “The panties…they have to go…now!”
Oh my God!!! I turned my back and removed them. I quickly hopped onto the bed.
“Oh no you don’t.”
She grabbed me and flipped my over as I yelped and giggled. She held me in her arms and looked down into my eyes.
“No secrets. No pretenses.”
Marti kissed me again only this time I could really feel her passion. She broke the kiss and looked into my eyes. Then she looked down the length of my body until she came to my crotch. She reached down with her left hand and felt through the trimmed growth of pubic hair until she came to my penis; the entire time staring into my eyes.
Marti then bent down until she could look directly at it; IT…or at least what little there was of it. She took me into her mouth. Briefly and swirled her tongue around. I felt as though I died and had gone into heaven. Nothing had ever come that close to a divine event in my life. She then returned to hold me with both her arms.
“That’s just for openers. Want to work on the main event?”
“Oh my God! Do I ever…”
I broke loose of her and scrambled down the length of her body inhaling her fragrance and licking a path. I finally reached her feet and immediately grabbed her foot and licked her toes. Marti squealed in delight and moaned when I sucked them into my mouth. She did the same to me, another delightfully new experience.
“I need to speak to you for a moment.” Marti said as she let go of my foot. “I need to go to Boston for a few days. I want you to come with me.”
“I’ll go where ever you want me to.”
“This could be very dangerous you know.”
“I feel safe with you.” My eyes filled with tears. “Very safe.”
“By the way…I’m thirty years old.”
In the morning I awoke to a large warm body next to mine. It was a new sensation in my life. I was resting spooning up behind Marti. I put my nose to her skin and inhaled her essence deeply. It was just as intoxicating as last evening; maybe even a bit more. I hugged her as heartily as I could short of waking her.
“So you’re ready for another round of delight, are you.” She said. “This is the best Christmas I have ever had.” I had to agree with her.
Epilogue:
We were standing in the greeting room of the largest home I had ever been in. The room was to the left of a large main entrance hall. The marble floors were covered with large Persia rugs and the few bits of furniture were antiques of the highest quality. The entrance faced curtained glass double doors that led to a grand ballroom and were framed by two wide stairways that curved around the walls. They were marble as well.
The greeting room was wall papered in striped green, white, and gold gilt. There were lovely prints and lithographs covering the walls. There were several arm chairs and two love seat scattered about each with a end table. Fresh cut flowers adorned each table.
Marti and I stood side by side with my hand in hers. She was somewhat nervous. She impatiently tapped her foot on the rug. I virtually trembled with excitement. Marti only told me we were to have lunch with an old friend I needed to meet.
Suddenly, a well-disguised door opened. It nearly perfectly matched the wall. Through it strode and elderly woman. She seemed to gracefully glide across the rug. Her hair was silver and pulled up in a braid atop her head. Her skin was translucent and though she looked quite thin and fragile, she stood straight with her shoulders back.
She was clothed in silver and black stripped corded pants and a simple white silk long sleeved blouse adorned her torso. On her feet were low heeled black ballet flats. She wore no make up other than a bit of crimson lipstick.
Marti let go my hand and rushed to meet her. They threw their arms around each other and hugged. Marti kissed her cheeks and her forehead. Both grinned broadly and there were tears forming in their eyes.
“My dear child!” The older woman’s voice was quite strong and without hesitation. She pushed away from Marti and took both Marti’s hands in her own thin ones. “Let me look at you.” She inspected Marti from head to toe and back again. “You look marvelous; strong and quite fit. The country agrees with you my dear.”
“It is so good to see you. I miss our get togethers; I truly do.” There were tears flowing down Marti’s face even though she smiled.
“As do I. Now my Christmas is complete.” The woman handed Marti a tissue from her pocket and kept one to dab her own eyes and turned to look at me. “And who have you brought me today? Who is this little one?”
“This is my…friend…Drew Donovan. Drew, this is Rose Howe.”
I was completely surprised and stunned that I should be meeting Mrs. Howe so quickly in our newly born…friendship. I blushed and lowered my eyes. For some reason I dipped slightly at the knees in a curtsy. Mrs. Howe laughed and, looking down at the floor, shouted.
“Here that Adams you wretched man, she’s Irish!” Looking back at me she spoke. “Well Drew Donovan…you are absolutely charming.” She took my hand in hers. It was warm to the touch.
“And you are most welcomed here. But I must tell you that Marti has never brought any of her friends to my home so you must be very special.”
I looked at Marti and reached out to take her hand.
“Oh dear…I see.” The old woman said. “Well…then this is a very special occasion.”
“Marti had spoken of you with great affection Mrs. Howe.”
“Yes. And I do of her as well. She is the closest to have a child I have come and I jealously cherish our relationship. You know, she never brought that…fop…she married to meet me.” Looking at a blushing Marti she continued. “Therefore I assume she must be looking for my approval of your friendship.”
Marti nodded. Mrs. Howe let go my hand and I drew myself to Marti’s side, my arm now around her waist and hers around mine.
“Well then… Come…let us sit whilst our meal is prepared.” Mrs. Howe waved us to the chairs. “Perhaps you two should take the loveseat?” She smiled coyly. As we sat, my hand in Marti’s, Mrs. Howe spoke, a broad grin on her face. “And what is it you are learning in school Drew?”
“I am finishing my Doctorate in English literature Ma’am.”
“And you will be a woman of letters I take it? Perhaps teach…or write a bit?” I blushed.
“Yes Ma’am.” I responded. Then she looked at me quite seriously, smile gone and blue eyes suddenly piercing.
“And what do you wish to do with your life?”
It was more a command than a question. I blushed and looked down for a moment. Then I looked up into Marti’s face and smiled. Marti, her eyes bright and shining looked back into mine and I read the love and affection in them. I turned to look at Mrs. Howe again.
“I wish to serve Marti and share her life Mrs. Howe.”
Mrs. Howe laughed till there were nearly tears in her eyes. I felt my world coming to an end. I trembled and began to feel that shortness of breath preceding a panic attack. Mrs. Howe ceased laughing as quickly as she began. She looked at Marti with a very sly smile on her face.
“Does this child know what she is saying?”
“She is almost annoyingly attentive.” Marti laughed. “She knows exactly what she is saying as you and I will never know.”
“Then you are a blessing to my Marti, dear.” Mrs. Howe arose from her chair and came to kneel facing me. “You are offering the greatest of gifts…to serve without thought for one self.” She leaned in and kissed my fore head. Then she stood and placed a hand on my cheek and Marti’s. “May you both know only love and peace. You not only have my approval and blessing, but my signature when the time comes.”
Marti stood and hugged Mrs. Howe, thanking and kissing her. I stood and did the same. As I hugged her and stood on my toes I whispered into her ear with tears of joy in my eyes.
“Thank you so very much Mrs. Howe.” I kissed her cheek.
“Rose, sweetheart. My name is Rose.”
* In Memorium: Leslie Nielsen (Feb. 11, 1926-Nov. 28, 2010) He made me laugh when I most needed to. May his name be known forever.
Ryanna lived a solitary life. Consumed by her work and her desire to simply live a quiet life. She did have one compulsion that would finally change her life.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 297.73 KB |
She asked that we meet at a Starbuck’s near her apartment. Of course I welcomed the change of venue. I had been meeting potential roommates at their residences and thus far this had proved quite futile at best, and downright humiliating…or worse…at worst.
First there was anorexic Amy. She had black hair, black nails, black lips, wore black clothes, and the walls of her apartment were painted…well…black. There were no doors within her apartment. Beaded curtains hung to provide the illusion of privacy. She showed me directly into the living room space whilst explaining her terribly peculiar dietary habits. This was to be my space she offered with a sweeping motion of her bony hand.
I had already perfected a stock answer to such situations after my second unsuccessful attempt to find a place to live. ‘This is really quite nice. I have several more places to look at and I will definitely let you know. Thank you so very much!’
Then there was Joey. Joey could barely keep his hands to himself. He went on and on about how great a time the two of us would have as roommates. ‘Thanks…but no thanks Joey.’ Though I might look the part, my sexual orientation is NOT that well defined…if at all. I didn’t say that to Joey, but I sure did think it. Anyway, he wasn’t all that cute.
Dave was easy. I trudged all the way up to the Upper East Side of town to see his place. It appeared quite promising as I passed the doorman and then the front desk of the modern high rise. The building was less than ten years old and the appointments were truly dazzling. The gilt edging on nearly everything accented the crystal sconces and chandeliers. And the faux Persian carpet runners across the granite floors only added to the feeling of opulent sterility.
Dave proved to be a stark contrast to his surroundings. He answered the door with all of his burliness and alpha maleness held forth. He looked down at me in distain as he spoke.
“No fags need apply!”
He slammed his door in my face, fortunately before I had a chance to even darken his threshold. That is truly when I decided to come up with the generic reply to whomever, and whatever, else I might see. For my own self-esteem, I didn’t want to be caught in an unfavorable situation without having a reasonably thought out retort!
So, after two weeks of rejection, and rejecting, I welcomed Alison Mallory Morris’ suggestion that we initially meet at a lower Broadway location for coffee. I sighed with relief. I was being spared yet another adventure in wildly random futility.
Alison had asked for a picture so that recognition would be possible without offering one of her own in return. I understood her reluctance. After all, a woman alone in the Big Apple couldn’t be too cautious with a guy she had only met through e-mails, and IM’s, over the internet. I sent her the least threatening photo of my non-threatening personage I could find, making sure that I was attired in my ‘normal’ androgynous manner. I wanted no surprises or rejections prior to stating my case.
At the last moment, I decided to ‘butch up’ a bit for the meeting anyway. I wore white jeans, a blue jean shirt and my trusty black leather jacket. As a concession to my own sense of street style, I wore a crystal medallion given to me by my mother and my fave bracelet.
I sat drinking a steaming cup of the third choice down on the right side of the menu. Pointing and directing seemed to be far easier than attempting to correctly capture every descriptor listed. I was not a connoisseur of coffee and really had no idea of what I had ordered other than that it did contain caffeine. I sat facing the entrance, my eyes glued to the door and my right leg was jiggling nervously.
Fortunately I didn’t need to wait very long. No sooner had the clock’s hands arrived at six then she strode through the door. I knew this was Alison even without having her image in hand. If first impressions mean anything…I thought she looked absolutely perfect; the complete epitome of femininity.
As I gazed at Alison, she reminded me of one of those very expensive dolls with a hand painted porcelain face. She had these big expressive blue eyes set against her peaches and cream complexion. Her lips were pursed in a permanent kiss that exploded into the warmest of wide smiles upon spotting me. All this was framed by her naturally golden tresses carefully styled to her face’s shape.
Alison wore a cream colored dress that fell to just below her knees. It was a front buttoning cotton piece with a thin green vine pattern hosting small spring flowers in a variety of bright primary and secondary colors. She had cinched the waist with a bright red belt. I immediately thought how wonderful a pair of red pumps would accent her attire rather than the pink and white sneakers she wore.
Alison’s body type was what some people referred to as ‘hunky-chunky’. I preferred lush, plush, womanly and even curvy. She had broad hips and quite full breasts. Her waist, though narrow in proportion, was a bit stout and she did have a bit of a tummy. But, all in all, I would call her an urban fertility doll or even an anatomical invitation to procreation before anything else. That is if one happens to…’swing’ that way?
The Coach bag that hung from her shoulder was not an imitation. Alison grasped the strap of a hobo bag that hung from her other shoulder. She waved quickly to me and strode to the counter to get a cup of coffee. I watched her as she ordered and then received her cup, her back toward me. She turned and began to walk toward the table I was seated at.
I was mesmerized by the movement of her body. She walked with her hips thrusting forward, the rest of her body following in tow. The manner in which her body moved was amazing. It was as if her curves gently rolled like the sea’s waves. How totally feral and yet mesmerizing!
“Hi. You must be Andrew.” Alison’s said in a rich ‘contralto voce’ as she placed her cup down on the table and seated herself in the chair opposite me.
Alison held her hand out to me. I took it and immediately felt the warmth of her touch.
“Yes…I’m Andrew. And you’re Alison?” Derp…! I was very nervous and more than a bit tongue tied.
Alison was even more strikingly beautiful at this close distance. Her blue eyes twinkled with an innocence and yet a sense of play. There definitely was a fun loving child that lurked close to the surface within this very poised appearing woman.
“Well…it’s very nice to meet you Andrew. What do people call you Andie; as in…A-n-d-i-e?”
“Uh…no...” I had spelled it out. “A-n-d-y...” I smiled.
“Oh…” A very surprised look came over her face. I loved the way her eyes widened. “A-n-d-e-e…?” She smiled gloriously.
“Uh…no…A-n-d-y...” I giggled.
“Oh…” She grinned mischievously. “A-n-d-i…!”
My eyes rolled up and I smiled as I thought about that one. Hmmm… Well it did have a unique flair to it.
“Ummm… Okay…Andi.” I thought it was…cute? And…two could play this game. I would certainly find out if she had a sense of humor. “And what shall I call you…Alley?” I spelled it out.
“Nooo…people call me A-l-l-i-e.”
“Ohhh…Ali!” I giggled as my face lighted up. Alison giggled.
“No silly... Allie...”
After ‘Ally’, ‘Alli’, ‘Allee’, and ‘Alee’, we finally settled on ‘Andi’ and ‘Allie’. Allie was an absolute dream to speak with. She was so amazingly bubbly and…well…just excited about life I guess. I smiled as I watched her animated self as she spoke about her apartment in depth.
Allie owned the top floor apartment in a renovated loft building in Soho. The thirty five hundred square feet allowed for three bedrooms, each with its own bath. A portion of one side was devoted to being studio space. Allie worked as a stylist for an international food magazine but she was schooled in, and her true love is, ceramic arts. In other words, she is a potter.
Allie was amazed that I not only had a job, but that I had a job at a very prestigious advertising company. I explained that they had sought me out after one of their executives saw some of my drawings at a school exhibition.
“You went where? There…? Oh my Gawd! It’s almost impossible to get accepted into that school!”
“Well…? It was free…so I went.” I blushed and giggled.
I didn’t tell her I got an early acceptance. Okay…so I’m ‘gifted’…whatever the heck that’s supposed to mean. When other preschoolers were struggling with stick people, I was properly shading still life subjects. That’s not to say I didn’t work my scrawny little butt off. I wanted to leave home and go to another big city so badly that there was little I wouldn’t have done.
I mean it’s not like I even had a social life or anything even remotely resembling one. I always kept to myself and tried to be as invisible as possible. Whenever I was noticed, something crappy inevitably would happen. Even in a ‘special’ high school for the ‘gifted’ I was the odd one out. At least the abuse wasn’t physical. I’d had enough of that in middle school.
But such is life in the burbs. At least in the big city…any big city…I could fade into the scenery and be simply another bozo on life’s weird bus. I never dreamed I would fall into the middle of the universe… at least as far as I was concerned…of New York City.
“Okay…listen…” Allie drew closer to me from across our narrow divide as if to impart some secret. “I need to ask you this and I hope you aren’t offended…but I need to know.”
I couldn’t even begin to imagine what she wanted to know. But I could sense her discomfort with whatever it was she wanted to ask. I smiled and nodded.
“Do you always dress like this? I mean…you look more like an Andrea than an Andrew?”
O…M…G! And I purposefully ‘butched’ up this time. I felt myself turning vermillion.
“I know! It’s the locket, right? I knew I shouldn’t have worn it.” I looked at her with a pained expression as I fingered the crystal circle.
“It’s just that…I really love it? I was told it was my grandmother’s. It’s kind of good luck.”
“Well…let’s see…” Alison’s fingers went to her mouth to attempt hiding a giggle. “I saw the very same jean blouse in the ladies fashion section of a Macy’s ad. Your low rider jeans are cuffed and cropped…the latest style I might add?” Okay…so maybe her giggle was warranted at this point. “And those shoes…oh my God!!! How did you find them in your size?”
“I have small feet?” I felt like disappearing into the ether.
“Oh please…” Allie chuckled. “You do have amazing eyes.”
Alison reached across and clutched my hand in hers. Her expression was so sincere that I would have believed anything she told me.
“I honestly don’t care what you wear? And I really need to tell you I do love your street style? But you’re not into drag, are you?” I sat there stunned! “It’s just that I really don’t want any drama queens in my home life…at least not any more than the one that already exists.” She laughed; a lovely lilting open and honest and totally disarming laugh.
“No. I’m not into drag or anything like that.” I couldn’t help but giggle.
I mean she was being open in a non-threatening manner and I felt I needed to honestly explain myself to someone I might be living with for a while.
Women’s clothing always had color to it. I loved color. After all, I am an artist and color is my stock and trade, particularly in graphic arts for advertising. So it’s kind of natural for me to reflect this in my life. Women’s clothing also tended to have a closer and tighter knit to the fabrics which made them softer feeling and more comfortable against the skin to wear. And men’s clothes simply do not come in a size four for someone six feet tall.
I loved vibrantly colorful prints or solids and women’s blouses provided these elements. And the shorts and pants I wore followed suit in an androgynous way. Certainly the clothing was colorful, comfortable, and stylish but nothing was overtly femme; or so I thought. There was no sparkle or glitter. Well, none except for this one pair of jeans that had swirling electric pink and blue designs on the rear pockets. Oh yeah…and this one sweatshirt with a rose color beaded pattern across the pastel pink front.
Anyway, though I was more conservative in high school, I was able to fully express my tastes in college. Everyone wore things that were…eccentric? There were Goths and Emos and every shade of dressing style and then some. Nobody really noticed me in that kind of environment. And, living in the East Village, nobody even spared me a second look…at least not for my attire.
“Look… I’m inviting you into my world…my life really…and I simply want to know a little about you and…” She waved her hand at my manner of dress. “…understand.” She smiled warmly and spoke in a soft and calm voice. “It’s really okay if you’re a drag queen or something. I simply don’t need any performances in my home.”
After I explained my manner of dress, I told Allie that one of the main reasons I was interested in her advertisement was that she seems to value the calm and tranquility and the sense of sanctity of her home life. I had more than enough of dorm life and all the lack of privacy and peace that was denied to me. I truly sought a quiet refuge from the madness of big city life.
We spoke for quite a while longer. Every so often Allie would reach across the table a gently touch my hand to emphasize one thing or another. I enjoyed speaking with her immensely. She was very comfortable for me to be with. I actually became quite involved in conversation with her, which was very unusual for me. It was generally hard for me to warm to most people.
I suppose I was able to alleviate any misgivings Allie might have had because she finally sat back in her chair, smiled, and spoke.
“I think you’ll do. Would you like to see my place now?”
My beaming smile was all the answer she needed as she got up from her chair. I got up and before anything else offered to carry her bag. Allie cheerfully handed it to me and, much to my surprise, it weighed a ton! She must have read my expression because she giggled.
“I have today’s life in there. My planner and my shoes and my…everything…”
“Your shoes…?”
With a giggle she took the bag from me and sat it upon the table. She rummaged through it and pulled out a drawer stringed sack. Upon opening it she removed a red leather pump with a three-inch heel. Its color matched her belt. Looking at me, my wide opened eyes glued to the shoe, she spoke a laugh.
“I wear these at my desk and anywhere I need to walk whilst I’m at work. They come off when I’m at my desk…and the very second I start for home. Otherwise…” She held her sneaker-clad foot up. “…I live in these.” As Allie put the shoe back in its sack, she continued to speak. “I also have my lunch in here and whatever else I need for the day.”
I took the bag once Allie completed resettling everything within it and, after taking the remains of my coffee, I followed her out the door of the shop. The day’s light was beginning to fade in the cavern known as lower Broadway as we turned the corner and headed into Soho.
Her apartment was, to say the least, amazing. It would have no doubt rivaled any within the city. The building itself was quite unassuming; a typical old small industrial space of the very early twentieth century that had been renovated into open loft space.
From there Allie had the entire space reworked again constructing actually rooms and creating a lovely four bedroom, four and one half bath world of her own design. The ceilings were twelve feet high and she created loft areas as well as several ‘pit’ sections. There was a totally modern kitchen and a laundry room.
There were two master suites opposing each other and Allie offered me the unoccupied one. I was thrilled! It was huge; perhaps over three hundred square feet. The bath was amazing. Not only was there a good sized shower with numerous nozzles, but a tub with a Jacuzzi. I was in the virtual lap of luxury!!!
The closets were unbelievable. I could easily have lived in one of them. They ran the entire length of the room, the other side having large windows that allowed for amazing light. I could easily envision my own little studio area within the room…as well as maybe a swimming pool?
I felt like…OH MY GOD! Where do I sign my life away? And…if that wasn’t enough to entice me…she had art work scattered all around the place; paintings and photos and constructions and line drawings and watercolors and more than I could take in at a quick glance. And…if that wasn’t glorious enough…it was all new! I mean young artists known and unknown. People like me!
“When can I move in?”
“Well…there are a few things we must go over first. Let’s have another cup of coffee.”
I was stunned, floored, scattered, shocked, disheartened… But she was still smiling and she did invite me to stay at least a little bit longer. We sat at the island in the midst of the kitchen as coffee brewed on the counter.
“Okay…first of all…I am not a maid.” But I already knew that. Allie was a stylist. “I have a service come in once a week, on Friday, but that is it. You are more than welcomed to use the kitchen and everything else but I do expect you to clean up your mess.”
“Sure…of course.” I smiled but I felt like…who wouldn’t.
“And I don’t mind an overnight guest? You know?” Overnight guests…as if… “But not every night and not every weekend, okay?” I could see that this was not an easy subject for Allie to broach. “It’s just that I have had a bad experience in the past with guests.” I could only imagine having been in a roommate situation for four years. “Do you have any questions for me?”
“Yes…” I grinned from ear to ear as I could barely contain my excitement. “When can I move in?”
The entire process took two weeks. I needed to buy a bed; king-sized…of course. And I needed several other pieces including a really cool full sized drawing table. My belongings didn’t amount to all that much; a few boxes and suitcases. But it was a bit much for a cab so I hired a man and a van which turned into two men for some unknown reason.
The final move in of my personal stuff occurred on a Saturday in the late morning. Allie answered the door in a fleece hooded pink robe to let me and the movers in. I spent the remainder of the morning sorting my things out and settling in. Allie offered to assist me if I needed help but there wasn’t enough to really bother her with.
After hanging up my clothing and shelving what needed shelving, I sat and made up a list of things I would need in addition like window shades of some sort and throw rugs and such. I had an idea of where to go and buy these things but I wanted to consult with Allie first in the event she knew of a good cheap shop.
“Well…if you’d like I could go with you. There are several good places around here and a few in China Town. Why don’t we grab a bite to eat and then do your shopping?”
“Uhhh… Sure...” I liked the idea of the company. And lunch was totally a great idea. I was starving. “I just need to do a quick wash and change, okay? About…ummm…ten minutes…?”
“Fifteen for you...” Allie laughed.
I quickly washed and dried myself. A shower cap saved me a great deal of time so I simply brushed out my hair and put it in a ponytail. I chose a simple white sleeveless cotton blouse, a pair of rust colored pants with a slightly flared leg and color matched skimmers. I put out a clean panty…okay…Jockey’s for her…in cotton bikini cut…if you really must know…in powder grey. And white cotton knee highs.
A necklace, little gold studs in my ears, a woven string bracelet and three rings and I was ready. I grabbed a sweater jacket from my closet…MY closet…my hobo bag and I was out my bedroom door and into the kitchen to find Allie sitting and having her last sip of coffee. She turned toward me and smiled.
“Oh my God…!!! You look…lovely.”
“Thanks.” I blushed. God only knows what shade of red... She continued to gaze at me.
“You know something? You could be a model.”
“What...?!” What...?! Me…?
“I mean seriously. You’re so tall and slender and you have really unique features.”
“Yeah…a big nose and a sqwooshed face and…”
“Don’t forget one of the top women’s fashion models was a male.”
“Yeah…but I don’t look anything like that.” I laughed.
“And you really look quite lovely…” Allie got up and walked to me. She reached out and took my chin in her hand, turning my face from side to side. “…and with a little help from the ole’ cosmetics box…you could look devastating!”
“Yeah... My face could end the war in Syria!”
“No Andi…seriously…” Allie walked to the counter and grabbed her purse and her hobo bag. “Maybe one day you’ll let me shoot you.” Yeah… Like between the eyes? She suddenly turned toward me. “You know I do know how to use a camera and film.” She giggled as we left the apartment and headed down for the street.
I had, without any doubt, one of the loveliest days I could remember…at least in the past few years. Allie was an absolute delight. She took my arm and virtually held it captive the entire afternoon. We walked around the neighborhood and I got to see it as never before. I was always only interested in the many galleries and what they had to offer. Allie showed me everything else.
“My hair stylist works here.” She said as we stopped to gaze through the window. “You should pay her a visit. After all, you have a real job now and looking good starts from the top down.”
I nodded. My hair was way long at this point and I really needed to do something with it. A perennial pony tail only went so far. But a hair stylist…?
“Hmmm… I don’t know. I’d feel a little…out of place?”
“Don’t be silly. Everyone in the area comes here for a cut. I’m scheduled for next Saturday morning. I could make an appointment for you if you’d like.” I guess I had one of my ‘are you fucking kidding me?’ looks on my face. “Oh come on…it’ll be fun. And I’ll be there for moral support.” I could tell there was no getting around this and so I acquiesced.
We had a wonderful brunch at a local bistro. Allie was so comfortable to be with that I didn’t see her as…a landlord? She paid with the understanding that we would alternate this kind of thing. In essence I was suddenly a…’suit’…but without a suit?
I asked Allie why she wanted to have a roommate. I mean she seemed to have all the money. Everything she owned was top shelf, even her coffee machine. And no expense seemed to be spared in her apartment’s fixtures and furnishings.
“I’m trying to live within my salary? But this apartment set me back quite a bit and its upkeep, and my upkeep, has me stretched to the limit. And, to be perfectly honest, it’s a really big place. I feel better knowing that there is someone else there with me. You know what I mean?”
I knew, understood, and nodded with a smile. It could be somewhat lonely being by oneself in the city. I didn’t understand why someone like her should be alone though. Allie seemed to have everything going for her; a great gig, a great apartment, and she’s totally a hottie. That answer would have to wait for a later date though. I’m the last one to pry.
We returned late in the afternoon totally exhausted and completely sated from our outing. I thought that there was enough commonality for a very pleasant relationship to form and, in fact, we had already bonded to some degree. Doing retail therapy with someone as easy going as Allie seemed to have that effect.
I went to my room to begin assimilating my new acquisitions. More often than not Allie’s sense of style seemed to overlap mine and everything seemed to simply slip into place like a piece of a jig saw puzzle. I rested on my bed and soon fell into a deep sleep.
Upon arising, I went into the kitchen where I found a note on the island counter top. It was from Allie and it explained that she was out on a date with a “friend”…her quotation marks…not mine, and she wouldn’t be back till morning. She mentioned that if I wanted to stay in there were several containers of different, but relatively fresh, foods and I was welcomed to any that might appeal.
After snacking I showered and changed into my traditional bed clothes; a panty and an oversized tee shirt. I sat upon my bed, propped up by a pillow against the wall, and opened a new sketch book. I began to sketch in pencil.
This was something I had developed into a habit at a very young age. I would try and empty my mind and, when the feeling struck, begin to sketch whatever might appear. I managed to keep most of my sketch books through the years and I would, from time to time, leaf through them for inspiration and ideas.
This day was quite unusual though. I seemed to be sketching curves; very organic but way diff than a usually well-defined object or theme. I sketched curved lines and combinations of curved lines for some time. I even developed the lines into curved objects; the pear and hour glass shapes being foremost amongst the drawings. I eventually created a few that were very pleasing to my eye. I considered this a good productive evening to crown a very fun and productive day. Setting my pad and pencils aside, I rested my head upon the pillow and fell asleep.
To be continued
Work was a bit frantic over the next few days. We had the opportunity to obtain a huge new account but the potential client wanted to see some ideas first. This was always a somewhat risky business because there was little to prevent an idea from being stolen. Anyway, I had been spending most of my time either at work or in my room attempting to come up with something to add to the collective creative pot.
I guess it was Wednesday night when I smelled an aroma so familiar and immensely stimulating and compelling that I needed to put my pencils down. I became too incredibly distracted and aroused that I was beside myself! And I couldn’t seem to refocus for anything. Suddenly there was a knock on my bedroom door.
“Hey Andi…would you like some popcorn?”
Popcorn…my bane…food of the Gods!!!
“Andi…” My door slowly opened and Allie stuck her head in. “Would you…”
“Yeah…! Sure…! Absolutely…!”
I hopped up on my knees, my pad sliding onto the bed. I felt almost like a dog with its paws up in a begging position. Allie entered my room smiling. I giggled upon noticing that she was wearing a similar nighttime outfit, her tee shirt dropping to just below her knees and her house robe falling open.
“Come sweetie. It’s in the kitchen. Do you like cooking shows? Want to join me for the Iron Chef?”
“Uhhh… Sure…” I grinned and followed Allie into the kitchen after grabbing and donning my robe whilst salivating the entire way as the aroma of the popcorn became almost overwhelming.
“Oh wow…! You made the real thing.”
There resting on the center island was a huge two gallon pot filled past the top lip with popcorn. Now I happen to consider myself the popcorn king…queen…royalty? But Allie’s did smell pretty good…for an amateur’s attempt.
Allie began to fill her bowl when I asked if she had a larger one that I could empty the pot into. She pointed toward one of the cabinets and I spotted a large bowl through the glass cabinet door. After dumping the contents of the pot into the bowl, I immediately went to the sink and, after putting a bit of soap into the pot, filled it with hot water and placed it on the counter top to soak.
“Oh you are so cool Andi. I think we’ll get along splendidly.” Allie’s smile was…blinding. “I’ll finish cleaning it later.”
“Nopers…! You cooked so I’ll clean.” I grinned.
“Oh we are definitely going to get along.” Allie giggled as her sparkling eyes gazed at me.
I actually loved to do the dishes, and the cleaning, and even the laundry with its many banal sub-tasks. The time provided me with the opportunity to think about…things…things that normally took up more valuable time on other occasions.
As we sat in her media room I relished the visual pleasure of watching the picture on a really large screen. I was so accustomed to my computer screen or the small set my mother had at home and now I sat in front of a sixty-inch monster. I sat at one end of the three seat center sectional piece of a huge multi-piece ‘pit’. Allie sat on the opposite end. I set the large bowl on the empty seat between us.
“Do you mind…?” I began to ask.
“Not at all…!” Allie replied before I could even finish my question.
“Are you sure?”
“Absolutely…!”
I went and retrieved a thick terry cloth towel to place beneath the bowl. We sat in somewhat comfortable silence as the show began. I used the towel to wipe my fingers and Allie appreciated that she could save the napkins she had previously brought in. I sat down and mimicked Allie’s position; my legs tucked beneath me, and my body leaning into the arm of the loveseat.
Allie grabbed a hand full of popcorn and eyed me closely, a look of curiosity on her face. She slowly picked kernel after popped kernel with her lips and slowly munched each whilst staring at me the entire time.
“What?” I smiled.
“Nothing...” Allie giggled and shook her head. “It’s just that…” She paused to pull a few more kernels into her mouth. “It’s just that…well…are all your clothes…they’re kind of…” Her face suddenly took on a pained expression as if she was afraid she might hurt me? “…kind of femme?”
I blushed and smiled and nodded my head.
“Yeah... Well…” I was quick to add. “…mostly androgynous…? It’s kind of like I told you. I just have this image of myself. Like in slacks and cute jackets and blouses, you know?”
Allie nodded her head but the curious look was still there. She sort of understood, but not quite. I turned my body slightly to face her more evenly.
“I like the way certain women’s clothes feel; the materials and the styles. But I don’t wear dresses or skirts or stuff.”
“Why not…?” Allie smiled and giggled.
I laughed nervously.
“Well…I always thought I would look ridiculous dressed that way. I mean…I know I’m a guy and I guess I do have my…limits?”
“Okay.” She shrugged. “Do you like the popcorn?” Thank God…! A different subject…! But I just knew she wasn’t done with this one.
“Oh yeah, it’s really good.”
Food always got me excited; recipes and such were such a rush. It was so much like what I do in that you take very ordinary things…like spices and such…and make something quite extraordinary by combining them.
“You must let me make this for you some time. I have a secret recipe that I think you’ll love.”
“Oh yeah…? What’s in it?”
Allie grabbed a throw pillow and clutched it to her; hugging it and resting her chin atop it. I took one from behind me and began to do the same.
“Oh no…!!! Not that one!!!” Allie was quite emphatic. “I sit on that one!!!”
“Ewww…” I held it up and away from my body and face.
“Try this one. It’s much better.”
She laughed as she handed me one closer in size to the one she held. I took it and again mimicked her by clutching it to my chest and resting my chin upon it. I could smell her scent on the pillow. I could smell something else that was quite…attractive; her essence maybe?
“So…?” Allie said with a giggle. “What’s in it?”
“Well…?” I giggled. “If I told you then it wouldn’t be a secret recipe.”
We spent the remainder of the evening very pleasantly watching various shows. Allie liked to skate channels but she always seemed to skate to particular shows. One was a fashion design show. Another was a bridal show. Whilst these programs were all kind of fantasy things, they were not all that far from what she did for a living. And yet I could sense it was the fantasy aspect she was enjoying.
Soon the large bowl was empty and the night was over. Allie joined me in the kitchen as I washed the bowls and pot. I wouldn’t let her do anything other than to show me where the things were kept. We talked of various bits of nothing; the kind of mindless talk that seems to bring people closer together whilst doing the drudgery part of living…such as washing and drying pots and bowls.
Saturday came around soon enough. I hadn’t seen much of Allie since our popcorn feed fest and, having come in only God knows when, I suspected I wouldn’t see her till sometime Saturday afternoon. Much to my surprise she joined me in the kitchen for coffee around ten. She didn’t look well at all with dark circles beneath her reddened eyes and her skin paler than I’d ever seen it.
I poured her a mug and slid it across the counter top to her. Allie smiled weakly and bent over the counter slightly holding her forehead in her hand. She made no move toward the milk and sugar I had placed in front of her.
“You should probably go back to bed for a while. You really don’t look so good.”
“I’ll be okay after I shower.” She spoke without looking up. “Anyway, we both need to have our heads chopped.”
“Would you like something to eat? Can I fix you anything? Maybe some…”
Allie held up her hand palm out telling me to stop. She looked up and again smiled weakly.
“If I eat, I’ll only barf it up. Too much of everything last night...” She placed her forehead onto her palm with her elbow on the counter top.
I stayed with her long enough to know that she was beginning to come around and then I left her to get myself ready for the day. I quickly showered and washed my hair. Having never been to a salon, or having had my hair cut by a ‘stylist’, I didn’t know what to expect. The one thing I did know was that it was way long and I didn’t want any tangles to exacerbate the styling situation.
After donning a panty and tee, I blow dried my hair combing it straight back. It fell to my shoulders so I knew there would be latitude to try something…edgy…for me? I dressed in a simply cotton short sleeved apple green blouse with front buttons and a pair of buff colored cotton Capri pants. My skimmers matched my blouse and a simple cordovan leather belt completed the outfit.
I looked at my image in the mirror and it didn’t quite match the one I had in my mind. I needed earrings. I had gotten my ears pierced when I first entered college. It was something I felt I needed to do and, with no one to stop me or make weird comments, I went and did it on my second day away from home. I had two piercings done in each ear lobe. I actually considered having three in one lobe. I was always a sucker for asymmetry but I figured I could always have it done later.
I rummaged through my jewelry box to find something…suitable. Though I always purchased two sets of the same earrings, I rarely wore the two. In fact, I often wore a dissimilar set again out of a sense of asymmetry. But today I went for my favs; antique glass beaded drops. The largest bead hung from the bottom and progressively smaller ones went up to the hook.
I loved the way light hit the facets of the beads because a multitude of colorations flashed with gold and brown being predominant. I also had a matching three-strand necklace and bracelets that I promptly dug out and put on. I dashed to the bathroom mirror to check myself out. This was def much better. The drop earrings hung down about three and one half inches that was perfect for highlighting my long and slender neck.
I glanced down at the bracelets and shook them rapidly. The design was such that it was difficult to see where the catch was. The thought flashed through my mind that it might be nice to be secured to a bedpost with silk scarves running beneath the bracelets and then tortured with the gentle sensation of fingertips caressing my body. I shivered with a flash of excitement and wondered ‘where ever did that thought come from’?
Back at the jewelry box I surveyed my assortment of rings. As with my other adornments, these were nothing truly precious but each piece was selected very carefully. I hated junk and the only thing worse was tasteless junk. I reached for my ‘cats eye’ agate, which was my fave piece and that went on my right index finger. Next a silver band with a polished amazonite stone for my left pinky and a jaspagate for my right pinky.
I grabbed my hobo bag after throwing my wallet into it. I met Allie in the kitchen. She took one look at me and laughed. My hands flew to my face. What had I done wrong? Was I that off in what I had chosen?
“What?” I was nearly in tears. “Do I look that awful?”
“Oh no sweet heart…” Allie’s expression suddenly turned to concern. She reached out and took my hands in hers, pulling them away from my face. “You look amazing! You look like you’re ready to go out and get laid!” She laughed again.
“Too much…?” I knew it! Well…maybe not really.
“We’re going out for a haircut honey. You look like you’re ready for a date.”
“Okay…wait just a minute and I’ll change.”
“Oh no you don’t…!” The serious look on Allie’s face was simply that; serious. “I wish I looked as good. Are you sure you’re not hiding a vagina on you somewhere? Maybe in your pocket or something…?” She giggled.
We both laughed at that thought and we headed down for the street. But her comment echoed in my ears. What would I do with a vagina even if I had one? Allie took my arm as we strolled toward the salon. Her easy chattering help sooth my nerves. Having never done a salon before, I had no idea of what to expect. And even though I saw other guys in the shop upon entering, my nervousness was still not quelled.
The first thing that struck me upon entering the salon was the smells. My all too prominent nose was assaulted by the stench of chemical…fumes. I found it hard to believe that anyone would want anything that smelled like what I smelled in his or her head. The second thing that struck me was the very loud techno music blasting over the speakers. Allie must have sensed my hesitancy.
“Don’t worry Andi. We’re not doing anything radical…today.” Her giggle didn’t help.
A woman, perhaps slightly older than Allie, approached us. She greeted Allie warmly and was introduced to me as Leona.
“Allie has told me all about you.” Oh my God…! All about me…? “You really look amazing and I’m sure I can add quite a bit to your look. We need to wash your hair first.”
Leona swept my hair back over my ears and removed my earrings.
“Here honey…you’d better hold these. They’ll only get in the way.” She began to hand them to me.
“I’ll take those.” Allie held her palm out and Leona dropped the earrings into her hand. Allie took each one by the hook and gazed at them. “These are really quite lovely.” She held them against her lobes and gazed at herself in the mirror. “I may not give these back to you.”
She laughed as she turned her head this way and that, checking out the swing of the beads as she held her golden locks back as she watched them swing. They did look great on her but really…take them?
Leona took my arm and gently, but firmly also sensing my hesitation, escorted me to a line of sinks about halfway through the shop. She sat me down and didn’t simply shampoo my hair; she massaged my scalp as well. I felt so relaxed by the time Leona finished that I was reluctant to get up from the chair.
Leona quickly and briskly towel dried my hair and escorted me to her station which was at the front of the shop. She removed the towel from my head, placed a cape around me, and sprayed some clear liquid all over my head. She then briskly massaged that throughout my hair and then combed it out.
“God…your hair is so straight and thick!” Leona laughed. “And long… We can do a lot with it. Did you have anything special in mind?”
“Uhhh…” OMG…! Who thinks that far ahead? “Maybe trim the ends?”
My psychic pain must have shown on my face. I had no idea what-so-ever.
“Well? You’re in the real world now Andi and you need something that looks great and is easy to care for. You can’t spend hours making it look good and the pony tail will become a bit worn after a while? You need a look so you might as well start now”
Allie was right on that one. Though I had the pony tail for years, I was in the business world now and had to at least look the part. Leona rubbed her chin in thought as she glanced at Allie, and then me. Almost at the same time they both chanted.
“Chin length bob!” Their gaze switched from each other to me and their smiles were almost mischievous. I, of course, had no idea of what they were speaking about; chin length bob?
Now I must tell you, nothing is more frightening then having to step into the unknown with both eyes closed and with the biggest leap possible. When Leona took her shears and clipped a long length of hair off of the side of my head, I lost my voice and kind of squeaked. Then I shut my eyes to both ladies’ giggles and let Leona do her thing.
I tried to block everything out, especially the clipping noise of Leona’s shears. But it was simply not possible. Between the ‘music’, the clipping noise, and Leona and Allie’s constant chatter, I was besieged by sounds. The only saving grace was that I knew this would end…someday! And finally it did.
“Okay sweet heart… Open your eyes.” Even with my eyes closed I could ‘hear’ Leona’s smile.
I opened them as Leona swung the chair around to face the mirror. I was shocked, no stunned and totally blown away by the image in the mirror!
“It needs to be washed again and blown out but…” Leona bent down a bit to appear alongside my ear with a big smile. “…let me show you something.” Leona grabbed a thin cylinder and sprayed a glob of foam into her palm. “Just in the event…” Leona spread the foam throughout my hair and then combed it straight back. The kind of femme chin length bob was gone and a kind of butchy guy cut took its place.
“Nice…huh…?” She giggled.
I smiled as I turned my head this way and that. I had to admit the cut was…perfect! Leona took me back to the sinks and once again washed my hair. Then, after towel drying, I was ushered back to her station where she blew dried and combed out my new ‘do’. I also had to admit that the more I watched her work her magic, the more I liked what she had done.
My smile was a mile wide by the time she had finished. I loved it! Fluffed out slightly it seemed to complete a picture in my head. I touched the sides of my new cut gently as if too heavy a hand would break it. The bangs were longish and the middle part kind of hid my forehead. I shook my head rapidly, playing with the way my hair simply seemed to easily fall back into place.
“Next…!”
Leona shouted letting me know that Allie now needed the space I occupied as well as her styling talents. Before Leona could even raise her shears, I held my palm out to Allie and giggled. She took the little darlings out of her ears and placed them in my palm.
“But I do want to wear them one day…and maybe with the necklace?”
I smiled and nodded. I actually felt quite warm and fuzzy with the idea that someone like Allie, who I considered to be quite well put together, even in this casual mode, would covet something I owned. After putting them back where they belonged, I stood off to the side half watching Leona work and half watching myself in the mirror. I think I was falling in love with myself; my image!
After Allie got trimmed, we went to a small restaurant nearby. We sat outside and had sandwiches and a glass of wine.
“So what are you up to tonight?” Allie asked a great question because I really had no idea.
“I was thinking of maybe doing one or two of the galleries. Preston’s had a new exhibit using glass and light.” Suddenly a light bulb went off in my head! “Want to come along?”
I nearly made a sour face after I spoke. Did I sound…desperate…for company? Allie’s eyebrows shot up in surprise and she smiled and giggled.
“Are you asking me out on a date?”
“No…I…” I blushed a totally new shade of crimson and began to mentally choke up.
“Relax sweetie…I’m just teasing.” Allie giggled again.
She does have such a lovely giggle when I think about it. I cleared my throat.
“I just thought you might like to see something new and…to be totally honest…I would love your company.”
“Oh God…you are so sweet. And…actually…? I’d love to go.” Allie frowned a bit. “But I have a date tonight.”
Her voice trailed off a bit. She looked down at her hands. I knew that gesture well enough. I reached across the table and covered her hands with mine.
“Something you feel like…talking about?” As if I’m an expert in anything other than inks and crayons.
Allie took a deep breath and let it out. She looked up at me and then took my hand in hers.
“No… It’s just that…this guy…” Allie looked up at me and back to our hands. I could sense she was mulling something over. “It’s just that I’ve been seeing him for six months now and nothing is happening…you know?”
No…not really... But I’m willing to learn. I mean you could count my relationships on a no-fingered hand. But I knew about hurt and pain and that’s what I sensed in Allie.
“Nothing…?” I said in a surprised manner.
She giggled and smiled again. Well…that is something I guess.
“You’re so silly. I mean he treats me nicely and he is attentive when we’re together and the sex is…well…amazing.” She rolled her eyes upward as a huge grin appeared upon her face.
“But…?”
“But…well…every time I mention taking it to the next level? He’s just not there.”
In truth I wasn’t really sure what she meant by the next level? But I could guess it was an intimacy type of thingy.
“Well how often do you see him anyway?” Allie looked up at me and I could see there was a bit of anger in her eyes.
“Well you see…that’s just the thing. Sometimes I see him almost every day and other times he’s gone…like for a week or two.”
“Gone???”
“He travels a lot for his work. He’s a financial analyst? He visits the companies he analyses and sometimes he’s gone for as long as two weeks.”
At this point I really should have kept my mouth shut and simply stayed a good roommate. But nooo…not me…! I could see tears begin to well up and I really felt for her. I mean…maybe I was just reading too many personal advice columns or something.
“Well how about holidays? Is he with you then or does his traveling know no bounds?”
“Sometimes he’s with me.”
Honestly I would have expected ‘sometimes we’re together, you know?
“What does his family think of you?”
“Well, my family seems to like him though we don’t often visit them. But he’s not on great terms with his parents? I haven’t met them yet.”
He’s married! Can’t you figure that out? What’s wrong with you? Don’t you know that he’ll never get any ‘closer’?
“Oh God…” I frowned. “That’s such a shame.”
“Yeah…” Allie looked down at her hands again and then took another sip…well…actually more of a gulp. “I don’t know what to do.” Her voice dripped of sadness.
FUCKING DROP HIM!!! HE’S MARRIED YOU FOOL!!!
“Well…maybe you should cancel tonight and see what his response will be.”
“Yeah... I did that once and he got all bent out of shape. ‘Oh…we have so little time together as it is’…” Allie animated what she said in a whiny voice and flopping hands. “…and ‘I can’t be without you’ and ‘I had such a special night planned for us’…it was almost embarrassing. It was like I was the guilty party, you know. And what was worse is that I felt like I was.”
LEAVE HIM! HE WILL CRUSH YOUR HEART..YOUR SOUL!
Why can’t she hear me? Why can’t I simply take her by the neck and wring the truth into her? I felt so connected to her pain. I knew what it was like to pine for something…someone I couldn’t have.
“My friend Jillian…? She thinks he’s married.”
NO SHIT SHERLOCK!
I felt like smacking the back of her head and hitting the reset button.
“She could be right you know. At least it sounds like he’s hiding something.”
“Yeah… I know.” Allie verged on tears.
What had started out as a really nice day had kind of turned to poopie shit. It was my fault I know. I shouldn’t have gotten so involved in Allie’s personal life. It really was none of my business. But I couldn’t help myself. There was something about her that I could relate to. I suppose in a way we bonded…over popcorn…at the salon? I guess weirder things have happened. I wanted desperately to change the topic at this point.
“Listen sweetie…” My first term of endearment for her...? “I hope you don’t mind and I certainly don’t want to encroach on you, but, would you give me a call on my cell phone if you stay out all night…or if your plans change?” Allie looked at me with a very surprised expression.
“Sure Andi…but why?” She smiled sadly.
“So I don’t worry about you? Anyway, it’s a good thing to do. I’ll call you in the event that a miracle occurs and I’m out all night. Okay…?”
She laughed.
“Oh God… That’s so sweet. Okay... Yeah, it’s a good idea.”
We walked back to the apartment arm in arm and, truth to tell, I felt very comfortable that way. I mean…it was not like she was my girlfriend and yet…in a very real sense…she def was my girlfriend…or at least becoming that.
I did get back into the feeling of my new hairstyle. I felt so very much lighter without that mop on my head and I loved the way the wind caught strands and locks of my hair, tussling it about. And I was even getting a few…stares? Allie was quick to notice and pointed out how both guys and women were checking me out.
When we arrived back at the apartment, Allie went to her room to rest up for her date and I went to mine to undress, get comfy, and stare at myself in the bathroom mirror. There was no doubt that the cut helped hide my longish face and unduly large beak. There was also no doubt that I would have an interesting day on Monday at the office looking as I did now.
To be continued
I never left the apartment. My mind was too occupied thinking about Allie and her ’boyfriend’. So I did what came naturally. I got comfy in my sleeping tee, reclined on my bed, and began sketching in my sketchpad. The theme was the same as on the other pages; curves, hour glasses, and pear shapes. But this time there were new curves in new places and, oddly enough, the shapes began to resemble breasts. It was about nine thirty when my cell phone tinkled. It was Allie.
“Where are you?” She asked emphatically.
There was no hello, hi, how are you, or anything. I could hear her sniffling.
“I’m in the apartment. What’s wrong Allie?”
“Want to join me for a drink?”
“Come home Allie. We can have a drink here.” I listened closely. All I could hear was her sniffling softly. “Would you like me to come and get you?”
“No…” I could hear more sobbing.
“Take a cab or Uber it. Come home and we’ll talk…okay?” I listened carefully again. “I’ll get dressed and we can go out if you’d like. But please… Come home sweet heart.” I heard more sniffling and a soft mew.
“Yeah... Okay... I’m on my way.”
She sounded so…so totally wiped out. I had no idea of where she was or how long she’d take to come back but I began to ready myself if she chose to go out when she returned. I very quickly showered being most careful to preserve what was left of Leona’s styling and I got dressed in something more suited for the evening down in Soho.
I donned black leather pants, a very soft white tee and my trusty black leather jacket. My kitten heeled black pumps over my thigh high black stockings completed my ‘look’. I was not exactly a fashion statement of a high degree but I would certainly fit into the night quite well down here.
I went downstairs to wait in the event she needed…help? Allie finally arrived about eleven. She exited the cab looking a bit disheveled and somewhat lost. I went up to her and grasped her arms.
“Are you alright?”
“Yeah…”
“Have you eaten anything?”
“No…” Allie looked up at me. I could see she was crying. “I’m not really hungry?”
I took a tissue out of my bag and handed it to her. I began to straighten her dress out and ran my fingers through her hair to move it out of her face.
“Listen, let’s go upstairs. I’ll fix you something to eat and we’ll have a drink. Then we can talk if you’d like.”
Allie nodded and let me take her around her shoulder to lead her back inside. It was as though she was in shock. After throwing off my jacket and dropping my bag, I sat her at the counter and began to rummage through the fridge to see what I could throw together. I hadn’t really been out shopping yet because most of my meals I ate at work. I did find some eggs and cheese and a few other things so I went to work finally having the opportunity to use her marvelous gas range.
Within fifteen minutes I managed to have two egg and cheese sandwiches made. Well…they were not exactly your standard egg and cheese dishes. The cheese was brie and the bread was a baguette. I spiced the eggs with scallions, fresh garlic and one of those five colored peppercorn mills. I poured us each a glass of white wine and joined her at the counter.
Allie began eating very slowly whilst staring off into the distance. After a few minutes color returned to her cheeks and she actually began to focus a bit.
“I guess I was hungry.” She said with a sniffle.
“You think?” I giggled. She had devoured half the sandwich and began working on the other half. “Feeling a little better?” Allie shook her head as she took another bite of her sandwich. “I really need to go shopping and get some things.”
“We can go tomorrow. I usually eat out but we can share some things…if that’s okay with you?”
I nodded. Allie had eaten most of the second half sandwich, much to my surprise. When she finally sat upright, she smiled as she wiped away a tear running down her face.
“That…was good. I can’t thank you enough. I didn’t realize I would be getting such service from a roomie.” She laughed.
I reached for the remaining bit, raising my eye brows in question.
“Sure.” She giggled. Allie got up and came around and, whilst I was in mid bite, hugged me and kissed my cheek. “I really can’t thank you enough for this.” I giggled and briefly snuggled into her hold.
“So what happened?”
“Let me go and get comfortable and I’ll tell you.” Allie got up and started for her bedroom.
“By the way…” She turned back to me as I spoke, placing the plates into the sink. “…you look amazing tonight.”
“Thanks. But it was wasted.” She made a sour face.
“Oh God…on you it’s never wasted.” She smiled at me, blushed…oh…vermillion, and went to her bedroom to change.
Allie did look wonderful in a long aqua halter necked dress that, although it was an easy fit, fit her perfectly. Every one of her delicious curves screamed out her anatomical invitation to procreate; not to me maybe so much…but certainly to most guys.
What did scream out to me were her shape and the color contrast between her peaches and cream complexion and the manner in which the fabric draped her body. If I had her body, you wouldn’t catch me in pants or shorts; only skirts and dresses and in fabrics that draped and flowed.
Allie came bounding back into the kitchen after about fifteen minutes wearing her usual night time panty, tee shirt and robe. She had removed what was left of her makeup and looked somewhat refreshed. She went to the freezer and, after rummaging around a bit, took out a plastic container. Allie then walked past the counter grabbing her wine glass.
“Grab the wine sweetie and I’ll tell you my sad tale.” She laughed on her way to the television room.
I joined Allie to find her sitting on the loveseat section, legs folded beneath her and fav pillow clutched to her breast. She had only just popped open the top of the plastic container and looked up at me.
“I hope you like dark chocolate.” She giggled as she exhibited the contents. “It’s all imported and simply wonderful. Every little morsel is an orgasm for the mouth.” Allie laughed.
I took my usual place and poured us another glass of wine as Allie popped a chocolate into her mouth and handed me a pillow to clutch as well.
“So…what happened?”
I was dying to know by this point. Allie took a big sip of her wine.
“Well…I got there and I don’t know…I think what you said kind of kept playing in my head? So when he went to the bathroom I grabbed his cell phone and searched the most commonly called numbers.”
Allie began to cough up a bit and I could see a tear or two come to her eyes. I moved closer and clutched her hand in mine and waited for her to compose herself a bit. I took one of the chocolates from her box and pulled the wrapper open with my teeth. In spite of being frozen, I could still smell the aromatic scent of the chocolate.
“So I called the number that popped up the most frequently.”
I nearly choked on the chocolate! I stared at her wide eyed and with a broad grin on my face.
“Oh my God…!!! You didn’t!!!”
“I did.”
“And…? What happened…?”
She couldn’t tell me quickly enough!
“Well…a woman answered. I could hear kids playing in the back ground. I asked for him.” Poor Allie began to cry. I handed her a tissue from a box sitting on the coffee table. She could barely speak. “She said he was out of town on business. She asked if she could she help me with anything.”
“Where were you calling?”
“Queens…! He lives across the fucking river!”
I was stunned! I couldn’t imagine how terribly stunned and hurt she felt. Her lover lied to her. The one person she was the most intimate with totally deceived her.
“So then what did you say to her?”
“I told her the truth. I said Steven was in Manhattan with me and that I was going to fuck his brains out.”
“You what…!” OH…MY…GOD…!
“Yeah…I told her that and then I texted her a picture of my vagina.”
“What…!” OHMYGOD…!
“Yeah…from his phone…” Allie looked up at me with her big blue eyes blush reddened with tears. “I was so very angry!”
I began to laugh! I mean…it was certainly something out of a movie or something. I took her hand in mine and kissed her fingers. Allie began to giggle between her tears.
“That was…brilliant! I don’t think you’ll be hearing from him again. You sent a picture of your vagina?”
Allie began to laugh as well. She nodded her head.
“Listen, have you ever dated a married man?”
She looked at me. Her question was serious in spite of her laughter.
“I once dated this guy who had a girlfriend. That didn’t work out so well.” It pained me to think about him.
“What happened?”
I felt I should answer Allie. She was calming down a bit and she was honest with me.
“Well…I sort of liked him? I mean he was interesting and all. But…he was more of a taker than a giver.”
“What is it with men?!” Allie began to cry again. Perhaps that wasn’t the best choice of words?
“Why do they always have to be such shits?”
“Well…in my case it wasn’t entirely his fault.” I really had to take the edge off of this conversation. “I mean it wasn’t like I really knew what I wanted either.”
“What do you mean?”
Oh God…! Here it comes.
“Well…it was only my second experience with someone, you know?”
Now Allie perked up a little.
“Only your second…? How old were you?”
“I was…nineteen?”
“Oh my God…!” She giggled. I smiled and nodded. “And that was your first?”
“It was with this girl my sophomore year in college.”
“Oh my God…! What happened?”
“What didn’t happen is more like it. It was a total disaster from start to finish. And there wasn’t all that much time between the start and the finish.” I laughed. It was true.
“Well…does that mean you’re gay?”
“I don’t know.” I shrugged my shoulders. “I mean I guess I prefer guys to girls if it ever comes to that. I mean…guys are easy. You open up their pants and there it is…the whole Mickey Mouse…ears and all. Right…?”
Allie nodded vigorously. She had perked up a lot and was smiling. The twinkle was back in her eyes. I took a gulp of wine.
“Now girls…girls are a trip.” Allie inched a little closer to me as I spoke. “First of all everything of any interest is hidden. Then you have to go hunting through the jungle to find something so small that it might be mistaken for a bug bite.” Allie giggled. “And then…you need a wet suit ‘cause it’s all wet, steamy and kind of swampy…kind of.”
“Ewww…” Her face cringed.
“And…after all the work and effort to get to it…the BIG it…you find something that looks exactly like an open wound? Ewww…”
“Ewww…” Allie laughed. “And, during THAT time of the month, it really is like an open wound!”
“Ewww…”
I felt good that Allie had left her hurt behind if only for the moment. It felt good to sit and joke about my own personal insights into the female sex organs.
“And you don’t exactly find a bed of roses smell wise. Like…oh my God what died?”
“It was really that bad?”
“I couldn’t hold my breath long enough.”
“No silly…” She laughed. “…I mean the experience of being with a woman.”
“Yeah... I’m not sure whether I came in her or on the way in.” I thought back to that night for a moment. I cleared my throat. Felt myself choking up. “It was, to say the least, humiliating. That was my first and last time.”
We sat silently for a moment. I could see the empathy in Allie’s expression.
“You poor thing… She was obviously not the right one for the first time.”
“Obviously...” I giggled.
“So you’re not especially fond of women. You’re not attracted to women at all?”
“Oh no…! I simply adore women. It’s just the naked and in bed part that I have a problem with…I guess.” My voice softened. “And guys are just…easier?” Allie went for her third piece of chocolate and cleared her palette with more wine. “Don’t you think so?”
I could really feel the wine starting to take effect. We were both becoming ‘looser’ and more settled into the couch. Our positions mimicked each other as I rested my head on the couch with my cheek against the front edge of the backrest. Allie’s face was no more then perhaps a foot and a half from mine. We both clutched our pillows tightly.
“Yeah…you’re right. I am sooo in control when I give a blow job. That’s probably the only time during sex when I feel that way? I mean…you must admit that when that happens…the earth can explode and you wouldn’t know it…right?”
My face turned an interesting shade of auburn and simply stared at Allie. I was too embarrassed to admit how lacking my sexual experience really was. And, to be perfectly honest, I found it difficult to believe myself! So I took a very deep breath, exhaled, and gazed up toward the ceiling.
“Oh my God don’t tell me!!! You’ve never had one…have you?” Allie asked with eyes opened wide.
I didn’t need to answer Allie’s question. My very forlorn expression told her everything she needed to know.
“I’ve actually kind of given up on having sex? I mean…it’s just not something I’m looking forward to…at the moment?”
“What…!” Allie sat upright and looked at me with a…glare? “Don’t you think I’m desirable? With my clothes on that is.” She laughed.
“Oh my God…! You are absolutely adorable…”
Now I know how women hate being called adorable but only I had the follow up phrase to turn heads and hearts. Maybe not in my direction…but I could do it.
“…as in worthy of adoration?” Allie smiled almost dreamily at me as she settled her head back down on the couch.
We spoke for quite a while longer; until the wine and the chocolate ran out. And it was a wonderful exchange full of tears and laughs and innuendo and tease. I saw the child within her come to the surface and breathed knowing that the now hidden adult would be fine. There was one last important question I needed to ask before we went to our separate bedrooms.
“Did you really fuck him tonight?”
“Not even with your dick!” Allie laughed and she suddenly got this wickedly evil grin on her face. “And you know what I did with his phone? I put it on silent and hid it under one of the sofa cushions!”
More debauchery and abasement to follow…
Andi and Allie - Chapter 4 - Discovery
I did and I didn’t see much of Allie over the next week. She would come home and change into the most ragged clothing she had and then disappear into her studio. I understood entirely and I left her to work out whatever she was feeling in her buckets of ‘mud’. I often did good work when I had negative energy that I needed to vent.
Anyway, we didn’t really spend more than a few minutes together until Thursday evening. I got my laundry together and brought it into the laundry room to attempt using the machines for the first time. Allie was already in there sorting out her things. I dumped my clothing onto a long table and decided to watch her for a while.
“What are you doing?”
A logical question from a novice such as me who was accustomed to throwing everything into one machine and sorting after the dryer did its thing.
“Sorting… Of course…” She said quite astonished.
“Of course…” I blushed a lovely pink rose color.
Allie looked at me as though I had just arrived from another planet. Allie patiently explained what she was doing and why. I began to sort my things as she had shown me. When she noticed that I had all my panties, and other ‘delicates’ such as my hosiery, bunched together, she again interceded.
“Are you crazy...? You shouldn’t even be machine washing those things. Hand wash only; don’t you read labels?” She laughed at my naivety. “Just one minute. If you are determined to do this, let me give you something that will help.”
Allie reached into a cupboard and took out something. She tossed it to me. It was a netted drawer string bag.
“Put your panties in that. It’ll help protect them so that you won’t have to continually buy undies that get destroyed. But…” She took two steps closer to me and pointed her finger in my face. "Don’t you dare throw you stockings into that machine. Come with me young man.” She giggled.
Allie took my hand and walked me over to one of the large deep washroom basins.
“You can put them in with mine. Just take another bag to use or you can wait for mine to be done. Let them soak and gently stir the brew every now and then. This only takes a few minutes. Then you can hang them up on the frame over here.”
I noticed the folding clothes frame with the towels draped over the arms. Now I knew what that was used for.
“Mine are almost finished. They simply need to be rinsed gently and hung.”
“I can do that for you if you’d like. It would speed things up for both of us.”
“You don’t mind?” Allie seemed quite surprised. “It’s kind of a pain in the ass. My panties and bras are also in there.”
She seemed to be warning me that the job was bigger than it might seem. I smiled and began to fill the second basin with water. It really didn’t take me very long to do. I actually enjoyed this kind of semi-mindless work because it did give me time to think. I was amazed at some of the things…the panties…Allie had.
“These things are so…” I sighed. “…so amazing!”
“So you like…huh?” She giggled. “You should feel them on. If you think your cotton ones are soft and comfy.”
I had seen such things in magazines and occasionally when I went into a department store for one reason or another. But the things I purchased were off the rack and came in packages of three at Walmart.
“I love the lace inserts on this set.”
Sets…she had matching bras and panties. I needed boobs if for no other reason than to decorate myself with these colors and textures.
“Well…” Allie said somewhat wistfully. “If I must subject myself to these contraptions…” She pointed to her bras. “…then they may as well look pretty.”
“But aren’t they comfortable?”
I could feel an illusion about to be shattered. Allie looked at me and chuckled.
“Let me show you something!”
She laughed as she began to raise the bottom of her tee shirt. She raised it to the very bottom of the bra she wore and then pulled the bottom of one of the cups away from herself.
“See that?” She pointed to the place where the underwire had made an impression into her skin. “That…” Allie pointed again for emphasis. “…is not comfy. And the straps tend to bother my shoulders by the day’s end.”
Illusion shattered. Allie must have noticed the expression on my face as she put herself back in place…so to speak.
“But then again I am a big girl…especially here.” She hefted her boobs. “Someone with itty bitty boobies wouldn’t have those problems. They could go with a wireless bra.”
I stared back at the assortment of colorful things hanging on the rack.
“Why do you ask? Are you considering a…’home improvement’?” She giggled.
I smiled, blushed crimson, and shrugged my shoulders.
“You should buy one…one that fits you and see how it feels. It’ll probably be a little nothing. There’s a line called 'Barely There' that might work for you.”
I couldn’t believe I was having this conversation with a woman, let alone my roommate! But yet it felt so very comfortable and natural that it was as if we spoke of such things all the time and every day. We continued to do our laundry together and the time seemed to fly past. Before we knew it an hour and a half went past and two neatly folded piles of clothing rested on the tables. There were about a dozen things on hangers awaiting the iron and I told her I would get to it tomorrow.
We settled in the television room with a pot of tea and some cut up fresh fruit. Home life…oh my God… I finally had one.
On Friday evening Allie had a guest over after work. It was her friend and boss Jillian. She was a delightfully perky strawberry blonde with sparkling azure blue eyes and a rapier wit. Allie had called me at work and I offered to make a pasta salad. We already had most of the ingredients and Allie offered to pick up a suitable wine. Jillian was bringing dessert.
I got home before Allie and began the preparations. While the pasta was cooking I decided to try and do something special for the table setting. Allie had an enormous living space that was sectioned off into several smaller ones. The dining area, closest to the kitchen, was large and, to be honest, for three people, was quite cold. I decided to use the small area between our bedrooms in the front of the apartment. There was a window with a lovely nighttime city view and the coziness of a nook.
I set up several hastily made olive oil lamps after reducing Allie’s very long dining table to its bare minimum and half carrying half dragging it down three quarters of the length of the apartment. I used several pieces of cloth for a table covering that remained from several constructions I executed. They were colorful and had folk art designs stenciled all over.
I found several fluted salad dressing holders for the flowers I purchased down on the street and I set one on the table and two others on the windowsill. Between throwing the ingredients into a large serving bowl and shelling some shrimp, I managed to place three settings upon the table along with various condiments.
Allie was, of course, very surprised upon arriving and finding everything already in the works and headed for final assembly.
“Oh my God!!! I can’t believe you went through all this work! This is really just lovely. I would have had us at the counter in the kitchen.” Allie laughed as she carefully checked out each little detail of the dining area. “I should have told you where to find linens and the special china. You would have had a field day with that stuff. Whatever possessed you?” She put her arm around my waist and leaned into me.
“I simply felt like doing something different…something...special?” I shrugged my shoulders and placed my arm around her. “The salad is basically ready. We just need a dressing which, by the way, so do I!”
We both laughed and I went to my room to change my clothes.
I stood in front of my closet wrapped in just a bath towel staring at the assortment of hanging and folding things I had. I didn’t know what I wanted to wear. I would have loved to really done myself up in maybe something that sparkled or maybe a sequined top or something with electric colored beading? But I had nothing like that at all.
It would have been nice to have maybe something in printed silk that flowed…perhaps in mauve? But once again I had nothing. I really needed to go shopping for things that were maybe a bit more sophisticated than my work wardrobe and my ‘downtown’ duds.
I needed to go shopping in the worst way but that didn’t help me now. I picked out a pleated breast cream colored silk blouse. It was kind of a poet’s shirt style and it hung just loose enough on my body. I chose a pair of brown leather pants to go with it. Okay…so it’s not really original? But the combination looked nice enough. My brown lace-up calf boots were perfect for what I had. Maybe Allie was making a point when she asked if I wore skirts and dresses. Hmmm…
I quickly dressed and brushed out my hair and the entire time I was thinking; ‘who was I dressing for’. I will never forget what I thought at that moment. This was something I hadn’t felt in quite some time. I mean this was simply a dinner at home and not even a dinner party; just three friends getting together on a Friday night. Yet I wanted to be…noticed? I wanted to look…hot? I wanted to…to be desired; but by whom?
I knew right off that gold would be the color tonight. I put two sets of gold earrings on, the smaller in the front hole and the larger hoops in the rear. I put on my grandmother’s cut glass with a thin gold chain and two small gold rings on my fingers. I took one last look in my full-length mirror and was admiring the best I could do when the doorbell rang. Jillian had arrived.
“Can you get the door sweetie? I’m not ready yet.” Allie shouted from her bedroom.
I left my image…somewhat reluctantly…and walked to the door. I opened it to find a woman nearly my height. She smiled as soon as she saw me.
“Well now… You must be Andi; the roommate without a definitive pronoun.” She laughed and walked in as if she lived here. “Allie has told me everything about you.” She turned and cast her piercing pale blue-green eyes at me. “Everything!”
She laughed and continued into the kitchen. I closed the door and followed her.
“These need to be refrigerated.”
She turned and handed me a pastry box. I set it upon the counter and got out a serving platter. I opened the box to find an assortment of Italian pastries, most of them having chocolate to some extent. I set them all on the platter and, after covering it, placed it in the fridge. At this point Allie entered looking simply lovely.
She and Jillian embraced and kissed and complimented one another. Allie opened the wine whilst I began to place the various parts of our meal on the serving cart. The final item, the freshly made garlic bread, came out of the oven and, whilst still wrapped in aluminum foil, was placed on the cutting board alongside a bread knife. We then proceeded to the table.
“Oh my! This is quite lovely.” Jillian remarked as she gazed around the nook.
“It was all Andi.” Allie smiled and giggled as she too took in the sight.
“I love the table cloth. Where did you get it?”
“I made it.” Jill looked at me with a very surprised expression. “I made it for a construction I was doing but it didn’t work out to my liking? But I liked the silk screening so I kept it.”
“Very nice.” Jill crooned.
The sun had finally set behind the buildings and the oil candles cast a warm and fragrant spell over the small area. We sat and began to eat. The food was simply perfect and Jill, she asked me to call her Jill, was enthralled by me for some reason. One wouldn’t know it from her comments, which were laced with cynicism and biting humor, but her eyes betrayed the warmth of the person within.
I was surprised that Steven, Allie’s ex-BF, had been trying to speak with her. Evidently his wife, or girlfriend, threw him out and now he was telling Allie that he was free to pursue a more ‘meaningful’ relationship. Allie, or course, after the first few messages and texts, put his numbers on ‘ignore’. He then began to leave messages at her work number. He even sent flowers which she promptly discarded.
Jill, who was not only Allie’s friend, but also her boss as art director of the magazine, lauded her ability to blow him off. Jill had seen too many women give in and resume relationships that continued to go nowhere. She mentioned how she was guilty of just that sin.
“So my dear, what’s new in the world of the mud throwing?” Jill asked with a wry grin.
We had just finished dinner and Allie had returned from putting up the coffee.
“Well…?” Allie beamed. “I have some new ideas and I’m working with some new forms; more into the classical but with a twist. Would you like to see?”
And so it was off to Allie’s studio. I hadn’t seen her studio but up until this past week she really hadn’t been working in it. The very moment Allie opened the door I could smell the very feral odor of the clay in water. I was amazed at how clean her working area was. Normal the air and all surfaces are rift with clay dust.
Allie’s studio was extremely well equipped. She had a slab roller, two wheels and two kilns along with the various tools and tables necessary to produce pottery efficiently. She even had several molds for casting plates. There were several bakers’ racks full of pottery at various stages of finishing.
On one table a bowl caught my eye. It was on a bowl form in pedestal and about eighteen inches in diameter. It stood about nine inches tall. The sides of the bowl itself were no more than maybe three or so inches high. The very moment I saw it I had a vision of what it should look like as a finished piece.
“Can I paint this one?”
I was afraid to handle it because it had not yet been bisque fired.
Jill and Allie were at another table discussing something and they both looked at me.
“Please...?” I really had a very strong vision for this piece.
“Uhhh… Sure...” Allie giggled.
“Wait a minute Allie. That’s a very nice form.” Jill turned to me with a critical look in her eyes. “Where did you say you worked?” I told her…again.
“You work for Peter Grant?” Jill was almost as surprised as I was. She knew his name.
“Yes.” I said meekly…weakly.
“He hired you right out of school?” Jill’s eye brows arched.
“Well…sort of. I still had a month and a half to go.” I felt…weird about being taken so soon; before even graduating?
“What did you do…blow him or something?”
“Jill…!” Allie was shocked. “Really…?”
“Listen…” Jill looked at Allie with an almost bored expression. “That man doesn’t hire anybody without a proven track record.” Jill turned back toward me. “Let me see your portfolio.”
“Uhhh…”
I was a bit embarrassed. I never bothered with one because I already had a job. Jill guessed my dilemma.
“Surely you can’t be serious? You don’t have one?” Jill was astonished.
“I am serious…and don’t call me Shirley!” I giggled.
“I won’t let you touch one of Allie’s pieces, especially that one, without seeing what you can do. So why don’t you gather what you might have around and we’ll have coffee and dessert.”
I looked at Allie who shrugged and had this…this apologetic expression on her face? So I went and gathered what I had. I was never much for hanging onto the things I did. I mean… What’s the point? If I was attempting to express myself, I would already know what the piece meant…to me. So I was accustomed to giving my stuff away. Getting money for it was something new but I felt I could become accustomed to that as well…if I had to. But then again...a wardrobe upgrading did call out to me.
I returned to the table with the delicious aroma of fresh coffee drifting throughout the nook. Under both arms I carried all that remained of my years of effort.
“This that all?” Jill looked quite surprised. “Normally when I ask an…’artist’…to show me his work, I get everything since birth!”
“This is everything since…well…middle school?” I giggled and blushed.
“Well…” Jill spoke with an almost bored tone to her voice. “Let’s se what we have. Let’s clear the table and you can set everything on that.”
With the table cleared onto the carte, I set my work upon it and took my seat. Jill, with a wry smile on her lips, reached for the first few pieces. Most of the work was in ink, crayon, or marker. She began to leaf through the first few between sips of her coffee and a bite or two of a Napoleon. Her wry smile faded quickly and she even froze her movements with her coffee cup in mid air while gazing intensely at one of my works. She suddenly looked up at me with a stunned expression on her face.
“Now I understand. Peter blew you!”
“Jill…! Please…!” Allie pleaded.
Jill looked at Allie and laughed.
“I’d blow him to get this kind of talent on my staff!” Jill tapped the piece and laughed again. “When did you do this one?”
She held up a still life I had done in crayon. Oh my God…! I really couldn’t remember.
“Ummm… I was maybe sixteen?”
Jill was silent of a moment as she stared intensely at me.
“Sign it!”
“What?”
“Sign it. You didn’t sign it. Always sign everything you do…even scribbling. You need to sign everything.”
I went and got a crayon and did my signature thing using 'Andi'. Jill then took the piece and handed it to Allie.
“Here sweet heart... Take this and frame it. This may be worth something in a few years or so.”
Jill laughed as Allie looked at me for approval. I smiled, shrugged my shoulders, and nodded my head. I was delighted someone liked it enough to stick it on a wall. Jill continued to look through my things and even separated a few of them into a separate pile. She then looked up at Allie.
“Honey…let him work on anything he wants to. If he wants to draw on your toilet paper…let him. Get him to sign it, and then you squirrel it away.” She then turned to me. “And you…” She pointed her finger directly in my face. “…next time someone wants one of your works? You have them speak to me first! I am now officially your agent. I’ll have an agreement drawn up and you can have someone look at it…and you SIGN IT!” She laughed. “And maybe we’ll all retire young…or at least one of us might.”
Though I was stunned at what had occurred, I did manage to enjoy the remainder of the evening. Jill and Allie’s conversing dominated and they mostly spoke about Allie and how she might improve her craft enough to be featured in the magazine. I did notice that she was somewhat subdued and hardly made eye contact with me. I knew something was bothering her and I had a pretty fair idea what it was.
I began to clear the table even before Jill had left. I was in the kitchen washing and putting various things into the dishwasher. Allie hadn’t spoken a word to me since Jill departed. When I had finally finished, I removed the apron I was wearing and turned to lean back against the counter. When Jill past by I reached out and gently took her arm to turn her toward me. When she looked up at me, I spoke.
“Listen Allie…this is not what I’m all about.”
“What...?” She looked at me with a questioning expression.
“Fame…fortune…recognition…popularity…getting blown...!”
I sang the words out with as much drama as I could muster. She laughed.
“So…art genius… What are you about?” Allie turned to place the dishes in the basin.
Both my hands shot out for Allie’s neck and I began to tickle her relentlessly. She squealed and her hands covered mine trying to pry my fingers away from her neck. I gently held her neck and shook her.
“I am a psycho hose bitch!!! I am the Tickle Monster!!! And I will not stop until you listen to me.”
“WHAT… WHAT… WHAT...???”
Allie was laughing so hard that tears began to come from her eyes. I relented and grasped her shoulders.
“If we are roommates then we must share things, right?” Allie nodded. “And if we are friends, and I’d like to think we are, then we must share ourselves.” She looked at me intently for a moment and then nodded. “I didn’t know what’s his name…Steven? I didn’t know he was still calling you. That’s something you could have shared, right?”
“I didn’t want to inflict my…" Allie paused and choked up a bit. "...drama on you.”
“Well, I’ll make you a deal. I’ll share my fame, fortune, recognition, popularity and…well…maybe not the blow jobs…” I quickly added. “...but there haven’t been any offers lately anyway…if you share what’s on your mind with me.”
Allie looked at me for a moment and smiled. She touched my cheek with her hand, tenderly.
“I guess I was a little jealous of you. Jill never spoke to anyone like she did to you and she never offered to help anyone unless it directly involved something she was doing. She is my dearest friend and she never offered to help me like she offered to help you.”
I was thrilled Allie opened up to me. I thought what Jill said to me bothered her.
“Well then… I’ll help you and then Jill will have no choice but to help us both.” I took a half step closer to Allie. “We can’t let anything or anyone get between us…our friendship, okay?”
Allie smiled and nodded as a tear rolled down her cheek.
Is Andy the next Hockney? Stay tuned for the next episode of Andi and Allie!
She loved me the moment she set eyes upon me. She was an older woman in her mid-forties and she took great care in how she looked. Her hair was styled perfectly in a page boy and her makeup was flawless. She wore a tailored navy blue skirt-suit and a powder blue blouse with a collar bow. Her name was Rhona and she greeted me with a hand grasp and a kiss on my cheek.
“Peter asked me to show you right in. He’s very excited that you’re going to be a part of our team and he wants to introduce you to everybody personally.”
Rhona took me directly to Peter’s office. He got out from behind his desk and shook my hand. I half expected a kiss on the cheek from him. Peter is, to put it mildly, a beautiful man. He’s over six feet tall and very fit looking. He dressed as though his closet was the men’s section of Saks complete with blue blazer…Italian cut of course…tailored grey slacks and tasseled cordovan penny loafers. Peter shunned the use of ties.
Peter had a perfect tan to accent his perfectly golden blond hair that was as perfectly well coiffed as Rhona’s. His very deep blue eyes seemed to pierce right through one and I found it hard to maintain eye contact without blushing candy apple red. His manner of speaking was quite affected and I’m sure he fit into any social situation with the ease of someone born into wealth and working simply to have something to do.
Peter put his arm around my shoulder as he ushered me through the offices introducing me to everyone. There were seven artists and each one checked me out…seriously! The assistants scurried about taking only as long as it took to say hello.
There were three project coordinators who had private glass enclosed offices. Two of them were no doubt lesbians because they seemed to dress far more macho than I did and they eyed me as one might a fine dessert until they realized that I was not…available?
Everyone was almost overly nice and receptive but I was sensitive to the vibes of fear. I was the youngest there by more than a few years and certainly the fact that I was hired right out of school must have sent a message to every one of the artists.
I’d spent the first few weeks going over the various accounts that Peter’s department produced work for. Although the work was first rate for sure, I would have done some things different. So I sat in the conference room and sketched ideas and slipped them into the folders. One never knows when a review of client materials might be in order.
After meeting everyone Peter and I returned to his office and closed the glass door behind us. He motioned me to have a seat and he sat behind his large glass desk. There were two piles of folders on his desk. He leaned forward toward me with his elbows upon the table top and his chin resting in his palm.
“We have a problem Andi.” I leaned forward and gave him my best attentive look. “We’re trying to land a new account that could greatly increase the size of our company. The problem is that we haven’t yet been able to come up with a logo or symbol they can use to present all of their produce lines. Here is the art that has been rejected thus far.”
He laid his hand on one pile.
“And here are all of the correspondences. Have a look through it all and see if perhaps you can’t come up with something new and fresh or perhaps some images we could build on.”
He then shuffled me off to their conference room with Rhona carrying the two piles of folders. I was given a cup of coffee and a pad and some pencils and left to my own devices. I really wasn’t interested in what had been done thus far from an artistic point of view. I was really more interested in the correspondences. Whatever the client wanted would be within those papers.
It took me no more than three hours to figure out what the client wanted and why the ideas presented weren’t right. Of course I immediately went to look for Peter who was looking over one of the other artist’s work. I stood silently barely able to control my excitement. When he finally recognized me, I nearly wet myself.
“I know what they want.” I giggled.
“What…?!” Peter was flabbergasted. “You only just now saw the files.”
“I know what they want.” Okay…so maybe I was a little sing-songy this time as my eyes rolled upward with a smile and a giggle.
Peter stood up straight and looked at me carefully. I continued to smile and nodded my head.
“What do you need?” His expression was quite serious.
I told him exactly what I needed and I told him that I could have everything he needed in less than one week. I also told him I would need a quiet area to work. I wound up with a drawing board in front of a window at the front of the cavernous artists’ space. I had one neighbor who pretty much kept to himself except for sneaking an occasional look at me.
Within one week I had four ink and marker sketches readied. Peter assembled the staff in the conference room where my sketches were lined up on a large easel. Once everyone was in the room, Peter looked at me with a mixed expression; curiosity and amusement.
“So Andi…what have you discovered that all of us missed?”
“Well…” Though I was standing I crossed my legs and fidgeted with my hands behind my back. I rolled my eyes upward. “…these people make ranch dressing, white bread, and cupcakes.”
“So what’s your point?” One of the senior artists asked.
“Let Andi speak Justin.” Peter turned to me and smiled. “Go ahead Andi.”
“Well…? I guess the point is that they are not appealing to the gourmet crowd. While all the things done were really very nice, none of them would catch the eye of this company’s market. What I’ve done is to create an image of their average buyer; a woman…more precisely…a woman who does the buying for the family.”
I turned toward my drawings and continued describing who she was…physically.
“She’s in her thirties and maybe a little hunky-chunky. She does look a lot like the board chairman’s wife.” I giggled. “But she dresses simply and is very femme.”
“What about the other drawings?” Peter looked very intensely at them.
“Well…we have a Hispanic woman, an African American woman and an Asian woman. And with cable or the net, the images can be market targeted or even simply shown randomly in five second types of spots.”
I grinned, blushed a vivid pepper red, fidgeted a bit more, and looked at the faces of the people in the room. Peter spun in his chair.
“Any comments…?”
“This is not what we’re known for. I mean…this is…cartoon work.”
Ouch…!
“We are really know for a more creative and visual approach. This stuff certainly doesn’t…pop out at you.”
Ouch…!
“The idea is not exactly original.”
Double ouch…!
And so it went. There were several more ouches before Peter spoke again.
“What do you have to say to all that Andi?”
‘Gulp…!’ Nopers... I'm way big to disappear into the floor.
Peter looked at me with those cold analytical eyes of his.
“Well…it’s not about creativity or…’pop’ or even original.” I pointed at the renderings. "These women love the product. You can see it in their faces."
“What’s it about Andi?”
“It’s about money Peter. Show it to them. Please..." Okay... So I'm not above begging...a little. "I promise you they'll like it."
Peter laughed.
“I like you Andi. We think alike.” Peter clapped his hands together. “Okay..." Peter said as he gazed back at the drawings, a convincing smile on his face. "I'll show them."
For three nerve-wracking days I sat at my drawing board and drew…curves and pears and more curves with boobs. I did manage to produce two cityscapes in ink though. Finally Peter called me into his office. When I entered Peter’s office he glared at me. He was tight lipped as he motioned me to sit down.
“Guntner hated the sketches.”
I felt my stomach fall to my feet. Suddenly Peter smiled and laughed.
“You used his wife’s face. They’re getting divorced. Find another face and the account is ours.”
He leaped up to his feet and came around his desk toward me. I stood and he swiftly embraced me.
“In fact he was so thrilled that he’s giving us his packaging design as well. I want you to work on this one. Use everybody if you need to.” He held me by my shoulders and smiled warmly at me. Even his normally cold eyes were…tepid? “Oh…by the way…I love your new hair style.”
Find another face huh? Well…I could always use the face that originally came with the body. Of course I would need to alter it a bit. I certainly didn’t want too close a resemblance. So a slightly modified Allie became the new face of Americana Food Corporation. And he ‘loved’ my new hair style! That actually gave me a tingle!
Later… Back at the ranch…
“You did what?! I do NOT want to be on a box of grits!!!”
Allie was furious. Her hands were on her supple hips and the heeled pump on her right foot tapped noisily against the wooden floor of our kitchen. Her face was a lovely shade of pomegranate pink. I hate to say it because, because…well…it’s so trite, but…Allie looks so cute when she’s angry. Her face and neck turn crimson and her eyes flash with emotion.
I anticipated that she wouldn’t want to have her face used and maybe I should have shown her first before telling her. When I did show her what I had done she was placated enough to only be slightly pissed at me. I finally brought a smile to her face with a peace offering of a dinner at any restaurant she wanted to dine at.
We began to discuss our days at work with a bit more regularity. Allie was far more capable than anyone in helping me navigate the passageways of corporate life. For sure I was the number one on the flavor of the week selection, but NOT with the other artists. She was able to put some perspective on that and she gave me suggestions for dealing with that nonsense.
Inversely I was able to assist Allie with some of her ideas as a stylist. I even sketched out some of her ideas so that we both might have a look and see if we couldn’t improve upon whatever presentation she was making.
And, of course, there was her studio. I was beginning to become a permanent fixture, working alongside her as she ‘threw mud’ on her wheel. It was…nice. The energy was very good for creating new and different shapes for her and with some of those shapes came visions of what I might paint upon them.
The one piece that had caught my eye became the ‘Sun Bowl’. I painted it in black on white. The shapes were strictly folk artsy and although not totally crude. They were more rudimentary in nature yet still stylish.
The center of the bowl was and sun with a smiling face and a corona of pointed beams emanating from it. I painted stars and a planet or two as well as the moon; half on one side and the other half on the opposing side. I used some block Asian characters for a bit of mystery and I signed it in paint next to her carved initials on the pedestal’s bottom.
Over the course of time Allie began to go out on dates but she was having little success. She would come dragging in around eleven or midnight with her heels in one hand and her bag in the other and the look of rejection, or rejecting, on her face.
In all honesty I was somewhat glad? I didn’t want to lose the company of my ‘new’ friend and I did cherish our time together. I…we never seemed to grow bored with one another. Of course we were still in the infatuation phase?
I’m not sure of what was going wrong during her dates? And when Allie would discuss them it seemed that the guys were boring or boorish, or just not…right? Occasionally it was a physical thing that turned her off but most often the chemistry was simply not there.
I was fairing no better. But then again I wasn’t even trying. Oh sure… I was getting hit on at work in spite of my somewhat outcast status. But I simply wasn’t interested in any of the guys there and, to be quite honest, I didn’t know that I was even truly interested in guys exclusively. Occasionally there would be some guy I’d see on the street that was really cute. But for me, being cute was a very long hop, skip, and jump from naked and in bed or even naked at all!
One evening Allie came in with her heels yet again in her hand. After getting herself comfortable, she joined me on the loveseat in front of the television. She deposited a bottle of lotion, a clean face towel, a container of ice cream and a spoon on the coffee table. I looked at her curiously.
“My feet are killing me. I wore these new shoes and my feet are so sore that I can’t even wear my sneaks.” As she rubbed her feet I could see the pained expression on her face.
“Blisters…?”
“No…just sore, achy and generally abused.”
Allie opened the ice cream, Double Dutch chocolate with almonds, and dug in with the spoon. She put her feet up and slowly licked the deep dark brown confection from the spoon. I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye, and then to the bottle of lotion on the table. I do not know what inspiration, or spirit, moved me but…
“Give me your feet.”
“What…?” Allie stopped in mid lick to answer.
“I’ll massage them for you.” Her expression was frozen. “If you’d like?”
“Oh… You really don’t have to. You look so comfortable as is.”
Allie sounded so truly sincere as she continued her long slow lick at the ice cream in her spoon.
“Come on…”
I insisted with a curling of my fingers and my disarming ‘boyish’ smile. I could see that Allie was mulling my offer over. I’m not sure what her hesitancy was? But she did swing her feet over and let them rest upon my lap. I motioned for the towel and the lotion and within seconds had one of her feet in my hands, slick with lotion and ready for some rub.
Now I must tell you that the feeling of slickened flesh glide and slide between ones fingers is so delightfully sensual on many levels. And I did enjoy every little moment of the exquisite tactile delight. I imagined that this would be similar to the feeling Allie got when she worked with her clay.
I had this feeling that Allie was observing me closely every once in a while to be assured that I wasn’t perhaps too excited with her feet in my lap. I remember someone having told me once; ‘Why fuck up a great friendship by catching feelings’.
It didn’t take Allie long to relax enough to lean back into the corner of the couch where the back rest meets the arm. I glanced at her several times and smiled as I watch her simply melt. I could almost see all the tension leave her body and my hands never went higher up her legs than her calves. She even began to emit an occasional ‘mmmm’ and ‘ahhh’.
Suddenly, in the midst of rubbing her heel, I felt Allie moving about on the couch. I looked toward her to see a spoonful of ice cream being held in my direction. There was a voiceless bit of communication between us. I shook my head ‘no’ and she arched her eyebrows in response. I thought for a moment and nodded with a smile.
Allie looked far too comfortable to make her move and I didn’t want to get the lotion from my hands onto the spoon’s handle. So I leaned toward her till my mouth was able to accept the ice cream. I couldn’t eat it all in one mouthful so I took half. She patiently waited for me to finish what I’d taken so I could eat the remainder.
We shared the container till the ice cream was finished. Allie would eat some and then offer me some. In truth I couldn’t eat more than every other spoonful but she saw that I had my fill before her own. Eventually she fell asleep in the dimly lighted room after settling further down into the couch, her feet covered by my hands. I was able to slip out from beneath her feet without waking her and I covered her with a comforter before going to my own bed.
I’ve thought about that evening from time to time ever since. Allie’s willingness to share her spoon may have on the surface seemed…trivial? But, in reality, it was a mere quarter step away from sharing one’s toothbrush!
What occurred to me later was how much trust she had to have in order to swap spit in such an indirect manner. How truly comfortable she must have felt, even at that relatively early juncture, with me. In retrospect, that one simple act was in fact a sacred act, a communion…no a sacrament to the spirit and soul.
And the very fact that I could have someone feel so very comfortable with me, around me, was a blessing. I was never all that comfortable within my own skin. Perhaps that’s what drives what I do; my art. Having Allie fall asleep with her feet in my lap, my hands on her person, was truly a monumental experience.
So… I knew nothing about packaging and here I was, foisted upon the very spearhead of Peter’s phalanx. I looked at some of the work that was being done by the other artists and their ideas were brilliant. I felt privileged to be amongst them. But I had to go with my intuition. The woman I conceived was an ordinary human being and she was buying the ordinary staples of the average family’s meals.
Once again I turned to what I knew. I chose to do some designs utilizing Allie’s kitchen cabinets. The doors were glass paned and this would provide a strong glimpse of what the box contained. Within one week I worked out the basic sketches for boxes with cabinet designs for each of the women. The frameworks for the doors covered everything from bare wood to a white lacquer look, for a more urban household, to a walnut finish for more suburban dwellings.
Once again the client was thrilled and once again I was a superstar! The account executive wanted to meet me! I was…to put it mildly…TERRIFIED! I think even Peter was a little concerned. After all, the main office was uptown and very Madison Avenue and the people seemed to be all the same. I mean they even wore ties with their shirts! Peter simply didn’t enjoy being around the ‘suits’.
The apartment got a thorough cleaning every Friday. The service would come in the morning and do the whole thing including dusting and vacuuming. But every once in a while the spirit would move me and I’d do something like wash and polish the kitchen floor. It’s not like I need to be a homemaker to feel fulfilled or anything. I’m simply a clean freak though not to the point of obsession. And, as I may have mentioned, I find doing this sort of house work, laundry, cleaning, even dusting, allows me to clear my mind to think and get ideas.
Now…every once in a very rare while Allie would take advantage of my good auspices but being of a sweet, caring and eminently fair nature would always return kindness three fold times. One of those times changed me forever.
I had just finished doing our laundry and I was sitting at the counter in the kitchen putting some lotion on my hands. Allie walked into the kitchen from her studio with a very sour expression on her face. I asked what was wrong.
“Oh…I messed up my nail!”
She pouted for emphasis. Meanwhile I have visions of blood and nail bed and pain, pain, panic, and pain. But I see none of this…thank God! I am such a devoted coward when it comes to the blood and pain thing. I went to her immediately and took her hand in mine. I saw nothing that even closely resembled an injury. I looked at her with a very questioning expression. She held up her hand and showed me her index finger nail. The polish had been slightly chipped whilst she worked in her studio.
“I need to fix this. It looks awful.”
Allie left the kitchen only to return a few minutes later. In her hand she had a bottle of nail polish remover, a buffer, a clear nail polish with a slightly pink tint and a clear nail polish. Now I must admit the nail coloring thingy has always been somewhat of a mystical magical practice in my mind. It always seemed to be an almost exclusively femme kind of thing although green nail polish never held an attraction for me.
I knew that Allie seemed to have hers done professionally about every two weeks and I often noticed that her nails always looked…well…perfect. Now I was about to have a close up and personal look at how it was done. And I was not simply excited. I was fascinated! From the cleaning to the buffing to the very first coat to the top coat I simply couldn’t take my eyes off of what she was doing. Allie noticed. With her head down she rolled her eyes up at me and grinned.
“What…!” She snapped, breaking my gazing and capturing my attention.
“I think that is so cool!”
I laughed, my eyes lit with excitement. It was like watching an artist paint a portrait in a way. And she was so very adept with her small brushes taking the greatest of care not to leave an artist’s brush stroke signature.
“You mean…” And she motioned with her head toward her nails. I nodded. “Do you seriously mean to tell me that you’ve never played with nail polish?”
“Only a few times. But I always messed it up.” My gaze again went to her finger nails. “Yours look so perfect.”
“It’s really kind of a craft, a skill? It takes know how and practice. Here…give me your hand.”
Allie held out her hand after rebottling the polish brush. I put my left hand in hers and she carefully inspected my nails.
“Okay…here’s the deal.” She looked up at me and smiled. “Let’s do one nail on each hand and see how you like it. Let’s do you pinkies so it won’t be that noticeable.”
I couldn’t believe Allie would do that for me although in the recesses of my mind I prayed she might? It really would have been a treat to have them all done. But that would have been asking way too much. Especially after I saw what she had to do for only two nails.
Allie spent nearly fifteen minutes doing our nails. True, most of the time was waiting time between the coats of polish. But still it wasn’t like there was much one could do in between except talk.
So we spoke…well…actually Allie spoke. She was a bit concerned because her ‘ex-friend’ was becoming a bit of a pest. Of course there wasn’t much I could tell her that was of use. I usually had, on extremely rare occasions, quite the opposite problem. If I had more than one date with somebody, it could be classified as an LTR.
I couldn’t believe how…how totally incredible my nails looked when the polish finally dried. I simply couldn’t take my eyes off of them. The light shone off my little finger nail like it was a jewel. I had this vision of how all of them could look given the same treatment. Allie, of course, seemed to read my mind.
“Wait…” She held up her hand. “Don’t tell me!” She covered her eyes with her other hand. “You want to have them done, right?”
Allie’s face was alight with a huge smile. I grinned and giggled…and nodded my head.
“You are so femme!” Allie squealed and laughed. “I guess we can have them done at the same time we get our hair done.”
And so it was! Saturday couldn’t come quickly enough for me. I felt only partially dressed with the two nails done. I felt like such a fool sitting at my workstation and staring at my two little fingers. I could only imagine them with a very pale pink or rose color sparkling in the light.
And the way they looked so very shiny and polished. I loved the feeling of the polish drying on them; that odd, but pleasurable feeling as the polish dried. And I loved the way the polish felt upon my nails. There wasn’t anything I didn’t like…love actually…about what I’d gone and done.
Of course it was noticed at work. Rhona fawned all over me when she saw my hands on Monday. But then again she kind of adopted me as her…child? I mean I can’t really say son because she certainly didn’t treat me in that particular manner nor could I say a daughter because…well…just because! Although she was close to some of the others, she simply seemed a lot more partial toward me.
And it didn’t take the rest of the staff to notice or at least hear about my newly polished nails. Even Peter complimented me on my appearance. In fact, hardly a day went past without somebody complimenting me on something. It was usually something I wore or a certain ‘look’ I had or some new and weird fun accessory…something.
Generally speaking I couldn’t remember when I felt so good about myself…so positive…so real and alive. Most of that feeling I could trace back to Allie. Not that it was something particular she did as much as the combination of our spirits I guess. For sure my being a more ‘manicured’ person and that was her doing. I loved her for that.
Will Andi become his own executive assistant? Stay tuned!
Andi and Allie – Chapter 6 – The Bootie Call
Allie had a booty call! She deliberately got dressed to allure. She looked…OMG…she looked so divine…heavenly…rapturous…enticing...sexy…hot. She looked amazing! I watched her as she was doing her makeup of course. And I watched her move this way and that whilst doing her final check before her full length mirror.
“I need to go out.” She said as she spun around with a 'finally satisfied' look on her face.
“Oh…?” I smiled. Okay… We all need to on occasion.
“It’s been three months since ‘what’s his name’ and I need to make sure everything still works.”
She giggled wickedly. I wasn’t even sure wicked giggling existed until I heard Allie that evening.
“What still works?” Yes people… I was that clueless.
“You know…” She looked at me coyly and held her arms up and out. “The charm…the body…the cootchie...” Allie laughed.
“Cootchie…?” Cootchie…? Wtf is that?!
She turned to me with a look that a mother gives a child who asks a question with an obvious answer.
“Look sweet heart…” Allie sat down at the counter. “Coming off a breakup, especially one like I just did, the reassurance that we’re still…desirable…is…well…reassuring? And anyway, it’s not like I’m going to marry the guy.” And she talks about the casualness of guys! “Want to come with me? I’m going to this really nice place near Gramercy Park.”
I could tell from her expression that Allie was serious and indeed I was welcomed. But I wasn’t into having my own ‘booty called’ and I seriously didn’t want to see Allie embark on hers.
“No thanks… But really…thanks for asking.”
I tried to be as sincere as possible but…I don’t know…I felt…kind of weird. I really didn’t want her to leave; especially knowing the reason she was going. I felt terrible for Allie knowing she needed THAT kind of acceptance. It was acceptance in my mind and not reassurance.
I knew she was beautiful both inside and out and I wished I could tell her in a fashion that would negate the need to have some completely random stranger reaffirm it. But, unfortunately, at the time I really didn’t know how.
I should have told her not to go. I should have told her I would be thrilled and honored to go out with her. I would dress as beautifully as I could and we could go out dining or dancing, or both. This was one of the very rare times I wish I was a bit more…butch?
After Allie left, I went into my bedroom and sat on the bed clutching my pillow. I felt somewhat at a loss of what to do. It was a Friday night and I def had the blues. So I did what always seemed to come naturally. I pick up my sketch pad, the one with the curves, and began to leaf through the pages. Some had sketchs and some had actual semi-completed works…of a sort. But all had that one commonality; curves.
I’ve heard it said that a blank wall is the Devil’s playground. Well… I felt like tempting the fiend within me so I set up my easel and affixed my blank wall upon it. I decided to go with charcoals and embarked upon what was to be the first of many portraits. I would create my vision of Allie as I saw her tonight in all her glory and splendor.
Sometime over the few months I had been living here I realized that all of my sketches were really of her and about her. I felt that the time was right for me to finally acknowledge this and I was stating that acknowledgement in a portrayal of her.
I put everything I felt and everything I had into that work. I spent an inordinate amount of time on her eyes attempting to get not simply the color right, but the fire…the emotion that was usually present in them. And her body…OH…MY…GOD…! I envisioned her before me…naked.
In my mind I let my fingertips, slowly and lightly, travel down her body’s curves and almost magically those very curves appeared on my ‘blank wall’. I draped part of her in ethereal cloth so that every curve was accentuated; just as she appeared in my mind.
All my works are labors of love but this one was different. Allie’s eyes had to be perfect; that amazing sparkle just so. Allie’s hair had to be perfect; the fall of her curls just so. Allie’s curviness had to be perfect. Everything had to build toward this one perfect image.
After working for an unknown amount of hours at a maniacal pace, I had finished; not one but three images of her. I went to the kitchen to get a glass of wine and suddenly realized that I was thoroughly exhausted; physically and mentally. I thought about what I’d done and suddenly I began to tremble with fear.
I went back to my bedroom and sat staring at the finished works. I had an urge to rip them into pieces for their lack of perfection in my very tired and exhausted eyes. But I didn’t. I simply covered them up and chose to view it again at another time. I stacked them against the wall amongst six or seven other newly finished works. That was when I heard Allie entering the apartment.
Decision time… Should I remain cloistered in the sanctity, the safety, of my bedroom and ‘this too shall pass’ mist? Or should I confront that whore! Should I ask that Devil’s bitch if she felt debased enough to continue on with her life?
Or is it simply the wine speaking through a caricature of what only a moment ago was an artist? And why did I feel so angry? ‘Once more unto the breech, dear friends, once more…’ I walked out to greet her.
“Hi…” She’s so cheery…damn. “You’re still up?”
“What time is it?” I really didn’t know and was curious.
“It’s after two.”
She reached for my wine and I let her have it. She took a sip and giggled.
“I guess I got carried away. I was working.”
She handed the glass back to me and I took a sip. At least ‘he’ wasn’t sharing that with me.
“Want to show me?” Allie smiled.
Her smile was always so amazing. She could bring light into complete darkness.
“It’s really not worth showing. I’m thinking of trashing it.”
I looked down into my glass noticing the light glint off my buffed nails. I smiled even though I felt tears rising within me.
“Are you angry with me?”
I looked into her face; her eyes. Allie’s lipstick was nearly gone. It was the very long lasting kind and what remained was slightly smudged. Her eye makeup was also a bit smeared. Allie resembled a well-served hooker at the end of a busy evening more than the angel of my mind. I looked from her face back down to my glass and nodded my head. A tear fell from my eye.
“Would you like to talk about it?”
Allie reached out with her hand and, with her thumb, swept the single tear away. I was frozen; or at least my tongue was. I shrugged my shoulders. Allie reached under my chin with her index finger and slowly raised my head up till our eyes met.
“Look sweet heart. I know it’s late and we’re both tired but…” Allie gently stroked my cheek. “…I really think we should have a little talk. Now I need to at least wash my face and you…you really need to get some of that chalk off of you.” She grasped my hand in her own and gently squeezed. “Now why don’t we both get comfortable and we’ll go into the cave and talk a little. Okay?”
I nodded.
It didn’t take long for either of us to clean up. I had washed my hands and face and did my usual bedtime rituals. I walked into the television room in my usual panty and sleeping tee. I took my usual place on the loveseat section and clutched my usual pillow to my chest. I traded my wine glass for a plain glass of fruit juice. Allie followed me in no more than a few minutes and took her place, and cushion, on the love seat.
I was sitting as close to my end of the couch as possible with my legs curled beneath me and my cushion covering my body up to my mouth. Allie noticed my ‘closed down’ body language. She moved a bit closer and stretched her feet out just enough to touch my legs. She looked at me with a gentle smile, her face now cleaned of the makeup.
“We can’t let anybody or anything come between us. I remember somebody saying that whilst rambling on about fame, fortune, popularity, and blow jobs.” Okay, so she got me to giggle. “Although I think I can seriously live without the blow jobs.”
I took a very deep breath and slowly let it out.
“I didn’t want you to go tonight.” I looked up at Allie quickly and then back down at my hands.
“Why not honey?”
Her voice was gentle. I shrugged my shoulders.
“I’m not sure? I guess I just couldn’t image you going out simply to…”
I couldn’t complete the sentence and my voice trailed off. Allie completed it for me.
“Get laid?” She giggled.
I looked at her, nodded, and lowered my gaze to my hands…again. Then I think the heart of the situation struck her even before it occurred to me.
“Oh my God…! You’ve never done that, have you?”
“No… Not really? At least I don’t think so. I mean I have gone out trying to meet…someone? But I think it was more for…company…a friend…you know?”
Allie stared at me for several moments. I wasn’t really sure about what I felt and I was hoping she would find a way of opening me up.
“Did you think I might meet someone and that would be it? ‘Bye Bye Andi’…?” Allie held up her hand and wiggled her fingers for emphasis.
“Maybe… Maybe that was part of it? I mean… I just can’t imagine you going out and NOT meeting someone, you know? You’re so beautiful and accomplished and you looked so amazing tonight when you left.”
Allie laughed.
“You are so sweet. I wish that were true. It’s kind of competitive out there in the dating world and everybody is looking for his or her mister and ms. perfects, you know? If I had found my mister perfect, would you have been jealous?”
“No…not jealous…envious.” I laughed.
I reached down with my hands and grasped Allie’s bare feet. They were cold.
“I mean…in truth…if you happened to find somebody that made you happier than you’ve ever been before…I would be thrilled for you.” That thought did excite me. “As long as you didn’t throw me out that is.”
We both laughed at that. Allie wiggled her toes and I enjoyed the sensation. Then she hit me with the killer question of all time.
“Do you have a crush on me?”
Allie smiled coyly and batted her eyelashes almost innocently. Her question stunned me although I should have expected it.
“Yes… No… Maybe…? I don’t know.”
I wasn’t quite sure how I felt about Allie other than an extremely close connection? Or maybe I just couldn’t admit it.
“Well…how did you feel about the others?”
“What others?”
“You know…the three you had sex with?”
“Okay… Well…first of all…according to Congress I didn’t have sex with any of them because I didn’t sleep with them.” I giggled.
That pronouncement always was such a major giggle because it left so much latitude for non-sexual consensual sex. Allie didn’t appreciate my humor on that one and she let me know it by gently…well…maybe not so gently kicking my leg with her heel.
“Okay... In truth…? I started to feel something…something special…something different? But it all ended so quickly that…well…whatever I began to feel kind of…vanished?”
“I’m sorry. That is so sad. When you get intimate with somebody? You invest such a large emotional part of yourself and the longer you’re intimate, the more you invest. I had such an itch to feel a warm body on mine that I couldn’t think of anything else. But I didn’t want to invest any more than I had to so…I did a ‘one nighter’ thing. And it wasn’t even a whole one nighter.”
“Well… What about that guy? What about how he may have felt?”
“Okay mister… Who said it was a guy!” Allie glared at me.
“OH MY GOD…! It was a girl?”
My eyebrows shot upward and my mouth fell open. Allie began to laugh.
“Gotcha…!” She laughed. “It was a guy and he def didn’t want to invest anything he didn’t need to.”
“Oh my God…! Is everybody out there like that? I mean…how do people ever get married?”
“I don’t know how people wind up finding someone to get married to. And there are a lot of people out there just like that. They’re called players. But… My dear friend… I have only done this three times in…twelve years? I mean I have had relationships. But not all that many and they were not all that successful.” I detected a strong note of sadness in Allie’s voice.
“I’m sorry Allie.” I felt tears welling up.
“For what baby?”
“I was upset with you and I didn’t really understand why.”
Allie looked at me somewhat in shock. She stared for a moment or two. Then she leaned toward me and took my hands in hers. She kissed my fingers. I loved the sensation of her lips touching me…even if only my fingers. I smiled.
“You’re the first guy to ever apologize to me for anything…ANYTHING. That bastard Steven didn’t even apologize for deceiving me for three years.”
Allie held my hands firmly and smiled so very gently at me. I could see all the emotion that was welling up within her by the tears that began to form in her eyes. I don’t know where the thought came from or why it even formed into words. But form into words it did. No sooner had I even thought about it than those words just tumbled out of my mouth…very much to my surprise.
“I think I would like to have boobs.”
Will Andi get his boobs…or will he simply remain one?
Stay tuned for further...‘developments'?
Andi and Allie - Chapter 7 - The Clothes Make The… Hmmm…?
Work became nearly overwhelming over the next couple of weeks. I felt like every time someone saw me, they were looking at their next paycheck. Almost everything was done with computer assisted drawing, the one subject I was totally out of town on. But nobody seemed to care. I was the proverbial font of wisdom when it concerned our new client and even Peter now deferred to me.
So when Allie asked me to join her and Jill for dinner after work one evening, I was absolutely thrilled. I had caught a reprieve from my work to home to work again cycle. Allie and Jill worked on west 57th Street. Our main office was located nearby so I was not totally in an unknown territory. They wanted me to meet them at a small French restaurant on 56th Street.
When I arrived they were already seated and I walked directly to them before the maître de came to assist me. The place was lovely and very atmospheric and complete with real linens on the table.
Both ladies got up as I approached their table and we exchanged hugs and kisses. Before I could even sit down, Jill spoke.
“So what have you produced thus far? Christmas is just around the corner and we must have a show.”
“What…?” WHAT…??? “It’s only September.” It’s not even October!
“Listen sweet heart…”
I loved that wry smile of Jill’s. It kind of reminded me of the expression a T-Rex might have just before something became its dinner.
“If I say Christmas is almost here, then you’d best get out your sweaters and scarves. We need to have a show.”
“A show...?”
I looked toward Allie for some moral support but it was all she could do to keep from giggling.
“What have you done since we last spoken?”
A glass of white wine, which must have been pre-ordered, arrived and I took a nice long sip of it. I took a moment to think of what I might have.
“I’ve done a few ink and chalk things that are in the office. I have a few more at home…and a few crayon pieces.” I looked at Allie for a moment and, in a barely audible voice said, “You look amazing.”
That provoked an even more rose pink flush to her neck and face and her smile bloomed into the most captivating image I could imagine at that moment.
“And what about me…?”
Jill wasn’t about to be left out as she wryly smiled again as if to say ‘let’s see him get out of this gracefully!’
“You look, as always I dare say, perfectly gorgeous.”
Jill laughed and her expression softened.
“Well honey… You need to get everything together so I can view the work.”
“I’ve also done a few things with Allie and some of them are really quite nice. I would like to show them as well.” I turned toward Allie and winked.
“Well…” Jill said quite breathily and chuckled. “…I should have expected that.”
“Where can we possibly show?”
I was clueless as to where let alone how. There is so much work that goes into putting a show together from advertising to printing to the logistics not to mention the venerable wine and cheese offering to the patron Gods of the fine arts.
“I was thinking maybe late October or early November at…oh…say…Preston’s?”
I nearly choked! Preston Galleries was only the most renowned art showcase in Soho. Only the very well-established and renowned artists got to exhibit there.
“I’ve known Bob for many years…and I do NOT mean known in the biblical sense. He implicitly trusts my judgment and he will do this if he even thinks he smells money in it.”
Preston’s…? Sacred feces…! I was so stunned that I barely tasted the tiny morsels of hor d’oeurves that Allie placed on the small plate in front of me. My mind was going at a million miles a second with the prospects and possibilities that had just opened up. Allie must have sensed my excitement, not to mention her own as I pulled her into the deep end of the pool along with me, because she placed her hand atop mine.
“Now… What’s all this crap I hear about you wanting boobs?”
Everything in my mouth suddenly went down every pipe but the right one. I began to cough and choke till tears came to my eyes. Allie got up from her chair and began to slap my back to loosen whatever was caught in which ever passageway. Even Jill looked quite concerned as she took my wine glass and held it toward me to wash down whatever.
I was finally able to clear my passageways and I took a very big sip of the wine, nearly finishing the glass. When I could finally breathe normally and speak, I…spoke...sort of.
“What…?” I managed to cough and wheeze out as I looked from Jill to Allie.
“I asked Jill about that. I’m sorry if it upset you but…” Allie grasped my hand and looked at me quite sincerely.
“Yes…” Jill said. “Allie tells me everything…well…almost everything. And I tell her almost everything. So it’s quite natural for her to tell me about this. She seems to be very concerned about you…your welfare…and she simply wanted to make sure that you didn’t do something foolish. So… Are you planning to transition?”
Jill’s expression was one of seriousness.
“What…?”
“You do know what the word means, don’t you?”
I love the expression Jill has when she thinks she’s dealing with an idiot. It’s that wry smile coupled with the arched eyebrow, followed by her gazing at her manicure without her expression changing at all. Well… Now she took an extra added moment to gaze at her nails and waited for an answer.
“Uhhh… I guess…” Not…!
“It means that you’re considering being known as a woman and you wish to acquire the outer cosmetic…accouterments? Is that what you wish to do?”
“Uhhh… No…? Not really...”
“I don’t understand.” Jill shook her head rapidly and seemed…puzzled. “If you’re not transitioning…then what do you want boobs for?”
“Well…? My clothes will fit me better and it’ll open up a whole new ‘look’ for me. I could really expand my wardrobe and…” I lit up with excitement.
“Wait…!” Jill held up her hands up with palms out. “Wait just one minute. Are you telling me that you want boobs simply to make a fashion statement?”
Jill stared at me with completely incredulous look on her face.
“Well…?”
I looked at her and then to Allie, who had a similar look on her face although she did also have a smile of bemusement.
“I also just think… I think I should have them? I mean… I think they belong…here?”
I pointed toward my chest tentatively. I didn’t know how to really describe what I felt. In truth, having boobs was simply a part of the mental image I had of myself when clothed. Jill broke out into laughter.
“Small wonder you’re so talented. Why don’t you simply get some rubber ones…or whatever they’re making them out of these days. From the little I understand they can be glued on for days and they’re marvelously realistic with bounce and all that. Or why don’t you just get implants? That way you can have them removed if you wish.”
As I started to reply, Jill continued.
“The only other way is via better living through chemistry. You’ll need to take hormones and that will require medical supervision.”
Jill paused for a moment. She gazed at me with her most serious expression and placed her hand atop mine.
“But you can’t simply stop taking hormones and have everything go away. And there can be very serious long-term side effects. This is a very serious decision.”
Before I could say anything, a waiter came over with a tray full of food. I didn’t recall ordering anything and I looked toward Allie.
“I hope you don’t mind but I ordered you something. If you don’t like it, we can always get you something else.” She smiled sweetly and patted my hand.
I felt more than a bit overwhelmed by it all. The showing, the boobs thingy, having food ordered for me: I felt like perhaps my life was spinning rapidly out of control. Though I must admit the duck Allie ordered was wonderful and I did manage to enjoy the evening as the conversation changed to something other than my art, boobs, and me.
I hugged Jill for a moment or two longer than I might have and I whispered ‘thank you’ in her ear. Her return hug informed me that she appreciated my humble gesture. Her eyes and smile told me that she saw me as something other than just another weird artist, or another paycheck. Even if her concern was based more on her friendship with Allie, she was honestly worried about me as a person.
The cab ride home with Allie was taken in complete silence…almost. I knew I had to talk with her. I really didn’t mind the liberties she had taken but still…telling Jill about the boobs thing was a bit much and I needed to know what was sacred between us and what wasn’t. She sensed my uneasiness and took my hand in hers. I spoke first.
“We need to talk.”
“I know.”
She spoke with a sweet smile I could see in the dim light of the cab’s back seat.
We arrived home and, after putting the left over food away, getting changed, and washing the day off of ourselves, we sat facing each other, legs akimbo, and clutching each others hands. We had named the television room ‘the cave’ because it seemed to be one of the two places we felt…safe with one another. The other place was the kitchen.
“Do you think I’m crazy?” I though I would start the conversation off on a light note.
“Well… Crazy is a very big word. Do you mean like…toys in the attic crazy?” Allie laughed.
“What?” So I was clueless.
“Like…the lights are on and there’s somebody home? But he’s in the attic playing with his toys?”
“Oh… No…! Seriously… Do you think I’m sort of…off?”
Allie took a deep breath and slowly let it out. She smiled, closed her eyes and slowly shook her head.
“No… You’re not crazy.” Allie opened her eyes and…oh God…she had such a calm and serene expression on her face. “But I must admit that…well…the way you dress and look…”
“Is there something wrong with the way I look?”
OMG…! Did I look awful? I always tried to dress tastefully if not a bit stylish? Again she closed her eyes and shook her head.
“No sweet heart. There’s nothing wrong with the way you dress. And you always look amazing. It’s just that…well…maybe it’s not gender appropriate? But on you do wear it well? Look honey, you’re an artist and as far as artists go you’re probably more sane than all the rest put together.”
Allie caressed my hands in hers.
“Really? I never considered it before. Do you think the boob thing is…weird?”
“Well…” Allie shrugged one shoulder and kind of clucked her tongue as her pitch went up. “Maybe a little…? If I could…I’d give you some of mine.” She laughed. “But you are so considerate and thoughtful and compassionate and…well…everything that a person should be. As far as I’m concerned...? You can run around naked and I wouldn’t think it weird.”
“Really? Can I start now?”
I began to pull off my tee and we both shared that laugh.
“But the boob thing…? I really want you to be sure about what you’re doing. I want to make sure you’re not doing anything risky, you know? That’s why I told Jill. She knows everyone. She’ll find you someone who can safely help you get what you want.”
“Listen…” I blushed Venetian red.
I looked down at our hands clasped together. For an instant I marveled at how totally comfortable I felt holding Allie’s hand. It was the first time I can recall holding a girl’s hand…I mean really holding it.
“About telling Jill stuff…”
Allie didn’t give me a chance to finish asking my question. She gently shook our hands, well, more of a gentle rocking back and forth. Her eyes were aglow with some inner excitement that she was about to release.
“Jill is more than just a very good friend. She’s like a mother to me. I don’t get along well with my parents.” There was a sad note in Allie’s voice.
“I don’t get along at all with my mom.” I echoed her sadness. “She thinks I’m some sort of a bizarre pervert or something.”
“I’m just not good enough for mine. They think I should have come out.”
“You’re a lesbian?” I said eyes and mouth agape…jokingly.
Allie merely covered her mouth and laughed.
“No silly…” She playfully slapped my hand. “It’s a social thing…like a cotillion…a ball? I was expected to come out to ’society’ when I was seventeen and then get married when I was eighteen or nineteen? Anyway, I went to the ball and chucked the rest and they still haven’t come to grips with it. So…Jill is the one I turn to when I need advice and a hug.”
“Well…? What will you tell her about…us? I mean… Will you tell her about this conversation?” I wasn’t hard for Allie to read the concern in my expression.
“I’ll tell her that you need to see someone who can help you do what you’d like safely. But… You must do something for me.”
Again her eyes were aglow with excitement but the almost mischievous expression on her face made me worry a bit. But I had implicit faith that Allie wouldn’t have me do anything that would be harmful or hurtful to anyone. I trusted her.
“Sure…anything.” I smiled
“I want to get you fitted for a bra and the most realistic breast forms available.” She giggled.
“Why…?”
I was shocked and a bit frightened. This was something I hadn’t counted on.
“You can begin to look better in your things immediately and you should get accustomed to the feel of having boobs. And…? Who knows…? Maybe you’ll change your mind. Anyway, Jill’s suggestions are always worth exploring. Trust me. It’ll be my treat and you’ll love it. We can even get you your first matching bra and panty set.”
Within a few days I was on a regimen of pills starting off with injections. The doctor was very sympathetic if not understanding although she seemed a little…cranky. And Jill was there, as well as Allie, just to lend a bit of moral support. Thankfully the doctor had her office in a huge hospital so everything went as quickly as possible.
As it turned out, I had a very low testosterone level, which is maybe why I hardly ever shaved. And though my sperm count was also on the low side, the Doctor felt it necessary to take several samples over the course of the week. Anyway, I felt better that at least I was on my way toward boobage…real live boobage!
The bra and breast forms had to wait till Saturday. Allie and I began our day at the salon getting trims. I had my eyebrows lightly feathered. I had seen the look…I think in a magazine…and loved it. Whilst the look was decidedly feminine, my brows were still quite full. The biggest difference was their manicured look.
Allie took me to a shop in the West Village that catered to…well…to guys who dressed like girls? I was super nervous to say the least and I began to blush a lovely Tuscan red an entire block away. Even with Allie along for support she nearly had to drag me into the shop.
I must admit that in spite of the kindness, the gentleness, and the empathy of the ladies, and Allie’s almost constant hand holding, I was traumatized; not severely, but enough to nearly hurl the very light snack we had in route. I was nearly in tears when we left but I had my breast forms.
We had decided upon a ‘b’ cup because anything larger would be more than I envisioned on my frame. Although I was not wide or heavy, I had height and the ‘a’ size simply was not enough to tent out the blouse I had worn. Not… At… All...!
Allie had purchased an inexpensive bra to retain the forms in place as well as the glue and solvent just in the event that I changed my mind and wanted a more full time appearance. One of the ladies instructed us on the use of the glue and solvent with a demonstration on me. I wore the bra and forms out of the shop.
Our next stop was uptown. Allie told me there was only one department store worth visiting for women’s ‘intimates’ and that was Bloomingdale’s. The manner in which Allie spoke made me believe that this was the epitome of selection and glamour, style and class, and all of that. I personally had never been to Bloomie’s because I always felt their styling and pricing were way out of my league.
The very moment we stepped through the Third Avenue threshold we were assaulted by a cornucopia of aromas, scents, fragrances and every other word one could possibly think of. The subdued and then the warm friendliness of the interior lighting greeted us with an unending display of things for sale.
Allie clasped my hand firmly as she led the way through this unending maze of…things. Everywhere I looked were mostly very fashionably dressed people…women and men who appeared to simply live within the store and, upon waking each morning, selected something from the endless opened ‘closets’ provided. And the plethora of colors and textures was…amazing.
And the women, from the young to the older, looked totally stunning, even in weekend afternoon attire. Their faces adorned with coloration that reflected their inner image of themselves. I could relate to that much at least. Although I must say that a few of them were slightly over done?
I mean… I’m all for following that inner image but… I could only hope that my inner image was more reasonable in relation to the world. Thankfully I had Allie to let me know.
Intimates… Who ever thought that one up? That’s exactly where we ascended to; the intimates department. I have never feel so assaulted by a variety of colors, textures, shapes and aromas in my life! And the variety of things one could wear for whatever occasion seemed to be not only totally overwhelming but also quite unending.
I would never have ventured in there without Allie. And, to be perfectly honest, I don’t think I can even today, after visiting more than a few times, without my very own amazing personal shopper.
Allie wandered the aisles gazing at the various pieces. I could see the excitement in her eyes. She was like a child in the world’s biggest toy store. I grasped her purse strap and held tightly fearing my own wandering eyes would separate us never to be seen together again. We might have wandered all day taking in all the sights if a sales person hadn’t approached Allie.
Fortunately Allie had my size written down because I was way too done in to remember much from our ‘boob’ shop visit. We were escorted to a counter where the woman placed one half dozen different styles of bras on the counter. I took Allie aside for a moment.
“What about color?” I naively asked.
“We need to find what fits you the best first. Just because the sizes are the same doesn’t mean that they all fit in the same manner.” She smiled patiently at me and turned back to the counter top. “Then my little color monster can pick and choose.” She giggled.
I won’t go into how it took nearly three-quarters of an hour just to select three bras; two regular ones…if indeed there is such a thing as a regular one…and one halter strapped bra. The next big challenge were the panties. I normally wear a high cut brief but many of the bra styles came with thongs or bikinis or some other miniscule style of gusset.
“But why can’t you wear a bikini or some of the others designed for low rider jeans?” Allie asked me in complete innocence.
I took her aside and, arching my brows and gritting my teeth I discreetly motioned to my groin. It took her a moment to understand the problem. Finally her face exploded in an expression of realization. I did indeed, still, have a dick. And although it may not have been an anaconda…it was at least a garter?
“Ohhh…!” Allie’s hand went to her mouth as she half laughed and giggled. “I forgot.”
Upon having my little morsels of cloth finally wrapped up and Allie being presented with the charge, I had a moment to reflect on the day thus far. I was listening with half an ear when I heard a pronouncement from the saleswoman.
“Two hundred, twenty six dollars and thirty-eight cents please…” The woman smiled.
“What…!” What…!
I couldn’t help myself. I couldn’t believe that three bra and panty sets would cost so much. That was more than what my yearly supply of panties and hosier cost…along with a number of other pieces. Allie simply laughed.
“Oh honey…you should be glad you don’t have my boobs. My bras cost even more.”
“Yeah… But at least your bras have so much more to them.”
I was still a bit irate but Allie simply giggled and then laughed. Of course when I realized what I had said, I began to laugh as well. Allie is a forty double ‘D’. One of her bra cups contained more material than all three of my newly acquired thirty-four ‘B’s.
“Now let’s go get some pay back.” Allie exclaimed with as much excitement as I’ve seen her have today.
“Payback…?” Clue…less…!
“Yeah… Follow me.” Her face was lit up with anticipation.
Allie led me from the intimates department up to the cosmetics counter. Evidentially Allie was a regular visitor because she made a virtual bee line to the exact place we needed to be. She even knew the sales woman who greeted us. The woman even seemed to know what Allie wanted.
“We’re going to get a makeover.” Allie was over joyed. I was in utter panic!
“I’ll look terrible. I always wind up looking like a clown.” I frantically whispered in her ear.
“Has anyone ever styled you professionally?”
“Never…! It was just me fooling around. And it wasn’t even my makeup.”
“Your mom’s stuff…right?” I looked down at my hands and nodded. “Well…? Take a seat baby doll.” Allie took my hand and led me onto a stool next to the counter. “Relax and enjoy sweetie. If you don’t like the look, we can take it off.” Allie suddenly sang out in a loud voice; “Berries…!”
I thought about this entire thing as I sat down and waited briefly for the stylist to attend me. Make up just didn’t seem to like me very much. But Allie was probably right. Just as I am proficient with the tools and media of my art, so would…or should…a stylist be with theirs. A woman walked over to me and smiled. She introduced herself as Lori and began to seriously look at my face.
“You have lovely skin but you really should take better care of it.” That’s the story of my life.
“Can you make my nose disappear?” I giggled nervously.
“Why? It’s a beautiful nose. It has character.”
‘Yeah… Sinister character…’ I thought.
“You’re cheekbone structure is simply amazing! And your eye lashes…?” Lori rolled her eyes and grinned. “Listen Andi…with a face and a body like yours, you could easily model.” I laughed. “No… Seriously...! And your eyes are simply amazing! It’s all in how the light hits you and how you choose to show yourself…the angles.”
Well now… Light and angles… That’s something I could relate to.
I watched intently in a mirror as Lori worked. She was strikingly similar to me when I worked on a piece. Her concentration was easily as intense. She would perform an action and then stop to see its effect. Of course she didn’t stopped chattering for a moment.
I watched what tools she used and asked questions when necessary. In essence I was back in school learning how to work in a new medium, which was mostly powders, a few paints and some creams. I hadn’t thought about cosmetics in that sense before.
I was so very engrossed in what was being done to me that I hadn’t noticed the time fly by. Lori finally finished with one last coating of my lips with a tinted gloss. For the first time I looked at my face as a completed piece of ‘art work’.
I had little doubt that Lori was indeed a master artist because I didn’t recognize myself. I looked…dazzling? As I turned my head slowly from side to side, I truly understood what Lori meant. It seemed that from every angle I looked…hot?
“See…? The stuff fashion models are truly made of. It’s the irregularities that provide the interest.” Lori grinned and giggled. “And you’re blessed with the figure as well.”
Allie came along side of me and she too was surprised. She took me around by my shoulders. I had an ash to slate grey smoky eyed effect with pink blush and matching shade of lipstick. The pink had a bit more blue to it, which is why I supposed it was called berry?
“Oh my God…! You look amazing! I can’t believe it!”
“Well…” I said wryly. “…I don’t think they’re quite ready for this look at work.”
I was still marveling at my reflection in the mirror.
“In fact…” I said turning to Allie. “I don’t think I’m quite ready for this look.”
I must admit that the sensation of the cosmetics on my face was…interesting. I wasn’t really sure that I liked it? The weirdest sensation had to be the mascara. But I couldn’t deny the effect the use of color had upon the way my features were perceived. Allie, of course, looked amazing and radiant as usual but Allie looked amazing and radiant with nothing on her face.
“And all you’d need to do for an evening look is this.” Lori said as she carefully removed the lipstick. “You just need to go darker for more drama.” She also blended in the blush till it was barely noticeable.
Lori picked up a very deep ox blood red and began to redo my lips. She followed with a comparably deep blood red blush. As Lori carefully blended in the blush, the smile on her face widened.
“God…! You look so amazing.” Lori sighed.
I looked at Allie before even gazing at myself in the mirror. She grinned and nodded her head. Then I turned and gazed at myself. Just the mere difference in the blush and lip shade totally changed the look from one of sophistication to one of pure seduction. With only a sight parting of my now wet appearing lips seemed so very inviting; even to me.
I was about to ask for everything Lori used…and then some. Allie took me aside and told me to only purchase the skin care things. I looked at her questioningly and she told me in a whisper that she had several complete and unused cosmetic kits. Nonetheless the skin, face, eye, and lip treatments ran almost two hundred dollars.
The day ended most graciously with both of us in our usual places on the couch. Allie practically had to drag me kicking and screaming into my bathroom to have me remove my makeup. I was so enamored with the way I looked by the late the afternoon that I was more than grateful the cosmetics were long lasting. I think I was even ogled by several men…and women!
Allie’s extravagant gift was on my mind. I felt more than a bit weird for accepting it so easily. Upon arriving home, she showered me with cosmetics including this large box with a complete palette of the colors offered by the same company that produced the colors I wore. She even gave me an assortment of lipsticks and gloss pots in another box.
As we sat and watched some mindless cooking show, I grasped Allie’s feet and deposited them upon my lap and began to softly massage them. She, in turn, grabbed the bowl of cut fruit we’d been munching on and placed it on her thighs. Allie and I had become quite comfortable in each other’s company. I…we…felt safe. But I still thought about my words before I spoke.
“You know…my dear…that was quite a gift you gave me today.” I giggled and continued to look at whatever reality show we were half watching.
“To be honest…? I enjoyed watching you suffer through the day.”
She laughed and speared another piece of melon, offering it to me. I ate it and turned toward her.
“Nobody has ever given me a gift like that.”
“Well… It’s not every day you go out and buy bras, panties, fake boobs and a new look.” Allie giggled and I nodded.
“True… True… But the cost…? That was def a record.”
“Really…? Nothing extravagant for birthdays or graduation…?” She looked at me more attentively now. I shook my head.
“I was lucky to even get a card…and even that was probably shop lifted.”
The sadness in my heart was nearly imaged by Allie’s expression. Now she understood my statement about the cost and why I was making it. I was so thankful that she was as intuitive as anybody I’d ever met and we were able to so easily keep company.
“Well…just let me hang onto your purse strap and take me to your showings and we can call it even.” She smiled sympathetically and wiggled her toes in my hands.
The people at work really didn’t know what to make of me. Each Monday brought a ‘new’ me. And each Monday Rhona would greet me with a ‘so how was your weekend’ and I simply had to giggle. No doubt she thought I was getting laid or something but, in fact, I was kind of being reborn.
First came to new ‘do. Next came the feathered brows. That caused Rhona to spend nearly her entire coffee break at my desk talking about it, the look, and so on. Of course she had to have her brows done because she loved the look so much. And then there were the manicures and then the mani-pedis. Now it was the cosmetics.
I didn’t go overboard and try for the entire ‘look’. I did use some concealer, just a touch of slightly tinted gloss on my lips, and the slightest hint of mascara. It def was enough to make a difference and she spotted that difference as soon as I walked in.
The guys and the women spotted the difference right away. They didn’t make a big fuss over it but they did say I was looking good. In fact nearly everybody thought I was looking good. ‘You’re looking good’ was rapidly becoming a standard of excellence for me. I hate to admit it but I lived for those three little words.
But it was Peter, dear Peter, who really blew me away. One day I happened to dress up just a bit more…formally…nicely? I bought this amazing silk multi-color blazer style jacket in the West Village and decided to wear it to work. I wore white linen pants with a flared leg and drawer string waist and a pale pearl colored linen blouse with a ruffled front. My Espadrille flats were an off white color that nearly matched the blouse. I was the epitome of summer street style…at least in my own mind.
When dear Peter walked in…he froze in mid motion. His eyes were wide and his mouth agape with surprise. He stared for the longest moment and I was sure he would cast a disapproving eye on my outfit of the day. But to my surprise his expression turned into one of…delight? He smiled even as his eyes seemed to undress me…ME!
“You look…amazing dear.” He said with a grin. “Are you also wearing a new scent?”
I don’t know what color I blushed; maybe a deep raspberry shade? And as he walked past me he leaned into toward me and I could hear him inhale deeply.
“Very nice… Spicy…like you I assume...?” He chuckled and never lost eye contact with me.
My makeup routine hadn’t changed in for about two weeks, just a bit of concealer, some mascara, and a touch of lip-gloss. But today I went a little bolder starting with a hint of blush and lipstick in a pale pink matte shade and a light berry lip-gloss over it. And I also went with a scent I usually reserve for the weekends.
I still went with no shadow, at least during the day. I felt somewhat proud of myself because I had done my own makeup. Allie had been helping me on the weekends and we both occasionally played with the cosmetics during the week after work.
I spent nearly ten minutes with Rhona upon entering the offices. She was gushing with tons of compliments and, to be honest, I couldn’t hear enough of them. She had to know where every piece I wore came from and where I purchased the lovely beaded jewelry I wore and whom was I seeing after work! Oh…My…God…!
This was something I’ve wanted to do for so very long. I’ve seen women out on the streets, going to work and looking so very fashionable. And I’d wanted to look like that, to be dressed like them, their bodies and faces aglow with color.
To me they were living pieces of art. When I saw them strutting about, what I really saw was performance art and I so very much wanted to be a performance artist like they were complete with all of their grace, beauty, their fluid poetry and their special magic as they walked.
And now I finally felt like a part of that wonderful exhibition.
What’s next for our hero(ine)? Will Andi become the new fashionista of the week? All this and more in the ongoing adventures of Andi and Allie!!!
Andi and Allie Chapter 8
Sweet Twenty and never been…?
“Andi…? Are you transitioning?”
Peter always seemed to get right to the point. He was leaning forward with his hands clasped on his glass desktop and his lovely blue eyes gazing intently at me. I of course blushed magenta.
“Ummm…” I rolled my eyes upward. “Why do you ask Peter?”
I sat quite demurely with my legs crossed at the ankle and my hands folded neatly upon my lap.
“Well…”
He chuckled. A good sign... Peter does have one of those very rare million dollar siles that seem to come at birth for a blessed few.
“You seem to be…dressing more femme lately. And today…” He suddenly sat back in his oversized leather swivel armchair. “Well…? You look absolutely radiant. If I didn’t know any better…” His voice trailed off.
“Why thank you Peter.” I smiled and giggled at his compliment.
“The issue is this.”
Peter sat forward once again and assumed his ‘I’m very serious’ pose complete with interlaced fingers. His gaze was as intense as I’d ever seen it yet his smile was as intensely genuine and unwavering.
“You seem to have become very important to the people up on Fifty-Seventh Street. They’re thrilled with the work you’re producing for our new client.” The translation is the client is totally thrilled…of course. “So naturally if you’re undergoing a situation or if you should need anything, we simply want you to know that we’re all here to help.” His smile grew even larger.
“Well…? Actually…? I’m not transitioning?” Thank you Jill. “This is simply the way I see myself. It’s kind of my inner image?”
I could swear Peter’s smile grew even larger, if that was possible, with this bit of news. I suddenly leaned forward anxiously with my shoulders slightly hunched.
“It’s not creating a problem for you or anything? Is it?” That was the last thing I wanted.
“No… Oh no… Not at all…!” Peter was very insistent. “As I said, you look wonderful. And certainly around here…well…nobody seems to mind at all. Oh… Yes… You really have to spend less time with Rhona in the mornings comparing notes. She can easily distract anybody. And… I must say… She will certainly try her best.”
Peter laughed heartily and then sat forward putting on his ‘all business’ expression.
“Listen Andi, there are a few things we do need to speak about regarding the packaging project. I need to leave for a meeting uptown and tomorrow I go out of town for several days. But…perhaps…if you’re free…we could discuss things over, say dinner tonight?”
“Ummm… Sure... That would be nice.”
I smiled graciously. If the boss asks me to have dinner tonight, then I have dinner with him tonight. A no brainer… Right…? And who in their right mind could…or would resist an invite from a hottie like Peter anyway?
It wasn’t until I got back to my workstation that I suddenly realized…did I just get hit on? I mean he did hold my hand a little longer than necessary when we shook hands. I had to text Allie. I had no idea of what to do or how to handle this…this situation. So I whipped out my trusty iPhone and texted away.
‘OMG!!! Have date w/Petr!!!’
I waited but a few moments for a reply.
‘OMG!!! Wen???’
‘2nite!!!’
‘CALL!!!’
“Oh my God Andi…? How’d that happen? I mean… Did he just ask you?” Allie sounded…concerned?
“Its way more complicated than that I think. He said he wanted to discuss the new account with me? But he needed to go to suit city and then he would be away for a few days so… I didn’t think about it until it was too late.”
As if I would refuse.
“That is so very much the story of my life.” Allie laughed. “Well…? How’d he ask?”
“Well… The whole thing started out kind of weird? He asked if I was transitioning?”
“Oh my God…! No…!”
“What’s wrong with that? I mean he seemed so concerned.” I am…so…CLUELESS!!!
“He is like…so totally gay?”
I could hear the incredulous tone of Allie’s voice echoing my thoughts of cluelessness.
“Oh poopie...” The realization struck me like a lightning bolt! “So that’s why he seemed happier after I told him I wasn’t.”
“What else…? What else…? Come on sweet heart… The details…!”
“Well… He held my hand longer than maybe he should have?”
“He held your hand?”
“Well… Yeah… We did shake hands you know.” I giggled.
“This could be serious.” Allie naturally produced her ‘serious voice’.
“How do I handle this? I mean it’s not like we’re meeting for the first time at a school thingy or something.”
“Is he cute? I met him some time ago but I can’t remember what he looks like.”
“Oh…my…God…! He’s so terminally cute. He’s a little old for me though…” I said as I mused over his image in my mind. “Anyway… I don’t think I’m interested? I mean it could be very messy if something happened. You know…?”
“That is the truth. Never fool around with someone from work. Do you have your makeup with you? There’s nothing wrong with looking good anyway you know.”
“Yeah. I have to tell you how much I love having yet another bag in my bag.” I giggled.
I began to putting together an ‘emergency kit’ for just such an occasion. You know… A small eye shadow palette, mascara, a glossy brick red lipstick…just enough to evoke a ‘night out’ look…
“Do you have an extra panty as well…? Or maybe a panty liner…?”
“No… Why…?” I am so…CLUELESS!!!
“Oh my God Andi…! You are so clueless. Think about it for a minute.” Allie giggled.
I did and suddenly I knew why she asked.
“Oh my God no…! It’s def not going to be THAT kind of evening.”
“Are you sure?” Allie snickered.
“Yeah... For sure… That’s totally not what I want to do.”
“Okay… Here’s the plan. If you’re feeling crowded or nervous…you know…like he’s really putting the moves on you? Eat lightly. That way you’ll finish quickly. No dessert... Then just excuse yourself. Go to the powder room and give me a call.”
Allie stopped for the longest moment. Somehow I knew she would have some sort of solution to abate my fears. I mean I wasn’t afraid of Peter. But the entire intimacy thing was kind of frightening. And the sexual intimacy thingy… Forget about it!
“In fact…” Allie finally continued. “Call me either way. Let me know how it’s going. You have my number on speed dial. If anything changes after that, just speed dial me and hang up. I’ll call you back at the table with some sort of excuse to leave. Okay…?”
Allie rattled this all off as if it was a protocol for getting out of ‘sticky situations’ before they become really sticky situations. I guessed that she had enough, or maybe more than enough, experience at such things. I was so nervous that I found it hard to concentrate on my work.
Finally, at about four-thirty, I had to get out and just enjoy some air. The thought of Allie being on the other end of an emergency phone call was very reassuring. I don’t know where I would be without her…her wisdom.
I got home about ten. I heard Allie call out my name as I closed and locked the door. I walked into the kitchen, dropped my bag and keys and headed to the cave where I knew she would be. Allie was curled up in her corner of the couch.
Her hair hung in ringlets about her head giving me every indication that she had just showered and hadn’t done anything to her hair. She wore her old comfortable terry cloth robe. Allie was definitely naked underneath its warm soft protection. She was munching on a piece of chocolate cake. Her face lit up as her brows arched and her smile dazzled.
“So…? How was it?” Allie could barely contain her excitement as she sat up clutching the lapels of her robe.
I smiled with a kind of stupid dreamy look on my face? I took a deep breath and let it out slowly as I crossed my arms and hugged myself.
“It was…nice.”
“What…! Only nice…?” Allie stared at me in surprise.
“Okay…so it was better than nice. It was totally amazing.” I giggled as I hugged myself and spun around in place. “Let me go get comfortable and I’ll tell you everything.”
I smiled as I drifted slowly toward my bedroom. When I returned I could see that Allie was bursting with excitement.
“Details…! I want details! Oh…and by the way…your lipstick is smeared.”
I could hear Allie laughing as I walked back into my bedroom to wash…again. I took a very quick shower this time to wash the long day off of myself as well. After I towel dried, I used my overnight skin lotion on my face and combed out my hair, which had gotten somewhat flattened after using the shower cap. A quick slipped into my panty, a sleeping tee, my robe and I was ready to face Allie’s inquisition.
“So…? Sit and talk sweetie.” Allie patted the cushion next to her.
“It was really nice.” I repeated with the same dreamy smile on my face. “Peter arrived back at the office at about six and he asked me if I had any preference for what we ate. I let him decide. We went to this Italian restaurant. Oh my God…! When we walked out to take a cab…he took my arm and he opened the door for me. He was opening the door and he pulled out my chair in the restaurant. He was such the perfect gentleman.”
Allie listened to me go on and on and on. She was wide-eyed and grinning whilst she munched on her second piece of cake the entire time. I told her that we did in fact discuss some important business issues. Peter told me that I was getting a merit raise for my work thus far and there had even been some talk of perhaps me taking over the graphic arts department and him moving up to run the media area.
“The entire time he made me feel like it was all about me. And maybe it was.” I giggled.
“What do you mean maybe? Of course it was.” Allie laughed as she handed me a fork full of the cake.
“I mean he poured my wine and he made sure everything was the way I wanted it. I really felt…special. You know…? He made me feel really special.”
I could feel myself becoming emotional. Nobody except Allie ever had ever made me feel special. And not even Allie made me feel special in the manner Peter did. He made me feel as though we were the only two people in the world. He made me feel important, treasured, even desired.
Allie’s smile faded just a bit and she suddenly had this far away look for a moment.
“Yeah…I know what you mean.” There was just a touch of sadness in her voice.
“When I called you from the ladies room? Oh my God…! I was so…”
“Horny…?” Allie giggled.
“No…?”
“Maybe a little drunk?”
“No…! Well… Maybe a little buzzed?” I giggled.
I was having real trouble trying to find the proper words to describe exactly how I felt. I think that was because I’d never felt like that before. The tears came to my eyes and I couldn’t control them and I didn’t know why except I had all of these feelings inside of me that needed to come out…that needed to be expressed. And my tears were the only ‘words’ I had.
“Oh honey…”
Allie reached over and handed me several tissues. Allie looked as though she was about to cry as well.
“You should have been born a girl. You were simply romanced by a really good-looking, well versed, and very refined, man. It’s that simple.”
“Well versed and refined…?” I blew my nose and blotted a few more tears.
“He knew exactly how to act; what to say and how to treat you.” Allie blotted her tears. “And it truly is a beautiful thing. I love that feeling when it happens, even though it’s so good that it hurts.” I nodded my head in agreement. It did hurt. “I bet you wanted to go down on him and you weren’t even all that excited?”
I nodded again. I couldn’t believe it myself. I would’ve done it right there in the restaurant…or anywhere else he might have wanted! Although maybe I was a little excited as well?
“He held my hand…at the table! And when I went to call you…he got up out of his chair and pulled my chair out. When I came back…he stood up and pulled my chair out again for me.”
Allie nodded and looked at me quite somberly.
“And when we finished eating, he held the door open for me as we left the restaurant.”
At this point we were both clutching our pillows to our breasts. Allie looked very solemn and wide-eyed.
“And we went for a walk.”
“Oh my God…! You did?”
Allie’s hand shot out and grasped my hand. I nodded and smiled.
“He held my hand for a short while and then he put his arm around my waist.”
I had that stupid dreamy look on my face again.
“Did you guys talk…at all?”
Allie buried her chin into the cushion. She looked so totally adorable and huggable but truly my mind, at the time, was elsewhere.
“Yeah… But I don’t remember what we talked about. Actually he did most of the talking and…well…my mind was way buzzed to remember what he said. I simply listened to the sound of his voice. He has such a deep and…well…commanding sort of voice? Oh my God…!” I leaned in toward Allie. “I was trembling the entire time. He thought I was cold. He wanted to give me his jacket.” I said in a whisper.
“Oh my God… That is so…so nice. Did he pull you into his side? Kind of…?” I nodded. “I love it when they do that.” Allie sighed.
“Yeah… It kind of feels very…sheltering? I felt so weak. I don’t know. I could feel his body’s heat and his aroma…it was…intoxicating?”
I gazed at Allie in a dream like state as she nodded her acknowledgement.
“And he’s so tall that we were a perfect fit.” We both seemed to sigh simultaneously. “And then he got me a cab. He opened the door for me. And then…”
I had to take a deep and shuddering breath.
“He turned me around and held me in his arms.”
I held out my arms and encircled an imaginary waist as I unconsciously mimicked his action.
“And he kissed me.”
“He did?”
Allie let out a little squeal of excitement. She actually shifted completely around only to return to nearly the same position.
“He caught you by surprise?”
Allie’s eyes and mouth opened wide with this new revelation.
“Well…? Yeah… The first time…”
I giggled and blushed an amazing shade of fuchsia.
“Oh my God…!” Allie squealed. “He kissed you twice? Oh my God…!”
I nodded and grinned. Allie’s face was alight with excitement. She would later say that listening to me was better than watching a Kevin Costner chick flick.
“Yeah… He pulled me even closer. And… Well… We kissed again. The second one was so much better. The first one was so… so creamy, and dreamy to begin with. You know…?”
Allie nodded her head rapidly.
“What did you do then?”
Allie sat spell bound clutching the cushion to her very ample breasts.
“Well…? What could I do? I put my arms around his neck and I kissed him back.” I giggled as another tear began to fall. “Tongue and all…!”
“No…!” Allie almost whispered. “Oh my God…!”
Allie handed me some more tissues.
“It was…wonderful! He held me so firmly…so closely.”
I looked at Allie as her chin sank back into the cushion again and I spoke so very softly with a grin.
“I could even feel his stiffy!”
“No…! You didn’t!” Allie looked amazed. “You could feel his stiffy?”
“And his lips were just so…amazing! I actually got kind of excited. Sort of… You know…?”
“Oh…! My…! God…!”
Allie sat upright. We had never spoken so openly and intimately before…not that there really was any reason before now.
“So then what did you do?”
`
“Definitely not what I wanted to do. I mean…thankfully the cab was there. The entire thing only took seconds but…” I sighed…again. “But it felt like forever and I truly didn’t want it to end. I wanted to undress him…slowly…and kiss my way down his body. I would have been on my knees in no time at all and I would have just sucked his brains out through his dick!”
“Andi…! No…!” Allie’s shocked expression quickly turned into a wicked grin.
I smiled, nodded, and cried. Allie was def into total shocked at this point. She had never heard me speak so bluntly or…so crudely…about anything sexual…or sensual?
“You know, I learned everything I know about sex and men from my mother.” My smile suddenly faded and I felt…detached?
“Yeah…” Allie nodded. There was a hint of sadness in her voice. “My mom always said; ‘If they have money, station, AND potential, then blow them’. I learned an awful lot about my parents relationship from her.” A tear fell from her eye…and then another. “What did your mom tell you?”
“Nothing really... It’s just that… Well… One day I came home a little early from our neighbor’s house and saw my mom in the living room with some guy. She was on her knees blowing him.”
I rubbed my temples. I felt a headache coming on. It must have been the wine?
“Oh my God…! What happened?”
Allie was yet again shocked. She never expected to hear that kind of tale being uttered from my lips.
“Nothing. He saw me and smiled. She heard me…looked up to see me…and went back to doing her thing. I’m pretty sure she was drunk. She drank a lot. I was about ten at the time.”
“That must have been terrible. What did you do?”
“She must have thought I went into my bedroom. But I didn’t. I got down on the floor and watched from the corner of the doorway. Her back was to me but I saw her head bobbing up and down and the guy was moaning and groaning away. Eventually she got up and pulled him up from the couch. His fly was undone and I saw his stiffy. She grabbed him by his stiffy and pulled him into her bedroom.”
Allie was stunned. I never spoke about my mother or my home life other than in passing and even then I would change the subject quickly. Allie…dear Allie…had the good grace not to pursue it and she never brought the subject up. I stared at the tissue in my hands as I gently pulled at its corners.
“Soon it became kind of a daily ritual…me finding her with some guy. Sometimes there were two or even three in a day. And it was always the same. I would usually see her on her knees at first. Then it was off to her bedroom.” My tears were flowing freely now. “When I got older, she would sometimes come in really late, like maybe three or four in the morning, and she was a mess. She was so loaded that she had to lean against the wall as she walked and…”
I had to stop for a moment at that point because I was so overcome with emotion reliving that time. I simply started to openly cry. Allie, angel that she is, embraced me with both arms and, with one of her hands, gently caressed my back and neck. There were tears coming from her eyes as well.
“You don’t need to go through this Andi.” She whispered softly in my ear. “You really don’t.”
I let her hold me for a few moments until I could garner my emotions. Then I sat back up and gently pushed her away with my palms.
“I need to Allie. It won’t make any sense unless I tell you and…I trust you. I want you to understand.” I began to cry again. “One night she was a mess. Her dress was half unbuttoned. She held the front together with her hand clutching the material. She had no panty on. God only knows where that went. And as she walked, sperm mixed with blood dripped onto the floor and she stank. She smelled like a public toilet. She stank of sex and urine and alcohol and cigarettes and Heaven only knows what else.”
I looked at Allie through my tear clouded eyes.
“Oh my God Andi…! You poor thing...”
Allie took my hands in hers. She had a genuinely pained expression on her face. I looked her directly in her eyes and spoke quite…firmly.
“I learned the word whore when I was twelve and I instantly knew what it meant. I don’t know who my father was and I doubt I ever will. She probably never knew…and she probably wouldn’t have remembered it anyway. The image of my mother sucking some guy off came into my mind when I felt like getting down on my knees tonight. I didn’t want to be her.” My tears just wouldn’t stop.
“Well then…who taught you about women?” Allie asked sadly as she dried her tear dampened eyes.
“My mother...”
Will Andi ever play hide the salami? And with whose salami…? All this and more as our tale unfolds.
Andi and Allie Chapter 9 - Mr. or Ms. Popularity…?
Peter messaged me twice a day whilst he was away. The messages were innocuous but he always included ‘I’m thinking of you’ at the end of each. I’d done nothing but think of him. I had already decided, and Allie agreed, that perhaps I wasn’t truly ready for any kind of a relationship with Peter other than the one at work.
I didn’t want to bounce from relationship to relationship. Although I was living with Allie who was very strong willed, could I even survive someone with as dominant a personality as Peter? So at the end of each of my responses, I would include ‘doing the same’.
I came upon a solution that would leave us both, that is Peter and I, feeling okay with my ‘thanks but no thanks’. I knew how vain the man was. While he didn’t exactly look in the mirror every few minutes, he was extremely well manicured down to every hair on his head. I would appeal to his vanity by doing a portrait of him.
And so I did. The piece was a crayon and pencil drawing of him appearing his most imposing behind his desk. Because that was the only environment I knew him in, other than that Italian restaurant, it would have to do. It was actually a very good rendering.
His eyes would be the most important aspect and I had to give them that imperious look he was so fond of effecting. I did a second one whilst the spirit was upon me. This one was more informal and it portrayed him at the office in a more relaxed pose. I was able to accomplish this on Saturday afternoon in a scant few hours.
Allie was nearly as emotionally and physically drained as I was after our talk. I knew there was no way I would be able to go to work the following day. I needed that time simply to recover from my regurgitation of the horrors of my youth. And poor Allie was subjected to all that I spewed up.
I slept late and when I did awaken, I smelled the aroma of freshly brewed coffee. Allie had called my office and Jill when she awoke. And once I made my awakened presence known, she made me breakfast as well. We then washed, dressed, and spent the day in Liberty Park lazing in the shade and riding the Statin Island Ferry.
We also spent considerable time over the weekend in the studios, sometimes not speaking for hours while we worked to the music being played on Allie’s radio. I spent the time painting chosen pieces of her pottery and she spent the time trying new shapes for bowls and platters and mugs.
Allie’s forms were quite classical and of high…‘craftwomanship’? They were light in weight and she took great pains in the trimming of each. Her glazes were not all that unique but lately she had begun to experiment with several test firings on different clays with new colors she had mixed.
Monday came all too soon. I found myself speaking to Rhona who was very curious about what I had in my portfolio case. I smiled serenely and told her nothing other than it was something for Peter to review. I must have smiled way too coyly because her facial expression alone shrieked ‘bullshit’!
Of course Peter came in at around nine-thirty to find me sitting at Rhona’s desk. He bid us a good morning and, after seeing the guilty expression on my face, broke into laughter. He smiled, shook his head, and walked down the hall and into his office.
I made a special point of not dressing too provocatively? I had yet to find out that when a guy is turned on to you, everything is provoking. Anyway, I chose an outfit I thought was quite bland and shouted work suit. I wore a navy blue pinstriped Donna Karen pants suit I glommed on clearance with a cream colored silk blouse and black ballet flats that shouldn’t ignite any kind of flame. I chose to confine my makeup to a bit of mascara and rose tinted lip gloss.
Rhona prepared Peter’s coffee for him and normally brought it into his office. But I chose to ferry the coffee myself with my portfolio in my other hand. Peter looked up from his desk when I entered his office and grinned.
“Assuming new duties?” He chuckled.
I strode up to his desk and placed his coffee down at his right hand. I then leaned the case up against his desk.
“Peter…? Please stand up for a moment?” I smiled oh so sweetly.
He did. I walked around his desk and threw my arms around his neck. I got up on my toes and kissed him. I suspect he knew what I was going to do because he didn’t flinch at all. In fact he put his arms around me and kissed me back. He took my breath away…to say the least. I backed away from him with a stunned expression…eyes wide and mouth agape.
“Peter…? I am just not ready for you.” I said breathlessly.
I watched his smile fade and he nodded his head slightly as if to say, ‘Damn…! I was afraid of that.’ I went back around his desk and opened the portfolio. I took out the portrait, its back to him, and placed it on one of the easels in his office. I stood aside to let him see. His expression suddenly changed to one of…acuteness? He stared at the piece intensely.
“Jesus Christ…” He spoke almost under his breath. He took several steps closer to it.
“I hope you like it.” I pled.
He looked at me and suddenly a smile crossed his face.
“Like it?”
His gaze turned back toward my work and he stared intensely at it for several more moments.
“It’s remarkable!”
He walked up to it and carefully, as if it could fall apart in his hands, lifted it and carefully inspected it.
“You didn’t sign it?” He was…shocked?
“On the back…?” I giggled.
He carefully turned the piece around enough to look. I had written; ‘simply because… Andi… 09/15/16’. He chuckled, placed the portrait back on the easel, and turned toward me. I could swear I saw tears well up in his eyes as he smiled. He hugged me warmly, which caused me to tremble a bit more and then, holding me slightly away from him, his hands on my upper arms, he shook his head.
“This is a very good work. It might even be…great. I really don’t know how to thank you other than to invite you to another dinner, face yet another rejection, and run off with yet another of your efforts that I shall covet!” He laughed as a tear actually did fall.
The portrait was gone the next day. Upon being invited to his home for Christmas, I was very surprised to find it hanging in the study of his town house next to a Picasso! By then he had more of my work including several painted ceramic pieces I did with Allie.
I continued to work feverishly both at the office and at home. I had to assemble a body of work to show Bob Preston and time was getting short. I had the usual stuff; still lifes, landscapes, city views, two dimensional textural and color-light studies. I’d even gone heavily into some pieces using oils.
I had about a dozen ceramic works thanks to Allie and her form experiments. I brought home the things I’d done at the office between assignments. I was only missing the most important study; nudes!
My sketching books are really my life. They are an artist’s journal even if the language isn’t composed of letters. Oh sure there may be notes and even other short writings. But it’s the drawings that truly tell the story of what is on the artist’s mind. My curve and ‘pear’ sketchbook had been the only thing really on my mind. I always kept it in my bedroom stacked with the others.
One night I returned from work a bit on the late side. I went directly into my bedroom to change and wash and get into my sleeping attire. I couldn’t tell if Allie was home yet or not. Her bedroom door was open and no light shone from within. Upon putting on my night tee, I had an urge to sketch a little before going to sleep. I went for the sketchbook and it was not in its usual place!
Panic…! Sheer panic…! I knew that book had to be somewhere in the apartment but still…the thought of it being gone shook me to my core. I quickly ran to the studios. Sometimes I would sketch new ideas for images on Allie’s ceramics or ones I got amidst the fumes of oils. I searched everywhere it might have been placed but found nothing.
Then I ran…literally ran…to the cave. I often liked to sketch whilst the white noise of the television blocked out everything except what I saw in my mind. Again I found nothing. That was when I went into the kitchen and I saw Allie leafing through it. I froze, totally panic stricken.
Allie sat staring at each page as she turned them. Her face was red and I could see a tear or two falling from her eyes. Her mouth was set with her lips so tight that they appeared white. She was very upset for sure. She looked over at me for a moment and then down at the page again.
“So this is the way you see me?” Her voice quavered and was full of tension. “You’ve been spying on me?” She looked up at me again with anger in her eyes. “Do you jack off to these? Is that it? Do you like fat women?”
I blushed cherry red as I walked up to her. I gazed at what she was looking at. It was a woman’s nude form but the legs were tucked up and being held against the figure’s breasts by her arms and the legs were crossed to cover the vagina. The figure had her fore head resting on her knees.
“I might…’jack off’ to these if they excited me in that manner. But they don’t. And this woman…as well as any others in this book…is definitely not fat. They are simply built like…women…and not like girls.”
I looked down into Allie’s eyes. I could see so much hurt in them and I didn’t know from who…or what.
“And I never have…and never will spy on you.”
I went to pull a stool around to sit down next to her. Allie watched me.
“Then why are you drawing me? These are of me, right? They look like me.” She stared back down at the sketch. “They look…fat…like…”
“There are no fat women in this book.” I was quite sharp with her. “Look at her thighs…her curves. Everything about this woman shouts…” I shrugged my shoulders. “…sensuality…fertility...lushness and plushness. She’s a very feminine curvy woman.”
I turned the page. I had drawn a woman sleeping on her stomach. I loved this form…a curvy rump and once again the thighs. It made me think of a roller coaster; one made for children with gentle rises and drops.
“Curves…lots of curves…” I had to smile. “They are oh so lovely. If I were to draw a model type, it would be all straight lines. But this…” I turned the page to another woman though I must admit this one did look like Allie. “…is far more interesting…far more true to life and real.”
“Now this one looks like me. Her face...”
“Yes… She does.” I couldn’t deny what was evident. “Do you mind? I mean you are so very terminally gorgeous you know.”
I smiled at Allie. I knew there was truth in my eyes, which is where she sought it. She burst into tears.
“My entire life I’ve been told I’m too fat, not smart enough, not this and not that. All through school I was called names; some so vile…”
Allie’s crying and her very painful revelations truly hurt my heart. I put my arms around her and hugged her as she wept. I could felt her body tremble and quake. Somehow, instinctively, I knew this all started at home. I mean… Doesn’t it always?
“There is nothing wrong with you Allie. You are so totally perfect. Don’t you know that?” I implored. “And we’re going to do really cool things; your ceramics and my designs. And everybody who ever said anything bad about you is going to curl up into a ball of fluff and be blown away in the wind.”
Allie looked up at me with her tear-streaked face. She was still sniffling and an occasional tear still fell.
“So if I’m so…beautiful and so perfect…how come I don’t turn you on?” She giggled through her tears.
“You do turn me on.” I smiled sadly at Allie. “Sometimes you’re all I think about. Nearly everything in this book is you.”
I turned to another page, one toward the back. This was a nude resting on her side with a scarf across her breasts and one leg across the other; in other words there was nothing ‘vital’ exposed? This one looked exactly like Allie. She gazed at it and smiled.
“You haven’t done any…other ones of me…you know…like…”
“Nothing that isn’t in this book. And nothing that anyone else has seen. Only you’ve seen these and only you will.”
I went on to explain that this was like a journal or a diary for me and very personal.
“But…”
I might as well push it. There probably wouldn’t be a better time.
“I would love to draw you in a larger work. But not without you being okay with it. I would love to have several of you for the showing.”
I took her hand in mine and gently caressed it with my other hand.
“But not unless you are truly totally okay with it. I mean…once you’re out there…it’s kind of like forever?” I gently kissed her fingers. “Will you think about it?”
I smiled as I got up and went to the fridge for something to drink. I really was anxious to get that pad back but I was more interested in maybe having her allow me to draw her for the show and be totally okay with it.
“I would have to pose though…right?”
I could see the worry in her face. But this was a different worried look. This was not the grown woman worrying about being seen naked by a grown guy. This was the little girl praying that nobody would laugh at her nakedness.
“No…but it would be better if you did. And…” I really hated giving her this but I did want her to pose without concern. “If you don’t like what I do, I won’t use it. We can trash it together.”
Allie took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She looked at me through her beet red eyes and then back at my pad. She leafed through several other pages gazing carefully at each drawing. I thought of a dozen different things to say but I wanted Allie to persuade herself without any further coercion from me. Finally she closed the pad and slid it to me.
“I need to think about this Andi. I believe what you’re saying? I just need to think a wee bit about this. Okay…?”
I smiled and nodded my head. I embraced her one more time and then took the pad back into my room. Images of Allie posing began to form in my head and I notated each one on a page in the pad. I didn’t want to lose the essence of each pose and ideas are ever so fleeting.
Over the next two days there was a marked change in Allie. She was very quite, very subdued and even somewhat withdrawn. I had an idea what was troubling her and I knew it wasn’t simply my request to pose nude. I made a commitment to confront her about the strange behavior and I was going to do it on this evening.
I decided to prepare a simple dinner for the two of us. Letting Allie know at her office, I was able to discover from Jill that she had a ‘jones’ for shrimp that day. I stopped in China Town to purchase the biggest and freshest looking prawns I could find to grill.
Then I heated up a bit of virgin olive oil and added some finely sliced fresh garlic, freshly ground peppercorns, and a touch of fresh basil. I basted the shrimp with this combination as I grilled them and used the remainder to place the shrimp in when they were done.
I also grilled sliced small red potatoes with the same dressing and surrounded the shrimp with them when they were done. For a veggie I found some baby asparagus and carrots, which steamed up in no time. Allie was bringing a bread and dessert.
Allie’s dinner table remained where I had last put it and I decided to go all out for the occasion. Out came the fine linens, Allie had shown me where they were hidden, as well as her silverware. I chose dishes that she had made and her fave crystal wine glasses. I wanted everything to be perfect down to the atmospheric candle lighting and even the silver linen rings.
When Allie arrived, I heard her go straight into the kitchen. I knew that not seeing me, or any preparations geared toward eating, she would become very curious and come to our little nook. The look of both surprise and wonder on her face was totally worth the effort.
“You are so crazy!” Allie’s smile was back to its usual sunshine visage. “What is the occasion? Did you get another raise?”
“You’re the occasion!” I laughed.
“Oh God… You’re so sweet. I mean…like… It isn’t enough for you to do the cooking. You did all of this too?” She came up to me and hugged me…warmly. “I have become very accustomed to you very quickly.” Allie rested her head on my shoulder. “But you still always manage to pleasantly surprise me.”
“Yeah… Yeah…” I giggled. “I know… I’d make someone an excellent wife.”
“Well… I don’t know about that! But you do make an excellent roommate and tenant and, most of all, a wonderful friend.”
That statement touched me…especially the friend part.
I held out Allie’s chair for her and, once she was seated, I then went to the kitchen. Thank God for her teacart. I managed to put everything onto it and quickly rolled it into our nook. I served her, and then myself starting with the white wine. I knew a glass or two would certainly make her more susceptible to what I was going to ask.
Eating dinner with Allie was always a pleasure. Even when either, or both, of our moods were off, we managed to finish whatever meal we were partaking in good spirits. I knew this had to be due to our particular chemistry. But the consistency of our ability to coexist peacefully and positively still had its mystery.
On this particular evening Allie spoke about the people in her office and how she, at one time, went out with ‘the girls’ after work every now and then. But she ceased doing so because she felt herself caught between two distinct age groups.
The early twenty something girls were going out to party and have a good time extorting free drinks out of whatever guys they happened upon. The thirties girls went out and had a bitch session about why they couldn’t seem to meet a ‘nice guy’ whilst trying to extort free drinks out of whatever guys they happened upon.
And the girls Allie’s age were either married, just divorced, or with their boy friends, in which case their drinks were free anyway. Allie felt caught because she was a bit past the bar scene but she didn’t have a steady either.
“I had always thought that girls night out was kind of a bonding thing?”
Allie laughed at my innocence.
“It’s the guys who go out and bond. Go into any sports bar and they’re more interested in the game then the girls. Now that’s a bonding experience. It’s the weirdest.”
Allie spoke with an obvious ‘been there and done that’ attitude which I couldn’t dispute.
“If you really want to see women bonding, you should go to an all male strip club. Especially if there is a bachelorette party going on.”
“What…?”
“Yeah…” Allie laughed. “That’s where anything goes and I do mean anything. What happens there stays there. Now that’s a real bonding experience.” She giggled. “Haven’t you ever been to a bachelor party?”
“No…” Sadly I hadn’t.
Well it wasn’t like I had a ton of friends anyway. I’d never even been to a strip club although I once had the opportunity…once. I didn’t go cause I chickened out. I felt uncomfortable going to see women dance naked. The very thought of what went on in those places brought the image of my mother to mind and that was enough to make me feel…ill…at the least?
“Well…the next time we have one I’ll bring you along. It’s really lot’s of fun.” Allie snickered.
I agreed. I wasn’t going to dampen Allie’s enthusiasm.
We’d finished our meal and Allie’s compliments made me feel accomplished in that I managed to change her mood radically. I began to clear off the dishes and against my scolding she helped. We readied ourselves for the desserts and coffee.
Now I was in a mood of silence and that must’ve showed. I was usually pretty good at hiding my emotions, especially with my ‘newly found’ hormonal swings, but Allie was beginning to know me too well and I was feeling way too comfortable in her presence.
I set out some lovely looking fruit tarts while Allie wheeled the cart into the kitchen. She soon returned with the freshly brewed coffee, some exotic blend she was fond of, and poured us each a mug full.
Then Allie did something quite unexpected. She moved her chair from across the table to sit adjacent to me. She sat down and took a sip of her coffee. Then she reached out and took my hand and smiled sweetly.
“You know… I don’t feel like I’m talking to some kid just out of college when I talk with you. It’s really kind of nice. You know?”
“What do you mean?”
“Well… I feel like I’m speaking with someone my own age…or maybe even a little more mature?” Allie giggled.
“Yeah… Well… I guess I kind of grew up a little too early? You know…?” I smiled.
“I really appreciated that you shared that stuff about your childhood with me. Nobody has ever been that…that personal with me before? I mean… You can’t get any more real than that. I wish other people would be more like you.”
I heard a hint of sadness in Allie’s voice. I didn’t want that. I mean the entire idea of tonight was to bring her out of whatever funk she was in.
“I’ve been thinking since the other night. You know…? When you spoke about your childhood…your mother?”
I smiled and nodded. I gazed at her hand on mine…how beautiful that image was in my mind. Allie was getting right down to it before I could even broach the topic.
“And I felt that… Well… I felt that my childhood really wasn’t so bad. I guess I felt a little bit guilty?”
I leaned forward and took her hand in mine. Allie’s hand was so warm and soft and somehow comforting to hold.
“Why should you feel guilty?” I really was curious.
“Because I guess that the difficulties I had when I was young were really nothing compared to what yours were.”
“Oh Allie…” I sighed and shook my head. “You still feel the pain of that time even today, right?” She nodded. I sensed her choking up a bit. “So who is to say who’s hurt is worse? Pain is pain and it’s all the same when we’re kids. Believe me when I say that I feel for you as much as you do for me. And that’s the benefit of four years of group therapy. No charge to you…” I giggled.
“Four years…?”
“Yeah. I was having trouble sleeping…nightmares and such. It got me a private room though.”
I laughed when I thought about that time in my life. I mean it wasn’t funny or anything. But to have your own room as a freshman in college was certainly something special. Oh my God…! The luxury of it all…! And to keep the same room for almost all four years was a miracle!!!
We shared two more tarts and were now on our second cup of coffee. Our talk was easy and ever flowing and we spoke of a number of things. Well… Allie actually spoke about a number of things. It felt so good to hear her laugh and her excitement was as totally contagious as ever. Somehow we got onto the topic of relationships.
“It’s just nice being with someone, you know? I mean… It’s kind of like being part of something other than just yourself. Something larger than yourself…”
I could almost hear Allie sigh as she spoke.
“I don’t know.”
I tried not to sound sad. In fact I wasn’t sad. I was more… Well… I simply didn’t know.
“I mean you’re the only real friend I ever had and that feels really good.”
“Oh my God baby doll… If you only knew…even just once…what a relationship was really like, it would make you crazy NOT being in one.” Allie leaned in closer to me and she just emanated excitement. “I cherish our friendship…I really do. I can truly say well…maybe you’re my best friend? But as good as this is…” She leaned back in her chair and grinned. “A relationship…let’s call it what it is…being in love is one hundred times better…a hundred times more intense…a thousand times more intense!”
Allie’s eyes rolled up and her hands shot upward like a skyrocket going off.
“I guess I haven’t met the right one yet.”
“Well… Neither have I for that matter.” Allie laughed. “But for all the grief that miserable shit Steven caused me...us...and he did cause me grief, I still…” She sighed and took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. “I still remember those special moments with him. I cherish those moments and often they overshadow the things that were…well… less than ‘cherishable’?”
“Perishable…?” I spoke and made her laugh.
“But I’m not going to stop looking for that special guy.” She sighed again.
“Well…what are you looking for anyway?”
I was curious. I mean… What does a person look for in a…mate?
“I wish I knew!” Allie laughed. “I really believe I have to rethink this entire thing.” She looked down at our interlocked fingers and smiled. “I am too often taken by the…” She looked up at me. “…physical? I mean a hot looking guy is just so…”
Allie smiled broadly and rolled her eyes upward. She didn’t need to finish the sentence. Creamy or dreamy or even steamy didn’t need to be spoken.
“I think I know what you mean.” I said with a giggle.
I knew that feeling…that trembling of excitement. I felt that with Peter.
“I have to be careful you know.” I quickly added.
“Why?”
“Because it’s too easy and I don’t want to get…used? I mean that’s all I seem to get. Used... And I hate that feeling. Like… It goes so far and then it’s like ‘see you’ and they’re gone. I could feel that with Peter in a way. I mean… Where’s his significant other? Or am I only his flavor of the week?”
“Yeah…” Allie scrunched up her nose and frowned. “That seems to be my story as well; although they do seem to hang around for a while…like THREE YEARS!” She laughed. “Maybe you should learn a little more about women. I mean… You should be learning something from being around me anyway.”
“Not really...” I laughed. Allie looked a bit shocked. “I am learning a lot about you and that’s really okay. In fact it’s kind of amazing. And I am learning a lot about Rhona although not the same kind of thing as with you. My image… My vision of women is…well…my mother I guess?”
“Yeah… Well… That’s not a very healthy image. I’m certainly not like that.” Allie stared at me a moment. “Am I…?”
“No…! Not at all…! But I don’t know you the same way.”
I’m definitely not sure of what I meant. But I saw the look on her face and it was one of fear. ‘Does he think I’m a slut’ kind of flashed through my mind.
“And not all sexual experiences are like the one and ONLY one you had with that girl in school. It’s not healthy to simply blow off everyone when it comes to that kind of intimacy, you know? I mean the sexual thing really should be like an extension of the emotional thing.”
“It never gets that far.” Sad… But true...
Allie ‘vibed’ me and smiled sympathetically.
“Okay…lesson number one. Lean in a little closer.”
I did.
Allie put her hands on my cheeks. She leaned in and kissed me on the lips. It really wasn’t much of a kiss but our lips did touch for maybe a second or two. It was just enough time for me to close my eyes and feel the electric shock that seemed to shoot from her lips through mine and then throughout my whole body.
I felt Allie pull away…her lips no longer touching me. And yet my eyes were still closed; my lips still slightly parted.
“Andi? You can open your eyes now.” She giggled. “And please… Breath…!”
I did both. My lips were still in the same position; slightly opened. I stared at her in shock. I hadn’t expected that…that amazing sensation. I really hadn’t expected that!
“That was really nice.” She giggled.
I was speechless. I was still trying to remember to breathe!
“Now…that was kind of an extension of what I felt when we were speaking. It was the closeness…and the openness. You know…? We were talking about things that are very personal and we can do that because we feel safe with each other.”
I nodded.
“Does this mean we need get naked now?”
I must have reeked of fear. I certainly felt myself become really tense and I felt the beginnings of perspiration forming.
“No…!” Allie laughed and smiled. “It wasn’t that kind of a kiss. We really need to start your lessons on women.” She chuckled as she could visibly see me start to relax. “Did you like that kiss?”
“Like it…? Oh my God…! The sensations I felt were…intense and very frightening?”
“Frightening…? Why frightening…?” Allie leaned in toward me.
I thought for a long moment. I never felt anything like that before. Well…maybe with Peter. But this was different. Softer… Gentler… Different…
“I’m not sure. I guess I never expected to feel…” I sighed. “…to feel electricity?”
“Well then… I guess you liked it.” Allie laughed. “Well… I did too. It was very nice…more than very nice actually. Sometimes, when people speak with each other, as we did, it’s nice to have a physical connection that says; ‘yes…this is happening and this is what I feel’. And it doesn’t mean let’s hop into bed.”
I nodded.
“I see women kiss a lot.”
“Uhhh… Yeah…!”
I loved when Allie kind of sang her words as she did with ‘yeah’. I found myself copying her speech patterns because of it.
“We kiss as a thank you, a good morning, a good bye…in fact we don’t need much of an excuse.” She laughed. “But… It’s usually with another woman.”
“Why?”
“Because every time I kiss a guy, regardless of the reason, he thinks I want to fuck him.”
She broke out laughing. I understood that for sure.
“Now guys generally don’t kiss guys unless they’re gay…or European? But if they’re gay, they usually kiss for the same reasons we do. European men kiss other men and it’s no BFD. It’s just the guys here that get weird about it.”
“Does this mean I can kiss you? Are you going to kiss me again?” Allie chuckled at my total innocence. “That didn’t come out right.” I shook my head and frowned.
“Yes sweet heart...” She laughed. “As long as the context is right…okay?”
I grinned and nodded. I leaned toward her and hugged her to me.
“That’s right, it’s sort of like a hug and we do that all the time.” Allie giggles.
Allie and I spoke into the evening…yet again. It seems like whenever we would get together as kind of a date, we couldn’t find a stopping point until exhaustion set in. And it was always wonderful. There were always hugs and it was always very innocent open and…honest?
But I will never forget that first kiss. I will never forget how dynamic an effect it had upon me. In those few seconds…maybe two or three…she made me feel something I had never in my life experienced before…something both physical and spiritual.
Allie had unintentionally forced me to see her…to see us…in a new light. I guess this was something I’d been subconsciously avoiding to see. After all, it all really does begin at home.
Will Andi ever hit a homerun or always die at first base? This and so much more to follow!
Andi and Allie
Chapter 10 – So… What’s nude?
Bob Preston didn’t look anything like I would have expected and yet I knew him the moment I saw him. He arrived with Jill on Friday in the early evening. They were on their way to dinner, Jill’s treat, and stopped off to view what work I had assembled.
I hadn’t come home as of yet but Allie was there. I walked in and heard the three of them in the main room where my work was stacked against the wall.
“Hi.” I said with my biggest smile.
All three turned toward me.
“Well…” He breathed the word. “When does Andrew arrive?”
Bob spoke in a very affected manner. I was reminded of the art ‘aficionados’ my class mates would poke fun at whilst in art school. Bob’s arm and hand movements as he spoke seemed to be somewhat exaggerated as well.
He was about my height, maybe an inch or two taller but he outweighed me easily by one hundred pounds. His hair was prematurely silver although I do believe that if it wasn’t, he would have colored it so. He dressed so very preppy from his buttoned down collared seersucker shirt to the boating shoes on his sockless feet.
“Ummm… I’m Andi?” I managed to speak and smile without giggling, which, I must tell you, was a major show of self-control.
Bob quickly put the horn-rimmed glasses in his hand onto his eyes and gazed at me slack jawed. At a momentary loss for words he turned back to a work that rested on the server. Then he turned back toward me.
“Are you in transition?”
He stared at me slacked jawed as if he didn’t believe his eyes. Then he shook his head quickly and looked at another piece.
“Never mind... You did do this work?” He said as more of a statement.
“Ummm… Yeah…?”
I am so proud of the self-control I exhibited yet again. I looked toward Allie who was turning bright ruby red as she covered her mouth trying to control her very infectious giggle.
I wondered how someone who owned a gallery as prestigious as his could steal enough time to work up such a perfect tan. It, and his silver hair, contrasted wonderfully with his deep blue eyes.
“There are also some painted ceramic pieces.” Jill offered as she and Allie came to my side.
“These are quite nice.” Bob turned to me again. “Do you work in oil paints at all?”
“Uhhh… No… Not yet...”
“Do so...! Immediately...! And think size...!” Bob spoke as Allie led the way to the studio. “I can charge by the square foot.” He chuckled as he slowly sashayed toward Allie’s studio.
I hate paints! Well… Not exactly paints... I hate oils! They really smell and the spirits to thin them and clean the brushes…? Oh my God…! But I knew what he meant. There is just so large you can go with chalks and ink. I’ve seen some really large works go for sinfully extravagant prices.
Upon entering the studio, the first piece Bob laid his eyes upon was the ‘Sun’ bowl. His eyes lit up as well as his smile.
“Oh my… This IS lovely!” He said in his lilting manner of speech.
“Ummm… That one is not for the showing.”
“What…? I could get maybe seven hundred or more for that.”
Bob looked at me with the same expression of incredulity he had when he discovered that I indeed was Andrew.
“Uhhh… That one is for Allie?”
She looked at me with a shocked expression that quickly turned into a very big smile. I knew Allie loved that piece and I truly wanted her to have it from the beginning.
“Pity… Well…” Bob spoke as he nudged his glasses even lower on his tiny pug nose. “In that case I hope we become good friends.”
He continued to look at what Allie and I had set aside for display.
“What happened to Jill?” I asked.
We seemed to have lost her on our way into the studio. Allie shrugged her shoulders and shook her head. Bob took his time and carefully inspected each piece. When he had finished, he turned to me.
“Where’s your studio?”
“Well…” smiled weakly. “…I mostly work around the apartment or in my bedroom.”
“And may I see where that is.” Bob’s voice was somewhat dour.
It was a request as far as I could tell. But… Okay… Whatever… I led the way to my bedroom and that’s where we found Jill. She was holding the one piece I didn’t really want anybody, mainly Allie, to see. It was the charcoal I did of her the night she went to see Steven for the last time. Jill was sitting on the end of my bed and gazing at the piece as it rested on one of my easels.
Allie made a squeaking sound and then covered her mouth when she saw it. I should have destroyed it. Even seeing it now brought back the emotions I felt that night. I must say that I felt terribly invaded at this point. Apart and aside from my bedroom being my only private space, I felt that whatever was in that room was to be shown only at my discretion.
Whilst I didn’t mind Allie entering, and she only did so if I was present and amenable, and I always was, I wouldn’t have let anyone else in. The fact that Jill simply walked in on her own volition was…disturbing?
“I suppose this one’s not for show.” Bob spoke without turning his head away from the piece.
“No. It’s definitely not for display.” I had to control anger as I felt my face color Chianti red. “It’s… It’s an unfinished piece.”
All three of them looked at me. I was quite adamant in my tone. I even surprised Allie who looked at me questioningly. She could instantly see that something was really upsetting me.
She was more than kind enough to take my hand and lead me out and into the main room where the rest of my work was. We waited patiently. She held my hand firmly and stood against me…touching me…letting me know she was there…with me?
In a few moments Jill and Bob followed. They were speaking between themselves as they entered the room.
“Well…” Bob said in a rather blasé manner. “…I think we should show all of it. This work is very good…better then I’ve seen for a first showing in…” He gazed thoughtfully off. “… in quite some time. Have you titled any of these pieces?”
Bob reminded me of the Norman Rockwell piece of a schoolmaster I saw in a coffee table compendium of his work. With his glasses so low on his nose and his peering out over them and his belly just beginning to overlap his belt, I felt I should portray Bob in that similar fashion as a piece of Americana.
“Only the bowl...”
“That nude is…amazing. I wish I could show that.”
Jill, who had been silent till now echoed Bob’s comment.
“And that one is…what…simply…Allie?” Bob inquired.
“No... If I was to title it…I would call it ‘Pearl before Swine’.” Allie squeezed my hand just a bit and I could hear the start of a giggle perhaps?
“Speaking of swines… You really need to do something about that man.” Jill said most angrily.
I looked at Allie. I was quite surprised that she was still hearing from ‘what’s his name’...as she called him.
“It’s okay Jill. He’ll simply find someone else to…to do whatever with.”
Bob and Jill soon left to discuss the details of what needed to be done for the showing to happen. He would give me a section of wall and some display space for the ceramics. Allie, who still held my hand, dragged me back to my room after we had seen Jill and Bob out. She sat where Jill had and pulled me down next to her.
“Okay…? You want to tell me what this…” She waved her hand at the portrait. “…is about? First of all…when did you do this?” She looked at me.
“That night… You know… With what’s his name…?”
I looked down at my hands. I had pulled her hand with mine into my lap.
“Why are you hiding it? I mean…it is gorgeous.”
“No… You’re gorgeous and that’s the only way I see you.”
“Don’t change the subject on me buddy.” She smiled but she was determined to find out what was behind the work. “I want to know what was going on with you. I want to know why suddenly you did this piece.”
Sometimes the hardest thing to do is be honest. It’s not like when someone asks you if you like a mode of dress they’re employing or if you like the soup they spent hours making and you’re trying not to barf it all over the wall as you eat it.
This is deep down, soul of souls honesty and one needs to decide just how naked one wants to get; how much you trust the person you’re with. So I took a deep breath and held her hand in both of mine as I looked into her eyes.
“I was very angry that night.” Allie began to speak. “No… Please… Let me tell you first. I was angry with you and I was angry with me. When you spoke about him, I knew right away that he was married. I don’t know how but…I just knew. I wanted to tell you not to go…not to see him…that it would be bad all the way around. But I didn’t.” I felt tears coming to my eyes. “And I am so very sorry for that. I should have told you. I should have said something. But I didn’t. I am so sorry.”
I completely lost it at that point. I was so distraught, overcome and overwhelmed with guilt that I was verging on a full-blown panic attack. Allie thankfully recognized what was happening and she embraced me and began to speak softly into my ear.
“Shhh… It’s okay sweet heart. Calm yourself.” She began a soothing mantra of sorts.
She began to gently rub my back as she held me with her other arm. My face was buried in her shoulder and I could feel my tears wetting her dress. As I began to calm, Allie reached for a few tissues and handed them to me. I dampened my tears as she held me smiling so very serenely.
“Listen baby doll…” Allie said softly.
“I should have destroyed that portrait.” I sniffled and blew my nose.
“And that would have made you feel better? Everything would have been made all right? No guilt…? Listen Andi…”
Allie only called me Andi when she wanted to make a point and wanted to be sure I was listening…fully.
“If you had told me that night, I would have resented you for nosing into my affairs. AND… I would have resented you for being right. In fact I would have hated you for seeing what I was blinded to. I hope you can understand that?”
I nodded my head and I believed what she told me. What Allie said kind of made sense? I gazed down at the wet tissues in my hand.
“Then why do I feel so…bad…so guilty?”
I looked up at Allie as a tear or two began to flow again.
“Because…you’re an artist in the true sense of the word and when you see truth…” She paused and smiled for a moment. “You must express it. You did the proper thing. Trust me baby. Nothing good would have come from your telling me. And you certainly have done nothing that I need to forgive. I am really so very glad you told me about this now. You might have thought about this for God only knows how long.” Allie giggled.
She was right. And I felt so much better by telling her. I think that’s maybe why I kept her portrait. I must have known that one day it would remind me to relate what I felt and how I acted…or in this case…didn’t act…to Allie. She was so… It was so easy to tell her that I felt silly for not saying something sooner.
“I want this portrait baby doll.”
How very emphatic of her. I had to giggle…finally.
“I want you to sign the back. Title it the way you wanted to and sign it. I’m going to hang it in the cave so we can both be reminded that it’s okay for us to tell each other the truth…always. And it’s also okay for us not to listen.”
She laughed and it was slightly infectious. I caught it…a little.
I got up and went to the portrait. I carefully turned it over and, with a piece of chalk, signed it as Allie wished: ‘Pearl before Swine’…Andi. I slid it into a plastic sheet and handed the piece to her. She placed it upon my bed and stood up. Taking my face gently in her hands, she kissed me.
“Thank you Andi. Thank you so very much.” She hugged me. “What do you think about going out for dinner? Do you feel up to it?”
I felt so very drained at that moment. I felt good…but tired. Emotional outbursts do that to me. I’ve discussed my seemingly weird and unusual emotional swings with Allie. We came to the conclusion that my hormone intake was probably responsible. It seems that every little thing brings tears and sometimes the tears simply come from nothing at all. A major thing like this evening’s drama brings it all out.
But I was also hungry. I seemed to be putting on weight? I mean I always had this weight problem; not nearly enough of it that is. Now I couldn’t seem to get enough food into me. I was in danger of losing my ‘starving artist’ appearance. I guessed it was okay because I felt well enough and had more than enough energy.
So we went across town to China Town. We held each other’s arms as we strolled and for a while we walked in a comfortable silence. I think perhaps that my ‘confession’ was as trying for Allie as it was for me.
We went to a restaurant that we had frequented several times and had a very pleasant meal. The main topic of discussion was ‘our’ showing. We held hands several times over the course of the discussion. I found Allie’s touch becoming ever more comfortable each time I felt it.
When I was young, a mere child, I rarely got touched in a warm, loving, comforting or familiar manner. Touch was usually a very rough thing; it was a slap or a yank on my arm or leg. In school, at least through middle school, a touch was usually a punch or a kick or something of that sort.
This is not to say that I never received a hug or a kiss or some form of familiar touch. But those moments were all too rare and very often left me tense and anxious. Even after I began living with Allie initially, her habit of touching and hugging and even her cheek kisses took some time to become accustomed to. Now her touch was a source of warmth, a degree of comfort and, dare I say it…pleasure?
The next several weeks proved to be extremely busy and trying. Work was becoming quite pressured with the design of the packaging and Peter was given yet another large project for a potential client. I was in the midst of it all and the hours began to evaporate at a faster rate than ever.
Of course there were moments of extreme amusement. My sitting with Rhona for several minutes whilst having my morning coffee became more than a habit; it was a ritual. One morning I sat with her and we were discussing Lord knows what…something that I’m sure was quite trivial…when suddenly she whips out a nail file and begins to work away on a slightly broken nail tip. I looked at my nails out of habit and saw one nail that was perhaps a hair’s breath too long. So… The very next day I had my very own nail file to whip out and file away as well.
Suddenly Peter walks into the office and sees the two of us talking and filing away. He stood in the doorway with a bemused expression on his face. Neither of us noticed him at first so he could have been standing there for several minutes. I had my back to him and I was so intent on what I was doing. It wasn’t until Rhona finally looked up, saw him, and greeted him that I realized what I’d been caught doing.
“Good morning boss.”
Rhona spoke in a nonchalant manner as though this was an everyday occurrence. I, however, nearly jumped off my chair I was so startled and…embarrassed.
“Good morning ladies.”
Peter said with in an off-handed manner. He chuckled and walked to his office. Needless to say, I let Rhona bring him his coffee.
I understood how people could accept what saw when they looked at me. After all, I made no attempt to necessarily hide any sign of…maleness? I was merely conforming to a mental image. But when Peter addressed us as ‘ladies’, he spoke so casually, so easily, so totally normally that I took more than a moment to ponder the big question. Where was Andrew and did I really even care?
I usually wore a bra, now I had several sets of matching bras and panties, on weekends and days off. I had even taken to gluing my ‘boobs’ on with Allie’s assistance in which case they stayed on from Friday night till Sunday night.
But the ‘B’ cup size was too large, in my minds eye, to wear during the working week. So I bought myself a set of ‘A’ cup boobs. I would wear those during the week and even at work. They weren’t nearly as noticeable and, with a suit jacket on, and hunching my shoulders slightly, I felt more at ease with them on.
After all, I wasn’t looking for attention. I was pursuing that image in my mind; working on a work in progress. The world, or at least my little world, was adjusting quite well to my brand of performance art?
Allie and I were invited to Jill’s apartment for dinner one night. Aside from the social aspect of the invite, we were going to discuss a few of the details of our showing. Of course other issues arose.
Jill lived on East Fifty-Sixth Street between First Avenue and York Avenue. She owned a lovely three-bedroom apartment on the upper floor of a high rise. A doorman opened the door to the rather unassuming lobby and called up to Jill to announce our arrival. Evidential he knew Allie and addressed her by name. It was the first time I’d heard her called Ms. Morris. It was the first time I was called ‘and friend’.
We rode the wood paneled elevator up to Jill’s floor in comfortable silence. I was somewhat nervous and Jill held my hand. This was my…our first ‘dinner party’ invite…of sorts? Jill opened the door and she stared at us with a sly smile on her face, she spoke.
“Don’t tell me. You two are now an item?” She chuckled.
“What?” I said instinctively.
Allie and I were still holding hands. But really…? I looked at Allie who giggled.
“Just really close friends... Why…? Are you starting rumors again?” Allie said.
“What do you mean again? I’ve never stopped!” Jill laughed and stood aside bidding us enter. “By the way Andi… You look amazing. Simply gorgeous…”
I blushed a shade of auburn and smiled coyly. I did make an extra attempt to look nice. I even did my dramatic ‘evening look’ with some help from Allie. After all, I now was ‘uptown’.
Jill’s apartment was a mini museum of art. The walls were covered with works in various mediums and where ever there was a book shelf or a table, ceramics and various other pieces including constructions, some of which occupied an entire corner, could be found. I immediately began to look at every single thing I could lay my eyes upon.
Even Jill’s assortment of furniture appeared to be either antique, or inventive, which made for an eclectic setting. I found a stack of lawyer’s bookcases and they contained what could only be first editions of various writers. The volumes comprised several languages and some of the tomes were leather bound and of obvious age.
I could hear Allie and Jill conversing but I was so focused on what I was doing that when Allie approached me with a glass of white wine, she needed to touch my arm with the chilled glass to capture my attention. When we sat down at the dining room table, I was still casting my gaze all around at pieces I wanted to examine. I did notice an empty space between two oils.
“Oh that, my dear Andi, is where my fee from you will rest. You did read what I sent you before you signed it, didn’t you?” Jill chuckled when I turned bright fire engine red and shook my head.
“Allie said you would be fair and honest. So I simply signed the thing.”
“Ah ha…! Now you can blame her for any misunderstanding we might have.” Jill chuckled wryly.
“Of course!” I laughed as I gazed at Allie.
I reached for her hand almost instinctively and she gave it to me. We touched fingertips for a moment.
“What is it with you two?” Jill inquired without a smile this time.
“Andi does that when he’s nervous.” Allie shrugged and smiled. “Anyway, he has lovely hands and they’re nice to hold.” She giggled as she looked at me.
“Whatever… So let’s talk a little about the showing. It will be in early December so we must get a mailing together as soon as possible. If Bob does it he will charge a fortune so we must take care of that ourselves.” Turning to me, Jill spoke again. “Make a list of everybody you know. Include teachers you’ve had, classmates, of course the people at work.”
Jill went on and on and on about what needed to be done. Thankfully Allie was paying extremely close attention because I was lost in a dreamland of sorts. I was sort of mesmerized by Allie; the way she looked when she listened with her head cocked slightly to one side and how she smiled and nodded with her brand of exuberance. I was just getting to the part of what it would be like to be naked next to her when a discordant phrase caught my ear.
“What?”
“Well dear, now that you’ve chosen to join us again…” Jill smiled impishly. “I was simply saying that Bob thought it best to advertise the showing as ‘Andi’ and not Andrew… Whatever is your family name anyway?”
I guess I hadn’t told Jill.
“Anyway… Bob felt that the show should be your artwork and not you. He felt it best to simply use Andi and no family name since that seems to be the way you sign your work anyway.”
“Oh I don’t care about that. What about Allie though? I mean… Her work is showing as well. Can’t it be Andi and Allie or something?” Allie laughed and clutched my hand.
“You are sweet Andi but then why not give some space for whoever manufactured your pens and inks? It’s really your work and your show. I’m just happy to have you use some of my pieces.” Allie said sweetly.
“Are you two sleeping together or something?”
“Jill…!” We almost spoke simultaneously.
“Well… Why not…?”
“Listen Jill… We’re just really good friends. And that’s all.” Allie was quite emphatic although she did need to suppress a giggle.
Once we got past the showing talk, the conversation really became quite lively and animated. Jill, as I was to learn, was a marvelous hostess. She never let an opportunity pass by where a compliment could be imparted and she even began to see me in a different light as I opened up a bit. At first I found her to be intimidating but that changed when I realized that she was simply full of life and considered every moment a blessing.
When she realized how close the relationship between Allie and me was, Jill began to treat me in a similar manner; kind of like an adult child…her child. I must admit it took a while to become accustomed to this but after some time I became very comfortable with her ways. When the evening finally ended, we even hugged and kissed goodbye.
During the cab ride home Allie and I held hands. We were doing so more and more; maintaining that comfortable physical contact when we were out and about town together. Even in the apartment we would touch every so often and I always felt an energy that seemed to pass between us.
Odd as it may seem, I also found myself doing something quite similar with Rhona. I would touch her hand when we spoke or she would grasp my wrist. On occasion she would fuss a bit with my hair or I would adjust her blouse.
It was such an odd thing when I would think about it. Then one day I simply stopped thinking about it and accepted these mannerisms as something close friends did. It never occurred to me that it was usually close friends who were women.
The weekend came around and Allie decided to go out with ‘the girls’ from her office. She had asked me to come along but I felt too intimidated about going out with a group of women I didn’t know. I didn’t tell her that. I told her that I needed to work on a piece that I had in mind. I was still at work when she returned in the wee hours of the morning.
Could things be heating up between Andi and Allie? Or have we heard that crap before? Be sure to catch the next commercial free chapter of ‘Andi and Allie’!
Andi and Allie Chapter 11
“Something old…something nude…something broken… eyes black and blue…”
Saturday morning came with us both sleeping in. We brunched in and spent a better part of the day in Allie’s studio. Allie was throwing on her wheel and I was painting on her bisque fired pieces. We finally broke from working around five and decided to go out for dinner.
It was the first cool night since summer ended and fall beset us. Being tired, we seemed we separately came to the decision of casual dress for the evening. So after a wonderfully refreshing shower, I chose one of the bra and panty sets Allie had originally gotten me and went ‘large’ with my ‘B’ forms.
I finally had a chance to wear my pink sweatshirt with the rose colored beaded swirling pattern on the front. I had my pair of lower rider jeans that flared slightly and had a nice beaded pattern on the back pockets. Lightweight woolen knee socks and penny loafers completed my attire.
I put on a simple gold necklace, a pair of small hoop earrings and a pair of antique gold glass beaded drop earrings. A ring on each hand and a bracelet that matched my necklace completed my jewelry for the evening. My cosmetic choice for the evening was very light. A touch of brick red blush, a bit of mascara, and a long lasting port red stain lipstick under clear gloss completed my look.
Allie was equally as casual. She always looked amazing regardless of what she wore. She didn’t bother much with her hair and her naturally large curls cascaded down past her shoulders. I loved the manner in which her face was framed by her golden locks. She had an angelic look. She also went very light on her makeup with only mascara and a bit of berry red lipstick. Her cheeks seemed to have their very own natural peach blush.
We were dressed comparably. Allie wore a powder blue sweatshirt with electric blue beading across the breast in a wave pattern. She also wore low riders that had the fashionably worn and ‘properly’ faded look in the correct locations. She decided upon sneakers choosing total comfort.
Allie generally wasn’t a jewelry person but she did love her rings and several adorned the fingers on both of her hands. In her ears she had one pair of medium sized gold hoops.
We dined at one of our usual spots. The décor wasn’t anything exceptional but many of the locals ate there. The food was not fancy but quite good and the pricing was very easy for our neighborhood, which tended to be a bit on the high side.
Allie was quiet and a bit withdrawn. She didn’t speak much during the meal. Even the glass of wine didn’t loosen her up at all. I more than made up for her silence by being a little chatterbox. I even managed a joke or two that did bring a smile to her face.
I didn’t want to push her by asking what was going on. We knew each other well enough that she would tell me in due time. I did reach across the table to grasp Allie's fingers with mine letting her know that ‘I’m here when you’re ready to talk’.
As we began our walk home, Allie put her arm around my waist. I was quite surprised and looked at her. She gazed downward, simply shrugged her shoulders and smiled coyly. I thought I saw a bit of a candy red bloom rise in her cheeks. So I put my arm around her waist and we strolled along amongst the Saturday night crowd that came to gallery hop and party a bit.
Whilst it wasn’t unusual to see two people with their arms about one another, we did capture a glance or two. This certainly marked a new enhancement in our relationship. Maybe it was simply my odd perception but I seemed to notice every little thing...about us.
This was all so new to me. I never walked holding anyone’s hand before Allie came into my life let alone holding a woman’s waist. Allie even laid her head against me several times and I kind of laid my head atop hers.
It was quite nice…perhaps even a bit romantic. Whilst I didn’t put any extra meaning in these things, I certainly took notice. Each little act of endearment, each little…’favor’, seemed to be adding up to something more. Allie’s quiet demeanor continued but I thought little of it in the light of this new physical endearment.
When we arrived home, Allie went to her bedroom without as much as a word. I was kind of shocked. We always at least had a cup of tea or something and maybe watched the television for a bit. So I went to my room, got undressed and into something a bit more comfy. I sat at my drawing table and…well…I drew.
About twenty minutes later Allie came to my door. She was wearing a mauve colored silk robe with a rose bloom pattern. The roses had a bit more blue in the red making them more toward an amethyst color. The collar was a solid darker mauve and it was tied with a dark mauve belt. The robe fell to mid-calf. With her face framed by her glorious golden locks being contrasted by the robe's color, Allie looked quite enchanting.
“Okay… Bring your easel. I think I’m ready.”
Allie couldn’t look at me. She cast her gaze downward and to the side. Her smile was quite demure and she did blush a lovely shade of maroon quite profusely.
“Ummm… Okay… Where should I bring it?”
I was at a loss for what was going on with her.
“The cave of course…”
She spoke as she turned her back and walked off toward the television room.
I followed Allie a few moments later and saw that she had placed a blanket upon the couch and placed a few tea candles around the room making it appear more…intimate? I still had no idea of what was on her mind. I can be so clueless in the face of reality. I set up my easel and my chalks and then I noticed Allie had loosened the tie to her robe and it had fallen open. She was nude beneath it except for the panty she wore.
So many thoughts came to me in moments and they all culminated with only two; how brave and courageous Allie was and how very much she must have trusted me. Now it was up to me to do her justice. I stood gazing at her for a moment or two and a tear came to my eyes. The way the light from the tea candles struck her face and robed body was so very amazing and dramatic. She looked so...beautiful.
I was especially interested in the expression on her face. She had this look of fear and embarrassment as she stood there with her eyes failing to meet mine. Her hands were crossed in front of her hiding her crotch and boobs. Allie then turned her back and began to remove her robe and I stopped her.
“Wait sweet heart. I would like you on the couch. Leave your robe on for the moment.” I said as I wiped away my tears with my hands.
I had Allie sit on the couch with her legs up and bent in front of her. I wanted to see her three quarter view. Once I placed her, I began to draw the robe down off her shoulders until her breasts were exposed to just above her nipples. I was as careful as I could be in trying to make the drape of her robe’s collar seem as if it naturally fell.
“Would you like something to drink? This will take a while. Maybe a little wine…?”
Allie nodded her head so I went quickly to the kitchen and got a bottle we had started the other night. Instead of bringing a wine glass, I went to the studio and retrieved two mugs that I had painted and poured the wine into that. Allie looked at me questioningly.
“If the portrait sells, so will the mug!” I grinned.
I set the second one upon the table. I could create a mystery by including it in the piece. 'Who was the other mug for?' Perhaps they'd both sell with the work.
“You are so tricky!” She giggled.
Though I was glad Allie’s mood had lightened, but I didn’t want to lose her pensive and anxious expression. So I lowered her robe just a little bit more and sure enough that expression returned. I dimmed some of the lighting and brought two of the tea candles closer to affect the mood I wanted to capture.
Most models I’d used in school were paid to sit and pose. They were allowed certain freedoms and therefore could sit for a period of time. I wasn’t going to inflict Allie with an extended sitting.
What I needed to do was sketch the position, work mostly on her expression, and then move on to another pose. I felt that as long as I had the basic body and face and the manner in which the robe draped her, I could do the rest at a later date.
And so we began. I began with her gazing at the mug of wine, staring off into the distance, and looking intently in the opposite direction that her body was posed. I knew that once I had these studies, I could even determine what medium I would use later. How the light worked on her face and torso would help determine that as well.
We did several sketches of her reclined with the robe still on and then we came to the big moment. By then Allie had sipped her way through a mug and a half of wine and was feeling a lot more relaxed.
Now the mood of the portraits would change to one of…sensuality? I needed to show the sensuality that I saw in Allie…that very ‘walking anatomical invitation’ thingy of hers? Her eyes would need to glow and her ever inviting mouth would need to ‘pop out’ beyond the rest of her pose.
“Do I need to take off my panty?”
I could see the worry in Allie’s face. I thought the question really was; ‘Are you going to show my vagina?’ Her face turned flame red.
“It won’t be necessary.” I smiled gently.
I wasn’t sure of what exactly I wanted to portray. I mean…did she shave there and was her vagina really a necessary detail? I think that at the time, her comfort was more important than detail. After all, I didn’t portray facts; I portrayed truth…or at least truth as I saw it.
I did several sketches of Allie reclining with the robe in various positions from draped around her shoulders to covering only the most ‘delicate’ parts of her body with her breasts and torso mostly exposed. Finally I did two with the robe completely off.
When she first removed the robe completely, I was amazed at how Allie’s curves translated from a dressed state to one of complete…well…almost complete nudity. Her curves, especially her waist and hips, were far more pronounced than even I imagined. And the manner in which her breasts hung was way different. Where I imagined a bit more sagging I discovered a lot more firmness and fullness.
I felt, for the first time since meeting her, the nearly overwhelming desire to gently run my fingertips along those luscious curves. I desired to trace every line in her body with my palm. I wanted to glide my fingertips from her shoulders downward to the small of her back and then up the incline of her rump and downward once again across the back of her thighs to her feet.
Being so intimately close with Allie, certainly the closest I’d ever been to anyone before, I was able to take in her aroma. I loved her scent, her cologne, but there was something else present; the fragrance of her body. I didn’t know exactly what it was, or how to describe it other than to say I became somewhat intoxicated. This was something that has never happened before…with a woman…and certainly never to that extent with a man!
That experience…Allie’s body’s natural aroma…stayed with me ever since that evening. I felt so very compelled to recapture that moment, that intoxicating high, that I did something I considered at the time to be perverse and downright weird. I was doing our laundry one day. I thought Allie was out at the time and I simply couldn’t resist the impulse.
I had filled the deep sink with water and put in very mild soap. I began to take both our panties and bras from the basket. I lifted one of her panties up to my nose and deeply inhaled. The scent of her cologne hit me immediately but that of her body was hardly noticeable. I then put my nose against the gusset of the garment. The scent was more noticeable but still not quite as strong as what I imagined.
Although I had gone and sniffed each of her delicate pieces, bras as well as panties, that discernible aroma was woefully weak while her cologne was much so much stronger in comparison. I was perplexed to say the least. I sniffed my own delicates and, much to my dismay, they did smell a bit funky. Why hers were so much less…funky...so very devoid of her womanly aroma?
Anyway… Wouldn’t you know it…I got caught! I made a habit of the sniffing thing each time I did our laundry. Well…there I am…in mid sniff…and Allie walks in! She’d been in her room the entire time napping.
“What are you doing!” She screamed.
I shrieked and jumped.
Allie’s expression was not one of peaceful tranquility. She was out right angry complete with burgundy red face, squinty eyes and lips snow white from being pressed together. Her hands on her hips and her stance alone were enough to frighten the meek...being me. I nearly had a heart attack! I certainly felt the palpitations!!! I nearly fainted with shock and embarrassment.
“Gotcha…!”
Allie suddenly…and thankfully…burst out laughing. She walked over to where I was shaking like a leaf.
“What’s the matter baby? You don’t look so well.”
She giggled and was on the verge of laughing again. Rummaging around in the undies basket, Allie picked up a pair of my panties and brought it to her nose. She inhaled deeply and suddenly smiled with a stupefied expression on her face.
“A little weak but…well…any port in a storm?” She laughed again.
Now I was totally at a loss for words. I had just been given the closest thing to a heart attack ever…for sniffing her panties…and Allie was standing there sniffing mine.
‘It’s okay baby doll.” Allie could see my discomfort and confusion. “It’s a normal curiosity as long as you don’t go around trying to do it randomly with the girls still wearing them.” She laughed again. “Although I must tell you I have done it with the guys still in them. So…” Allie reached out to caress my cheek tenderly. “Did I pass the sniff test?” She smiled warmly and chuckled.
“I…” I had to clear my throat and take a deep breath. “Well… They smell mostly of your cologne?”
“Oh…” Allie kind of sighed. She suddenly turned around and removed her panty from beneath her robe. “Here… Try these. I put them on a while ago.” She held them up to my nose. “They’re still warm and I didn’t use a panty liner.”
I took them from her hand whilst thinking; a ‘panty what’? I held them to my nose and inhaled deeply…too deeply! The aroma was strong…very, very strong…and strangely arousing. Allie giggled as my eyes fluttered and I felt my head just…I don’t even know what…just seemed to spin?
“Yeah…” She giggled. “That’s much better I guess.”
Fortunately Allie was near me because I actually did lose my balance for a moment.
Whilst the scent of her perfume, this time, was strong, so was the scent of her vagina. This actually was the first time I ever smelled the scent of one that was healthy and clean? I actually got a stiffie, an absolute rarity by my standards. I mean… I have felt aroused but mostly it was a more…cerebral experience? There would be a tingling in my dick. But nothing such as what I experienced now.
Okay, I did get a chubby from time to time and they were mainly shower experiences with me thinking of sucking someone’s dick, usually Peter's, or something. I never got one thinking about women and this reaction was something totally different…and wonderful. I was to view Allie in an entirely new way. I was also to view myself in an entirely new way; as a bisexual…maybe?
Allie left me that panty to ‘enjoy’ with the promise to wash it when I was finished? She also began a practice of leaving me a little ‘surprise’ in her things; like maybe one pair that had gone without a panty shield for several hours or for the day.
As she explained it, the pad kept the panty from developing stains that might require a stronger soap and therefore preserved the life of a costly…a very, very costly…garment. I adopted the very same practice. After all, we did buy similarly costly things.
I began working feverishly with the sketches I doing and I understood why Bob suggested I get back into paints. Three of the pieces, the ones with Allie’s shoulders bare shoulders exposed, worked well with chalks and charcoals. But the total nudes simply wouldn’t have the look and texture I desired. They were, in my mind’s eye, simply nudes. I couldn’t quite get the contrasts between light and dark that I sought and the textures weren’t working for me.
I thought about acrylics and temperas, watercolors and several techniques including airbrush. But deep within me I knew that only oils could produce the more ‘classic’ look I desired, and I thought Allie deserved. So I was off to Canal Street to buy a full array of what I would need including pre-stretched canvases.
My next challenge was finding a place to work with the oils. All art studios have an odor. Allie’s smelled of the earth…her clays and glazes. Even my inks and chalks had a scent. Though not unpleasant, the amount of time spent in the air was minimal and the odor not very strong at all.
Oils, however, stank! And the spirits to thin or remove the paint stank even more. I would find myself nauseated, and with a headache, after being around oils for any length of time. And then the ‘drying’ time for the paints to harden was lengthy. So working in my bedroom, or anywhere else in the open apartment, was out of the question.
After speaking with Allie about my situation, she offered one of the spare bedrooms as a studio space. I couldn’t believe her generosity and I offered to pay her additional money as rent. She blatantly refused but did insist that I have a very strong ventilator installed to take care of the fumes. And so, with a hooded vent and an industrial strength exhaust fan, I began working on my nudes.
Time was growing short as November came and mostly went. I worked feverishly and lengthy hours to try and complete three poses that captured my imagination. I would arrive home straight from work, change clothing, and go into the studio. Then I would work almost non-stop till exhaustion overtook me.
Poor Allie bore the weight of my absence in the form of boredom. Her ‘partner in crime’ was doing time at hard labor. My sweet heart would often bring me dinner in the studio and stay with me whilst I ate. On occasion she could even drag me out into the kitchen where we’d sit at the counter and enjoy dinner, and each other, for a short while.
Finally, after nearly six weeks, I had three portraits and several other nudes that I was modestly okay with. My ‘perfect’ manicure was back again…thankfully. I missed having my nails to fuss over. And life returned to nearly normal. Oh…there was still all the preparation necessary for the showing but the big pressures were gone. The mailing went out weeks ago and the matting and framing process was well under way.
Allie, in celebration of having her ‘roommate’ back, decided to take me out for dinner. I wanted nothing fancy or particularly special. I was actually somewhat exhausted and a simple meal would have sufficed. We decided to meet in front of our building. I was running a little bit late so Allie had a few minutes to deposit her daily burdens and change into something a bit more comfortable.
When I finally turned the corner, I saw Allie having a rather animated discussion with some guy. He was fairly large and fairly upset about something. But so was Allie. I couldn’t hear anything except Allie’s voice, which was muddled amidst the city noise. The guy suddenly grabbed her arm and began pulling her.
I rushed across the street as quickly as I could and ran up to them. I shouted for him to stop hurting her and tried to shove him away. A bright and blinding flash of light exploded and that was the last thing I remembered until I woke up in a hospital bed.
I opened my eyes and tried to look around but the room was very dimly lighted. I could see an IV bag hanging from a pole and traced the tubing down into my arm. I tried to speak but it was difficult to move my mouth. My throat was very dry and I really couldn’t seem to feel much of anything except for an intense headache.
I was on my back so I attempted to get up on my elbows. It was not a very wise decision. I felt so dizzy and weak. And there seemed to be something wrong with my vision. I did manage to catch a glimpse of Allie curled up in a chair with a pillow and a blanket. I do remember softly moaning and easing myself back down.
Suddenly Jill came into my line of sight. She was smiling as she leaned over me and softly stroked my cheek. I couldn’t feel her touch. I looked up at her and a tear fell from my eye. She dabbed at it with a tissue. I tried to speak but my mouth simply wouldn’t cooperate. I mouthed the words ‘what happened?’
“Evidently…? Steven happened.” Jill’s face tightened and her lips were chalk white with anger. “I hear you were quite the hero…or should I say heroine?” She chuckled softly.
With my hand, I tried to feel my face. Jill quickly took my hand and held it.
“You have a fractured cheek bone and your nose was broken. There’s a bandage over your nose so don’t try touching it right now.” She smiled sympathetically.
I freaked! I began to cry. I wanted to see the damage. Less than two weeks before the showing and I’m a total mess.
“Please darling. Don’t try to move too much. You also got a nasty crack on your head when you hit the pavement and you needed several stitches.”
Oh my God…! I had visions of a bald spot where I was stitched. This kept getting better by the minute. I had to pee. I reached down beneath the blanket only to discover there was a tube in my dick? O…M…G…! That was it! I needed either to leave this place or receive some serious sedation! I had enough issues without having to deal with a tube in my dick.
Jill tried her best to comfort and quiet me but I would have none of it. I cried and shook my head from side to side. It wasn’t until Allie appeared in my line of sight that I at least stopped trying to thrash around. As her face came into focus I tried to smile and she smiled back at me.
I mouthed the word ‘thirsty’. My mouth felt so very dry. This was, no doubt, the result of whatever painkillers were whizzing around my system. Allie first came to the other side of my bed and bent over to embrace me. My arms seemed to have a mind of their own as they encircled her and held fast. She smiled down at me and dabbed my tears away with a tissue.
Jill was kind enough to furnish me with a cup of water…and, thankfully, a straw. Once I was able to will one arm off of Allie, I took the cup as Jill elevated my head to take a sip. I would have preferred wine but… Allie stood and brought a chair close to the bed and sat down as she took my free hand in both of hers. Tears came to her eyes.
“I am so happy you’re awake now. I got so scared when your head hit the ground and you didn’t move. I thought you were…”
Poor Allie burst into tears. She couldn’t complete her thought although she didn’t need to. I took another sip of water.
“I’m happy to see you too…both of you.” I croaked as I smiled though my tears.
“Do you remember what happened?” Jill asked as she bent over so that I could see her more easily.
“I don’t remember anything after…” I had to pause and think of what I did remember last. “I don’t remember anything other than I was nearly home and I saw Allie. What time is it? Why is it so dark in here?” I turned to Allie. “Can you turn on a light or something?”
“No sweet heart… You have a concussion and we were told to keep the room dim. It’s Thursday afternoon.”
“How long have I been in here?”
I was totally clueless. I didn’t remember when this all occurred.
Allie and Jill looked at one another in surprise. Then Allie turned to me and, with a gentle smile, related the entire event that led to this result. I honestly couldn’t recall a single thing, which disturbed all of us. But what was really troublesome was my vision! I was having a problem seeing clearly and, for someone in my profession, this was definitely not good…majorly!
Allie and I were finally able to convince Jill to go home and get some rest. I am ever thankful that she came even though it was probably Allie’s need that brought her. Allie, on the other hand, wouldn’t leave. She insisted upon staying as long as I was unable to do for myself.
In truth, I was very glad to have her with me. Simply knowing that she was in the room gave me such a secure feeling. At one point I must have fallen asleep because when I did awaken, Allie’s head was tucked into my side. She had also nodded out sitting in the chair. I found the sound of her very gentle snoring, almost a purring sound, to be very calming?
As whacked out and out or sorts as I was, an inspiration hit me with the impact of a tsunami! Literally my entire physical being trembled with excitement which, of course, gave me a headache, as I saw Allie’s sweet expression of total peace and calm…and serenity.
The painting would be in oils and very dark; her dressed and asleep as I saw her now; her face so sweet and angelic. Only her face would have any real light and then would center upon her closed eyes and slightly parted lips.
Finally a doctor came along to inspect my mortal remains. She promptly explained away all the various symptoms and perceived defects I could list as being the results of having a moving object hit an inanimate one and then having the same inanimate object be the subject of a nasty thwacking on something a wee bit harder…and even more inanimate.
The good doctor prodded and poked me a bit and flashed an un-Godly bright light into my eyes. I was told to remain prone, calm, and in near darkness for the remainder of the day and perhaps I would be set free tomorrow. I was cautioned that this state of dim lighting and having bedrest would need to exist through the weekend at least and that was providing my physical condition didn’t deteriorate.
Allie remained with me the entire time as a procession of visitors began to arrive after dinner. Peter was first. He was most concerned about my condition and very upset over the events that had occurred. He sat opposite Allie and held my hand in his and I could see a tear or two well up in his eyes but he managed to maintain his composure.
Peter offered whatever I might need to recover including having a private nurse whilst I was at home. He kissed me on the lips upon leaving and I hugged him and thanked him. I caught a rather odd look from Allie when that happened.
Rhona entered the room next. She was quite horrified at the condition of my face…thank you very much Rhona…but Allie assured her that all would be as before thanks to the medical treatment I received. Rhona made a list of all the gossip and news we normally shared over coffee in the morning and proceeded to hold forth on each one.
She was good for two giggles, a laugh, and one of those eyebrow-raising moments. Her PEV, pure entertainment value, was four stars…at least! She also kissed me on the lips upon departure and I hugged her as well.
Two of my fellow artists arrived as Rhona was leaving and they sat with us for a bit. They were quite upset. They thought the incident was somehow related to my different idea of how the well-dressed guy should look. Somehow this also got tied into the notion that perhaps it was an anti-gay incident and the Federal authorities should be notified. Allie managed to appease them with the truth; it was a simple ‘domestic disturbance’ that got way out of hand and never should have happened.
Both of them made apologies for the rest of the staff not coming and I understood because I was rapidly tiring anyway. Again kisses and hugs preceded their departure. I now found myself surrounded with an array of flora that would rival the botanical gardens across the river.
Peter, always the sensualist, had the decency to bring dark chocolates…bless his heart! And so upon the departure of all my visitors, Allie and I sampled more than a fair share. I was forced to let the little darlings melt in my mouth. I felt quite a sharp pain trying to bite into one.
Somewhere around ten in the evening I felt the need to at least sit up. I was beginning to feel quite sore from being prone for so long. Allie called for the nurse and we got permission to give it a try. Each took me by an arm and assisted me in first sitting, and then in swinging my legs over the side of the bed.
At that point I needed to have the tube taken out of my dick. It not only unnerved me to have this device located where it was, but I was determined not to have to make like a cat and pee in a ‘box’ every time I needed to go.
This was not a precise and delicate procedure by any stretch of the imagination! The nurse simply grasped the damned thing and yanked it out with one swift motion. It was out and gone before I could scream! I must admit that my dick hurt for the next two days whenever I peed.
Having Allie help me to the toilet was another exercise in humility. She even assisted me with seating and patiently waited while I did had finished my ‘tinkling’ thingy. By the time she assisted me back I was dizzy once again and ready to get back down into the bed.
The nurse came by and gave me a sleeping pill that wasn’t really necessary. I was already tired enough to close my eyes between the visitors and the trip to the bathroom. I took it anyway and I closed my eyes as Allie bent over and kissed my forehead. That should have brought back a flood of childhood memories but it didn’t because those memories simply didn’t exist.
I woke up briefly sometime in the middle of the night. Allie was still in her chair at my bedside. She had covered herself with a hospital blanket, leaned onto the bed at my side, and fallen into a very deep sleep. Her face was towards me and I could see the vision I had earlier in the day. I gently placed my hand upon her back. She opened her eyes for a mere moment, smiled, and went back to sleep.
The next day I was released with the proviso that I ‘lay low’ for the next few days. The packing was removed from within my nose and everything looked good from a medical standpoint. Allie had brought clothing for me to wear when suddenly I remembered how I was dressed the other evening including my fake boobs!
Whilst assisting me in dressing, I asked about that. Allie had the presence of mind to at least remove my bra off as well as the boobs before anyone came to my aid. As she assisted me on with my panty, I still had some dizziness, especially when bending over, I realized she might have snuck a peak at my dick?
“Of course I did!” Allie laughed. “And I also played with it for a while.”
The more horrified my expression became, the harder Allie laughed.
“And then… I climbed on top of it and really had a wonderful time. You should have been there for it.”
At that point I knew she was fooling around with me. But Allie kept that sly expression on her face the rest of the time she assisted me so I never really knew at what point of her little tale reality fled and fantasy began.
Allie bought the largest set of sunglasses she could find to protect my eyes from the bright light of day. Then it was into the wheelchair and down and out into the street. I cannot tell you how much better I instantly felt to be free and rid of everything to do with my medical experience.
Back at the apartment, Allie set me up in the cave. Because it was windowless, she was able to keep the lighting dim and, being next to the kitchen, food and such was not far away. I was thankful for the oversized sunglasses even if they made a horrid fashion statement.
Once again she assisted me changing into something more comfortable; a sleeping tee and a robe. A blanket was provided in the event I became chilled or I wanted to sleep. Now I finally felt well enough to ask Allie some of the details beginning with Steven’s current location.
“Well…? He violated an order of protection.”
“You had an order of protection against him?”
This was surprising news to me.
“Yeah…it was Jill’s doing. He became such a pest at work that she took the message logs to a judge friend of hers, along with me, and we were able to get one. So… He’s charged with two counts of assault, two counts of felonious assault, two counts of battery, one count of disorderly conduct and resisting arrest.” Allie giggled as she attempted to recount all the charges she was told.
“Oh my God…!” I sat there stunned at how quickly these things amplify.
“Yeah…and that’s on top of the order of protection violation. He’s in very deep poopie shit. And not only that!” Allie’s face was alighted with excitement. “Jill and Peter called everybody they knew in the justice system trying to get the death penalty or something.” She laughed.
“Oh my God…! It must really suck to be him today!”
I giggled guiltily because I really don’t like to see anybody get into so much trouble of their own doing.
“Wait… Wait… It gets even better!” Allie patted my knees with her excitement. “Apparently Steven’s wife took the kids, the furniture, the bank accounts and left him! This wasn’t the first time she caught him! So he’s stuck with a legal aid lawyer on top of everything. He is going to jail! That miserable shit...!”
Allie looked so self-satisfied and I couldn’t blame her at all. What he did to her with his deception was unconscionable and what he did to his wife and kids was unforgivable; especially since this wasn’t the first time.
I know people cheat all the time. But I can’t understand why. It seems so incredibly difficult to successfully have even one relationship. How in the world can anybody expect to have two or three going at the same time? And too destroy the trust and confidence others build up in them. I remembered how pained Allie felt for some time after discovering his betrayal. I had to giggle when I remembered the picture she sent to his wife on his phone.
Toward the evening I remembered the painting I wanted to do and I asked Allie to help me set up the easel and a few chalks in the cave. I wanted to at least get the stretch down on paper so that once I could deal with the light I would be a bit ahead.
So we sat together, Allie reading as I sketched. She ordered in food and we ate in the cave as we each did our own thing. It was a very easy and comfortable evening. Allie fell asleep as she laid reading with her feet on my lap.
I looked over at her and…I don’t know…something in me desired lying next to her, perhaps with her head on my breast and my arm around her. I felt strange having such a desire but I also felt longing and that was something new.
When I reached a good stopping point, I carefully got up off the couch being very careful not to disturb Allie. I covered her with the blanket she had left for me and I quietly went to my bedroom and into the bathroom. I looked into the mirror and sadly shook my head. I looked like a raccoon complete with black-banded eyes.
What was even worse, my nose looked like it would be nearly the same. They had the chance to change it, to ‘fix’ it, but I was not available to make the request. I guess you sometimes just can’t win.
Will Allie hide forever beneath the protection of Andie's projecting proboscis? Will Andie forever learn not to sneeze when she's there? And what about Bob? The answer to these and other equally mundane questions can be found in future chapters of 'Andi and Allie'.
Andi and Allie Chapter 12
'Don’t give up your day job…yet!’
Allie and I began photographing and cataloging the various pieces listed to go to the gallery. With only a few days till the showing we finally had most of the work done. The pieces were matted and the panels dry enough to be moved and the ceramics were wrapped, boxed and ready. Two days before the showing everything was moved over to the gallery. Bob, his assistant Ramon, Allie and I began the painstaking process of deciding what went where.
My showing went unbelievably well. For a first showing by an unknown artist it was nearly unheard of to have unanimously outstanding reviews. But my biggest surprise was at the amount of art that did get sold and the prices the pieces commanded.
The ‘show’ itself was great fun. Every art aficionado type was there…probably off of Bob’s list of names. Then all of Allie and Jill’s guests came and they proved to be a lot of fun. Even Peter invited a number of his friends and they came ready to purchase.
Allie stayed by my side nearly the entire time at my insistence. Firstly I wanted to promote her work and secondly, more importantly, I was scared silly at the start of things and her presences always provided a strong degree of comfort and security.
I dressed for this occasion very carefully and meticulously. Allie helped me every step of the way. We purposely went out and purchased an outfit to wear; something new and not in my normal range of style.
The top was sleeveless with a sloping neck and totally sequined in a chevron pattern of red, silver, and electric blue on a black field. The pattern was replicated on the back. We found a rather lovely pair of black leather pants that weren’t cut in a typical jean pattern.
After much searching and nearly as much frustration, Allie finally convinced me to try on a pair of ankle boots with a two and a half inch heel; my first true heels! They were like the nineteenth pair of shoes we’d tried and Allie was ready to kill me. I was so obstinate and totally set against heels. That left out so many things that would have been perfect for the outfit.
I must admit that the ankle boots did look really great. They had silver heels and toe caps and the length of the pants fell perfectly to reveal only the hint of both. They were lace ups but I kind of found that to be a pleasant change from my usual slip on flats or kitten heeled pumps. Now I only had to learn to walk in them!
Just to make sure we both looked our best, Allie made appointments for us at the salon for the complete works; nails, hair trims, and cosmetic styling. I definitely wanted to look my best ever and Allie, who always looked amazing, managed to look even more amazing.
Thankfully the foundation and concealer, things that I never use, covered up the remains of my mistreatment at the hands of Steven. Whilst I was given the smoky eye treatment that was complimented with wine reds, Allie was the berry queen with soft pinks with varying degrees of blues mixed in. Allie’s lipstick not only matched her nails, the shade also matched the berry colored silk gown that draped her body.
Jill arrived fairly early with a few of her friends. She immediately took control of the wine and cheese making sure that everybody, as they arrived, was greeted with a glass of wine. Her belief was that the more wine imbibed, the more people were willing to spend. She wasn’t totally wrong and the better the people were dressed, the more wary she was to make sure their glasses were never empty.
Two of my teachers came, which was quite gratifying. They were duly impressed with what I had to offer and, after being reassured that indeed I was NOT transitioning, began to analyze everything that was right about each of my more ‘important’ pieces. They thought that what I had done with Allie’s pottery was wonderfully fresh for an art form that is only slightly younger than cave paintings.
Peter arrived with a ‘friend’. He immediately sought me out and greeted me with a hug and a kiss, which, as usual, sent a shiver throughout my body. Allie simply got a hug and she rolled her eyes and turned her head away when Peter turned back toward me. He put his arm around my waist and began to walk me along the wall as we spoke about what hung before us.
I never did find out the name of his friend but Allie did. Apparently neither of them could take their eyes off of us as we casually strolled very slowly along. Raoul, Peter’s new ‘friend’, was evidently quite jealous when he discovered my ‘little’ secret and learned that I was not even thinking of transitioning. Of course Allie, with a giggle, didn’t find it very difficult to impart that information freely to the somewhat perturbed Raoul.
Rhona showed up and proved to be one of the few friendly faces I could always count on to be by my side when anxiety visited. She spent a good deal of time with Allie, which I appreciated because everybody was trying to gain my attention; Bob most of all.
Every time one of Bob’s guests would arrive, he would grab my elbow and literal drag me to greet them. Of course I realized that this was the money crowd, the buying crowd, and whatever Bob suggested they considered very seriously.
However that didn’t make the exercise any easier. I mean it was fun speaking with different people and all but the selling part was…well…not exactly distasteful but certainly confusing? I mean… How does one appraise the value of one’s art?
The single highest roller turned out to be Peter and I was quite surprised. He actually got into a bidding war over my painting of Allie that I entitled ‘Bed Side’. Evidentially Bob’s assistant neglected to price the piece and there were three interested parties. After some rather heated dialog and even more heated bidding Peter won out. Peter truly felt that the painting was a bargain if I continued to produce ‘high quality’ work and established myself.
In truth it was my favorite piece. I needed to ask myself what I really wanted to relate about Allie as she slept alongside of my hospital bed. This caused me to think of what I truly considered the essence of this woman, at least at that moment. I thought about the nature of the women in my life. And I wondered what it was about them that attracted me so very much.
After all, Allie, Jill, and Rhona certainly were three completely different personalities. There was no denying this fact. Yet there was something about all three that they shared in common, at least in their dealings with me. They were very protective. It was almost as if I was a child, and, in truth, perhaps I was. They would hug me to them when I was feeling the pressures of being in an adult world and they would try to sooth me.
To project this one step further, the hugging was almost as if they were trying to return me to their womb for safe keeping. That was the one place where baby was safe. Rhona had two children. Allie and Jill had none. Yet they both reacted in the same fashion as Rhona. I cannot recall my own mother ever acting in such a fashion but there are always exceptions to every rule.
I would guess that this is a female thing because men, or at least Peter, protected in a different fashion. Although I was certainly getting into the spirit of hugging with people in general, my first instinct when Steven assaulted Allie was to attack. I suppose that lent some credence to Andrew still lurking about in the shadows of Andi. And I would come to find that Peter, in a much less physical fashion, acted in a similar fashion.
Now my challenge with that painting was how to show this…this protective feminine mode…with a figure in a sleeping pose. What I did was to have my hand out palm up and one of Allie’s hands beneath mine and the other hand on top. In covering my hand, the idea of protecting could be assumed. The lighting had to be dim for both figures to be asleep so the strongest ambient light focused upon the hands and Allie’s face.
The scene was painted looking down over my shoulder so that only my arm and a portion of the bed that Allie rested her head could be seen. The light was from a night light over my head. The painting, I thought, worked wonderfully. Obviously Peter and several others thought the same to the tune of ninety six hundred dollars! Sacred feces…!
The showing was a financial and an artistic success beyond what anyone could ever have imagined. More than half the pieces were sold the first evening and by the end of the weekend, nearly all were claimed.
Allie, no doubt, added to the drama of the showing by standing alongside the nudes and portraits I had done of her, and imparting whatever little tidbits of interest had occurred during the sessions. She also accepted commissions for several joint work ceramic pieces.
An incredible review of the showing appeared in the Sunday newspapers that just made the entire experience so dream like. I mean this was the stuff I would dream about and never thought would ever happen though nobody seemed a bit surprised. I was now ‘the rising star of the New York art scene’. I was in no way equipped to deal with that kind of thing so I sort of ignored it?
What really almost gave me a chubby was the check I received from Bob for thirty two thousand dollars. That was after his commission of sixty percent. That percentage is actually not uncommon for an unknown artist showing in a ‘name’ gallery. He wanted to rewrite our agreement immediately so that he might have an exclusive. I told him that Jill was taking care of all that sort of thing. I think I heard him actually have a bit of indigestion over hearing about Jill acting as my ‘agent’?
Peter, of course, wanted to have first viewing of everything I did. He hated to pay retail and he even hated giving his money to ‘that old queen’, as he referred to Bob. I of course instantly agreed and told him that price could be worked out with Jill and I would tell her to be kind.
Allie was beside herself with joy. The entire weekend was like a never-ending wonderful dream for her. I’m not sure what proved to be the greater joy; her work being shown or my overwhelming reception. In either case she was so totally part of the showing that one would think it was her gallery.
However nothing compared to what happened when I showed up at home with my check and her portion of it. I decided to give her half of what the pottery fetched. Really it was the shape of the pieces and her touch that dictated what I painted upon them. Half came out to slightly over twelve hundred dollars.
Allie was literally beside herself, along with herself, and upside down herself. She was literally jumping and bouncing up and down as she clung to that check as if it was her first and last. Now I must be perfectly clear that twelve hundred dollars didn’t cover her bra and panty sets bill. But it wasn’t the money at all. It was that her art…her ceramic art…that fetched the price. Of course she wasn’t beyond realizing that it was our joint effort that made the totality of the pieces. But she couldn’t help bathing in the warmth of knowing that her effort was of some real value.
Christmas was just ‘around the corner’ and the town was already in the spirit. Allie and I spent several evenings after the showing putting together two formal catalogues; one of my pieces and one of hers. I didn’t want to waste any time ‘basking in the glory’ of the showing. I was determined to begin working on new pieces while the spirit was still within me. I know what can happen when one takes a break after a showing of any sort.
Allies parents were conspicuously absent from the showing, which was curious. I know she didn’t get along well with them but she still had periodic contact. She was invited for Thanksgiving but chose to spend it in the city with Jill. Of course I was a ‘plus one’ guest. Jill did mention that Allie customarily spent Christmas Day with them and that Allie would love to have me join her.
And so the partying began. I mean the entire city it seems; every business and, every other thing, simply had to have some sort of party. Ours was on the seventeenth at the private club of the company’s president. He secured a private room and held a sit down luncheon complete with an open bar. I would have loved to invite Allie but, regrettably, her company party was on the same day.
I sat at a table with members of the ‘creative team’ from other areas of the company. Thankfully Rhona was next to me because Peter, who would have been excellent company as well, was at another table with some of the account executives. Several of them wanted to meet me and thankfully Peter had been referring to me as ‘Andi’ so that they weren’t put off at all. Andrew was definitely absent from this affair.
I was hoping to meet up with Allie afterward but she had texted me that she was ‘involved’…her emphasis…not mine…and she would be home late. I must admit that I was somewhat envious of whoever mister ‘involved’ might be. I was having these feelings…these desires…for her and I had no idea of how to approach her on this level; a physically involved level. Thank you mom wherever you are. Thank you dad, whoever you are.
I mean…well…it’s not like I even knew what to do even if we were naked together. I think I simply wanted the intimacy of touching Allie; of gliding my hand over her body. Maybe I simply wanted to feel our bodies naked next to one another; touching, caressing, and embracing.
If she had a dick I’d probably try and suck it. With guys it’s so much easier; even if they don’t appreciate the act in the same manner as I do. I mean…what more intimate act can one perform on another than to take another’s sexual organ in one’s mouth? I think this is the ultimate in trust.
I’m not speaking of simply getting someone off but to hold that very sensitive and delicate piece of someone’s physicality with the one orifice that all we are centers around. We speak with it and sing with it. We taste and eat and…well…do so many other things with it. Simply holding another’s sexual organ in one’s mouth precludes doing anything other than concentrating on that one act with that one person.
I thought I knew what I needed to do. I needed to stop doing nudes of Allie. I needed to put those erotic and sensual images out of my mind. Allie was becoming more than a mere muse. She was becoming an obsession. I would begin a new series of sketches…all with her being clothed. Oh…there could be a bit of suggestion…maybe an exposed thigh or cleavage…or even bared shoulders, but no nudity.
I needed to begin to think of her in other terms. When I would arrive home I would quickly wash and change. I would put on my working clothes…clean panties…with liner…and an over sized tee shirt that already bore the scars of color from previous use as well as baggy pants. I would sit in my studio, surrounded by the stench of the oils and spirits, and begin to sketch.
My first endeavor would become Allie throwing mud at her wheel. I knew exactly what I wanted to see the moment the thought of her bent over the wheel came to mind. Allie was incapable of doing anything without putting a piece of herself into the task. Her concentration was complete and she didn’t even bother to look at her hands, or whatever tool was in her hands. Her entire focus was on the formless mass of clay that would begin to take shape, form, and ‘life’.
So my emphasis would be on her face…her eyes focused on the object…and her hands. The true challenge was to link that hand-eye thingy that goes on and frame in within the context of her hands and the shapeless mass upon her wheel. Allie’s hands needed to portray all the feeling and emotion that she felt about what she was working on. The true challenge was to make her hands express that emotion whilst partially obscured by the clay.
I quickly drew my thoughts onto the paper with the hard pastels. Once I could clearly see what I desired in my mind’s eye, I removed that piece from my easel and began the next work; Allie examining a piece of pottery ready for the bisque firing. Again I wanted to capture her intense gaze as she examined the piece and the loving and delicate manner her hands caressed the dried clay, now with form.
By the time I heard Allie enter the apartment; I had managed to sketch nine possible works. I had no idea of the time. I kept no clock in the studio but I knew it was late, or early morning. I called out to her as I was covering the sketch on my easel and heard her reply as I was on my way to wash my hands and face. I doffed my tee shirt and pants as I left the studio and headed toward the kitchen after grabbing my robe from the bedroom.
Upon entering the kitchen I saw Allie grinning as I’d rarely seen before. Her arms were wrapped around her herself just below her breasts as I’ve seen women do forever. She spun around quickly, her golden loops of curls flying away from her head like an exploding aurora. She was more than happy; she was ecstatic. As I felt a sharp stabbing pain in my heart, I smiled, not wanting to even slightly blemish her spirit.
“Oh God sweetie… I think I’m in love.” Allie squealed as she rush to me and embraced me. “He is the most wonderful guy I’ve ever met!” She spun me around with her and kissed me on the lips.
‘Is that his dick I taste on your lips? Back up…let me see if you’re dripping bits of him. What did he give you in token kind? Does he have your number…and I don’t mean your phone number?’ Not a single happy thought crossed my mind! All I had was visions of my mother returning from another one of her…‘dates’. I felt like screaming at her, berating her, beating her, well, not really beating her. But all I could do was embrace her.
“I am so very happy for you.” That’s all I could say. I felt like running to the sink and barfing. “So tell me all about it.”
I mustered all within me to at least sound excited. Allie broke away from me and spun around again.
“He was wonderful. I’d heard about him from some of the other women who said he was a player?” ‘You FOOL...!’ I thought. “But he came right up to me and began talking about all his plans and dreams and he asked me what my dreams were…” ‘He meant your nightmares stupid!’ “And he wanted to know all about my art? He was so interested in me.”
Allie’s eyes began to fill with tears of joy…mine with tears of sorrow.
“What does he look like?” I had to know.
“Oh my God…he is so…gorgeous! He’s like the most…ever!”
I felt like I was back in high school listening to some girl go on and on about some guy she only just met.
“He’s tall and has dark brown hair. And he has such beautiful brown doe eyes!”
Barfo…! But I nodded and smiled and tried to be excited for her.
“We had a drink at the party and he invited me out for another at this really nice little place near Lincoln Center. And we had a bite to eat. And then he asked if I’d like to come up to his apartment…”
It was at this point that I stopped really listening and realized that my smile was truly beginning to hurt my face. I mean really… How long can anyone be expected to keep up a false smile? I finally managed to extricate myself from this very…‘trying’ situation? Allie had finally talked herself out. I grasped the moment to stretch out my arms, yawn, and hug her as I whispered a ‘good night’ into her ear.
I went directly to my bedroom, kicked off my slippers, doffed my robe and slipped beneath the sheets of my bed. I stared up at the ceiling and began to silently cry.
Was that the sound of one shoe dropping? Or was it simply the thud of Andi’s heart hitting the floor after careening off several walls, breaking an antique chair, and knocking over an original Tiffany lamp? Who will clean up the mess? The answer to these crucial questions and other even more pertinent ones to follow...
Andi and Allie – Chapter 13
Drama… Drama… Who’s got the drama?
After quite a restless night I really didn’t need to be awakened by my phone. I had every intention of waking fashionably late and arriving at work at a fashionably late time. The prior night had been, to put it mildly, stressful. But the beastly little device sounded so incessantly that I was forced to succumbed to its persuasive powers of annoyance and intrusion. I answered.
“Hello?” I used my best still asleep croaking voice.
“You need to find Allie!”
It was Jill and she sounded angry…upset…even more incessant than the phone…and all this at the same time. I quickly woke up and rubbed the sleep out of my eyes and face.
“She’s here. What’s wrong Jill?” Now I was becoming a bit worried.
“Then find her…now! I’ve been trying to call her and she hasn’t answered her phone. You need to find her now!” Jill never repeated herself before. “Find her and call me when you do.”
Jill hung up the phone leaving me stunned. I quickly got out of bed and donned a tee shirt and my robe. I slid my feet into my slippers and left my bedroom heading directly toward hers. The door was opened so I didn’t even bother looking inside. I heard the radio playing in the kitchen so I went there next.
Upon entering the kitchen I saw Allie sitting at the counter staring off into space. Tears were running down her cheeks and she looked…terrible.
“Allie?” I said softly.
She turned toward me; her face was a mask of anger!
“SHUT UP ANDI!!!”
Allie slammed her hand down on the counter top. Her voice and tone frightened me. She glared at me and then pointed to the radio.
I heard a man’s voice speaking. I pulled a stool up alongside of Allie and I sat down and listened.
“Listen… I made her very happy last night and I made a few bucks on top of it. So what is the BFD?”
“Yeah… But to bet your buddies and then to out what you did to that poor woman on the radio... That isn’t what I would call being a nice guy.”
I recognized this voice. He was one of two D.J.’s on the most popular early morning show in town.
“Look… The cow needed a booty call and I happened to be available, which rarely occurs. I mean it’s not like she has men crawling all over her.”
“How could he do this to me?”
Allie looked up at me with tears streaming down her face. I suddenly realized that the guy on the radio was the guy she was so very enamored with last night!
“He’s saying the most horrible things about me. He even used my name! And he mentioned where we both worked! Everyone in the whole world knows about this now!”
Poor Allie was becoming hysterical…and rapidly!
I was at a complete loss for what to say. I picked up her phone and saw that a number of people had called this morning. Allie had simply turned off the sound and vibrate. I tried to put my arms around her to comfort her but Allie held up her hands fending me off.
“That bastard…! That son of a bitch…! Why did he do this to me? I never did anything to him! Why does he hate me so much? He called me a fat pig and a cow! Last night he said…”
Allie couldn’t go on any further. She broke down completely and hid her face in her hands as she cried.
I had to go and call Jill. I needed to let her know that I was with Allie and would stay with her for as long as necessary. I was still shocked that anybody could be this callous and cruel to another person; especially toward Allie.
“Don’t you worry about that little shit!” I could feel Jill seething over the phone. “I’ll take good care of him. He’ll never work in this town again! Not ever…! What he did is inexcusable.”
“What can I do for Allie?”
I had no idea of what to do…how to make her feel better?
“Just be her friend Andi. That’s all you can do. This one will take time to heal. Just look after her and I’ll be down later. First I need to deal with that bastard.”
At least I felt that someone was going to do something about what had just occurred. Poor Allie was devastated. To be the loser on the other side of someone else’s bet was bad enough but to be publicly humiliated and degraded was tantamount to being publicly assaulted. I went back into the kitchen to find Allie speaking on the phone with the radio turned off.
I tried to approach her but Allie simply turned away from me. I tried again but she made it quite clear to me that she didn’t want me to hear whom she was speaking with or what was being said. My phone rang once again. It was Jill once again.
“Andi… Dear… Please get her off the radio. She is not helping herself by speaking with those…those people.”
OH…MY…GOD…! She was speaking to the D.J.’s on the radio! I went after Allie’s phone and as gently as possible. She was not a weakling after working with clay for years and her hands were like small vises. I finally wrestled the phone away from her as she continued to talk. I spoke into the phone.
“I’m Allie’s friend…”
“What’s your name dear?”
“That’s not important. Anyway, there has been enough of a spectacle made at her expense and…”
“Listen mystery guest…our boards are lighting up with angry women from all over town and the burbs. Please… I know she’s upset and she has a right to be…”
“I could kill that bastard!” I suddenly realized what I said. “Sorry…”
“That’s okay. We let that one through I think. Anyway… I think it would be helpful to her if she listened to what some of these other women have to say. Personally I think that John should be shot!”
I turned to Allie who was still crying although she had calmed down quite a bit.
“His name is John?” I asked.
“Yeah… John Simms...” Allie sniffled and spoke without a second thought.
I immediately spoke into the phone.
“His last name is Simms…John Simms.” Allie looked at me with a surprised and anguished look. “She didn’t even want me to tell you his last name. That’s the kind of person she is. She wouldn’t hurt a fly!”
“You seem like you know Allie well.”
“I do. She’s my…landlord…uhhh…landlady? And she’s the kindest most generous person I’ve ever met. AND…as for being a…what did he call her, a fat pig and a cow? She does posing for renowned artists at their insistence. She’s far from anything he might have spewed out.”
“Well Ms. Mystery Tenant, I don’t imagine John Simms will be getting any dates very soon in this town. I want to thank you for speaking with us and for being a good friend to Allie.”
“Thanks and we will be listening to what others have to say.”
I put down Allie’s phone and turned to her with a sympathetic smile. She had stopped crying but was staring at the tissue in her hands. I had to call work. I wasn’t going to leave Allie alone until either Jill arrived, or she felt well enough to enter the day. I dialed work and got Rhona on the phone. I began to explain to her what had happened but she already knew.
“Oh my God…! Poor Allie…” Rhona sounded as though she had tears in her eyes.
“Yeah… So I’m going to stay with her until Jill comes. I feel so horrible about what happened.”
“Well you should hear what’s going on! The callers to the radio station are ready to hunt this fucker down and cut his balls off.” Rhona sniffled. “He’s going to have to leave town, and like immediately. What a jerk…! Anyway, I think you should speak to Peter. He’s really expecting you in today. Some big shots are coming to visit or something. Hold on sweetie.”
Faaaahhhhhk…! What a horrid time to be needed at work.
“Morning Andi... What’s up?”
Well… Peter sounded calm enough even though he was in a bit early.
“I don’t know whether you’ve been listening to Gamma radio today…”
“Yes I have. It’s been a wild and wooly show.” He chuckled.
“That’s our Allie they’ve been talking about.”
“What…? You’re joking. Right…?” He sounded genuinely shocked.
“Peter…” I sighed. “You know I have no sense of humor.”
“Oh dear God…! How is she? What a nightmare this must be for her.”
He sounded quite concerned…which would be totally in character.
“I shouldn’t leave her alone. Jill said she would come and stay with her but I don’t know when.”
“I really need you in this morning. Why don’t you bring her in with you? Rhona would be just the person to tend to Allie and you know our staff. Everybody will be very sympathetic to her.”
I thought about it for a moment. I really would rather have Allie stay at home where she could be comfortable but I understood Peter’s situation and that he wouldn’t have asked if it wasn’t very important. I looked up at the clock on the wall.
“Okay Peter. We’ll be in as soon as possible. What time are our guests arriving?”
“Not until eleven or so. Take whatever time you need and you can leave as soon as we’re done which should be before noon. I understand that what I’m asking is difficult with Allie’s situation today and I really do appreciate your effort Andi.” I could tell from his voice that he did. “Oh, and I’ll call Jill and let her know what’s up.”
“Thank you so much Peter.”
I looked at Allie who had stopped crying and was sitting quietly still looking at her now well-worn tissue. I went and put my arms around her and rested my head on her shoulder for a moment.
“Why did he do this to me?” She began to sniffle again.
“Come baby… Let’s get dressed.”
“I can’t go to work! Oh my God…!!!” Her tears began to flow again. “How can I show my face there…ever?”
Allie looked up at me in total panic. I could hear the strain and panic in her voice.
“No sweet heart… You’re coming with me. I need to go into work for a short time. You’ll be hanging with Rhona. She makes one dynamite cup of coffee and nobody will bother you there. We’ll leave soon. I only have one thing to do for Peter.”
We went back and forth for a short while. I was finally able to convince her that it was best to be out and with people who would be sympathetic to her plight. I couldn’t imagine how anyone wouldn’t be. Anyway, Allie went off to dress and I did the same.
I knew I had to dress to impress even though as an artist I could probably get away with just a pair of jeans and a top. But I chose a linen suit in ash grey. The jacket was tailored nicely without too much ‘shoulder’ and darted to emphasize my waist. The trousers where flared slightly and would cover the kitten heels I would wear. A plain ivory silk camisole top was perfect for a statement without making a statement.
I managed to shower, dress, and do my makeup lightly in about forty minutes; a new record. When I left my room, I smelt the coffee and headed for the kitchen. Allie already had two travel mugs ready for us.
“You look amazing today.” Allie sniffled as she checked me out.
“Yeah…with my amazing one wear linen suit.”
I had to have it pressed every time I wore it. I loved linen but it was such a pain to keep it from looking like I slept in it.
“No…really! And I think that those beads are perfect for that suit.”
Allie loved this particular set of antique glass beaded jewelry. The earrings, the bracelet and the necklace all matched and the golden color was a nice contrast to the light grey sheen of the suit. It was nice to see Allie at least smiling a little. I hoped that it would last. I could see the trauma of the morning still wearing on her angelic face.
We went down to the street after grabbing our coats and managed to get a cab fairly quickly. We sat silently on the ride up to my office. I held her hand all the way. I must say that Allie was one of those women who could look lovely wearing a sweat suit and floppies. She dressed casually and still looked as though she was ready for an evening out.
Rhona greeted us from her usual place in the small reception area. She leapt out of her chair and rushed to Allie, embracing her and kissing her cheek.
“Oh you poor thing!” She said as she held onto Allie’s arms. “You should hear what he started. There’s talk of a ‘sex out’. Women are calling into the radio station in support of a no sex this week movement.” Rhona laughed. “That bastard will be lucky to get home alive.”
Allie smiled but I could see the tears well up again. I prepared a cup of coffee for Peter, who just happened to be addicted to caffeine, and started for his office. Allie quickly grabbed my arm.
“Where are you going?” I could hear fear in her voice and see it in her eyes.
“I’m just going down the hall to Peter’s office. I need to speak with him and then I’ll be back.” I smiled down at Allie and hugged her with my free arm. “You’ll be fine here with Rhona.” She smiled and let go of my arm.
Peter’s door was open but he was on the phone when I peeked in. He smiled and motioned at me to come in and sit. I set the coffee on his desk by his right hand and removed the old cup. I trashed it and then sat patiently waiting while he finished his call.
“A long day so far…?” Peter asked as he set down the phone.
He leaned forward in his chair and took a sip of his coffee. His eyes never left mine.
“Yeah…” I rubbed my forehead with my hand.
“By the way…you look quite lovely this morning.”
“Thank you Peter.” I managed to smile and blush in spite of what was on my mind. “I do try.”
“I know you do. And before we get into anything, I would like you to join me on New Years Eve. I have a small party every year and there will be some people there you might need to meet; people who appreciate fine art. And do bring Allie if you’d like. Oh… And it is a formal occasion.” Peter grinned.
“Formal…?” Oh my God…does this mean a dress…a gown no less?
“Yes…tuxedoes for the men and gowns for the ladies. It will be quite nice I promise you. And I understand that ever since Ellen came out to the world, there are now tuxedoes with a decidedly feminine look.”
Peter smiled at me as he took away the only excuse I might have for begging out of the night.
“Oh… Okay… That sounds great.” I felt nauseous.
Peter leaned forward and placed his elbows on the desk.
“I’ve been listening to what’s been going on…on the radio. I can’t believe this happened to poor Allie…of all people.”
I couldn’t stop myself. I began to tear up. Peter grabbed his tissue box and handed it across his desk to me. Curiously, Peter then sniffed the air. I arched my brows and dried my eyes as I watched him.
“I smell something burning.” Peter was quite dramatic
“What?”
“I smell something burning.” He repeated more emphatically. “And I think it’s you!” He said with a smile.
“What…?!” What…?!
“I think you have a burn for Allie. You have a flame for her.”
I really burst into tears. Peter quickly got up and closed his office door. He also shut the blinds to his glass wall. I couldn’t believe that I’d been that obvious. And if I was that obvious to him, then who else knew? Anyway, was it really a flame? Did I want her that badly and why was I being so…so…so dishonest with myself? If it was true, shouldn’t I simply recognize it for what it is?
“Let me tell you something. I probably shouldn’t but…well… I do think very highly of you as an artist and as a person.”
Peter spoke as he sat back down in his chair. He put his elbows on his desk and leaned a bit closer.
“I was married…once. I even have a daughter.”
I looked at Peter with surprise. I never knew, or even heard, about that. All I knew was that he was gay. I mean he did kind of come on to me, in spite of my mode of dress and demeanor.
“It was years ago. I was young and I met her whilst in school.” Peter turned his gaze from me to the side and stared into space for a moment before continuing. “We really got along great. On many levels she was my soul mate. I would eat spicy food and she’d get indigestion.”
He looked at me and I smiled and nodded. I wiped my eyes and blew my nose as he continued.
“There was only one problem. Every time we had sex, I felt like I needed to take a shower afterwards. It simply didn’t feel right. Sex, with her, became an exercise in hygiene.”
I nodded. I knew that feeling all to well even though I only felt it once.
“I couldn’t obtain that one single precious moment of physical intimacy with her and that should have been a natural thing.”
Again I nodded. I couldn’t imagine how terrible it was for him. He was naming my biggest fear. It was almost like he was fortune telling my fate as he related this bit of himself to me.
“We had to divorce.”
Peter cleared his throat and turned away from me for another moment.
“I had to admit to myself that I had a definite preference for men and that I could be close and achieve a certain amount of intimacy with her…but…it would never be in bed. We are still great friends.”
He smiled warmly. He was a bit misty eyed.
“I see her several times a month; sometimes every week…or more. We speak often on the phone and we have a great relationship. Our daughter has benefited from the fact that we never stopped loving one another. And she’s old enough now to understand why we had to do what we did. The odd thing is that neither one of us has found anyone else we could have any long term relationship with.”
As Peter’s story unfolded, I felt so sad for him, and his ex-wife.
“Do you regret it?” I had to ask. I had to know. “I mean being married or getting divorced?”
“Yes and no.” Peter laughed. “I certainly don’t regret meeting her and getting married and I certainly don’t regret the child we made together. I don’t regret getting divorced because we weren’t happy with the way things were and we both knew there was nothing that could be done about it. I do regret not seeing her as often as I perhaps would like. But life is full of choices and to make one choice is always to forgo another.”
Peter sat back in his chair and smiled. He looked as though he was lost in thought as he clasped his hands behind his head and leaned back in his chair rocking back and forth slowly.
“I wouldn’t know where to begin. I mean…I’m not exactly Mister Aggressive in the ‘dating a girl’ department.” I had to admit I sounded forlorn even to myself.
“She probably sees you as more of a friend than a potential suitor?” Peter chuckled. There was no sarcasm in his voice.
“How can I change that?”
I regretted that question almost before I’d finished asking it.
“I really wouldn’t know Andi.” Peter laughed again. “I mean it’s not like shaving off a beard you know.”
I had no idea of what he meant and my face must have shown that.
“You might start by dressing more to your gender? She might see you…differently?”
“I don’t think I can do that anyway. I’ve already started hormones.” I mumbled under my breath.
“You what…?” Peter suddenly sat up in his chair and looked at me in shock. “Are you sure you’re not transitioning? Hormones are a very serious matter.”
“I’m seriously not transitioning Peter. I simply want…” Oh God…do I have to explain this yet again? “…I just want my clothes to fit properly.”
“Listen Andi… You really should keep that information to yourself? There’s enough confusion about this department as it is. And our clients, especially the one you so ably helped us to get, think you’re a woman. It would be best to keep it that way. They are oh so very… What’s the proper word? Conservative…?”
“Okay Peter... I understand.” Yeah…they’re ass holes! “But what can I do? I mean…I don’t want to ever regret not at least trying with Allie.”
I was trying, somewhat successfully, to hold back tears. Peter stared at me for a moment or two.
“I really shouldn’t be doing this. But have you tried making yourself scarce?”
“Huh…?”
“Well… Spend more time out by yourself or maybe in your studio? Absence makes the heart grow fonder you know.” Peter chuckled.
“I don’t really have a studio at home that I can spend a lot of time in? The oils smell so awful. So I kind of work wherever I happen to be. I could spend more time wandering around town but I couldn’t see doing that every night.” I sadly replied.
Peter took a deep breath and let it out as he shook his head. He suddenly seemed to come to a conclusion and he nodded.
“Okay… I can’t tell you where or when but…” He paused for a moment as if reconsidering his decision. “I can tell you what and how.” I gazed at Peter anxiously awaiting this wholly major impartment of crucial information. “You need to kiss her. That’s the what. Now let me show you the how.”
Peter stood up and walked out from behind his desk. He held out his hand, palm up, toward me. I took it and stood up. I thought he was going to take me into his arms and…well…kiss me. He did nothing of the sort. What he did is he turned me around so that my back was to him. He then simply placed his hands around my waist and pulled me to his body. I felt only his chest against me. Then he bent his head down and kissed me on the side of my neck.
I was not expecting that and, as a result, a whole lot of things happened almost at once. My eyes closed and I moaned slightly. Then I kind of leaned back into Peter for a moment. At the same time I felt this electricity shoot throughout my body and it caused me to tremble quite noticeably. I was thankful Allie had told me about the pad thingy because I could have sworn I leaked as the electricity seemed to terminate its course through the head of my dick.
“Andi…?” A voice, a very strong and masculine voice, seemed to be calling me from out of the mist. “Andi…? Are you all right?”
As the mist cleared from within my mind I suddenly stood up straight. Peter’s arms were still wrapped gently around me. I began to turn to face him and he held my arm to assist me. Peter’s smile was as bright as ever as I finally faced him.
“Uh huh…” I managed with a smiling but dazed look on my face.
“That’s all there is to it. That’s all you need to do. Then… One of three things will happen.”
I smiled up into his face as Peter spoke. My mind still hadn’t shaken that amazing feeling of his kiss. I was actually hoping for another one. But Peter… Well… Peter is Peter and his good graces prevented anything further from happening.
“She’ll either remember that kiss for some time…which is good…” He hurried to say. “Or… She’ll want to rip off all your clothes and have sex right them and there.”
He stopped speaking and smiled. Peter had to recognize that dazed look upon my face. This was definitely not the first time he’d given a kiss like that to someone. My mind cleared enough to remember there was a third alternative.
“What’s the third thing?” I asked out of my daze as Peter still held both my arms.
“She’ll smack you and try to cut your balls off and you’ll need to transition regardless of how you feel.”
Peter said this with a straight face and a look of horror must have crossed mine.
“No… That won’t happen.” He said with a laugh as he hugged me to him. “I’m simply being a bit envious. The worse thing that could happen is she’ll simply tell you to stop and not do that ever again…in which case you’ll have at least tried and have nothing to regret.”
We smiled at one another and I nodded my head. I understood.
“I must tell you something Peter.” He looked at me and arched his eyebrows. “When you kissed me the last time?” I blushed a new shade of bright red. “I thought about that for the entire weekend.” I giggled.
“Let me tell you a little secret. I’m still thinking about it.” And Peter laughed.
The day went by quickly. I left Peter’s office feeling somewhat better about...well, everything. My mood lifted even higher when I found Allie and Rhona sitting listening to the radio and laughing. Apparently the women of New York City were in a state of revolt against men that had gone way beyond the no sex thing.
I looked into Allie’s eyes and saw tears…but of joy from laughing and Rhona wasn’t far behind her. The entire staff had come and greeted Allie with hugs and words of encouragement and support. I had a feeling that if we were on the street and Allie wore a sign letting the world know ‘Yes… I’m That Allie…’ common strangers would have reacted similarly.
Finally the V.I.P.s from uptown came with whomever and I stood beside Peter as he did his sales thing. I smiled and nodded when appropriate and agreed when turned to. I mean… What else was I to do?
I’m really not a sales person in any way shape or form. That is an art in itself…I think. I can’t even sell my own stuff. I mean seriously…what am I to say? ‘Uhhh… This painting will last twenty percent longer than brand X’s painting’? I mean… Really…?
The meeting ended and, as promised, I was able to leave with Allie in tow. The day was more than lovely; it was brilliant. The sun was out and shining in a cloudless sky. The air was a bit brisk but certainly not out of sorts with the season. Although Allie felt a bit peaked, as I did, we decided to walk for a while. We strolled arm in arm down Greene Street to West fourth, over to Broadway and then downtown.
“I want to thank you.” Allie spoke with a smile. “I feel so much better. I don’t know what I would have done if you weren’t with me.”
“It was really no big deal.” I smiled and shrugged my shoulders. “You know…? You have a lot of people around you that really do care about you.” Allie nodded. “By the way…what are you doing for New Years Eve?”
“I haven’t really thought about it? I mean… There are parties I could go to but…” Allie took a deep breath. “…at the moment? I really can’t think about it. I think I want to stay home forever now.” She giggled.
“Well…? I was invited to go to Peter’s party. Would you like to come with me?”
I felt nauseous. My body slightly quailed. I couldn’t believe I was really asking Allie...on a real date!
“Are you actually asking me out on a date?” She laughed. “Are you doing this because you think I’m easy?” Allie said with a strong hint of indignation in her voice.
I stopped walking for a moment and turned to face her. I grasped her shoulders firmly and slightly shook her.
“I’m asking you because there’s nobody else I’d rather spend that evening with. Okay…?”
Allie stared at me for a moment and I again took her arm and began to stroll with her. She grasped my arm with her other hand and laid her head on my shoulder for a moment.
“Sure... I would be delighted to go with you. I think it’d be fun. And…” She looked at me again for a moment. “I can’t think of anyone I’d rather spend the evening with either.” She giggled.
“He said it’s going to be formal.”
“He def has the hots for you. You know that. Right…?”
“Yeah… Totally…” I giggled.
“Are you going to tell him I’m coming?”
“I think he already knows.” I giggled again not telling Allie that Peter specifically invited her to come.
Allie looked at me with a shocked expression.
“I bet he thinks he’s checking out the competition.” She laughed. “What are you going to wear?”
“I think there are tuxedoes that are kind of femme in styling? Not that I’d know where to get one.” I sighed.
The image of me in a very stylish formal jacket and trousers was very enticing.
“Leave that to me. I’ll find a few styles and you pick one you think you’d like and we’ll just find out who’s selling it. I bet we could go to Bloomie’s and find one. The big problem is getting it tailored soon enough. We have less than two weeks.”
“What will you wear?”
“Oh… A gown I suppose... What color would you like to see me in?”
“Oh my God! You’d look amazing in any color.” I laughed.
We arrived home to find Jill already making herself at home in the cave. She sat with her feet up and a glass of wine in hand trying to get the television to play.
“I do hate these damned fifty buttoned things!” She said as she slammed the controller down onto the tabletop. “I must say I’m very happy to see you in a good mood.”
Allie threw off her coat and placed her bag on the counter top in the kitchen, as did I. She rushed to Jill and kissed her as she took a seat on the couch. I came into the room, bent to kiss Jill as well, and took a seat next to her in an armchair.
”We’re going to a New Years Eve party at Peter’s!” Allie’s excitement had built since the first mention of the event.
“Oh…? Really… How lovely...” Jill chuckled and turned toward me with a wry smile. “I suppose I should let you two sit together then.”
“Oh Jill…” Allie rolled her eyes.
“I get to wear a tuxedo.” I said quite proudly.
“Yes…” Jill said, as her crooked smile grew larger. “I’m sure Peter will find that most attractive.”
“Jill…!” I turned up the corner of her mouth in displeasure. I was learning from Allie.
“Oh Jill… What am I going to do?” Allie was in distress again. “I can’t just stop going to work. How am I ever going to show my face again?”
“Whatever are you speaking about?” Jill chuckled. “You’re practically a legend. The first thing that happened to…whatever is his name?” Jill looked toward Allie.
“John...” She said dully.
“Yes…” Jill said wryly. “Aren’t they all?” She chuckled. “Anyway… The girls, one by one, walked by and just happened to spill they’re coffees upon him and his desk. And that was for starters.”
“What…?” Allie stared at Jill with a startled expression. “You’re kidding!”
“Not only that…” Jill’s face took on a conspiratorial expression as she leaned closer to Allie. “Around eleven thirty, after the ladies had their say, and his betting partners all fled to the safety of the streets, security came by and escorted him upstairs where he was promptly fired.”
“What…?” Allie was shocked.
“He just happened to mention the company’s name and it didn’t take long for several clients to call and hold forth their opinions. Plus which… That also happened to be a ‘gross breach’ of his employment agreement. Anyway…” Jill spoke under her voice. “I started there along with Jack Emory so I called him first thing.”
“Oh my God…! The CEO…?”
“John was lucky to leave the building alive. Every woman knew about what had occurred and believe me you’ll receive a rather cordial welcome tomorrow. You are coming in tomorrow I trust.”
“Oh course… I guess.” Allie squeaked as a tear fell.
I could see the hesitancy on her face as well as hear it in her voice. Regardless of what Jill and I could possibly say, Allie would naturally find going to work and facing all the people who had heard about her very sad denigration.
Jill stayed for dinner…of course. She was more than a welcomed guest and provided the kind of report of the ‘belated’ John Simms that brought courage and strength to Allie. Jill, in spite of her cynicism and sarcasm, always had a good word for Allie; always building her up privately and in front of others. She also seemed to know exactly the look Allie would need for Peter’s party.
Evidently, Peter, much like Allie, comes from a very old line New York family and works to simply have something constructive to do with his life. Jill assured us that indeed there would be a very art oriented group and that this would be an excellent opportunity for me to meet people.
She mentioned that this was also the type of group that could easily foot the bill for a portrait or some other type of commissioned work. And Peter, as well as his guests, always treated the evening as if it was a ‘season event’. Many of the gowns would be one of a kind designer pieces.
“Peter’s ‘intimate’ gatherings are the stuff legends emerge from.” Jill cackled. “He always seems to invite the right people for an interesting and entertaining event. I have had the privilege of attending two of his parties. They are always memorable.”
“You speak as though you’ve been.” Allie said.
“Ah my child…” Jill smiled lovingly at Allie. “There’s much you don’t know and so much you will learn. Anyway…” She chuckled. “That crowd is way to rich for my blood. I need to double up on my statins simply thinking about them.”
We had a very pleasant evening. We ate in and simply. Jill kept Allie’s mind off of the day’s events, which I certainly appreciated. Jill brought an overnight bag anticipating the worst and Allie certainly didn’t discourage her from spending the night. The two of them would go into the office together which certainly made me feel better.
Whilst Allie and I attended the cleanup, Jill wandered into the studios; first Allie’s and then my studio and bedroom. We were nearly finished and I was putting coffee on the counter top along with mugs and a modest dessert when Jill returned.
“You really have no idea of just how good you are, do you?” Jill looked at me with her most serious expression.
“I don’t know how to answer that. I mean… I just never think about it. You know?”
That really was the truth. I mean… What is good anyway? I simply do what I do as best I can? If people like it…well…that’s fine. All it really means is that I can earn a decent living doing something that I love. Jill just kind of stared at me and nodded. I knew she really wouldn’t understand though I did appreciate the compliment.
Amidst the activities of the day Allie still managed to find a decent collection of ladies tuxedo formal wear at Bloomie’s although that was nearly a no brainer. We agreed to meet there after work. Our first stop was the shoes department. I really had nothing that would work. I needed black and very shiny; patent leather perhaps?
As luck would have it I found the exact pair of kitten heel pumps I needed! Of course it was Ferragamo with a price to match! But the shoe was a simple, but elegant, gloss black pump with a black velvet bow across the upper. I felt so fortunate not to have to contend with a stiletto heel. Allie thought the shoe was quite stylish though she did encourage me to get a taller heel. Not a very high one but one of…oh say…two and a half inches? Veritable stilts to my eyes…
Anyway, we were soon off to the ladies formal wear department to search for the perfect tuxedo jacket. On the way Allie went on and on about the wonderfully warm reception she received from everybody at the office; especially the women. Evidently our Mister Simms had used and abused more than a few of his co-workers and they were quite happy to see him get his very just rewards.
So… You would think that there would be something of a collection of jackets. Well…? Think again. There were three. And one was in white so that didn’t even count. The second…? Well it was kind of in the style? But… Thankfully the third jacket was simply perfect. It was elegant and not pretentious. Of course it had to be Rachel Zoe and of course it had to be a small fortune. Faaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhk!!!
I tried it on and the fit was nearly perfect. The color was gunmetal with black piping along the pocket tops, not really traditional but the cut more than made up for any…impetuousness? Jackets tend to have a bit more shoulder than I desire but this jacket had almost no padding. I strolled to the three-way full-length mirror and carefully inspected every little inch and detail. I turned slowly and then once again with a bit more speed.
I then fastened the single button and repeated the exercise. This was it! I loved the way it clung rather than hung and I liked the fact that the material was light enough to move with some grace and flow. I felt tears well up as I thought about how far I’d come in a little over four years. I wore third hand clothes my last year of upper school. Now I stood wearing a brand new, albeit women’s, tuxedo jacket and attending the party of my life!
I looked at Allie with arched brows. She smiled and nodded approvingly. Allie got up and walked over to me and tugged a bit here and straightened a bit there. She aligned the shoulders and smoothed the fabric out a bit along the back. The single back vent was perfect. Everything about it was perfect except for the sleeve length. That was a bit too short.
Finding trousers to match the jacket was a whole different matter entirely. The selection was very limited. In truth, most of their collection was based upon the idea of a woman’s tuxedo jacket and skirt rather than upon the empiric notion of the suit. Therefore there were gown length dresses whose upper potion resembled the jacket and the skirt portion fell from the waist and swept at the hem.
However, I managed to find something that would need to make do. The trouser started at the waist in a traditional manner but from the calf down flared out to nearly a six-inch diameter cuff. I really didn’t care for the wide sweep of the cuff but it would have to do. The cuff fell to about an inch from the floor so that most of the shoe would be obscured. The only other alternative was a trouser that flared for a bootie, or a boot and was therefore too short ending at the ankle.
The piece I chose with the sweeping cuffs did have the traditional satin striping down the leg and did fit closely to my butt and thigh. I tried the trousers on with the jacket and my new shoes for a full viewing. It worked. I could have been happier with the over all styling but Allie thought it to be perfect. I bowed to her fashion sense. Of course the blouse would either make or break the entire effect but I had some time to find something appropriate to the overall look and hopefully to appease my sense of the bizarre.
The trouser fit was a bit snug in the waist but not totally undoable. The question of tailoring did come up but I was assured that the suit would be ready by the twenty-ninth and how would I like to pay for it? Now I must tell you that spending around fifteen hundred dollars for a suit and shoes was…well…very extravagant.
I mean less than a year ago that represented an entire year or more of clothing including panties, stockings and shoes. Granted I was making a more than decent salary and the sale of the art work was an enormous boost to my financial position. But still… And Allie was no help…of course.
“Oh honey…” She waved her hand at me. “You butch types get away so cheaply. Just wait until you see the damage I do.” She giggled.
Allie’s eyes were all aglow as we headed toward the gowns. Now I could plainly understand why Allie was so insistent upon me finding an outfit first. She had no idea at all what she was looking for. I was very interested in her process for choosing a gown so I stayed very close and asked questions. She went along the racks and simply pushed one gown after another aside.
“Well…” Allie spoke and gave out an exasperated breath. “Either the color will strike me or the design. Then I only have to hope the both will occur in a single dress…and that something will fit.”
“And how often does that happen?”
“Not as of yet! I mean I could go and have something custom sewn but we just don’t have the time.”
“Custom sewn…?” I looked around at the racks of gowns and formal dresses; an unending assortment of colors and styles. “Why?”
Allie looked up at me as though I was more than slightly mentally impaired.
“Why…? WHY…! Because all the men will be wearing black…or gunmetal?” She giggled. “But the women will be wearing all shades of gowns and many of them will be one of a kind designer pieces. God forbid I show up in the same gown as anybody else. I have to be unique. We all do. Otherwise what’s the point?”
I’m sure there was a pure scientific logic in what Allie was saying even if I didn’t get the point. Or perhaps I got it in a different manner. She needed to feel unique…special. I thought I only needed to feel different; in want of my own identity…my own image? Allie was dressing for everyone else and I was dressing only for myself although I must admit I did want to look nice as Allie’s escort.
Walking down the rows and amidst the racks of eye catching colorful gowns, I was reminded of my own palette of pastels and inks and oils. Some of the colors stood out with their almost polished shine and others with their beaded adornments and yet others with their cornucopia of differently printed colorful fabrics.
Then there were the various styles; a-line, princess waist, no waist, sleeveless, scalloped collar, and so on. Each one represented an ideal in the designer’s mind. It was almost like this was their painting to the world; to be seen once or maybe twice and then inventoried in some remote closet in an attic or basement or storage unit. The gown’s life would be extended once more as it is brought into view, and maybe even tried on, before making room for another memory piece.
Allie is a very tactile person. She loves to touch things as a true means of sensory input. I think in part that it was the ceramic artist in her? Different clays have different feels. That may sound very…banal? But she went as far as bringing a garment to her face and putting her cheek to it.
I suppose that it did make some sense in that certain portions of her anatomy would be exposed to the fabric regardless of what under garments she might choose to adorn herself with. Allie must have touched fifteen or twenty gowns before wandering over to the designers’ section.
I must say that in spite of my great love of color and asymmetry, I wondered about the qualities of some of the garments that were supposed to…enchant? Of course one must realize that this form of art required a living canvas. But still… Really…? ‘Cold shoulder’…?
Anyway, whilst I was gazing at this cornucopia of visceral expression, Allie seemed to have disappeared. She totally vanished amidst the silks and blends and sheer drapings…or should I say drippings…of lace.
“Here… Try this on.”
“Ahhh…!” I must have jumped three feet up.
Allie materialized from behind me, a gown draped over each arm. Now I must tell you that I have tried on skirts and dresses if for no other reasons than curiosity and effect. But I decided that the image in my mind, of myself, was sans those two particular styles of clothing.
“Uhhh… It’s really not me?”
“Listen… I’m doing this so that we both have something to do on New Years instead of sitting at home by ourselves watching some stupid thing on the stupid tube. Now the least you can do for me…” She pointed to herself with BOTH hands and a very determined look upon her face. “…is to humor YOUR very dear friend and put this gown on. I want to see how you look in it. You don’t have to leave the dressing room if you don’t want to.”
Our eyes were locked in some kind of mortal combat. I frowned…sneered…and then whipped the dress from her arm…delicately. I accompanied Allie to the changing room trying to ignore the smug grin on her face by looking at what she had chosen for me.
The dress was nearly the same color as my eyes; kind of a powder grey pastel shade with perhaps a touch of more blue. As I held it up by the shoulder straps, actually bands of gathered silk, I noticed that it did have a very interesting design. A cord of silk crossed the piece just above the beast to gather the fabric in two sections that were to become the shoulder straps of the dress. It had kind of an oriental flair to it…perhaps…Tibetan?
The back also had the cord to gather the shoulders again as they draped down to about the waist. There was a double snap arrangement to secure the right shoulder after the garment was put on. I would definitely need assistance with it. It was definitely meant to be worn braless. As I doffed my clothing in the changing room, I guessed that the gown could be stepped into and then the back snapped once one’s arms were passed through.
I must say that the dress felt lovely on my bare skin although I did keep my bra on. My breast forms were not secured today. But then again I hadn’t counted on trying on thirty seven hundred dollar designer gowns. The piece fell to the tops of my feet and the sweep was not all that wide. The skirt from the waist down was a lovely tulip shape.
I gazed at myself in the changing room’s mirror. The silk was very sheer but because it was gathered at strategic points a degree of modesty could still be claimed. I hated to admit it but… I mean d-damn… I think I liked it!
“Allie? How are you doing?”
“Okay. I think I need help.” I couldn’t hook the back.
Allie came in with a huge grin on her face. She had a gown by the same designer and it looked amazing on her. She had such an amazing figure…her curves so pronounced…that the fabric of this particular gown draped her perfectly.
Her gown was a halter neck only the fabric was gathered and then loosely woven into the halter, which simply slipped over one’s head. It was a bit more form fitting but I imaged that goes with her size.
Allie fastened the back for me and then stepped back to look. She smiled at what she saw.
“Come on out sweet heart. We need to see how the dress moves on you as you walk.”
Allie took my hand and half pulled me through the doorway into the lobby area where the fitting was done. I looked at myself in the three view mirrors. I watched as I turned from side to side. The fabric was so light and sheer that it flowed perfectly. I did notice that I couldn’t take as large a step as I was accustomed to. But by moving slower, I got to watch the dress move with me in an easy and flowing manner as it was meant to.
I watched Allie move in her gown. It was so very organic…her movements and the gown’s. It was as though that piece was designed just for her. It was almost like a second skin without being overly snug. It was like a magical veil covering a most remarkable treasure.
“You know something Allie?”
I gazed at her, the woven halter neck, and her lips. She stared at me with a huge smile on her face. I could tell we were done searching for her gown.
“I think I can color match your lipstick to the gown.”
“Well I was thinking maybe a pale pink?”
“Think bold baby doll. It’s a beautiful piece and the color is amazing for you so why not emphasize it even more? I mean with a matching color on your lips you’ll be totally stunning.”
I could tell she was thinking about it.
“So you like it?” She asked with arched eyebrows.
“I love it. You are totally stunning in it and I do think it fits wonderfully. It is a bit long but with heels it should be perfect.”
“Yeah. But now I’ve got to find shoes that match.” She made a sour face.
“You could go with gold you know. With a matching clutch…?”
“Well…what about yours? You look amazing in yours. I mean you could walk it on a runway or something. You have the perfect figure for that dress.”
I could tell she was very excited about the way I looked.
“Yeah…but where would I wear it? I mean I really need some boobage; real boobage. I am wearing a bra with this in case you haven’t noticed. And I should be braless but then there’s the threat of side boob, you know?” And I hadn’t even gotten to the price tag!
Allie began to work a bit with the shoulders and the cord and she managed to tighten the arm holes just enough to probably prevent that old side boob malfunction. She was trying to steal my excuses. But I still had no idea of where I would wear such a thing.
“Listen sweet heart… The season’s barely started. I promise you that something will definitely come up where you can be seen in this dress and it will be totally amazing. I promise you. Anyway, that ‘Ellen’ thing of yours will only go so far. I mean if you wore this to Peter’s party…? Oh my God… He would die from exploding chubbyitis!” Allie chuckled, her eyes wide with delight.
“Allie… This is thirty seven hundred dollars! I… I… Oh my God…! I shouldn’t even be thinking of this!”
“I could help you with it?” She was pleading now.
“That’s not the point Allie.”
I turned back toward the mirror and moved around in it again whilst I watched myself. I took a deep breath and let it out.
“I must be out of my faaahhhkn mind.” I muttered under my breath.
“Oh my God…! You’re going to do it! Oh my God…!”
Allie grabbed my hands and began to hop up and down without her feet leaving the floor. She was so excited and happy that I had just gone completely insane.
We had the tailor serving us in no time at all once our sales woman saw us celebrating our soon to be new purchases. The entire time he was working with us I kept thinking of how much we had spent in merely two or three hours. It was more than I had spent on clothes AND food in four years at college. This was something I hoped I never became accustomed to doing.
But even more earth shaking was that I even considered a…a dress? I mean this was something I never ever expected to be seen in. I couldn’t help myself though. I thought I looked so…I don’t know…slinky? Allie was totally at home and comfortable in dresses. She was so girly? But I never felt comfortable or thought I looked good in one.
Maybe it was the fact that I was putting on some weight. The ‘mones were definitely having that effect, among other effects. My legs weren’t anything to look at but lately they seemed to be taking on shape. My butt for sure was becoming rounded and I actually had a wee bit of a curve to my hips. Perhaps seeing myself in this gown and noticing my ‘new’ curves captivated me?
I only wished something would happen in the boob department but all that seemed to be occurring is an incredible itching sensation in my nipples. Anyway, the tailor promised to take in the sides enough to avoid a fashion fail of miniscule proportions…or…side boobage…NOT!
Allie’s gown was nearly perfect though she needed to have the opposite done. The top really wasn’t quite generous enough for her boobage and she need just a touch more room in the waist. I found the experience so very interesting. I think I finally understood why Allie seemed to get so excited about a new purchase or find. It was an interesting bonding experience. I was finding that shopping with Allie was becoming more of a social and interpersonal experience than anything else. Thankfully we had some extra money from the showing for just such experiences!
Will retail therapy prove to be the salve for Allie’s battered ego? Will Andi grow the proper amount of boobage and get to wear his gown? The answers these very penetrating and pervasive questions are to follow in the upcoming and ad free installments of…‘Andi and Allie’!
Andi and Allie Chapter 14
Do boys make passes at boys who wear dresses???
Allie had this marvelous little artificial Christmas tree that she and I played with one night. She normally set it up on the kitchen counter but I wanted to do something just a little different. I wanted to set it up on our ‘private’ dining table at the front window so that it could be seen from the street if one looked hard enough and we could both see it from most of the apartment.
The tree stood three feet tall and Allie had accumulated about two-dozen ornaments, some of which she made. We spent an evening playing with the tree, setting it up and placing the ornaments upon its branches. Personally I don’t see it as a religious symbol as much as an indication of the time of year.
Allie however saw the tree as more of a religious symbol and she had this intense in scale manger set complete with three kings and animals and all. Evidently it was made of ivory and very old; a remnant of someone else’s childhood years before Allie’s. The carvings were quite meticulous and she took great care in placing each piece carefully into a small glob of gum just beneath one of the branches.
My personal contribution to the tree was in the form of several sets of ‘grain of wheat’ light bulbs in colors and the transformer to power them. She was so delighted that she actually cried when I finally finished and turned on the power. We sat down in front of the tree with an arm around each other. Allie rested her head against my shoulder for a while and then kissed my cheek.
Christmas Eve was rapidly approaching and the office was abuzz with talk of the year-end bonuses. I rarely got caught up in these discussions because…well…unless I was going gown shopping with Allie anytime soon, I really didn’t think that much about money. I was making way more than I needed and that was good enough. Anyway, I had already received one bonus this year.
However Peter did ask me out for dinner. He was wining and dining a potential new client who was bringing a female companion and felt he needed a ‘companion’ that would fit into the spirit of things? This was a very unusual request for, and from Peter in that the account execs usually did the wining and dining but these folks wanted to meet the ‘creative’ team that would be devising a new logo for them.
“He seriously wants to fuck you.” Allie laughed.
We had gone out just to get a little air and take in the evening street scene on a week day night. We sat at the front window sipping our coffee and splitting a huge chocolate brownie with chocolate ice cream and…you might have guessed it…chocolate syrup. We passed on the whipped cream…way too many calories.
I honestly wished I could say Allie was wrong. But I couldn’t. And…what was worse was that I kind of felt flattered. I mean Peter Grant was hot…red-hot! I knew I felt this attraction to him and I was nearly ready to say: ‘Peter…ready or not…here I am!’
But then there was Allie; dear, sweet Allie. Peter would have little trouble with me. He would simply grab me and kiss me and it would be all over. At least I felt that way at times. Like when I thought about that kiss on my neck and how it made me feel. I had my doubts that Allie would react the same way. I was not the type to simply do something like that. Allie reacted that way with men and though I was a man…or sorts…I wasn’t that type of man.
“Oh Andi…? Where are you Andi?”
I looked up at Allie.
“I think they should have fixed my nose.”
I had no idea why I said that other than it suddenly popped into my head.
“Avoidance…! Denial…!” Allie faked shouting cupping her hands around her mouth. “You know he likes you and you like him.”
“Yeah… But there’s a big difference between liking someone and wanting to hop into bed with them.”
The very second those words left my mouth I regretted them and I could see from the look on Allie’s face that she took it personally. I reached out and touched her hand.
“I didn’t mean it that way.”
I was pained that I caused her to think I meant her and the way she kind of acted with men.
“No… You’re right. I’m just a fool sometimes.” She couldn’t look at me.
“No… You don’t understand. There’s someone else I’m interested in.”
Allie suddenly looked up at me and smiled.
“What…?” She said gleefully.
“Yeah… And it’s a woman.”
Now I couldn’t look at her. But I did smile.
“What…? Oh my God…!” Allie’s face lit up and she grinned like a child opening a gift.
“Yeah…” My eyebrows arched and I nodded.
“Oh my God…!”
“Yeah…” I pulled a bit of dessert onto my spoon and looked at it before licking at it.
“Is it someone I know?”
I was afraid Allie would ask that. I shook my head. Okay… So that might have been deceitful but I definitely wasn’t ready to admit how I felt about her.
“What is she like?”
“Oh my God!!! She’s so totally amazing…the most amazing ever!” I giggled.
“Oh my God Andi…! That is so romantic.” Allie sighed and leaned toward me taking my hand.
“Yeah…” I sighed. “I really don’t know what to do. I mean… It’s not even like two men or two women.” Allie gazed at me with eyes wide opened. “I mean I am incredibly attracted to Peter. He’s so…I don’t know…attractive! I get all tingly around him and he knows it.”
“Well…what about her?”
Yeah… What about her…?
“I don’t feel the same way around her. I mean I’m attracted to her? But it’s different. It’s more of a sensual thingy? I think that we also think alike in lots of ways? We really seem to get along so amazingly.”
“When do you get to see her? I mean we do spend a lot of time together.”
“Sometimes you really don’t need to spend a lot of time with someone? You know?”
I really hoped she’d go for that.
“Yeah…”
Allie sighed and nodded her head. Cool… So I’m not the only clueless one.
“What are you going to do?”
“I really don’t know.”
There was no way to hide the sadness and confusion in my voice.
“I mean… Suppose it was you?” Allie looked at me…seriously. “Suppose some guy liked you a lot. But he also liked this guy? And he hasn’t slept with you or this guy. What would you tell him?”
Allie gazed intently at me the entire time I asked her the question. I think she was gauging whether I was serious or not. But how could I not be? I mean who asks a question like that for fun? She looked back down at the dessert and scooped another spoonful. It was all kind of gooey at this point which was just the way we liked it.
“Well…? I don’t know.” Allie licked at her spoonful. “I would want to be the one…you know? Like…THE one... But, for sure…” She giggled. “I would want him to be absolutely sure? I know that if it was me…I would want to be sure. I think I would want that person to be very sure of whichever one he chose. I mean what happens after…you know?” She giggled again. “What happens after is what’s important. If they can snuggle well and make you feel good about yourself…and they make you feel important…then it’s a go, you know? Especially if everything else is good.”
I understood what Allie was saying but that still didn’t make anything easier. I wasn’t sure that I could sleep with either one just to ‘test’ them out. In spite of what Jill may have thought about Peter, I couldn’t help feel that I would be using him, and Allie. Having been there myself, it just wasn’t me. Perhaps if I had a better sense of my own sexuality I would have thought a little bit differently.
“By the way…” Allie looked at me with a sly expression. “I have a really big favor to ask.”
“Sure…anything.” ‘Well… Almost anyway…’ I thought.
“Could you come with me on Christmas day…you know…to my parents?”
Now her expression turned to hopeful? I was silent for a moment. I knew that she had a difficult relationship with them. Did I want to referee? Did I want to kind of play wingman if things went poorly?
“Ummm… Okay...” I smiled.
How could I refuse? I mean… She is my friend if nothing else and I certainly wanted to be there if they began to gang up on her.
“Oh you are the best! I’m going to rent a car so maybe we’ll do something along the way or on the way back.”
I can’t say that I’ve seen Allie that excited very often. No doubt I said the right thing. We strolled back slowly to the apartment, my arm around her waist and hers around mine. The night air was quite refreshing. We could almost see our breath as we walked quietly, my mind still thinking about my dilemma. I suddenly had an impulsive thought.
“I think I want to get a navel piercing.”
“What…?”
Allie stopped and took a step away to gaze at me. Her eyes were wide and mouth agape with surprise.
“Yeah. A navel piercing… I think they’re so cool.” I stepped up to her, took her by the waist again, and began to walk.
“Hmmm… Maybe I should get one also. What do you think?”
“That…would be totally hot!” OMG…! That definitely would be totally hot.
“I’m thinking of maybe getting a Brazilian. Want to get one too?” Allie giggled.
“Ummm…” WTF?
What’s a Brazilian? Well…if Allie’s getting one, why not me? Maybe I’ll get two.
“Okay… Sure…”
Jill is a very tough woman for sure and anyone who has dealings with her, particularly business dealings, had better keep that in mind at all times. It’s not that she’s mean or nasty or anything like that at all. It’s simply that she’s way smart and completely attuned to whatever it is she’s doing.
Once in a while, Jill lets herself go and becomes a kid again, and Christmas Eve is just one of those occasions. It’s not so much a religious thing because she is agnostic. It’s more of the general spirit of the holidays where one can wonder and gawk and…just do childish things like play with toys and such.
Now I play with toys every day. I have my crayons and pens and various devices that in earlier years represented the only real childhood I had. Allie gets to play in her mud. But Jill really has nothing to play with. As the chief stylist and art director of a major food magazine, she really has no time. And even in her spare time she’s too busy keeping up with the competition by checking out their spreads in magazines.
We arrived at Jill’s apartment baring gifts. Allie made a lovely low walled, pedestalled bowl similar to the first one I painted. She embossed the side just at the rim with Chinese block characters and glazed it with a pale antique looking green. The characters where filled with a light brown glaze to make them look aged. It was a wonderfully imaginative piece for Allie to attempt.
I did a portrait in pastels. I wanted to show some of the less noted wonderful qualities of Jill so I gave her a soft and thoughtful appearance. I used three different pastel mediums; oil, soft and pencil. We matted the portrait in a soft green to contrast her warm colored walls. Allie thought it was a terrific piece.
We also bought her a set of fine pastel pencils and a good drawing pad. Jill had attended an art school and began her career as an artist. But others with better skills came along and rather than be in the midst of the pack, Jill began to exert herself as an administrator and director. I noticed that she did have a tendency to doodle and thought that this might give her the little push she needed to perhaps try her hand again.
Jill became quite emotional upon receiving her gifts. She was in tears, a first for me to see. She couldn’t hug or thank us enough. For some reason Jill seemed to dote upon me more than Allie. This was another first for me. Every time I wanted to help with something she would refuse and she would let Allie do it…whatever ‘it’ was…in my stead.
The table was positively gorgeous. The sparkling of crystal and the shining of silver in the dim light set an intimate and special tone to the evening. I just knew everything put out was special. This might very well be the only time of the year these things even got used. Silver linen rings and full silver service and three different glasses were only the beginning.
Jill’s six foot tall real tree was picture perfect. She had hosted a small tree trimming party for the interns under her supervision. And with an artist’s eye and a surgeon’s precision, each ornament was precisely placed. Many were antiques and some were of blown glass but all were exquisite. The entire ambience was…sacred? And yet it was otherwise devoid of religious symbolism.
The dinner was buffet style with a side table holding all the wonderful treats. Before we started, and after Jill composed herself from the emotional impact of our gifts, she had us hold hands and recited a poem of thanksgiving. In essence we were her family.
The side table top was completely covered with platters of various treats; smoked duck, smoked trout, salmon, cheeses, caviars, breads, sauces for each meat and fish, and candied vegetables among the odd other thing. It was a feast for sure and I’d never seen such an assortment of specialized foods before…not ever. A ‘good’ holiday meal for me was being left alone and that was just fine compared to the company of my mother and one of her ‘friends’.
We ate and drank really fine wine and had really killer desserts with delicious coffee till we could barely move from the table into Jill’s living room. There we sat and talked endlessly about everything and anything and nothing consequential at all. We spoke with stocking feet up on the antique low set center table with the ease and comfort that tends to envelope dear friends.
Over the course of the evening, when Allie left us to relieve herself, Jill gazed at me suddenly with that shrewd and appraising look of hers.
“You know…” She said with a smile. “…you must be the strangest person I’ve ever met. And let me tell you…” Jill hurried to add with a wagging finger. “I’ve met more than my share. But… I must say… You have been wonderful for Allie. And to her I might add.”
I smiled demurely and blushed pepper red enough to feel my own heat. “So…” Jill sat back stared at me intensely with narrowed eyes. “What are you waiting for? Another bum to come along and fuck up her life again?”
Jill wanted me to make my play at Allie? She was, in essence, giving her approval? But it’s more complicated than she thinks.
“It’s kind of complicated.”
I hesitated in saying that but what else could I say? It’s not like I was immediately prepared for this.
“Nonsense!” Jill laughed. “It’s really quite simple. I understand there’s another that you are attracted to.”
Oh my God! Allie told her about our conversation? I felt myself turn a new color of red…deep, deep red!
“Allie mentioned the conversation the two of you had. Of course she’s clueless and doesn’t realize that she’s the…’other woman’.” Jill laughed. “That girl is such a child in some ways.” She spoke almost under her breath.
I felt I had to let it loose…to tell Jill what I felt…how I felt.
“Allie thought I should…”
“Oh… Allie thought… Allie thought…” Jill sounded annoyed. “Allie is a good soul…the absolute sweetest…but she really knows nothing. Allie lacks center and you give her that. You give her life some focus. And you…” Jill emphasized ‘you’ with breathiness and a pointed finger. “You have enough passion for one hundred people but no direction. Allie gives you direction. You’re best works are the paintings of her. End of story…”
“But what if it doesn’t work?”
“Then it doesn’t work. That’s all... It happens every day. And don’t worry about Peter. He’ll always be there. Peter is too self-centered to meet anyone else on a serious basis. Don’t get me wrong…” Jill rushed to say. “Peter is a sweet and lovely man and he won’t intentional hurt you…or anybody else. But he doesn’t always act on his intentions. You’re a fascination to him because you have the one thing he has never had; artistic talent. He has the eye, but not nearly enough of the passion.”
“Miss me…?”
Allie returned and took a seat on the couch next to me…as usual. She had, among other things, refreshed her face and looked positively amazing.
“Yes… Of course...” Jill chuckled. “So we spoke about you endlessly.”
Our evening ended just before one in the morning. Jill handed us each a card with an enclosed gift as well as a bag containing some of her chosen goodies from dinner. We took about ten minutes to say our thank you and good night and then we were out the door, down the elevator, and out on East Fifty Sixth Street. The air was fresh and crisp and much to our surprise and delight, snow began to fall lightly kind of making the evening complete.
We decided to walk up to Fifty Seventh Street and then head west. Others evidently had the same idea. There were couples everywhere just strolling and enjoying the evening. Allie and I walked with an arm around the other’s waist. Every once in a while I would rest my head upon her shoulder and she would do the same to me.
“You know…? We should get one of those big down coats that two people can wear at once.” Allie laughed. “I mean we seem to be out most with each other and that would be so totally cool.”
I stopped and hugged her. I rested my head upon her and really just savored that full body touch rush.
“Merry Christmas Allie.”
“Merry Christmas Andi.”
We separated only enough for a kiss on the lips. It only lasted a moment or two but…well…it was somewhat heated. We hugged again and decided to catch a cab downtown although we both would have liked to walk more. Allie was a bit tired and we had a very long day ahead of us tomorrow.
During the cab ride Allie decided to open her card. It was a lovely and very personal seasonal card. But also enclosed was a gift card to a very exclusive spa for an entire day. Allie was particularly excited because not only did we get the old ‘standards’, as she put it, but it included a Brazilian! I still had no idea because I had forgotten all about that and didn’t research what a Brazilian even was.
“I wonder how she guessed.” I giggled.
I slept in that morning. It simply felt so good to be in bed whilst outside the freeze was on. Apparently the snow continued through the night and, although it was no blizzard, everything was coated with a lovely white cover. Because most of the world was either abed or busy opening presents, the covering still had a pristine look.
I could smell the savory aroma of coffee so I knew that Allie was awake and about. No doubt she was readying, or steeling, herself for the ordeal of lunch with mommy and daddy…and who knows whom else. I got out of bed, threw on my robe, and went to collect a cup of the nectar of the Gods…caffeinated thank you.
As I showered, I realized that I hadn’t given a whole lot of thought on what I would wear. From what I gathered from Allie, they were sort of formal? I mean a jacket and tie at a family lunch seemed a bit much. But when in Rome…do as Vandals did? I would wear a navy blue blazer, beige trousers and a lovely ivory colored ruffled collar blouse. A cordovan colored, brass buckled belt and my tasseled penny loafers should be a preppy enough look for this crowd.
I wrapped a towel around myself tucking the end in beneath my arm and walked out of the bathroom to my closet. I looked at my wardrobe and suddenly thought that maybe…just maybe Allie was right. I needed to consider maybe wearing skirts and maybe even…on some rare occasions…a dress? I certainly would have a far greater selection of mix and match outfits if I did.
I pulled the things I was going to wear and hung them on my door hook. After one last look I walked back to the bathroom to do my hair and face. I decided to go for the ‘nude’ look. A touch of blush, a swipe, or two, or mascara, a light brown eye liner, and pale pink lipstick in a berry shade would to it. Just a hint of color on this snowy Christmas morning would be enough with all the glaring light.
After blow drying my hair and slipping on my panty beneath my towel I stood facing the mirror. Whilst closely inspecting my face, and the wretched nose I so detested in spite of Allie’s claim that it was simply character defining…whatever that meant…I loosen the towel and let it drop to my feet. That’s when I noticed it…them!
“ALLIE… ALLIE… COME QUICKLY…!” I shouted for her because I didn’t believe what I was seeing.
“Andi…? What’s wrong? Are you alright?” She entered my bathroom with a very concerned look on her face. Allie hadn’t even bothered to throw on a robe and was in her panty and bra.
“Come and check this out.” I turned back toward the mirror. “I think I have mini boobage! Finally…!”
“What?” Allie sounded a bit annoyed. She looked in the mirror and I guess she saw much less than I did. “You scared the hell out of me you know.”
“I’m really sorry. But look!”
I really didn’t mean to scare her but my excitement got the better of me. Allie walked up to stand alongside of me. She took me by the shoulders and turned me to face her. She looked carefully at my chest and started to reach out to touch me. I kind of pulled back a little.
“What’s the matter baby?”
“I’ve been really achy there for a while.”
“I’ll be very gentle. I promise. But I do need to check this out. I think I really do see a little development?”
She giggled as she slowly touched the surface of my chest and began to gently circle the area around my nipple. She gently pressed down and circled first one side and then the other. As she did so her eyes began to widen as did her smile.
“Oh my God…! You’re getting boobs!” She giggled. Allie’s touch actually felt good. “Are you still jerking off every day in the shower?”
“Allie…!” How’d she know? I never made and announcement. “That’s personal.”
“Listen sweetie… I need to know. We need to know that you’re not taking too great a dosage of hormones, you know?”
I looked at her trying to decide whether she was serious or not.
“Yes…” I felt so embarrassed with the admission of emission.
“Morning and night?”
“Yes…!” I rolled my eyes and took a deep breath.
“Do you think of him…or of her?” Allie’s expression was so very serious I thought this was something…important?
“Well… It kind of depends who’s on my mind.”
“Oh my God…! I knew it! I just knew it!” She began to laugh. “You do it in the shower! I guess I’ll need to wear floppies if I have to go in there.” Allie continued to laugh as I turned yet another new shade of garnet red.
“That wasn’t fair Allie.”
“Okay… If you must know…I do it in bed and in the shower.” Allie’s eyes slowly started to roll in thought. “In the cave, at my desk, in the ladies room…”
“Okay… Okay… I get the picture.”
Now I was somewhat pissed off though I wasn’t sure why. Maybe I was envious of her sexuality and her ability to express it so…so freely?
“I guess I should wash my hand if I touch yours.” I said with just a wee hint of sarcasm. “…or sniff it.” I had to snicker.
“Okay…want to feel something really cool?” Allie smiled quite sincerely.
I was so naïve and clueless…as usual.
“Sure.” I smiled innocently.
“Okay… But I need to warn you that it’s going to tickle…only for a minute though.”
Allie grasped my upper arms and looked so innocently into my eyes. How could I refuse her? I nodded my head. Suddenly she attached her mouth to my nipple and wet it thoroughly with her tongue. As quickly as she did it, she removed her mouth and blew her breath directly upon it. Then she giggled crazily and ran from the bathroom.
“Oh my God…!” I cried out.
I couldn’t have chased her anyway. I was way busy feeling my body tremble with the electricity she sent through it. The cool air drying on my nipple felt absolutely amazing! I actually saw it enlarge a bit and after the electricity dissipated my nipple began to itch like crazy. I began to rub it with the palm of my hand as my other nipple began to itch in sympathy with its…twin sister? I also noticed that I had become semi-erect!
“I’ll get you for this Morris!”
I called her by her last name whenever I had an issue with Allie. That happened rarely and usually because she did something to tease me.
I finished doing my makeup between trying to sooth the itching and went into my bedroom to begin dressing. I had chosen the powder blue matching bra to the panty I wore and inserted my breast forms. The coolness to the silicone actually felt soothing against my itchy and achy chest.
I put on a pair of sheer nude thigh highs and turned to gaze at the main event again. After thinking about the combination of the blazer, the trousers and the blouse, I decided that perhaps this look was a bit too butch; especially since Allie no doubt would be in a skirt or dress…as usual.
I was suddenly struck with the idea of perhaps wearing a pastel pink cashmere wool turtle neck sweater I had purchased. Whilst I’m not necessarily a ‘pink’ kind of person, I have to admit that pink does have its place in almost everyone’s wardrobe. I retrieved it from my sweater shelf and held it to my neck. That cashmere wool was so incredibly soft. Beneath the sweater I chose a silk pink camisole I had actually purchased on sale for wearing next spring and summer.
I was having a second cup of coffee with toast when Allie finally made her appearance. She looked…amazing…as usual. She wore wonderfully colorful print dress of tiny Christmas symbols on an apple green field. It was a pull over with an elasticized fitted waist that was snug enough to show her curves but not so snug as to be…well…overly enticing?
Allie’s heels were a shade or two off the apple green but not enough to be noticed by most. She did wear white tights in deference to the weather. Her makeup style was similar to mine only she chose a bright scarlet lipstick which did pick up on the coloration of some of the symbols on her dress. Her lovely golden curls framed her face like a neatly arrange halo.
We grabbed our purses and coats. Allie wore her full length down coat and I had my camel color wool wrap coat that feel to just below my knees. The car was parked in the alley behind the building so we exited through the back door which I had never used before. We got into the little Honda Allie had rented and we were quickly navigating our way toward the East Side Drive heading uptown.
The ride to Bronxville was actually beautiful. The sun shone brightly and the sky was a lovely light shade of…well…sky blue. All the clouds were gone. Allie talked incessantly the entire way. Now I was quite accustomed to her talking about everything and anything and I was a particularly good listener. I usually found Allie’s voice to often be almost like music and I was able to get past the words and learn much more from her intonations and inflections.
But this was something different. Allie was nervous…very nervous. I could tell from the almost quavering sound of her voice. I’m sure that given a choice, she would have done anything other than what she was doing. Allie had only spoken about her parents, and her growing up, on very rare occasions and I never brought the subject up.
As we motored along, the high rise buildings became smaller multi-family dwellings and then single family homes. The snow cover coupled with all of the Christmas decorations on the homes lent the feeling of a large amusement park rather than a sacred religious period. But even these homes, as roomy as they appeared to be, gave way to mansions surrounded by expansive lawns and iron or stone fences.
Allie pulled up to one of the larger mansions and stopped at the gate house. She smiled and nodded and the guard opened the gate; a guard mind you! She drove up the gravel road…it was too wide to simply be a driveway…toward a Tudor styled stone faced home. This was, beyond any doubt, the largest house I’d ever seen. The main entrance had windows towering at least two stories that were stained glass. The home went up another two stories beyond that!
The roadway split and Allie veered left toward the front of the house where other cars were parked. I was to learn that the other turn led to the garage in the rear of the house. Allie told me that the garage was actually the former carriage house and was large enough for seven cars! The upper floor of the carriage house is where the grounds keeper and his wife lived.
As we pulled up to the entrance of the house, an older man with silver hair wearing a black suit with a white shirt and a red and blue stripped tie met us. He first opened my door and warmly smiled whilst bidding me hello. Then he went around to Allie’s side and assisted her out of the car. Allie immediately hugged him.
“Merry Christmas Mister Sean…” Her voice was quite sincere as Allie hugged him and then kissed his cheek.
“And a merry Christmas to you Miss Allie... How have you been?” Mister Sean gave her another big hug.
“I’ve been quite well.” Turning toward me whilst still holding his hands, Allie spoke again. “And this is my…friend…” That did sound so much better than tenant or roommate. “…Andi.”
“Yes…” He smiled and turned toward me. “Hello Andi... Welcome and let’s go in. You both must want to freshen up after your drive and we do have such a wonderful menu for today.”
Turning to Allie with a smile, his blue eyes twinkling with joy, he spoke.
“Your mother and father are so looking forward to seeing you.”
“Oh Mister Sean, you were always such a good fibber.”
She giggled as Mister Sean looked down for a moment as he smiled and blushed baby pink. He seemed to concede that she was correct, at least in this instance.
Allie and Mister Sean entered the huge double oak doors slightly before I did. The sight before me as I crossed the threshold was amazing. I entered an atrium that reached up one very tall story and then a second. The floors were stone…marble I guessed…and covered with large Persian rugs that were somewhat worn with age. A very wide center stairway, also of stone, went up about half the height of the first floor and then split into two halves that went up the rest of the way to the second floor.
To my right was a large salon filled with…I would guess…about two dozen people. Mister Sean helped me off with my coat, hung it up next to Allie’s, and escorted us into that room. The floors were wood but again covered with Persian rugs. There was a slightly musty odor in the air that comes with furnishings that have seen more than several ages.
The window treatments were silk no doubt and quite heavy with their deep crimson fronting and their sun blocking backs. Golden cords secured them back and away from the tall windows that gave an unobstructed view of the snow covered lawn and leaf barren trees.
Paintings lined the walls; mostly portraits. From what I could take in they were period pieces dating back to…from the look of the dress mode and style…perhaps the late eighteenth through the twentieth centuries.
Before photography, the wealthy could afford to ‘immortalize’ themselves by having a portrait painted. Often the artist specialized in doing these portraits and some of the artists were quite good at it and could almost make a living.
The furniture pieces were all originals and antique. The chairs and loveseats and settees were arranged in small groups with end tables dotting the area between the pieces. There were three elaborate crystal chandeliers hanging from the ceiling offering additional lighting. Whilst I wouldn’t call the room warm or elegant, it was certainly well appointed if one chose to live in a museum.
I fit right in! Of all the blazers present, including those being worn by women, most were navy blue. And if penny loafers weren’t on one’s feet, then boating shoes were. The gold jewelry was elegant, solid and quite real and the diamond rings and earrings flashed nearly as brightly as the cosmetically enhanced smiles. I had to giggle. I felt as though I was in an F. Scott Fitzgerald novel brought up to date.
I was totally lost with taking everything in when Allie grabbed my arm and gently squeezed. I looked into her falsely smiling face as she spoke between her teeth.
“Here comes mommy dearest.”
Allie motioned with her eyes toward a blond woman in a Merino wool sweater dress partially obscured by…you guessed it…a navy blue blazer. Her face was pumper than that proverbial fatted calf. This was no doubt due to the excessive amounts of Botox required to erase every line ever drawn by a life of even greater excess. She not only had a bunny nose, she had bunny eyes.
“Alison dear…” She croaked across the several yards still separating us. “…how are you?” Her arms came up, ready to embrace her daughter.
“I’m well mother.”
‘Mother’…? The two embraced and kissed. Then Allie’s mother held her at arm’s length and closely inspected her daughter.
“You do look a bit tired. Are you getting enough sleep?” Then with a soured expression she killed the entire day for poor Allie. “Are you putting on more weight again?”
‘Bitch…’ I thought. I could see any joy within poor Allie just leave her as her eyes dulled. Did her mother need to make that sound like a statement? It was a double slap in the face, no doubt perfected over years of verbally slapping various people. Now was the time for me to be the total artist…immersed in the truth…as I saw it.
“So…” She turned toward me with a very toothy smile. “You must be Andi…the artist.”
“Yes… And a merry Christmas to you...” I couldn’t approach her in the toothy department but I did smile.
“You must find it difficult to make ends meet as an artist.”
What a very odd statement. She was going straight into my pockets to have a look.
“Actually, I seem to be doing quite well. I have a job with an advertising firm as a graphic artist.”
“Andi just had a showing at the Preston Gallery.” Allie added that with a revived excitement.
“Ahhh… You sold a painting.”
I hated the manner in which she stated her questions as though they were statements of facts.
“Well…” I actually blushed carmesi red and looked at Allie with a smile. “We sold almost everything. The pieces Allie and I did were quite desirable and rather sold quickly.”
“Really…? How interesting…”
Allie’s mother seemed quite astonished that her daughter’s work could be wanted by others. Allie blushed vivid auburn, grasped my hand and gently squeezed; an action not lost on her mother.
“But it really was a study I did of Allie that took the show. Several prospective buyers were actually bidding on the painting.”
I had to giggle as I recalled the scene with Bob Preston in the middle.
“Really…?”
Mommy’s voice seemed to find an even lower octave to express further disbelief. She looked at her daughter with surprise.
“You posed? Nude…?”
“No…” I had to answer this one. Allie is too honest sometimes? “Allie was as attired as one might be at the beach. And the pose was quite modest…and robed.”
“Well…” Mom breathed the word! “I don’t see how being dressed so scantily as they seem to be these days at the beach could be confused with modesty.”
I had such a crusher that I couldn’t resist.
“Some of the greatest artists of all time…especially some of the French and Italian Renaissance masters…were able to paint a woman without any clothes on and yet portray her modesty…her humility…her femininity without invoking anything vulgar or profane. That is where we differ from the average male. A male sees a nude woman and immediately the most carnal of thoughts form in his mind. Just think of the work of Raffaello or Michaelangelo’s Sistine Chapel ceiling. Allie…”
I turned my head slightly to notice I had suddenly attracted a small group of people who seemed to be listening to me.
“…was the perfect study for me. Had she lived during the time of those masters, no doubt they would have sought her out to immortalize in oils.” I turned to gaze at Allie. “She has a timeless and classical beauty.”
“But the two people you mentioned are men.”
I turned to see a rather neat, finely manicured man with horn rimmed glasses and the emblem of a club of some sort on his blazer breast pocket. He was, no doubt, yet another member of the leisure class.
“Ah…but they are more than simply men.”
I love using the present tense for dead artists. I mean…we’re still speaking of them so are they truly dead? I had to giggle.
“What sets them, and others like them, apart is they can look at a woman…” I couldn’t resist placing my hand upon Allie’s mom’s shoulder. “…as something other than simply an anatomical invitation to procreate.”
I noticed that several of the women…the younger ones in particular…who had gathered in our ever expanding group nodded their heads in agreement. I was so pleased with myself at that moment. I could have started a war between the sexes with little trouble.
As I walked about the large room gazing at each portrait, I held forth on the particular period and the gathering seemed to follow me and grow in size. Allie had disappeared at some point and I didn’t see her until quite late in the afternoon when dessert was being served.
Her lovely face was reddened and I couldn’t help but notice the crumpled tissues in her hand. Allie had been crying. As she held my hand and squeezed for a brief moment, I couldn’t help but ask.
“Are you okay?”
“Yeah…” She sniffled and wiped her nose. “I can’t wait to leave.”
Allie had two glasses of wine before we left. She felt she needed that to maintain any façade of civility. Once in the car, Allie let me begin the drive home. We sat in silence for the first ten minutes or so. I was letting her take her own time in letting go of whatever was done to her.
“It was awful.” Allie said softly as she stared off to the side. “They think we’re in a lesbian relationship.”
I thought about that for a moment and then burst out in laughter.
“What is so funny?” Allie said softly as tears began to appear again. “They said I couldn’t get a man because I’m too fat and I don’t keep the right company and…” Allie stopped and stared at me. “What is so funny!” She demanded.
“You should have told them I had a dick!” I cackled. “They would have had a coronary!”
“That’s not funny Andi!” Allie fumed.
“It would be if they knew the size!” I couldn’t contain myself.
That finally got a chuckle out of Allie…albeit reluctantly. I guess the image of me exposing myself to them finally broke the malaise she was in. By the time we returned home, Allie was in a much better mood. However I was a nervous wreck. I would be much happier with her doing the driving in the future. We both took some time to freshen ourselves and kind of wind down from the emotional afternoon.
I didn’t like becoming as verbally aggressive as I had when I first encountered ‘mother dearest’ but I suppose both of her parents are bullies of the worst kind. Allie didn’t expect them to come at her as they did and by the time she recognized those same old wounds being reopened, it was too late.
I went into the kitchen to get something non-alcoholic to drink. I was rummaging around in the fridge when Allie came in with a gift wrapped box. She was grinning as she hugged me and kissed me.
“Merry Christmas sweet heart...” She backed away and handed me the box.
“Oh my God…!” I was surprised.
I mean I sort of expected a little something but I went so long without anything really special at any time of the year that the smallest thing I received was truly a great joy and pleasure. I recognized the gift wrapping of her second home. Bloomie’s of course...
I glanced at Allie with my biggest smile as I carefully nudged the ribbon over the corner of the box. It had to be clothing; the one thing I couldn’t have enough of. I carefully removed the wrapping paper…
“Come on…! Open it already!”
Allie was more excited than I was. She couldn’t wait to see her expected expression on my face.
I carefully removed the wrapping paper giggling like a fool. Now I really would take my time if for no other reason than to drive her crazy. Allie was not exactly your delayed gratification kind of girl. She was bouncing on her toes as I took off the box top and set it aside with the neatly folded wrapping paper and the ribbon.
I opened the tissue paper to find what I thought was a gorgeous camisole top. It was cream colored with a delicate silver threaded geometric pattern. It wasn’t until I grasped the delicate straps and lifted it up that I saw it was a dress.
I was stunned. It was gorgeous. The fabric was silk and the length appeared to fall too just above my knees. This was definitely a cocktail dress and a gorgeous one at that. I was totally overcome with emotion. I hugged Allie not letting go of the straps.
“Oh my God…! This is so…so amazing!”
This was something I would never have thought to buy for myself. I felt a tear well up as I held the piece at arm’s length and simply gazed at it.
“I have to try it on!”
This kind of dress had to fit me perfectly? I mean…it’s a tank top with spaghetti straps and the fabric was so light and delicate that it almost had to be worn braless. The only problem is that I barely had boobs to go braless with? I almost didn’t care as I held the dress against me trying to gauge how it would look.
“Come on…go try it on.” Allie was bursting to see me in this dress.
Really this was kind of a first for me in that the gown would need to wait for an occasion. This dress I could wear out even to go dancing or something…anything after working hours really. I rushed to my bedroom and quickly stripped down to my panty. I slipped the dress over my head and luxuriated in feeling the silk lining sliding down my body till the straps fell into place on my shoulders. The coolness of the material felt wonderful against my ever itching nipples.
I reached around my back to pull the zipper up. I got it most of the way but failed to get it all the way up. I went to my mirror to have a look and, as luck would have it, the fit was nearly perfect. This dress was designed for a woman with ‘next to nothing’ sized boobs. But I didn’t think a bra would work. The cut of the bodice was almost too low to afford coverage for anything other than maybe fashion forms for some support and shaping, and modesty.
I slipped my pumps on and went back into the kitchen to show Allie. I was aglow as I turned this was and that and spun completely around. Allie smiled and nodded her approval. We discussed the boob issue. Allie said we’d need to glue them in place and maybe then add the fashion forms. The color of my boobs was close enough to my natural skin tone to have the edges concealed with a bit of foundation and coloring.
If I didn’t move radically and I wasn’t going out dancing…at least dancing too actively…I shouldn’t have a problem. Anyway, I could always wear a lace or silk wrap or shawl or even a boa of some type.
“I know just when I’m going to wear this.” It occurred to me in a flash. Like the light bulb went off over my head or something.
“Oh?” Allie leaned on her elbows and suddenly perked up to the oncoming news report.
“Yeah… On next Tuesday night when Peter takes out that potential client and his wife. This’ll be perfect!”
“Oh my God…! You’re going to fuck him…aren’t you?” Allie’s eyes popped wide open and her jaw dropped in a smile. “That’s what that dress is you know. It’s a ‘fuck me’ dress. I mean…I should know. You def need to get some higher heeled pumps to wear. We could look around for the right pair tomorrow.”
I looked at Allie and grinned as I continued to sort of pose and move in the dress. But in truth I was thinking about what she said. And she was right. Maybe I did want to fuck Peter and I knew that this dress would elicit that kind of response from him. Maybe I did want to look ‘hot’ for a change…to see if I could even pull it off. Maybe I wanted to see if I could be that sensual vixen that seemed to come so naturally to Allie.
But instead of being that lush, plush, fertility Goddess type, I would need to be the super sophisticated type. I would mousse my hair straight back and wear a bold red lipstick with a bit more blue to it and go for a really dramatic look with smoky eyes and all. I channeled Parisian clubs during the nineteen thirties with their decadence and hot gypsy jazz music. My mind was awhirl with every romantic image I’d ever taken in.
“Just remember to have your extra panty and liner handy. Oh…” Allie perked up again. “And tissues...”
“What…?”
“You’ll need tissues.”
“I always have a few with me.”
“No… I mean more than a few.”
“Why…?”
“Are you going to sleep with him?”
“First of all… My dear…” I gazed at her intensely. “I don’t know that I’m going to fuck him. And even if I did, I would have to come back home because I definitely would not be bringing an extra wardrobe to wear the next day.”
“So…” Allie was giggling now. “You’d have to wear that dress home, right?”
“Yeah...? So…?”
“Then you’ll need the tissues so that you won’t stain your panty or that dress when you’re on your way home.” Now she was chuckling. It took me a minute to realize what she was telling me.
“Oh my God… Allie…!” I put my hands on my hips faking irritation at what she said. “You are so bad!”
“Listen…I’m only speaking from experience.” She laughed. “You don’t want to leak any of Peter all over your dress, or the cab seat for that matter. I mean you’ll be the one who has to sit in it if you forget.”
I smiled and giggled and continued to relish how this dress felt on. God…! I never thought I would ever go this far. Yet in less than a month I owned two amazing pieces. I walked over to the nearest mirror and as I gazed at myself I thought how lovely this would look once I had more boobage. In fact, if the straps could be made just slightly tighter…I could get by just as I was with my little ‘bumps’ and some kind of a shawl; something in a silk and silver threaded pattern.
“What do you think about this?” I asked Allie as I held the straps up raising the dress about a half inch.
“Hmmm… It’s doable.” She got off her stool and came up behind me to see how they were attached to the back. “Here sweetie…let’s zip it up all the way.”
Allie zipped it up and then took hold of the straps where I had and lifted until the deep scoop of the front was at a more…modest height?
“Yeah… This could work. And we can always let it down when… when you fill in?” Allie giggled.
“You’re the best!” I hugged her and kissed her cheek.
I rushed back into my bedroom to change and hang up the dress. Once I had my lounging tee on, I rushed into my studio to get the portrait I’d been working on for her. I had actually finished it several days ago but the oils do take time to dry.
I painted Allie at her wheel trimming a piece she had just thrown. I remember how deeply she concentrated on what she was doing. Her intent demeanor wasn’t simply for the sake of accuracy of form; she was savoring the act itself; the creation of something from nothing; the art of the craft.
I carefully lifted the canvas and carried it in the kitchen where Allie sat at the counter with her back toward me. I carefully set the painting down on a counter with the top resting against one of the glass doors of the shelves. She knew I was in the kitchen but Allie was sipping her tea at the moment and didn’t suspect that I had done anything other than enter the room.
“This is for you…what do you think?”
I smiled as I came up behind her and placed my hands on her shoulders. I slowly spun her around till she faced the painting.
“Oh…my…God!”
Allie got off her stool to have a closer look. It was a fair sized canvas at twenty four inches by thirty. Allie came closer yet. Her mouth was wide opened as were her eyes.
“Well? Do you like it?”
I was beginning to worry when she did nothing but stare at the painting. She looked at me without changing expression. Now I was really worried. I thought the work was quite good. But… Well… I am biased you know.
“I have another one you might like.”
“NO…!”
I didn’t expect such a vehement response. Allie looked at me with tears in her eyes.
“This is…”
She was having trouble speaking. I handed her a napkin to wipe her tears.
“This is…simply wonderful! It’s an exceptional…no…it’s a great work. Are you sure you want to give it to me?” I could tell her question was a serious one.
“I can’t think of anyone I’d rather see have this.”
I hugged her and whispered a Merry Christmas into her ear. We both turned to look at the painting, my arm around her shoulder and her arm around my waist.
“I can almost smell the dust.” She laughed and sniffled. “Where should we put it?”
“How about in our little dining area…? We’re certainly back and forth across that area and, when we have guests, they’ll have no choice but to see you with dirt on your face.” I laughed.
She was gorgeous even when dirty faced.
“I almost feel like hanging it somewhere near the entrance so that everyone can see it the moment they come in. I mean…this is really a breathtaking work.” Allie shook her head slowly. “Nobody has ever given me anything like this before. I mean…”
She turned into me to hold my waist with both of her hands. She leaned her head onto my shoulder.
“I’ve gotten things of value before. But this is extra special because it’s really like a piece of someone.” She looked into my eyes for just a moment. “It’s like a piece of you.”
“Well…I have to tell you that this is the very best Christmas I’ve ever had and it’s really due to you. If I hadn’t met you…I probably would be spending it alone.”
“Or worse yet… With Peter…?” Allie laughed though I thought I detected just a wee trace of…jealousy?
Next on the ‘Andi and Allie’ show… He wears dresses. He uses cosmetics. He loves his kitten heels. He’s on hormones. His boss is crazy about him and Andi’s weakening. But he’s not in transition? Even I’m confused!!! All this and more in the continuing saga of…‘Andi and Allie’!!!
Andi and Allie Chapter 15
If the shoe fits…?
After viewing the painting for a bit longer, we made the decision to have something to eat at home and to make it an easy evening. I put the painting in my studio to keep it out of harm’s way till it could be hung. Allie went to her bedroom to change out of her dress and get into her lounge wear.
By the time she returned, sans dress, makeup and definitely looking far more comfortable, I had assembled a variety of goodies upon the tea cart; cheeses, cut fruit, bits of this and that and a pile of toast. She added a bottle of wine that needed finishing and two glasses. We wheeled the cart into the cave, put the television on to a music channel, and sat of the couch to feast.
We enjoyed simply sitting and talking and feeding each other little bits of what was on the cart. I felt a pleasant and warm aura surround us, a very familiar sense of being in a home, as we sat there. I was afraid I was becoming spoiled and I didn’t intend to stop it or do anything to change that. And it was entirely due to Allie.
She finally fell asleep with her feet on my lap after I had massaged them. I managed to slip out from under her, cover her with a blanket, and sneak off into my room where I took a shower and masturbated thinking of her…and Peter.
The next day we both slept in. It had snowed a bit more to add a new coat of whiteness to the already dirty shades city snow tended to adopt almost as rapidly as it fell. Allie came into my bedroom to wake me and she climbed between the sheets to fend off the coolness of the morning. I was on my side facing her and she giggled as she watched me. Her aroma permeated the air and I found that to be quite enticing.
“So…” She said with a giggle. “This is what it would be like to wake up next to you.”
I opened my mouth to say something but nothing came out. I really didn’t know what to say. I giggled and pulled the blanket over my head.
“Oh… No you don’t!” Allie pulled the blanket back down. “We have to decide what to do today. I think we should go up to Eight street and see if anything is open. Maybe we can find you some shoes and I’m sure we can find a shawl of some sort.”
I so desired to reach out and just touch Allie’s face but I was frozen. I kind of realized that at this particular moment she saw me as her roommate…maybe even her female roommate…and as her friend; her female friend. I gazed at her and smiled. Inside I felt like grabbing her and hugging her to me. I felt like screaming out how I wanted her. But all I could do was gaze and smile.
“It’s going to be really yucky walking around out there.” That was all I could offer.
“Well…you have those work shoe sort of things I’ve seen you wear in the studio.”
“Yeah…but I’ll need to wear heavy socks with them.”
“Just bring a pair of knee highs with you. Or wear them underneath your socks. You’ll certainly be warmer that way.”
There was no defeating Allie when she had a plan nor did I really want to.
“Okay… We’ll eat when we get there?”
“Yeah… So you’re up for it?”
Her eyes were wild and bright and she was nodding her head furiously. She was definitely excited about going out and doing a little shopping; especially for shoes.
“Uhhh…sure.” I giggled.
Suddenly Allie hopped up and threw the blanket off of her. She squealed and jumped on top of me. I pulled the blanket over my head again as she began to bounce on top of me. Although I loved her playful moods, which seemed to be coming more often of late, this was something totally new.
She was like a little kid playing with a younger sibling maybe? I was laughing as she then tried to tickle me, and I might add quite successfully, through the blanket. Then, with one swift strong movement, she pulled the blanket entirely off of me and bounced out of the bed.
“Okay sleepy head… Time to get moving...”
And Allie ran off to her room leaving me laughing and cussing and wondering what had gotten into her.
I hurried and managed to shower and get partially dressed within a half hour. I forwent my morning fantasy session in the shower for fear of Allie suddenly coming in and surprising me. Whilst she has never done that before, this new frisky side of her was…well…new and not very predictable; although I must say I enjoyed seeing the child in her so close to the surface.
Today would be a blue jean day so I grabbed my one pair of semi-ratty low rise jeans. I sometimes wore these in the studio. I was a bit perturbed that they were becoming too tight to button where not very long ago they were quite loose. They were unduly tight on my butt and hips. This was obviously a result of the ‘mones I’d been taking for several months now.
Next I dug for my pink sweat shirt with the rose colored beading. I would own this sweat shirt till it was only a scrape of fabric. It was my fave for several years and, in truth, was one of the first obviously femme garments I bought when I began school here in the city. One of the first things I did upon arriving here from the Bakersfield area was to ditch almost all my clothes and buy a new, more suitable wardrobe. Of course I didn’t eat very well for the next month and one half having used so much of my stipend.
I found a pair of sweat socks to put on over my thigh highs and I put on my huge clunky tan work boots…really very heavy shoes…and tied the laces. Next I was off to the bathroom to put on the final touches of a day out in town. A touch or two of mascara, a swipe of blush, a pale pink lipstick and a coat of light reddish lip gloss and I was ready to face the world.
I met Allie in the kitchen sipping her coffee. She was unduly fast in dressing today as well. She looked so cute in a flannel tartan shirt and her jeans. She was wearing heavy white socks and her moccasins. I knew she wasn’t wearing her moccasins out so I was a bit mystified until I saw a pair of bright yellow down filled boots with black clamps that snugged them up.
We drove up to the Village and parked in a garage. Allie insisted that I drive, yet again. She said I needed the practice and, to be totally honest, that was no doubt true. I can’t say that having a car in the city is a convenience but on crappy days like today, it sure beats trying to get a cab or an Uber to go anywhere.
I must say that within minutes of our arrival I found a pair of silver pumps that would suit the dress, and the occasion, perfectly. And… This would be my first real pair of heels…all two and one half stiletto inches of them. I saw a pair of open toed kitten heels that would be perfect as well. After kicking off my heavy shoes and socks, I tried both pairs on. And both fit my delicate feet perfectly.
Though I’d often admired the look of high heels, I could never seem to get around to owning any. The height was quite intimidating for one thing. And I was in dire fear of falling and perhaps breaking an ankle or some other body part that I would be in need of.
I once tried walking in a pair of four inch heels but that proved way daunting and I didn’t even get to the end of the shop. But both seemed gentle enough and the inner sole was cushioned for comfort. Allie, of course, wanted me to try on several different heights and I did. I went as high as four and one half inches but I didn’t walk more than maybe five or six feet and I held onto her shoulder as I cautiously stepped along in them.
I felt myself giving way lately. I was not really very sure to what but I knew one thing for sure; I was really trusting Allie as I had never trusted anyone before. Just the very act of trying on that gown was a major change in the way I perceived myself. Now with the impending donning of that wonderful cocktail dress for an evening out with Peter, and new potential client and his wife, my following Allie’s lead implicitly was a new giant leap of faith.
As Allie tried on several different shoes, I walked…no…strutted back and forth in the shop. Every time I passed by a mirror, I would look at the pumps on my feet and silently scream ‘WOW’. I even raised the legs of my jeans as much as I could just to see how the shoes made my calves stand out and how my thigh highs disappeared into the upper vamp. In truth, at that moment, I knew that these would not be the last pairs of heels I bought.
After Allie had her fill of trying on different styles of shoes, we gathered our things, two boxes heavier, and walked out of the shop toward Sixth Avenue. We gazed into the windows of the various shops trying to find that one special missing piece; a shawl or stole that would complete my outfit.
Thankfully Allie and I always seemed to be on the same wave length when it came to art, food and fashion. She suggested that we walk down Sixth until we came to Bleeker Street. She knew of a very nice Italian deli type of place where we could get something to eat. Finally, with snow lightly falling and our noses freely running as the temperature dropped, we came upon Faicco’s.
Now I must confess that I have never really been a big fan of Italian food. I mean everything always seems to be in red sauce, or on red sauce. And ninety nine percent of the time is was pizza or pasta…with red sauce. Allie was quite knowledgeable on my criticism and has wanted to expose me to the ‘other side’ of Italian cuisine.
Of course I immediately thought that a deli would not necessarily be the proper location to sample gourmet foods but I was wrong. Allie set to work ordering starting with a salad plate of various sliced meats, cheeses, peppers and olives. Then she went for the rice balls and another salad thingy with chopped tomatoes, onions, little green thingies, and it was served on spiced bread.
I mean we really had a feast and everything was really so good. Granted, the cheeses and some of the meats didn’t smell so great but as soon as they got past my oversized nose and into my mouth…well…I couldn’t get enough! The entire meal was a veritable orgasm for the mouth, and tummy.
We finished our meal splitting a chocolate cannoli and cappuccinos. As I sipped my coffee, I thought about how much bigger my world had become since leaving school. Then I thought about Peter and the dinner Tuesday night and I had to giggle.
“What?” Allie looked up with a relaxed expression and a smile on her face.
“Nothing…” I shook my head and smiled. “I’m just thinking about the dinner and how different life is these days.”
“You’re not kidding!” Allie giggled and leaned in closer. “I never thought I’d ever see you in a dress and now you can’t wait to wear one!”
“Very funny…!” I rolled my eyes and exhibited my ‘give me a break’ look.
“I know. But that’s what life’s about once you leave school. It’s the real world coming at you.”
“I know that. But…” I took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “…sometimes I feel a bit lost. Like this dinner thing. I mean…why am I there? Nobody is a better salesman than Peter.”
“Maybe…” Allie thought for a moment and spoke very seriously. “…you’re playing his wife.”
“What?” I was very surprised at her answer.
“Well…? This guy is bringing his wife…right? Peter probably wants someone there to kind of even the odds? And he does want someone there he can trust to do the right thing?”
“The right thing?” WTF??? “And what would that be?”
“That’s easy.” Allie laughed. “Simply follow his lead. And…if you can…keep the wife totally occupied. Yeah... Don’t let her feel left out. There’s a reason he’s bringing her and I doubt it’s just to keep tabs on him.”
“What?” Huh?
“Oh God…” Allie rolled her eyes and smiled patiently. “…maybe it’s her money?”
“Ohhh… Yeah...” Hmmm… I looked at my nails. “I wish I could get my nails done before Tuesday night.” I looked up at Allie. “I was thinking of maybe going really dramatic, you know? Maybe like ox blood red or even deeper; smoky eyes or something…anything different. I want to look hot, you know?”
I wanted Allie’s opinion. I needed Allie’s opinion.
“You are so bad!” Allie laughed. “You’re getting worse than me.”
“Why?” I was really curious why she would say something like that.
“Because! All you want to do is get fucked by Peter. Are you planning on sleeping with him?”
Sometimes Allie’s bluntness shocked me and this was no exception. She giggled and eyed me with an odd expression. It was kind of like she knew something I didn’t…which was usually true anyway. I’d actually thought about both; getting fucked and sleeping over. I must admit the getting fucked sounded more appealing than the sleeping over part?
“You know…sometimes I want him so badly that I can’t stand it. I mean like sometimes I have to just get up and leave the office.”
I could feel tears start to well up and that weird pain of desire unfulfilled begin. Allie looked at me and smiled quite sympathetically as she nodded her head in agreement. She understood just what I felt.
And then there are times I really desired Allie. Now a tear did fall. I caught it, and one or two others, with my napkin. I want to…I don’t know…be naked with her? I want to touch her and feel her and bury myself in her. It’s like I want to have a religious experience with her.
“You what…?”
Allie’s voice brought me back to the present…thankfully.
“You know.” I raised my hands and looked up at the ceiling and said in a voice not quite loud enough to be heard by the entire deli; “OH…! MY…! GOD…!”
“Ohhh…” Allie giggled. “One of ‘those’… I happen to be very fond of ‘those’ myself although I haven’t had one of ‘those’ in some time now.”
“Why can’t I have even one?”
Okay… So I whined. Nobody’s perfect you know.
“Who says you can’t?” Allie smiled at me with a look of amazement.
I actually thought about it for a moment…but…
“Suppose it was you? Would you want to share someone you loved with somebody else?” Then I remembered. She did…although she didn’t know it. “I mean if he’s not married?”
I don’t think I made my faux pas any better with that statement. And Allie was cutting me no slack with a very hard glaring gaze. Then she laughed.
“I know what you mean. All three would have to agree with what’s going on and then the question of it meaning that the three must be faithful to the others or can they in turn have another lover as well. I mean what’s good for the goose and all that.”
“Huh?”
“And then what about special occasions and holidays? I mean who gets custody of the one in the middle? That’s you! Do you do Thanksgiving with one and Christmas with the other or do you all move in together and have a nice chummy life?” Allie laughed again.
“You’re not being of any help. This is very serious for me. I don’t know what to do.”
Okay… So maybe I tend to whine a lot. But I was so very confused and I was looking for…something…anything; a hint or a clue.
“Look sweet heart… I certainly couldn’t say not to try out a few cars before you buy one? But buy only one. I would want total fidelity from anyone I was going to have a relationship with. I’ve yet to get that. But that doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist. I simply haven’t found the right person yet.”
I listened to Allie and I nodded in agreement. I understood what she was trying to tell me. I had to make a choice.
“And I think you would want to same. I mean…”
Allie began speaking with her hands as well as her words. I loved that manner in which she would suddenly become very animated.
“You are so very sensitive to so many different things…and emotions. I know that you would want one person you could trust completely. Now I’m sure both of the people you are interested in would be trustable, but what happens when you wind up with two conflicting views? Look at what you’re going through right now.”
Allie certainly had a point. I was going crazy between the two of them and I hadn’t even done anything…provocative? I felt that Peter was especially dangerous for me. I couldn’t even be around him without trembling with excitement. He has this aura of masculinity that kind of overwhelms me if I get too close to him. If he has me within arm’s length…it’s all over. It takes every bit of my will power not to drop to my knees and…well…you know. And I’m around him nearly as much as I’m around Allie.
But once I get past the physicality of his being, there’s really not much else. I mean it’s not like he’s an air head or anything. And he does seem to understand me. On an artistic level he allows me complete freedom in doing my job and I do enjoy his counsel which is only offered when I request it?
But there’s no touching of our spirits. It’s kind of like two people on parallel paths but those paths simply can’t seem to intersect at any point other than the sexual one. Yeah, I know, it’s the artist within me speaking. But, let’s face it, that’s what I am.
With Allie it’s different…very different. It’s definitely not like I want to drop to my knees and stick my face into her vagina. And it’s definitely not that I want to rip off all her clothes and…well…fuck her brains out. I mean there is definitely a very strong physical component to what I feel toward her. It’s just not really very sexual as much as…sensual?
But the other part, the touching of the spirits, it’s definitely there and it’s definitely strong. We commune on so many different levels it seems. When we work together on something, and we do work together oh so well, it’s almost like another part of me is speaking through her.
And she seems to see what very little my eyes miss. I love it when she critiques something I’m working on and I need an opinion. Though I trust Peter on a visual level, I trust Allie on an artistic level as well.
When I think about our past together, I can’t help but recall all of the moments, both big and little, that Allie willingly assisted in the growth of ‘Andi’. She not only assisted but also initiated some aspects of my persona; from my first visit to the salon to the gifting of my ‘boobs’ and now to the gifting of my very first cocktail dress.
Okay, I’ll grant you that perhaps she was playing with me as if I was a live Barbi Doll. And certainly she took great joy and pleasure whenever we ‘played’ in that fashion. But she also never seemed to call it a game or playing. And she never belittled me because of this little eccentricity of mine. She made it all seem so…so natural…so…normal.
To Peter’s great credit, he never looked at me as some kind of…freak? His treatment of me as an employee, and as a human being, exhibited nothing other than the greatest respect and even admiration. I’m sure that the reason my co-workers were more tolerant of my behavior and manner of dress was due to Peter’s, and Rhona’s, complete and unconditional acceptance of me.
Of course the real problem is my persona; the ‘femme’ Andi. Will I, or have I, become so ‘femme’ that Peter will not be able to accept me as a lover. I mean, after all, he is decidedly gay and, by definition, desires men. His attraction to me certainly hasn’t lessened as my physical image becoming closer to my mental image of how I should look. But will I reach a point where all that was male within me becomes so sublimated that he can no longer associate me with that particular gender?
The same holds true with Allie. Bless her heart, Allie never altered her relationship with me because of my appearance and, if anything, we’ve become even closer. But have I become so femme that she cannot see me as a lover because she also desires men…and all that is masculine in nature.
“Earth to Andi…earth to Andi…? Where are you Andi?” Allie giggled.
I became so lost in thought that I failed to hear her speaking to me.
“Sorry…” I laughed. “I was just thinking about things.”
“I think it’s time to get going sweetie. It’s starting to snow for real and we do need to walk back to the car.”
I looked out the window and saw that although it was only about two, the darkness of the sky and the snow made it seem later, much later. I paid the bill and we bundled up to brave the cold and snowy walk. Arms linked, we began our trek. The entire way back to the car my mind was still occupied with my dilemma. Allie certainly lent clarity to my situation and now the only thing left for me to do is exert some restraint and make my decision.
Upon returning home, I realized that we were still shy one important piece to my ensemble; the shawl…stole. I couldn’t wait to see how both pairs of shoes looked with the dress so I quickly disrobed and put on the dress again and then the pumps. I walked around my bedroom several times gazing at myself in the mirror and savoring the feeling of both the shoes on my feet and the dress against my body. I did the same with the sandals.
Allie came in and looked quite pleased that I was enjoying her gift. She sat on my bed and watched me parade about.
“You really look killer in that dress. I wish I could wear something like that.” I could hear a hint of sadness in Allie’s voice.
“Yeah? Well I wish I could wear some of the things you have.”
That was the truth. She was so curvaceous that anything draping or with a revealing top made her look like a Grecian or Roman Goddess. Or, my favorite analogy was an urban fertility Goddess.
“Oh God Allie, what am I going to do about the shawl? I mean I really have no cleavage to speak of and I don’t want to have to fake it.” I turned toward the mirror and even with the pinned straps, without something to distract the eye from my obvious lack of boobage, the look was hit or miss.
“Don’t worry honey. I’ll find something tomorrow. I can stop at Bergdorf’s during lunch and if I can’t find anything, there’s always Bloomies after work.”
“I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
I knelt and hugged Allie. We always seemed to go the extra little bit for each another.
The snow abated sometime during the night and Monday began with a bright sunny, but frigid, morning. I actually slept in real pajamas; flannel ones at that! And I definitely needed my moccasins and my robe to get from my bed to the bathroom. I remained an extra few minutes in the shower to luxuriate in the heat of the water. I managed to steam up the mirrors so that I needed to wipe them down several times between my getting dried and dressed.
I went to the kitchen to get a cup of delicious smelling coffee. Allie had already left for the day. Her first mission was to return the rented car but she never failed to make coffee before she did anything else. I poured a cup and then went to finish dressing; that is…to do my makeup.
This was another habit I acquired from Allie. She would never let herself be seen without the barest of minimums; lipstick, mascara and maybe eye shadow. Of course once the day was finished, or before it began, she went nude. But I was the only one who ever saw her that way.
The cab ride to work was a mess. Between the melting snow and slush and the normal Monday morning madness, it took nearly twice as long as usual. But once I had my second coffee and sat at Rhona’s desk talking about…stuff…things felt almost normal for the first day of the week.
I was definitely waiting for Peter to come in. I really had a few questions for him that were, I felt, important. I needed to know what the lighting would be like and what the menu was and who would be sitting next to whom. I mean, how I looked would depend somewhat on these things. Well…maybe not the menu…but other things.
I was discussion my new dress with Rhona when Peter did arrive. As usual he gazed at us, shook his head, chuckled, and continued on to his office. I quickly grabbed a cup for him and followed not quite behind him. I wanted to give him time to at least sit and get his day somewhat organized before entering. I figured I’d give him two or three minutes.
“How did I know…” Peter laughed. “…that you would be the first one in?”
I giggled as I set his coffee down on his desk. Peter took a sip without taking his eyes off of me.
“You do look super today.” I blushed hot pink…as usual. “So Andi…what’s on your mind?” He motioned me toward the chair in front of his desk.
“Well…” I sat on the edge of the chair with my hands on his desk. “…I kind of wanted to know where we were eating? I mean…what’s the lighting like?”
“It’s called The Café Avon. It’s a lovely place off of Broadway not too far from here. They have a lovely ambience and the lighting is subdued. The food, by the way, is excellent. Why do you ask?”
“Well…” I blushed and smiled demurely. “…I wanted to look…well…good, you know?”
“Oh Andi…” Peter said with a hint of exasperation in his voice. “You always look good.”
“I have this new cocktail dress that I thought I’d wear. It’s…” Peter held up his hand and laughed.
“Surprise me... You’re the artist and I trust your judgment. Anyway, I can’t think of anything you couldn’t do justice to.”
That was a very sweet way of saying he wasn’t interested in discussing my wardrobe.
“Well…what are these people like?”
“That’s a good question. Evidentially the father owns the company but he’s not well enough to handle the day to day affairs. He’s sending his son-in-law and daughter to meet with us. The wife seems to be quite sharp. Apparently he’s a born again type of late so I really don’t know how it’s going to go.”
“So maybe I should say nothing?”
“Actually…I would rather have you speak and I say nothing.” Peter laughed.
He has such a wonderful laugh; free, open, and so full. I had to giggle.
“I think that you’ll be fine. Just answer anything that comes your way and try not to give them too much info. They probably won’t understand anything technical so don’t go there.”
“So I should simply follow your lead.”
“If you want to put it that way…yes…that would be fine.” Peter leaned forward and rested his elbows on the desk. “Look, there’s nothing to be nervous about. Just be yourself and everything will be fine.”
He smiled confidently at me so what else could I do…I smiled confidently back at him.
“Oh…” I had to clear my throat for this one. “I need to leave after lunch tomorrow.”
Peter arched both eyebrows and smiled waiting to hear this one.
“I need to have my nails done?”
Peter broke up with laughter as he nodded his head. He wrote down the name and the address of the restaurant and the time I needed to be there. I must admit he was always very lenient with me when it came to my…unique requests? But… Then again… I guess he liked whatever result occurred. At least he never complained.
I got a text message from Allie in the afternoon to let me know that my nail appointment was for three on Tuesday and that she also found the perfect shawl at Bergdorf’s. Leave it to Allie to come up with just what is needed at the right time. Although I must say that a three o’clock appointment did make things a bit tight. I had to be at the restaurant by six to meet Peter.
Whilst I could dress and be ready for a night out in about an hour or so…that’s from into the shower to the front door…I always liked to take a bit of extra time when a special occasion was involved such as tonight. Everything had to be perfect. It’s kind of like doing a painting. I would sometimes take as long as twenty minutes just to do my eyes.
Once I was home I anxiously awaited the arrival of Allie and my new shawl. I was nervous, to say the least. Tomorrow evening was to be a huge evening for more than just acquiring new business. There was this whole thing with Peter and I felt that I would have to decide that by the New Year.
After all, I was attending his party with Allie and that would be a whole other situation to contend with. I mean I couldn’t very well go with her and stay with someone else. And how would Peter feel if I didn’t stay after spending the evening with him tomorrow…if that even occurred?
I’m sure Allie would never forgive me if I had to uninvited her, and I really didn’t want her to spend New Year’s Eve alone. That wouldn’t be fair especially if she rejected other offers to party. It was all so very confusing to me; making a choice.
I was too wound up to work in the studio so I did the next best thing. I went into the kitchen and began to prepare something for us to eat. I was becoming somewhat adept in the kitchen and I discovered that I was able to take the barest of ingredients and come up with something that, if nothing else, could be spread across some bread. And, on more than a mere rare occasion, I could actually prepare a very good meal.
Sometime between caramelizing the onions and adding the finely sliced garlic to the olive oil the realization of a major league truth struck me in the head like a cement truck going full speed into a steel wall! Peter was going to be enamored with me tonight, tomorrow, next week and next month. I sensed nothing less. And in reality I encouraged nothing less. It wasn’t as though I was going out of my way to keep him stringing along. But I really did nothing to discourage him either.
I was being rather selfish and very unfair toward Peter. I realize that now but…what do they say…whoever the hell ‘they’ are…hindsight is twenty-twenty? Now all I really needed to do was to concentrate my efforts on Allie. I could deal with the guilt over Peter later.
A huge smile became affixed to my face and the heavy weight of indecision and anxiety lifted off my narrow shoulders just as the breaded veal cutlets hit the pan and Allie walked through the door.
“Oh my God!!! Something smells wonderful!”
I could feel as well as hear her smile as she entered the kitchen to drop her purse and bag on the counter along the wall.
“Somebody went all out tonight.”
Her voice lilted like a familiar aire as she came over and put her arms around me in greeting. I closed my eyes and savored the feeling of her face against my neck.
“Mmmm… I guess I felt creative tonight.” I smiled as she turned to see what was cooking in the covered pot.
“Well… It sounds like someone’s in a good mood…for a change.” She laughed.
I must admit I had been moody since Peter told me about the dinner.
“Yeah… Well… I came to a decision today. I’m not going to sleep with Peter tomorrow night.”
“Oh my God…! Really…? And I went to all the trouble of finding just the perfect shawl for you.”
Allie went to her hobo bag and retrieved a box with the Bergdorf logo on it. She popped off the ribbon and then the top to remove a gorgeous metallic silver shawl. She then folded it perfectly into a stole so that I could see the effect.
“Oh my God…! It’s gorgeous!”
I reached out to touch the material. It was very lustrous and as a stole it was wide enough to obscure the parts…in question?
“I have to try this on!”
“Wait until after we eat. Anyway, since you’re not going to sleep with him, why bother? I mean, it is a lot of trouble to go through.” Allie picked at one of the baby asparagus steaming in a spiced concoction of water, lemon, and mixed peppercorns.
“You of all people…” I laughed. “…should ask such a thing?”
“What do you mean?”
“You don’t walk out that door unless you look…” I couldn’t think of a word strong enough. “…amazing. And you always do look really amazing.”
Allie grasped my hand as she smiled and blushed candy pink.
Allie might have grown somewhat inure to my compliments. But I am also sure that she was truly beginning to believe the things I would say. It’s not like I was fabricating anything. It’s just that I know from my own experience hearing negative poopie shit about oneself year after year, especially during one’s formative years, takes a long time to come to terms with.
We spoke about different things as we ate but I must admit that my mind was elsewhere. I was thinking about when and where I was going to make my intentions known to Allie. I truly must confess that fear was my biggest enemy.
I was so frightened about what I felt toward her. The emotions I felt toward her were so very powerful and pervasive. My fear and nervousness was equally as paralyzing with Peter. But at least with Peter there was a familiarity of gender and sexuality that was ever so slightly stronger than my fear of rejection and failure?
And of course I was able to at least ‘perform’ semi-adequately twice…with two different guys! And I must admit the experience was…pleasurable and mildly positive although not totally fulfilling
And what if she said ‘yes’? Then what…? I had no idea of what to do. I mean I had a very rough idea; but it’s one thing to boil and egg and quite another to make a quiche. With Allie, I wasn’t sure I could even ‘boil an egg’ and I so badly wanted to connect with her on so many different levels all at once.
That in itself was a mystery to me. I’ve know people who were girls and I’ve had associations with girls but this was something so totally different for me. I’d never felt such a strong and almost overwhelming desire…a strong and overwhelming physical desire…to be with a woman. I felt this was the only way to complete everything she’d become to me.
After dining and sorting out the dishes and cookware, I rushed to my bedroom to don the dress and shoes once again. I really wanted to try on the shawl and see what look would work the best. I tried it as a stole in the manner that Allie had originally folded it. Though it was okay, it did have that…ecumenical look? Then I tried a diagonal fold. That really didn’t work.
Finally I tried a single fold along the length. The width was now enough to cover me from my neck to several inched down my arm. Though it did obscure the lovely simplicity of the garment’s lines, my lack of enough boobage to properly fill the décolletage would not really be noticed. Another advantage to wearing the shawl in this manner is that it would also provide some protection against any chill within the restaurant.
Although neither of us was totally thrilled with this quick fix, we agreed that it would do. What would have worked nicely is a blazer in a matching cream color. We also agreed that this dress was totally uber cool and I would definitely make great use of it once I…once I grew out a little more?
Tuesday was a manic day for me. I didn’t sleep all that well to begin with. The evening was on my mind. The crispness of the morning air in my room certainly was the cold slap in the face I needed to at least become awake enough to begin my toiletries after fetching a cup of Allie’s wonderful coffee.
I managed to dry myself, do my face, dress, and finish my coffee all within one half hour. Now that is some kind of record. I rushed into the kitchen to try and have a second cup whilst coordinating my day with Allie. I knew it would take at least an hour to do my nails and Allie had sworn a ‘blood oath’ to do my makeup. With an appointment at three and allowing for whatever delays might occur, Allie would meet me here at four thirty.
I would need to wash and style my hair and dress before Allie could begin. I had full faith in her ability to affect the look I wanted. This had gone far beyond simply looking the part of the temptress for Peter.
I truly wanted to be the hottest looking individual in that restaurant. And I wanted to be that simply because I really thought I could. If it was within my powers, I would have wanted to be the hottest looking person in Manhattan! I was going to take my little performance art piece further than I ever had before.
“By the way, we have an appointment at that spa on Thursday.” Allie sipped her coffee and read a letter as she informed me.
“What?” I had completely forgotten about Jill’s wonderful gift!
“We’ll take the day.” Allie turned toward me. “Trust me, this is something that doesn’t come along very often and you do want to look and feel your absolute best for Peter’s party.” Allie giggled.
“Yeah… If I can get the time off…”
From the look on Allie’s face I knew I was a bit snarky in the tone of my reply.
I was slightly annoyed at Allie’s attitude. Well… Actually… I was slightly annoyed at myself more than at Allie. I was so busy getting wound up about tonight that I forgot about the main event! I quickly went to Allie and hugged her, burying my face in her neck.
“I’m sorry.” I said bringing my face up to meet hers. “I’m just so nervous about tonight.” I stepped back and picked up my coffee.
“It’s okay. I do understand. I also know that if it was me…? I’d rather be just about anywhere else.” She reached over and held my arm for a moment. “But if you want to really know something?” Allie gazed at me with excitement in her eyes. “You are going to be the evening because you are going to look so…so killer!” She laughed.
I thought about what she said all the way to the office. The streets were a mess so I took a cab. I could’ve walked there faster between the traffic and the mess of the melting snow. When I finally arrived, I found Rhona in her usual place with my coffee mug sitting in its usual spot opposite hers on her desk.
After depositing my things at my work station, I came back to sit and join Rhona for our usual morning ritual. From the moment I sat down I began to unload on poor Rhona. Every fear and insecurity and fault and frailty I could possibly think of was laid out for her to see. I began with my nose, of course. She patiently listened with an understanding smile on her face.
“Maybe you should switch to decaf?” Rhona said with a chuckle.
“Rhona…!!! Please…!!!”
Okay… So I was whining and maybe even close to tears. I really didn’t know what she could tell me to make me feel better but I had to at least vent a little? Rhona reached across and grasped my hand.
“Oh sweetie…is life moving too fast for you?” She smiled that maternal smile of hers. “Listen Andi… You’re way ahead of everyone’s game so I really wouldn’t worry one bit. Peter thinks you walk on water and he wouldn’t ask anything of you that he didn’t think you could handle. Trust me on that. He has to sit on these other characters…” Rhona nodded toward the other artists. “But he seems to leave you alone so go with it and enjoy.”
“Well…what about tonight? I mean it’s really a sales thingy. I’m not that good at that sort of thing.”
Rhona laughed and smiled maternally at me.
“Listen honey…I’m sure Peter would simply love…” She emphasized love. “…to have dinner with you on any night. But I know for a fact that the client wanted to meet the chief artist and that happens to be you.”
She touched my nose gently with her finger when she said ‘you’.
We spoke for a while longer and Rhona managed to calm me down enough to at least be able to think clearly about the day. Peter walked in and burst into laughter at seeing us doing our usual morning thing.
“Peter… You have this poor child so wound up and upset over this dinner thing. Tell her…” This was the very first time Rhona addressed me as ‘her’ that I could remember. “…that it’s no big deal and that it’s a very normal thing.”
Peter gazed at me, took a deep breath, and with his index figure signaled me to follow him as he started for his office. I grabbed his mug of coffee, my own, and off I went in his wake as he strode purposefully down the hallway.
“You know…” Peter began to speak before he even removed his coat. “You present some very interesting challenges around here.”
“What…?” What…! What challenges…? Peter sat down at his desk and took a sip of his coffee.
“Well…for one thing…Rhona thinks of you as a woman.” I was about to say something when Peter continued. “And so do the birds in the cage.” He refers to the other artists as the ‘birds in the cage’. “It’s becoming…interesting when I have to explain why Andrew doesn’t seem to exist and I am continually asked; ‘who’s Andi?’”
“Oh my God…! I am so sorry…”
“But…” Peter held up his hand to stop me from continuing.
“Fortunately, the boss, ole’ John Parker, doesn’t care if one comes into work naked with feathers in one’s hair as long as one produces. And you do produce. He was tickled pink with your work and I am as well. But…”
Peter leaned forward and placed his elbows on his desk, his amazing blue eyes as intense as I’d ever seen them.
“Just like everything else in this world…that was yesterday. Now they want to know what we’re going to do for them today.”
I was beginning to become just a bit upset and I felt myself slightly trembling. I had no idea of where Peter was going with this…this line of talk. On the one hand he made it seem that my mode of dress was being problematic and on the other hand it didn’t matter as long as our work was bringing in money. For some reason unknown to me at the time, I decided to meet this challenge head on.
“What would you like me to do for them today?” I giggled more from nervousness than any other specific thing.
This was normally when Peter leaned back in his chair and interlaced his fingers behind his head. But he didn’t do that. Obviously he was having some kind of trouble asking me to do something. Indeed he even looked a bit uncomfortable. I leaned forward and placed my hand upon his.
“Peter… I’d like to think that we are friends? You can tell me whatever is on your mind.”
I sincerely meant what I said and Peter breathed a sigh of relief.
“It would be helpful this evening if you wore…” He cleared his throat. “…a dress or a skirt?”
“What?” I giggled. Was Peter actually asking me to…femme up? “You want me to femme up?” Peter blushed a vivid shade of cranberry.
“The couple tonight…? Well… They have some rather…interesting views and the husband believes that women should…dress like women?”
“But…” I laughed.
“I don’t even want to go there Andi. But if you’re going to dress as you always do, and I must admit you usually look amazing, please wear a skirt or a dress tonight. If you don’t have one, then please leave earlier and buy one. Give me the receipt and I’ll make sure you’re reimbursed, okay?”
“Oh…” I tried to sound ‘as a matter of fact’. “I think I can throw something together…for the company of course.” I laughed and so did Peter.
“Oh… For the company… Of course…!” Peter said as he smiled quite benignly.
Having been on three dates in my life prior to graduation from college, I have found several things to be true. First of all, the dater generally will not spend one penny more than is necessary to get laid, or blown, or both. Secondly, having been the datee on all three occasions I can truly say that the dater will never dress in anything that can’t be shed in a split second. Or… Nothing is worn that might deter from getting laid, or blown, or both.
So you might ask…what does that have to do with anything? Well… Now I was thrust into a far more elaborate and sophisticated world where how you looked and what you ate and who you were seen with was somehow more important than whether you got laid, blown, or both. This meant that more time needed to be spent on the preparation for the date then the amount of time the date might actually last.
Now whilst Peter’s invitation to dinner certainly didn’t qualify as a date, I certainly couldn’t afford to see it as anything less in terms of preparing for it. I had to look absolutely smashing even though a late night of carnal pleasure was not at stake. And the only reason I had to do this…to look so incredible…was simple. It was for me. If I could look that good, then I needed to look that good.
My preparation began a good three hours prior to the dinner and it began with the manicure. I wanted my nails to sparkle and flash as the light caught them in movement. Whether it was reaching for my wine glass, bringing my napkin to my lips, or simply gesturing as I spoke, I wanted them to glisten.
If someone glanced at a manicured hand and followed its motion, then that gazer’s glance would inevitably be led to the attached face. After all, one doesn’t simply tend to a single part of one’s physical being without spending equal time on the rest.
My nails took fully one hour to be done to my satisfaction. I chose a shade of very dark dramatic red…close to magenta. I purchased the matching lipstick, lip gloss, and a suitable blush as well. The color from the hands leads to the colors on the face and vice versa.
There is a magic that can be spun if one is perceptive enough and I was going to practice this magic tonight. My hands would entice and guide the way. I had watched women do this often. They were usually upscale people and I would become mesmerized as I watched them practice this…this witchcraft with their elegantly done hands on unsuspecting men.
Nails done as mine had been never dry quickly. It always takes an hour or two or more to fully dry. As long as you can smell the polish, it is still in the drying process. So for the next hour or more I would need to be extra cautious not to ruin the look.
I hurried home from the salon and immediately assembled everything I would be wearing from my panty and bra with forms to the thigh high seer black stockings to the dress and shoes. I had been practicing walking in the shoes over the past two days and I managed to master…or should that be mistress…hmmm…the technique. The experience of suddenly being an extra two and one half inches taller was quite interesting.
After gathering everything I would be wearing, save the jewelry, I went to shower and wash my hair. I felt myself in a mode of sorts. I suppose this was quite similar to an athlete preparing for a game. The uniform all arranged and the mindset being acquired as the preparation continued.
After finishing in the shower, I wrapped a towel around my body and another around my hair. I stood before the mirror and kept thinking to myself; ‘Self? You’re going to be the hottest hottie in the restaurant tonight!’ I continued to stare at myself as I slowly removed the towel from my body.
I closely examined myself; especially the area that was to be the site of my ‘new’ impending boobs. I was sure there was a bit more of something than yesterday. I don’t know…some more elevation maybe? My nipples itched incessantly these days. It was all I could do to keep from scratching them.
I wiped the remaining few drops of water from my legs and went into the bedroom to put on my panty and thigh highs. I was undecided about the bra. Though the straps were spaghetti thin, they still could be seen. I had fashion forms but then my breast forms would need to be glued onto me and the form onto them. Or…I could simply wear the pinned version of the dress. No matter what way I chose to fill out the dress, I would wear the shawl so it was merely a question of what would look the best and most natural without giving away my little secret.
I knew how I wanted my hair to appear and that was slicked straight back. That was nothing a little bit of mousse or gel couldn’t handle. I wanted sleek, chic, and somewhat unique look…at least for me. I mean, this was the first time I would be wearing a dress in public…indeed very public and I wanted to be a totally fire engine red hot looking hottie. I thought that if the totality of the ‘package’ was complete, then any of the parts that might fall out of sync for the moment would definitely go unnoticed.
“Hi dear… I’m home.” I heard Allie sing out with a chuckle as she entered the apartment.
“I’m in my bedroom.” I shouted back to her, mimicking her lilting tones.
Her timing couldn’t have been better. I had to giggle at the Middle American theme that ran through my head at our exchange. We sounded so very bourgeois. I could vaguely hear Allie enter the kitchen to do her daily ritual of dropping her shoulder bag and purse, depositing her coat over one of the stools and opening the fridge to retrieve something to sip on. I heard her footsteps as she approached my room.
As she framed my doorway I instinctively put my hands up to cover my impending boobs. Allie giggled.
“You’ve really got nothing to hide from me sweet heart.”
She laughed as she took a sip of the golden liquid in her glass and strode into my room. Allie looked at the array of things spread out across my bed and, after taking another sip and then handing the glass to me, quickly surmised the situation.
“Well…” She said with her arms crossed and exhaling a deep breath without even a glance toward me. “…let’s get them glued on and then see where we stand.”
I nodded, took a healthy sip of Allie’s wine, and got on my back on the bed. Allie slipped out and to her studio where she just happened to keep all the house glues. I must say one thing about that dear soul, she had a place for everything and everything was definitely in its place. She brought the solvent in with the glue in the event of misplacement.
Sitting down on the bed next to me Allie looked at my…chest? On my back with the light on I could definitely see that something was growing, taking form and shape, beneath my nipples. Allie could see this as well and she gently pressed her fingers around each nipple on both sides of my chest. She was examining what was occurring with more than a passing interest.
“Do they ache?”
‘They’…? Allie’s serious gaze prompted me to refrain from a more…frivolous answer?
“Only when I’m awake.” I giggled. I couldn’t resist being just a bit silly. “But Motrin and I have become really good friends.”
“Well…” Allie sighed. “If we glue these on, you’ll definitely need to wear a bra. Just the weight pulling against your skin will cause them to ache even more.”
I hadn’t thought of that at all. During the day, when I normally wore the forms, I always had a bra on and they’ve rarely been glued. The aching has been going on for only a few weeks and I’d more or less become somewhat inured to it. But the idea of wearing a bra with the dress didn’t exactly appeal to me because the dress straps were so slender.
“I have some very narrow double sided tape I use for just this purpose. We can tape the bra and dress straps together and with the shawl…well…you don’t have to worry about the back.” Allie to the rescue…yet again!!! She suddenly lifted my hand and looked at my nails. “Oh my God!!! I love this color. Do you have the lipstick to match?” Her excitement was real and so strong that I could feel it.
“Yeah…and the gloss and the liner and the blush as well...” I laughed.
“God…! They really did a job on you. But it’ll be worth it when I’m done with you.”
Allie took her time with the placement and gluing of my breast forms. The look of concentration upon her face reminded me for when she was throwing at her wheel. Every bit of her being was totally fixed upon this task as though it was a work of art. Of course one could have said that in reality she was merely the little girl playing with her living Barbie doll. Perhaps there was truth in both thoughts.
The weight of the breast forms did cause a bit of aching. I had never really worn them in a reclining position before. And when the glue had set and I sat up, the dull aching became a bit sharper and more distracting.
With Allie’s assistance, I put on my bra with the thinnest straps and, thankfully, the support helped alleviate some of the soreness. I slipped the dress over my head and once again relished the sensation of the silk lining gliding down along my body until I felt the straps alit onto my shoulders.
Allie zipped me up and went to get her magic tape. I stood and looked at myself for at least the umpteenth time in the mirror. I have to say that I was in love with the image that reflected back at me. Once I put the heels on I had to seriously reconsider the entire dress and skirt aversion. Even to this day I’m not totally sure of why I had waited so long to put one on.
Perhaps, somewhere in the deepest recesses of my consciousness, putting on a dress or a skirt crossed the line of effeminacy that would label me a ‘wannabe’ rather than a man who simply saw his own image in a particular manner. But now, as I turned this way and that, also for the umpteenth time, I realized that perhaps my vision had been expanded? Or perhaps I’d simply matured in the fashion of a teenager and suddenly found myself in the midst of adulthood?
Allie returned and giggled as she saw me pirouetting in front of the mirror much in the same manner as she must have done ten thousand times over the course of her life. She patiently taped the straps at the front of the dress up to my shoulders so that the bra straps couldn’t easily be seen. The shawl would do the rest. The only way I would have looked better is if I went braless and the boobs were really my own. I smiled with the knowledge that soon they would be.
“Okay hon… The only thing left is your makeup and I think we’ll go for the ‘Vogue cover girl’ look. Let’s go into the kitchen to do this. I don’t want you to be looking in the mirror every two seconds to see yourself.” Allie smirked…but it was a knowing and friendly smirk.
There were several things that brought the artist out that lurked inside Allie. Put a camera in her hands and everything was about light and angles. Put some clay in her hands and form became her entire world. Even when we when shopping, her eye was always working toward color, shape and form. Now, put a cosmetic brush in her hand and her artistic sensibilities rivaled, if not exceeded, my own.
It was her vision of me. She could see the possibilities. In some way, that’s what art is all about; taking the ordinary and seeing other possibilities. For sure I had that vision. We even seemed to have similar visions because we rarely argued about things when we worked together. Because there is rarely a right or wrong when envisioning an idea, she was open enough to allow me to try something she might not have totally agreed upon, or even liked initially.
I guess we trusted each other…completely. I trusted Peter and he certainly trusted me but we definitely had a wide gap in terms of visions. Peter had a tremendous amount of artistic sensibility but really not much vision at all. In other words, he knew when a project was there but he had no idea how to really get there. Allie not only knew how to get there but she could even come up with one or two ways that differed from mine.
Anytime an artist takes the advice of another person, that artist is putting his, or her, spiritual soul in other hands. I had almost no fear of doing that with Allie. Therefore, when it came to doing my face, I didn’t hesitate one moment to agree. We had sat down to discuss this project just as we would any other joint project. I had certain expectations as far as the ‘look’ went and she understood the overall affect I wanted.
I sat on a stool in the kitchen as Allie went to get her makeup kits. She had two good sized plastic tool boxes with those swing up and out trays that were filled to the brim with different beauty products. Allie loved the holiday cosmetic kits that always came with other offers. She would purchase them and then decant the various little color pots into her own little palette boxes.
Allie also had an impressive assortment of fine brushes and sponges and balls of cotton and swabs and any sort of tool or implement one could possibly need for application. She had told me that when in her early teens she would sit in front of the mirror and simply play with the colors.
After trying a particular combination, she would notate what went into it and she developed a notebook full of different looks as well as a smear of the particular colors so that if they were discontinued she could attempt to find something similar by another company.
Step one was always the towel to cover one’s shoulders and dress. There was no sense in having your eye shadow on you bust line. Allie also liked to have her hair done so that the light and shadow on one’s face would be relatively the same regardless of where one might be.
So my hair was moussed and combed straight back although I tried not to have in lay completely flat. I gave in just a touch of body on the sides. My face was already way thin and I knew that this wasn’t the most flattering style but I wanted ‘sleek’ and a modified wedge didn’t go quite far enough.
Allie, the true artist, wanted to start with a completely blank canvass. She decided to start with something I had never put on my face before; a foundation. Going several shades lighter than my already pale completion, Allie applied a moisturizing cream with a sponge and very patiently let it soak in. Then came the primer. Upon covering my face to her satisfaction, she then applied the foundation.
I must say that being unable to feel one’s face in a usual manner was quite disconcerting…to say the very least. I had always been told I had such an amazingly flawless completion, complete with miniscule pores and porcelain skin. But Allie wanted a perfectly uniform ‘canvass’ without those tiny blue veins showing. She also wanted to do away with any light shining off my face and she wanted a base that she could really set subtle coloration onto. And who was I to argue anyway?
Allie toiled as any mistress of an art would. She had set up small cups of water in the event of choosing a water soluble eye shadow. She had baby bottom soft tissues to correct any missed stroke of her brush or swab. She even took a break after about ten minutes to pour us both a bit of wine and take a breath.
Allie began again after our five minutes to relax. To be honest, I don’t know how fashion models, or actresses, can put up with extended makeup sessions. Our session wasn’t really all that long in comparison but nearly twenty minutes seemed like a lifetime.
In truth most of that time was spent doing my eyes. I wanted that smoky eyed look but I hadn’t acquired the skills to do it very well. Allie helped me with my look from time to time but it was mostly with my day face. The night look, especially one as sophisticated as a smoky eyed look, was really never broached. I attempted nothing more than a simple extra application of eye shadow, a bit more blush and a darker shade of lipstick.
But now we’re going all out. Allie put some translucent powder just under my eyes to catch any falling shadow residue. Then…‘look this way…and that…look up…look down…blink…don’t blink…freeze! It was a kind of choreographed pas de deux. After a short time I could almost anticipate what move would be required of me next. Allie worked slowly and patiently as she explained exactly what she was doing and how she was doing it. Of course most of it slipped by as I tried to maintain my position as she worked.
By the time we got to my lips, I felt as though I had a face upon my face. It was not so much the thickness or the heaviness of Allie’s application as much as the alien substances themselves. I had never used a foundation or the setting powders or sprays. I had only on very rare occasions used a concealer. Three coats of mascara were a bit much. And although the eye shadows were weightless, just the knowledge that they were there weighed heavily.
I failed to purchase a lip liner or ‘plumper’? But Allie came to the rescue with her never-ending palette of colors and plumpers. Then, of course, just one coating of the lipstick wouldn’t do. There has to be two with blotting in between and a tinted gloss on top.
“Twenty-four hours…?” She said. “Okay…maybe with heavy wear you’ll get six. Be sure to check yourself after dinner before coffee and dessert. One day we’ll need to play with some lip stains.”
I nodded as Allie moved on to the gloss. A quick smacking of the lips and we were done. Allie stood back and gazed very intensely at me.
“Oh… My God…!”
Allie looked at me with an expression of…well…I’m not really sure what. In truth I had never seen that expression before. I felt that the sum of my parts wasn’t good enough to equal the whole. I hopped off the stool and ran…well…I was in heels so I walked quickly to the mirror in my room. Allie followed after me.
When I looked into the mirror I was shocked, stunned, and otherwise, shaken AND stirred! I didn’t recognize myself…at all! Staring back at me in mirrored disbelief was a woman who looked…well…amazing! Somehow, with her great skill at makeup and her knowledge of cosmetics, Allie had managed to tread that fine line between looking like a high priced whore and a high priced fashion model…on a Vogue cover no less.
“Oh my God…!” Those were the only words I could get out. “Is that really me?”
“You look amazing.” Allie giggled as she grabbed the silver scarf and draped it around my shoulders.
“Peter is not going to believe this.” I couldn’t tear my eyes off my reflected image.
“Peter is likely to decide that you’re too femme for him.” Allie laughed as she turned and rushed towards the door. “We’ve got to get some pix.”
I turned back to the mirror and began to turn my head this way and that in an attempt to absorb the visage before me. As my vision drifted to a fuller image of myself; coiffed, manicured, styled, and in au couture, Allie returned with her cameras and lenses and an ear to ear grin.
“I think I should have gone for the sandals.”
I said as I turned toward her only to be met by a flash from her camera.
“No… I think you’ll get more use out of the pumps. Plus which… They’re easier to kick off when you’re dancing.” Allie giggled as she raised the camera and I gave her a big smile as the flash went off again.
Allie had a great old time having me pose in different positions. Now she’s Scavullo and next she’s Newton and then Avedon. She’s doing covers and spreads and whatever else comes to mind.
Now I have seen, and looked through fashion magazines and I have admired many of the photographers enough to procure the use of whatever collections they happened to have published in book format so I knew the ‘look’ Allie would want. We did a few in my studio where I have several backdrops to shoot against.
Unfortunately time was rapidly becoming my enemy and before we realized it, I was definitely going to be late…albeit ‘fashionably’ late…pardon the pun. However Allie, always one step ahead from her own experiences, had my clutch prepared and, as I donned my camel hair overcoat, she thrust it into my hand. She gave me an air kiss least we mess up her styling job, wished me luck, and ushered me out the door and into the night.
Has Andi crossed over the line from performance art to…??? And what will Peter think now??? Will Andi put ‘the moves’ on Allie??? And what about Bob??? Be sure to read the next exciting chapter of the adventures of ‘Andi and Allie’.
Andi and Allie – Chapter 16
“Ladies Lounge Rules…?”
The cab ride seemed to last forever and my mind couldn’t seem to find a point to focus on to dispel my nervousness. This was the first time I would be in a dress publically. And, to top it all off…when I looked in the mirror and saw a stranger…albeit a hot looking female stranger. I saw nothing at all that wasn’t femme to the max…and then some.
There was absolutely nothing to indicate that someone named Andrew lurked beneath the façade of finery and color. My performance art flag had been hoisted to an entirely new level.
I entered the restaurant and checked my coat. Grasping my clutch purse tightly in one hand and my shawl ends in the other, I walked as gracefully as I could, fighting my nervousness with all of my strength, into the bar and grill area.
As I glanced around the room I noticed that nearly every man, and more than a few women, turned to gaze at me…although stared would have been a better way of saying it. In fact I might even hazard ogled? I smiled as I turned and walked out and headed into the restaurant area.
The ambience of the place was perfect. It was dimly lighted and quite intimate. There were candles on every table and all of the waiters and servers were attired almost formally. I was met by the maître de and I told him I was dining with Peter and two others. He smiled, nodded and acknowledged Peter as ‘Mister Peter’ in some European accent I couldn’t quite place as he ushered me to an area behind a frosted etched glass partition.
I rounded the corner a step or two behind the maître de and saw Peter at a table with another man and a woman. Peter was speaking to the man and, when he turned his head and gazed at me approaching, he seemed to stop in mid-sentence. There was absolutely no recognition of me in his expression other than to gaze at me and smile. The man, on the other hand, didn’t gaze at all. He definitely leered!
“Good evening.” I said as I walked up to the chair the maître de held away from the table for me. “I am so sorry I’m late.” I said as I smiled modestly and sat down.
“Andi…?”
Peter said with a note of surprise in his voice. But Peter did recover quickly. “Andi…this is Bill and Susan Phillips of Scoville Industries.”
I offered my hand to Bill and he shook it quite gently as he smiled. He held it a bit too long as I greeted him. Then I turned toward Susan and she took my hand for only a moment and smiled all too briefly. She evidently wasn’t thrilled at Bill’s seeming attention toward me.
“Would you like something to drink?” Peter asked as he covered my hand with his.
“A white wine would be nice.” I smiled.
“Are you old enough to drink?” Bill asked with a concerned look on his face.
“Oh Bill…” Susan had an exasperated sound to her voice as she rolled her eyes and looked away from him. “…give it a rest.” Susan looked at me. “How old are you anyway honey?”
“I’m twenty one…almost.”
I found it curious that she should ask. From her exchange with Bill I thought that she wouldn’t care. I mean… She shut him down right quickly.
“You seem rather young to be Peter’s chief artist…is it?” She smiled politely at me and turned to look at Peter.
I felt slightly embarrassed.
“Andi is quite gifted I assure you.” Peter was very quick to reply. “Not only has Andi spear headed a major campaign for us, but she has also had a very successful showing at a major gallery only last month.”
I was quite gratified that Peter came to my…rescue so quickly…and ardently? And he addressed me as…‘she’?
A glass of white wine arrived promptly and I quickly took a sip.
“Is it good?”
Susan asked with a smile. I nodded my head and smiled back.
“Mind if I have a taste?”
“No…not at all.” I giggled as I handed her my glass.
This gave me the opportunity to glance at her for more than a moment. Susan was cute…for an older woman. I guessed she had to be at least thirty…five maybe? Peter mentioned she had three children. Actually two were very young and the youngest was only a few months old? She definitely looked good.
Susan’s long chestnut hair was natural and styled. Her aquamarine eyes were quite lovely and piercing. Although she appeared to be a bit tired, I could feel the energy she might be capable of. Her nails were exquisitely done and her look, though simple, was very elegant. Susan wore an obviously expensive maroon colored Merino wool strapless dress. Her earlobes bore the weight of diamond drop earrings and she had a diamond bracelet to match.
“Mmmm… This is quite nice.”
Susan handed the glass back to me. She then turned to Bill.
“I think I would like one of those.”
“But dear… You’re nursing.” He said with a surprised look upon his face.
“Really…!” She replied as she rolled her eyes and gave him a faux surprised look. “Don’t you think I know that?” She snapped at him. “Just order me the God damned wine.”
She spoke as if it was a dismissal and turned back to me with a smile.
“He thinks he knows everything.” She said to me in almost an apologetic way.
Peter gently patted my knee beneath the table. I looked at him and he smiled in almost a paternal manner. It was his way of letting me know to stay cool and calm. A server suddenly came over and placed small hor d’ourve plates in front of us.
“I took the liberty or ordering something for you. If you don’t like it we can get you something else.” Peter smiled as he spoke. “You do like shrimp I hope?”
“I love shrimp. I’m sure whatever you ordered will be perfect.” I covered his hand with mine.
And thus our business dinner began. Bill, after explaining to Peter and me, how he found salvation, continued to lecture as we ate. Susan would roll her eyes every so often causing me to giggle. This, of course, only caused her to become more…well…not disruptive but…more critical of Bill’s topic of conversation.
She made funny faces and mimicked him in a steady stream. At one point she leaned closer to me and spoke to me in a voice just loud enough for Bill to hear.
“You know…he was…not all that long ago…a great fuck. But now…? Well… He’s married to God.” She snickered but then turned serious. “Of course you know that leaves me with some excellent opportunities for personal discovery.” Susan laughed.
I was somewhat shocked but I did giggled when she winked at me, as if to say; ‘I know he heard that’.
“So… Andi… Tell me about yourself. How do you like working for Peter?”
I wasn’t sure whether Susan was simply trying to make conversation or if she was trying to determine whether Peter and I were…‘a thing’. I answered her simply and honestly. I asked Peter for a pen or a pencil and I began to draw upon my linen napkin as she and I spoke.
Susan was actually quite nice and very bright. She was reasonably well versed in art and in advertising. I was somewhat surprised that she wasn’t the one speaking with Peter. As our main courses arrived, two separate and distinct conversations were happening at the table. Peter was stuck being bored…I know that look…with Bill. Susan and I were having a great time as she began telling me about her life and her children.
Susan was quite surprised at how much she adored motherhood and having children. She never expected that to happen to her…of all people. Susan envisioned herself having a corporate life and life style and perhaps, after achieving a ranking executive position, she might take a few months off the have a family.
But after the first child was born, when she was thirty one, she couldn’t wait to have another, and another. Susan couldn’t wait to get pregnant again. But she stated that with a great deal of not very concealed reservation in her voice.
“I’m just not sure with who…yet.” She snickered knowing that Bill probably overheard her.
I had just finished my little drawing. It was a caricature of Susan and Bill. Susan had a scowl on her face and a touch of anger in her rolling eyes as Bill was wildly smiling and wildly moving his arms as he obviously spoke. I giggled as I handed the napkin to her.
“Is it something like this?” I said.
Susan burst out laughing.
“Yes…! You might say so.” Still laughing she leaned in toward me again. “May I keep this?” Her eyes were alive for the first time during the evening.
“Yes…of course.”
“Thanks…that’s very sweet of you. I think I might frame it.”
She looked at it for another moment or two and then carefully folded it and tucked it away into her purse.
As Susan tucked the napkin away I noticed that although her dress was a darker shade of maroon, two small, even darker, spots began to appear upon the front over her breasts. The main course was finished and menus were placed for dessert. The time was opportune for a ladies lounge trip. I grabbed my clutch and turned toward Peter and Bill.
“If you will please excuse me for a moment or two?”
I smiled shyly and began to get up. Both men stood and Peter assisted me with my chair. I looked over toward Susan and rolled my eyes away from the table. She immediately understood and began to get up as well. Bill hurriedly tried to assist her but she was way too fast and stood before he could even grasp her chair. She looked at him and laughed.
“A little too late… As usual…?” Susan spoke as she walked to my side and smiled. “That’s the trouble with men.”
She chuckled and looked for the proper direction to walk. I linked my arm with hers and whispered in her ear.
“I think you’re…leaking?”
I briefly lowered my eyes to her dress and the two tiny dark spots. I took my shawl and draped it across her shoulders to cover the wet spots on her dress.
“Oh shit…!” Susan pulled out one side of her dress with her fingertips, frowned, and turned to me. “I can’t tell you how often this happens. Thank you so much for letting me know. I do appreciate your discretion.” She grasped the shawl ends to further cover her…situation?
I stopped one of the waiters and he graciously led us to the door. The lounge was as elegantly appointed as the restaurant with a settee against one wall facing another wall of mirrors with a shelf and stools beneath. We walked into the lavatory area and Susan went straight to a handicapped stall. She entered and, before the door swung shut, motioned for me to join her as she returned the shawl.
“I hope you’re not as shy as you appear because I will definitely need your help beginning with this.”
Susan turned around and I instantly knew she needed my help getting the top of her dress down. I undid the tiny hook and eye and then carefully unzipped the back of her dress. The wool was so very soft and luxurious. As I helped Susan get free I couldn’t help but think that I definitely needed something in this material.
“I love your dress. The wool feels…so…amazing!”
Susan turned her head and looked at me with a smile as she pulled down the cups of her strapless bra.
“Thanks... I love your little number. Wish I could wear something like that. But these days I seem to be all boobs, belly, and butt.” Susan laughed and turned back to the matter at hand. “I would be falling out of places your dress doesn’t even have.”
I thought of how much Susan’s body was like Allie’s only Susan had less in the belly and butt department and way more in the boob area. Still Susan was far from being…well…overdone with too much…bounty?
“Yeah… But there are so many other things you can wear that would accent the amazing curves you do have. I wish I had your body.”
“You can.” She laughed as she removed two circular cotton pads from her bra cup, brought them to the sink. “…just have a few kids and continue to nurse them. Watch this…”
Susan motioned for me to join her at the sink. She wrung out the pads which were saturated with milk. I gazed in amazement at her boobs. They were huge and lined with thick blue veins. Her nipples were enormous and leaking most profusely.
“Oh my God…! That is so amazing…!” I said.
I was totally shocked and stunned. I had never seen a woman lactate before. I felt myself begin to tremble because…well…this was like a natural miracle! Susan looked at me, my wide eyed expression, and laughed.
“What do you think we have tits for anyway…simply to attract men?” She smiled at me as she laughed.
“No…it’s just that I’ve never seen that before.”
“Really…! Well…” Susan walked to the sink. “Watch this...”
She laughed as she began to express milk into the sink. She held her breast and gently squeezed her nipple and a long steady and somewhat forceful stream shot out and into the sink. This had to be one of the most amazing things I’d ever seen!
“Oh my God…! That is like the greatest…ever!”
“Well…have you ever tasted it? I mean you were breast fed, weren’t you?”
“I don’t know.” I responded sadly.
I had so few memories of doing anything nurturing with my mother kind of saddened me.
“Come over here and open your mouth. You really have to taste this.”
“You’re kidding.” I was stunned.
“No… Come over here now.”
The commanding sound of her voice belied her warm smile. I walked to the other side of the sink and stood facing Susan. I couldn’t believe I was going to taste her breast milk.
“Okay…I’m going to start a stream from my other tit so all you have to do is catch it in your mouth. I have to relieve some of the pressure anyway so it might as well go to some good use.”
Susan laughed as she hefted her other breast and began to massage it. She began to squeeze just behind her nipple and a few drops came out. She did it twice more and suddenly a stream began. She squeezed her breast slightly.
“Now honey… Now…!”
And I leaned in and let the milk shoot into my mouth. It was quite warm and very sweet; almost like a dessert. I back away slightly so swallow and then leaned in again. I couldn’t believe how long Susan was able to keep that little stream going but the milk was too good not to have at least another taste. Anyway that might have been my only chance in life to try it.
The stream suddenly stopped and I swallowed my last mouthful. Oh my God! I had to do something with this. The images that ran through my mind were too intense not to produce something. Susan continued to express her milk with a second and then a third stream.
“Would you like to pose for me?”
I don’t know where that came from. Well… I knew but the words simply tumbled out of my mouth. Susan laughed.
“You must be kidding. With this body…?” Susan chuckled as she finally wiped off her nipples with a dampened paper towel.
“Absolutely…your body is wonderful. I would love to stretch you while you breast feed. Maybe your youngest…?”
“Isn’t that a little trite?” She said in an almost acerbic voice as she reached into her purse. “Shit! I forgot to bring extra pads.”
“I think I may have some very soft tissues…if that’ll help.” I opened my clutch and began digging around. It was packed tightly. A pair of panties fell out, much to my embarrassment. Susan laughed.
“Planning a big night are we?” She chuckled.
“My roommate packed the purse. Here they are.” I handed her the tissues as I bent at the knee to pick up the panty.
“Yes... These will do just fine. So let me ask you something dear…seeing that we’re almost mother and daughter…” Susan laughed as she stuffed the tissues into the cups of her bra. “Peter is gay, isn’t he?”
Susan looked at me with a smile as she asked. A thousand thoughts ran through my mind in an instant. The first thing that occurred to me was that her husband was one of those born again guys and they weren’t exactly thrilled with the idea of same sex lovers. Indeed they weren’t thrilled with anybody who was involved with another if they weren’t first married?
The second thing that occurred to me is should I lie? I mean I could say I don’t know. But that would not be true because I did know. I hated the thought of lying on many different levels. I guess that’s because I’ve been lied to too many times. And lies can be so very hurtful. I saw what a lie did to poor Allie.
If I thought a lie might save someone’s life or something like that, I don’t think I would hesitate. Maybe saving the account is kind of like that? But the idea still didn’t sit right with me. I’m usually good reading people and I don’t think Susan is like that though. I wondered why she even asked such a thing. I took a deep breath and prayed Susan was not like her husband.
“Yes… He definitely is.” I spoke with a sigh. I just outed my boss…and friend.
“So what are you? His bush…?” Susan asked with a straight face.
“His bush…?” Bush…? WTF is a bush?
“Yeah…you know…” Susan laughed. “Like in the military…? If a woman is a lesbian she would find some guy to get her off base so she could hook up with her girlfriend? He could also claim they were…‘intimate friends’ as a cover. He is called the beard. If a guy is gay, he would have a woman do that for him. She is called his bush.” I stared at Susan blankly. She made a motion toward her crotch with her hand. “You know…bush?”
“Ohhh…” I giggled nervously. Live and learn says I.
“Here…” Susan turned her back to me. “Help me on with this.”
She pulled the front of her dress back in place. I pulled up the zipper and hooked the back for her.
“So…” She turned back toward me. “Are you his bush?”
“No…” I said quite emphatically.
“Hmmm… Then I wonder why he looks at you so…well…affectionately?” Susan’s eyes rolled upward in thought. “Maybe even lewdly…? And he certainly is protective of you. He was very quick to say you were indeed a very fine artist when that was questioned.”
“It’s kind of weird? He and Rhona, our receptionist, kind of hover over me? I guess it’s because I’m the youngest in the office. Also Peter has never seen me dressed in this fashion before.”
Susan took one last look at herself in the mirror and turned to walk out of the stall.
“I wish these damned wet spots would dry already.” She was referring to where her milk wet her dress.
“Here…” I removed my shawl again and placed it over her shoulders. “This should help.”
“You’re wearing next to nothing. You’ll be cold.”
Susan began to remove the shawl. I stopped her by holding one of her hands.
“Don’t worry. I’m sure I can borrow Peter’s jacket.” I giggled.
“You probably won’t even need to ask. He seems that sort. Considerate…?”
Susan sat down on the settee and patted the cushion next to her. I smiled and sat down.
“I probably should tell you that my maiden name is Scoville.”
“The same…?” I spoke with a wide eyed expression of shock even though Peter had mentioned as much.
“The very… My father is Scoville Industries.” Susan nodded.
“But I thought Bill ran the company.”
“He does at the moment. But…to be perfectly honest…? He’s better stud material than management material.” Susan said quite sarcastically. “Or he once was anyway. I haven’t let him touch me in months. Not since this Jesus thing began. He can be such a bore.”
She spoke as if this was an afterthought. Susan then quickly turned to me.
“You know that Ladies Lounge Rules apply here.”
Ladies Lounge Rules…apply? I never heard of that before. At least I never saw a sign listing them or anything. Susan rolled her eyes and shook her head with a benign smile.
“What is said in here stays in here.” Susan looked at me quite sternly.
“Oh yes… Of course…!” Derp…!!! I should have guessed.
“Good!” She smiled and linked her arm with mine, her other hand patting my hand lightly. “In truth I am actually looking for a Mister Mom. I adore pregnancy and child birth and the nursing; especially when I have one on each breast. I find it to be…” She rolled her eyes in thought for a moment and then grinned. “…quite stimulating? But the raising of them…well…I am definitely not a soccer mom.” Susan laughed heartily.
I felt a bit of sorrow for the obviously unsuspecting Bill, bore that he may be, and for the children. How they grew to adulthood would depend on what nanny was hired. But, inversely, if Susan knew her limitations, then maybe a professional was a far better alternative, or at least a Mister Mom.
“But what would you do instead?”
I felt this woman was far too…intelligent, aggressive and forthcoming to simply lounge at poolside in the sun.
“Why…run daddy’s company…of course.” From her tone, and her huge smile, it was like; ’What else would I do?’ “I have two…no…three questions for you.”
Susan let loose of my arm and turned sideways on the settee to face me directly. I was all ears and looked at her in anticipation.
“Do you like your job?”
Well, I could have gone on and on and on, and I did…sort of. I told her about the freedoms I was allowed and how I could take time if I had a showing and so on and on. Of course I told her that this was all possible because Peter was a great boss.
“Nonsense…! Either you are that good…after all you did help land two rather large accounts…”
“Two…?” I actually squeaked!
“Well…? Yes… I’m fairly confident that you and Peter can do an adequate job for us. As I was saying… Either you’re a moneymaker for the company, or you’re fucking Peter silly. But I honestly believe you must be that good.” She laughed.
I blushed profusely…a totally new shade of bright red yet to be named!
“What…” Susan asked. “Oh don’t tell me you have a crush on him.” She laughed. “I will admit he is rather cute and he does have those polite and courteous ways about him that speak of good breeding. But he a bit old for you…don’t you think?”
I nodded my head but I stared at my fingers which were fidgeting. I felt myself becoming a bit emotional. Susan took my chin in her fingers and directed it, and my gaze, to her face.
“What are you not telling me? I think I’ve been fairly open and honest with you. Is this about your…dressing?”
Susan’s tone was soft and sincere. I wasn’t really sure but I think her voice was…motherly…or older sisterly at the least. I took a deep breath and cleared my throat.
“Yeah… Well… Andi…? It’s short for Andrew?” A very pained expression accompanied my confession.
“Well I thought it would be something like that.” Susan chuckled. “You are showing just a wee bit…on top.”
I took a deep breath as I felt tears welling up in my eyes. I leaned forward a bit and pulled the top of my dress up where it had slipped a bit too far? Susan looked only long enough to see the truth. I noticed her jaw set firmly.
I derped major league big time. Susan seemed to gaze off into the distance…not that there was any distance to stare at. Her eyes narrowed as I could ‘see’ her thinking.
“I should feel violated. But for some reason I don’t. Humph!” She seemed to be speaking to nobody in particular. “That does explain the looks he was giving you.” Susan suddenly looked at me. “You’re the best of both worlds to him…how very interesting!” She suddenly began to chuckle.
“I’m not transitioning. This is simply an image I have in my mind of how I should look? I mean…I am on hormones? But it’s only to better fill out my clothes?”
A tear rolled down my cheek. I opened my purse to get a tissue only to remember that I gave them all to Susan.
“Oh… Wait a moment honey.”
Susan got up and retrieved a hand towel from the wash basin. She returned and carefully blotted the tears in my eyes.
“Now there’s no reason to be upset. After all…” She chuckled. “If I’m not upset, you shouldn’t be either. I mean we have seen each other’s tits…so to speak. And I never thought for a single moment that you might be…what is it…transitioning?”
“Well everybody else seems to think so.” I sniffled.
“Listen sweet heart… Never let anyone define you. Especially not men…! It’s nobody’s business anyway…is it? You’re certainly not hurting anyone. Are you?”
I took a deep, but stuttered, breath and managed to smile. I was quickly able to compose myself.
“So… Are you gay? Are you straight? Or all the above…?” Susan asked with a chuckle.
“To be determined…?”
I looked at her…hopefully…maybe slightly painfully?
“Oh my…” Susan sounded quite sincere in her exclamation as she laughed. “We do have so much to chat about.”
“Ummm…” I sniffled. “We’ve been in here a while? Should we get back to the table?”
“Hmmm…” Susan rolled her eyes up in thought. “No…! Let them suffer together. It should be amusing to see how your Peter…” My Peter…? “…holds up under the ‘Bill the bore’. Anyway, it is our prerogative to stay here just as long as we wish.”
Susan spoke with quite a smug tone to her voice. She took a deep breath and let it out along with a sigh of resignation.
“Well… Perhaps you’re right. We should probably amble our way back to the table.”
We both got up and I quickly glanced in the facing mirror. I quickly retrieved my lip gloss from my purse and refreshed my lips. Susan chuckled and did the same.
“You know dear…” She said as she wiped the corner of her mouth with her finger tip. “We both know each other’s little secrets.” Susan turned to me with a smile. “And I hope we will always be able to confide in one another.
“It’s not really a secret? I mean… my friends and coworkers know about me. It’s just that I like to be the one to tell people. And I really didn’t know how you would react. You know?”
“I think I can guess. Certainly there’s no reason at all that Bill or my father need know; although my father probably wouldn’t care as long as your work makes him money. He is quite pragmatic in that way.” Susan laughed.
We exited the ladies lounge and returned to the table arm in arm.
“I don’t know that I would want to pose breast feeding for you. But I would certainly like to entertain the idea of a portrait of myself and my girls. Consider maybe a commission piece…? I would like to see what you can do first though.”
“Of course…”
I smiled trying to contain my excitement. A commissioned piece…! My first…! And I could use the money the way I’d been spending it lately.
As we approached the table Peter spotted me first and he stood up to pull out my chair. Bill followed suit once he realized we were returning and did the same for Susan.
“We were getting ready to file a missing person’s report. And why are you wearing Andi’s shawl?”
“Oh shut up Bill...” Susan said with slight annoyance as she took her seat and allowed Bill to move her closer to the table.
Peter assisted me with my chair and, without even asking, removed his jacket and draped it over my shoulders. Susan looked at me with a knowing smile as I giggled. Peter leaned down and softly spoke in my ear.
“You might get cold.”
I looked up into his eyes and, smiling, thanked him. He is so very predictable. Bill didn’t say a word. He simply gazed at Susan with a somewhat defeated look upon his face. It was as if he was afraid to say anything fearing his very alpha female would bite his nose off or something.
Susan wanted something chocolate as well as a fruit tart. I really wasn’t interested in anything but she offered to split both desserts with me and…well…who am I to refuse chocolate and fruit. We both ordered cappuccinos to compliment the selection.
Then Susan and I buried ourselves in conversation. She was particularly interested in ‘the process’. Everybody’s interested in the process. It’s as if there’s some great secret to creating something. I mean… I have an idea that I visualize and then the years of technical study, and practice, take over. With any luck, perhaps a bit of me rubs off onto the paper, or canvass, or whatever, and then something special evolves. Mostly…? It’s just work. But I did appreciate her interest.
Then we kind of leaned into each other and, in more hushed tones, discussed more…intimate things? Her eye were alighted as I told her of my past…experiences. And she related some of her adventures both here and abroad. We were totally oblivious to whatever the guys were speaking about. I think they were more fascinated with our interactions since returning from the lounge.
One thing I did note was that I seemed to interact with women in a much more ‘natural’ manner than I did with guys. I mean think about it. There was, first and foremost, Allie, then Rhona, Jill of course, and now Susan. To some extent I could talk to Peter, and that was very comfortable, but with most other guys, including the office staff, I simply found that I had very little to say.
Anyway, the dinner ended on a wonderful upbeat note as Susan and I exchanged phone numbers. She definitely was quite taken with me, and I with her. I could see us having a wonderfully interesting relationship both with business and with…well…other things. She and I hugged, and kissed, as our coats were being retrieved and I was profusely thanked for the use of my shawl.
“Well…that was a most interesting evening.” Peter laughed as he assisted me on with my coat. “The way the two of you were carrying on you could have been sandbox lovers.”
“Sometimes the chemistry is simply there.” I said as I shrugged and giggled.
“So what were you two doing in the restroom for so long?”
“Sorry Peter…” I giggled mischievously. “Ladies Lounge Rules… What’s said in there stays in there.”
“I can’t believe how…how….”
I could sense Peter’s exasperation as he almost frantically searched for the words to say whatever he wanted to say. What a giggle.
“…how naturally and easily you just upped and went into the women’s lounge.”
He spoke softly for my ears only and laughed heartily as we exited the restaurant.
“Well really Peter…!” I feigned impatience and rolled my eyes. “I couldn’t very well go into the men’s room dressed like this!”
“Well…” He put his arm around me as we strolled a bit. “That’s very true. But still…” He chuckled. “Let me give you a ride home. My car is right over here.”
I looked up into his eyes and smiled.
“Sure... That would be lovely.”
Peter ushered me over to a large black and silver Rolls Royce. A driver got out and came around to open the door for us. I was impressed. I am not ashamed to say that. I knew Peter was well off but really… I had no idea and no doubt he was perhaps attempting to further impress me? And why not…! I deserve to be impressed at the very least. I looked good. I felt good. And I made whoever’s arm I was attached to look and feel good.
As I settled into the plush leather seat, I opened my coat. The car was comfortably heated so I also removed my shawl. Peter settled back and stretched out his legs.
“They certainly are a strange couple.” Peter said as he ran his fingers through his hair as if to ease some of the tension out through his scalp. “I couldn’t get any kind of a read from him other than I’m probably going to hell. Although I think I knew that anyway.” He laughed.
“We have the account.” I giggled.
“What…!” Peter was in total disbelief.
“We have the account.” I lilted and giggled some more.
I was enjoying the look of astonishment on Peter’s face.
“But he…”
“She’s a Scoville and she’s daddy’s girl. She likes us…a lot.”
“You…” Peter turned sideways in his seat to face me. “You are amazing.”
“I also cook, clean and I do laundry.” I laughed.
I really felt good. I had accomplished something I had no idea I would ever even attempt.
“Yeah…” Peter chuckled. “I just can’t wait to see your next trick.”
He edged a bit closer to me and took my hand in his. He brought my fingers to his lips and kissed them.
“You are totally amazing Andi.”
I took hold of Peter’s arm with my other hand and I leaned my head on his shoulder. I was suddenly very tired. I guess the stress of the day, and of the evening, had taken its toll. Peter let go of my hand and put his arm around me.
I was so very comfortable that I closed my eyes and melted into his side. I thought how nice it would be if we were on the way home and that I would soon be snuggled up against him naked in his bed.
My dreaming abruptly came to an end. I must have fallen asleep briefly because the next thing I knew we were stopped in front of my building and Peter was gently shaking me. I begrudgingly opened my eyes and, not immediately recognizing where I was, I rapidly looked around.
“Unfortunately you’re home sweet heart.” Peter chuckled.
I knew exactly what he meant. I was so comfortably asleep nestled into Peter’s side. Peter’s driver got out and opened up the door for me. I gathered myself together, not forgetting the clutch purse, and, after Peter first stepped out onto the curb, I grasped his hand as I carefully swung my legs out and stood up.
“Careful now… You don’t want to twist an ankle.”
Peter took me around my waist as I fought a moment for my balance. I was still in the process of clearing my mind. The night’s cold air was helping to rapidly awaken me. Peter escorted me the short distance to my front door, his arm still around me. I turned into him as we stopped at the door. I looked up into his beautiful blue eyes and smiled.
“You know…my dear Andi… You are my most prized possession. Whilst I possess you that is.” He chuckled.
Peter turned my coat collar up against the cold wind that blew off the river. He bent his head down till our eyes met at the same level. Then he moved into me until our lips met in a kiss. There was more than a bit of electricity that passed between us. I closed my eyes and leaned into his body as my entire being began to…tingle?
“Mmmm… That was very nice.” Peter smiled down at me when I could finally open my eyes.
“Yeah…” I giggled. I was kind of lost for words.
“You know you could come back uptown with me. I could have you bring back here whenever you’d like.”
If ever I had a moment of weakness this was it. I was tired, slightly tipsy from the wine, and generally feeling good about things; especially myself. And then there was that selfish little corner of me that simply wanted to check him out in bed.
I hadn’t been with another person in quite some time. My entire sex life was spent in the shower or sniffing Allie’s undies, or in my head. I was due for something…anything actually.
Then, as I leaned into Peter’s lovely solid warm body and imagined myself snuggled up next to it, a realization came to me in a flash; or at least in the vision of Allie’s aromatic panties. Peter, although I wanted him, was not really what I wanted. I knew that I always would be somewhat of a possession. That’s not what I wanted; what I needed. I wanted an intimate sort of touching between two like minds. And that like mind belonged to Allie.
Perhaps it’s simply another form of selfishness; to have two birds in hand but none for my bush? It’s certainly selfish to not tell Peter that he’s in second place at best. But it’s also my own fear. Should Allie reject me, well…first of all I’d probably be crushed. I certainly would feel a bit foolish. But at least I could still have Peter. Or at least he could have me?
And I would still want the intimacy of a relationship that went beyond the platonic. It’s amazing how many thoughts run through one’s mind in the midst of things. I looked up into Peter’s big beautiful blue eyes.
“No thanks Peter... I’m really tired and all I can think of is going to sleep.” That was certainly true.
“That’s okay with me.” He smiled innocently. “Sleeping is one of my favorite activities. I could certainly keep you warm.”
He chuckled and I giggled. No doubt he could. No doubt at all…
“Not tonight Peter. Anyway, I’m still not ready for you.”
“Will you ever be?”
He smiled and leaned down and just about touched my lips. I craned my neck up to meet him. It was an amazing sensation. To feel his lips touch mine and to have his tongue caress mine was like a bolt of lightning striking me. My entire body again tingled as he pressed himself against me. I felt his stiffy very briefly rub against me. I was so tempted to grab it. But thankfully I didn’t.
Peter’s kiss left me slightly dizzy and light headed. I had to hold onto him for a moment after our lips parted…company?
“Are you okay?”
“Yeah… Just tired...” So I lied…a little.
“Do you want me to escort you upstairs?” He gazed at me with a worried expression.
“No…” I smiled. Peter was ever the gentleman for sure. “I’ll be fine.”
I took out my keys and opened the door. I walked in and, on the way to the elevator, looked back at him and smiled…with a sigh. He no doubt waited until I got into the elevator and the door closed. I leaned against the elevator wall with my eyes closed, a smile upon my face and a sigh in my heart.
The elevator stopping awoke me from my little awake dreamland. I opened the apartment door and heard the television going in the cave.
“Hi dear…I’m home!” I sang out with a giggle.
I really didn’t have the strength to have a conversation about the evening with Allie so I placed my borrowed clutch upon the table, hung my coat upon the rack, and made a bee’s line straight for my bedroom. I walked in and, without even turning on a light, flopped onto my back on the bed. My feet were hanging over the end so I was able to kick my heels off.
Somewhere near the edge of complete unconsciousness I heard a rapping upon my door post just strong enough to pull me back to awakedom.
“Andi…are you okay?”
“Yeah…” I giggled weakly. “I’m just so tired I had to lie down.”
“No… That won’t do.” Allie walked in and turned on my small bedside lamp. “You can’t fall asleep in your clothes. You’ll ruin that dress for sure and you’ll get makeup all over everything. Here…” She walked back to the foot of the bed and held out her hands toward me. “Let me help you.”
I reached for Allie’s hands and let her pull me up and out of my bed. She was kind enough to slip the dress up and over my head. Allie was careful to not have the material touch my face and become stained from the cosmetics. She was gracious enough to hang it in my closet. She then assisted me out of my bra. I turned and touched my forehead to hers.
“Thank you so much. I am so tired.” I leaned into her and hugged her. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
“We can take these off now or wait till morning if you’d like.”
My boobs felt almost like a part of me to the extent that I totally forgot about them. I had never slept in them before but I was curious to see how that would feel considering I would have them for real soon enough. Allie had let them gently pull against my flesh when she removed my bra and I was, by this time, numb to any pain.
“No… Let’s leave them on? You’d only need to put them on again in the morning.”
She smiled as she pushed me back down onto the bed in a sitting position and carefully removed my thigh highs. Allie pulled them out after removing them and placed them atop my bra.
“Okay…” Allie said as she turned and walked to the head of my bed and grabbed my sleeping tee from atop my pillow. “That’s as far as I go.” She giggled. “Let’s get you into the bathroom and remove your makeup.”
Allie took my hand and pulled me up once I donned my tee shirt. I couldn’t believe she was being so considerate and concerned. As we walked into the bathroom hand in hand I told her what Peter had said.
“Peter called me his most prized possession.”
“What…” Allie broke into a huge smile. “Really…? Was he serious?”
“Yeah…” I said as I sat atop the covered commode. “I think he was very serious.”
“Oh my God…! That is so…so romantic. Nobody ever said that to me.”
“Really…? That is so hard to believe. Well you are certainly mine.”
I spoke without thinking and blushed chili red when I did realize what I had said. Fortunately… Or unfortunately… It didn’t really register with Allie.
“Did he kiss you?”
“Yeah…” I sighed. “And he wanted to take me home with him.”
“Really…?”
Allie looked somewhat amazed as she carefully began to wipe my makeup off with liquid cleanser soaked tissues.
“Why didn’t you go for it? I think that if it was me…I might have? Of course the guy would have to be…well…straight. Or at least …excited…?”
“I kind of want to save myself for someone special. You know?”
“Well yeah…at least that I used to know.” She giggled. “I once heard… I think Jill told me this…that every time you’re with somebody new it’s like the first time…you know? It’s like the first time with somebody new is always special because they are special enough to be completely naked with.”
“I don’t know. That may be true. Maybe someday I’ll really find out. Or at least I would like to.”
I felt saddened that in the three ‘relationships’ I had, all too brief as they were, I really didn’t feel anything…’special’ about any of them.
Allie had gone through a few tissues with makeup remover and now turned to get the bottle of baby oil for my eyes. She used cotton balls to slowly and gently remove all of my eye makeup.
“You really looked so totally hot tonight.” I could feel her smiling down at me. “We have to do this again.”
‘You are like my best friend…ever.” I sighed. “We should do it together…you know?”
I felt myself becoming a bit emotional as I spoke those words. I mean nobody has ever taken such an interest in me before. I hate to say it but I felt like she was more of an older, and wiser, sister or even a mother figure in some ways. But emotionally it went even deeper than that. She was like my other self. I was suddenly sorry I said ‘friend’ and not…something else…something more.
“Okay sweet heart… Wash your face really well now with the soap and then put this moisturizer on.” I didn’t recognize the bottle and looked at Allie questioningly. “I picked it up for you when I went out earlier. I use it when I go all out with the war paint.” She giggled. “It’s totally the greatest…ever.”
“I don’t know?” I said as I began to apply the cream. “About this possession thingy... I mean… It’s really nice to be treated…like I’m somebody? Or at least have someone open the door and pull out your chair and stuff. But when I think of being someone’s possession… well…it’s kind of like an object on a shelf that’s taken down and played with almost like a toy. You know?”
“Listen…” Allie giggled. “At least on a shelf you get noticed from time to time…you know?” I nodded in agreement. “It’s nice to be noticed and appreciated…at least every once in a while. I kind of like being doted over and having a fuss made about me. It’s nice to have the validation, you know?”
I nodded again. She was right. It is nice to have somebody care enough to make a fuss. And the validation thingy…? Oh my God…! I’m an artist! I live and breathe the need for validation whether I want to acknowledge that fact or not.
Somebody once said; ‘Creativity is allowing yourself to make mistakes. Art is knowing which ones to keep.’ For sure that has to be true and the validation of others comes in more than handy for maintaining balance and presence of self. But I truly had to think about that objectification thingy some more.
“I don’t know baby doll.”
I spoke as I recapped the jar of cream and closely inspected my face as though something magical would happen and it would shrink my snout. I turned to Allie.
“You know how I get when I have an idea, or I’m in the midst of a work buzz.”
“Yeah… It’s like the place can burn down and you wouldn’t notice.”
“Well… If suddenly the ‘objectifier’ decides to objectify me, or de-objectify me, whilst I’m in the midst…”
“Well yeah… You certainly can’t lose sight of yourself or who you are. I, for one, think I’ve finally learned that lesson.” Allie giggled a bit nervously. “I mean I would really just love to be able to give myself…literally… to someone. You know? But I have these expectations. I want to be treated nicely and not put through all the little dramas and stuff.”
I nodded and understood what Allie was trying to say. For sure she had been abused. But…then again…she trusted poorly and trust is what it’s all about.
“Maybe it’s that I don’t fully trust Peter enough?”
I put a little hand lotion on and rubbed it into my fingers. I loved the new color on my nails and thought of how cool I would look tomorrow at the office wearing the matching lipstick. I walked back into my bedroom with Allie following close behind. I pulled down the cover and then the blanket and sheet and got into the bed.
“Mind if I join you?” Allie asked as I made myself comfortable. I was surprised…pleasantly surprised.
“No…not at all.”
Allie followed and got in on the other side. She rested on her side and propped her head up upon two pillows as she pulled the blanket up over our legs.
“So…? How was dinner? I want details.” Allie giggled.
“Well…?”
I took a deep breath and turned to copy Allie by shoving a pillow beneath my head.
“I was late of course. But nobody seemed to mind. Oh my God… Peter couldn’t take his eyes off of me! It was so funny. And neither could Bill, that’s the husband…? Well…sort of? His wife is really the one making the decisions.”
I giggled and actually got excited relating all of this to Allie.
“Actually her father is the one making the decision. Her maiden name is Scoville and she’s thinking of changing it back to that.”
“What…?” Allie’s eyes went wide in surprise. “She said that at dinner…?”
“No…” I blushed bubble gum pink. I was telling Allie what Susan and I spoke about in the Ladies Lounge; a definite Bozo no-no. “She told me in the Ladies Lounge but said that ‘Ladies Lounge rules’ applied.”
“Well…” Allie breathed out the word with a bit of theatrical hand flipping. “She obviously didn’t tell you all the rules. It is quite permissible to tell your very ‘BGFF’ whatever was said. I guarantee you that she… What’s her name?”
“Oh… Susan…” I giggled.
“I guarantee you that Susan is on the phone as we speak telling her ‘BGFF’ all about tonight including what was said in the ladies lounge. It’s not only permissible…it’s mandatory!”
Allie giggled as I carefully tried to read her expression whilst she spoke. I was silent for a few moments.
“I’ll kill you if you’re fooling around with me.” I tried my best to keep from laughing. “If any of this ever gets out…”
“Who am I going to tell? Jill…? I mean seriously...?”
So I began with the reason we wound up in the ladies lounge to begin with. I explained about her letting down and how I wanted to prevent an embarrassing moment for Susan. Then I told Allie about what she did in the stall.
“Oh my God…! She let you taste it?”
“Yeah… It was really amazing. Sweet… Kind of like a dessert sweet…almost…?”
“Oh my God…!”
I’d never seen Allie’s eyes get wider in surprise, or her smile as huge. Then I went on to tell her almost word for word what Susan and I spoke about. I told her every little detail, and facial expression, I could remember. I was reliving my evening for her and she was basking in the light of my…victory? I mean we did accomplish what we set out to do; get the account even if I felt I did nothing to really ‘sell’ our services.
I explained how after Susan confessed her ‘sins’ she told me she knew I was ‘dressing’. I also explained how amazed I was that she didn’t really seem to care. I used Susan’s own words about how she didn’t feel…‘violated’ by exposing her body to me?
I turned over onto my back and continued my tale with Susan and me returning to the table after our much extended stay in the lounge. I mentioned the silly remark that Bill had made and how Susan shut him right down and out. Although I didn’t get into too much detail, I told Allie how Susan and I just really had this amazing chemistry and we talked and talked while the guys spoke about who knows what.
By the time I got to Peter taking me home, I heard a soft purring sound to my right. I turned my head and Allie was sound asleep. I watched for a few moments at how peaceful she looked; her mouth and nose tucked into her forearm. I smiled and as gently as I could I pulled the blanket up to cover both of us. I reached for the night light and turned it off.
I could barely make out her form in the very dim glowing light from outside the window. Oh my God… I was finally sleeping with a woman even though it was not in the context I would have liked. This was an incredible first for me. This was the first time I slept with anybody else in the same bed!
I fell asleep after some time adjusting to the fact that I was sharing my bed with not simply another person…a woman…but a woman I actually desired to be with. Sometime in the middle of the night I felt a bumping. I was instantly awakened not remembering I had company. Allie had hunkered up behind me and we were back to back. She was so very warm. I could smell the faint aroma of her soap and face cream, and…her lush body. It was ever so comforting. I smiled and was soon asleep again.
She was gone by the time I had to awaken. Sometime during the early morning hours she had gotten up and left. I could still smell her lingering scent and I wished she had stayed if for no other reason than to see her smile upon opening my eyes first thing in the morning. I couldn’t help but feel that sight would have made an incredible painting.
Suddenly the wildest thought popped into my mind. I wondered what it would be like to breast feed a baby; my baby.
He still wears dresses. He still uses cosmetics. He still loves his kitten heels. He’s still on hormones. His boss is still crazy about him and Andi’s still weakening. Now he looks like a Vogue model. And now he also wants to breast feed? Could the latest new chapter rating be an indication of even weirder events to come? And will Lassie ever return home? For the answer to these and other life altering questions…be sure to take in the next exciting chapter in the adventures of ‘Andi and Allie’!!!
Andi and Allie – Chapter 17
Wax on... Wax off...
If I knew what a Brazilian waxing was going to entail, or feel like, I would have opted for the water boarding experience instead! I really don’t remember how long that torture went on for but I was ready to reveal whatever ‘they’ wanted me to reveal after the first ripping sound of my beloved hair, little that may exist, leaving my soft and fragile body.
The day after the dinner Susan actually called me. I was, to put it mildly, pleasantly shocked and surprised. She simply wanted to chat a bit and give me a ‘heads up’ on what she and her father were looking for. I felt comfortable enough to ask her what I was letting myself in for. She laughed for more than a moment or two.
“Oh honey really…” As if I should know this kind of thing. “They remove the hair from your, how shall I put this, private parts?”
“My what…?” My private parts…!
Susan laughed again.
“Yes… I’ve had it done many times…when it mattered. They remove that hair as well as the hair that you can’t get to with a razor.” Susan paused for a moment to search for a proper way to continue. “Like between your cheeks…?”
My silence gave away my trepidation.
“Oh honey… It’s really no big deal. The first day or two you’ll be a bit uncomfortable but from then on you will be glad you had it done. And the hair grows back at a much slower rate. It’s very convenient. You’ll see.” She laughed. “Just have a good moisturizer with aloe handy.”
Oh… My… God… Now I’ve shaved my hair, what little of it existed, off my chest, armpits, and legs, for years. My facial hair was basically non-existent. My body hair growth was so light that it really wasn’t a big deal. Once over with a razor usually sufficed. I would shave up to the tops of my thighs so that no hair was displayed when I wore a panty. But that was it. There really was no reason to…to go further? And I thought the little triangle looked kind of…cute?
Now I assumed that Allie had this procedure done before because of her response upon seeing the waxing as one of the services we were gifted. Although she wouldn’t tell me what it was, and being way too involved with other things, such as work, to look waxing up on the internet, only the impending closeness of the fateful date prompted me to ask Susan.
Shortly after learning the bitter truth from Susan, Peter called me into his office. He was sitting at his desk in his ‘worried’ position. His elbows were on the desk top and his hands folded. His eyes never left me once I entered his office.
“Please sit down Andi.” He waved his hand toward the chair in front of his desk. “We need to have a talk.”
This was not good. He didn’t even comment on how I was dressed; a normal morning ritual. I sat down and folded my hands in my lap as I smiled pleasantly. I could see he was really bothered by something and that bothered me.
“The people uptown want to meet with you. Now I know you met some of them briefly at the Christmas party but everyone had at least a couple of drinks and you were simply just another face in the crowd, albeit a lovely face.” He smiled at me. “This is a bit more serious. Evidently Mr. Scoville called them this morning and gave them the good news. When they asked what the deciding factor was, he said it was you.”
“Well that should be great news.” I grinned and giggled.
“Yes Andi, it certainly should be. The problem is that they are expecting someone named Andrew to visit uptown and you don’t look anything like an Andrew. Do you see the problem?”
“Uhhh… Sort of…”
In truth I didn’t see what the ‘problem’ was. Maybe I was that naïve but…I mean…who cares how I dress? Nobody really ever sees me except the people in this office and they don’t really seem to care. Anyway, nobody ever called me ‘Andrew’ and I only thought of myself as being ‘Andy’…or now ‘Andi’.
“Look…” Peter leaned forward coming a bit closer to me. “…these are the sales people and so far we’ve gotten…” He cleared his throat and smiled. “You’ve gotten two enormous accounts. That’s going to make them look pretty bad and I’m sure that some of them are very likely going to try and get you fired…or at least stifled. I simply don’t want to give them any excuse. Now you must admit that dressing the way you do, at the very least, seem…eccentric?”
Well… Okay… I guess it is a bit eccentric. Anyway, that does sound a little better than crazy? I know Peter was only thinking of my welfare otherwise I would have argued a bit. I mean… What about all the women out there with short hair, men’s styled shoes, jean and flannel shirts and… Well… You get the picture. But for sure there aren’t a whole ton of guys dressing DKNY or Ferragamo flats.
“What should I do? I mean I don’t think I can change my manner of dress. This…” I waved my hands along the length of my body. “This is…me. This is how I see myself. You know?”
I felt myself beginning to become emotional. Peter got up from his chair and came around his desk to lean against the front of it. He bent and took both my hands in his. His eyes locked on mine and his expression was quite serious.
“I think I have an idea. But it’s a bit radical.” I was a bit overcome and all I could do was nod my head. “Suppose…now just suppose you changed your name to something like…Andrea? And maybe we could find a shrink who can attest to the fact that you are in transition.”
I began to react but Peter shushed me and continued.
“It’s only in form…not in substance. The company has a strict policy against sexual and gender discrimination. You don’t need to do anything differently then you’re currently doing. You may need to see the shrink once in a while but that would be it.”
I thought about it. I’m already on the ‘mones. I certainly looked the part. And if it means I can keep my job without creating problems for dear Peter…?
“But…” Ah ha…!!! I knew there was something. “It does mean that if somebody asks you if you’re transitioning…you’ll need to bite your tongue and nod your head ‘yes’. Do you think you can do that?”
I opened my mouth, bit my tongue, and nodded my head. Peter laughed.
“Good... You know I’d hate to lose you over something stupid and preventable. Now I’ve managed to put them off until after the New Year. I told them we have too much work to get done for next week but we’ll have to get everything in motion by the end of next week for sure.”
‘In motion by the end of next week...’ Oh my God…! I had no idea what that meant.
“I have a friend who’s an attorney. She’s very competent and does work for me. You’ll meet her at the party this Saturday. She’s ‘family’ and will help us pro bono.”
I guess the quizzical look on my face said it all. Peter chuckled and smiled reassuringly.
“She’s gay and she’ll do the work for nothing. Of course it wouldn’t hurt to maybe gift her with something token. Maybe a piece of painted pottery…?”
“Oh… Of course...” Lawyers…?
“Don’t worry sweet heart. Her name is Joan Watson and I know you’ll just love her.”
So… You might ask what a bikini waxing and lawyers have in common? Well…? The truth is that my persona was suddenly taking on a whole new life of its own. I was becoming more than neck deep in femininity to the point that legally I was going to become a woman. And all this was happening regardless of how I felt about my masculine self…or what very little remained of it.
How deep was this rabbit hole becoming? Well…you might ask how much deeper could I get without going radical; surgery and even greater amounts of hormones. I was suddenly more interested in the women’s section of my on-line provider than the news. I couldn’t walk past a mirror without looking into it to make sure I looked…well…perfect? And I couldn’t resist picking up the latest Vogue, any edition, Elle, or InStyle when I saw an issue.
That evening at home I sat down with Allie after dinner and had a serious talk with her. I needed to get a grip on what was happening to me and I was hoping she could provide a reality check; something I badly needed by the end of the day.
“You’re what!” Allie was quite shocked upon learning that I would be officially transitioning. “Surely you can’t be serious…!”
“I am serious and don’t call me Shirley.”
“But what about your…your thingy…?” Allie made a gesture toward her crotch.
“No… Oh no… It’s only for appearances.”
“You mean it’s not going to work? You’re getting rid of it?!” Allie’s face reflected her distress.
I had to giggle at that. I mean my dick wasn’t the most fave part of my body, but I didn’t dislike it. In fact it does provide me with a few moments of fun and exquisite pleasure whilst I shower. And it does feel kind of good to pass a bit of water through it now and then. I thought it odd that she should ask though.
“No baby doll… You don’t get it. We’re doing this for appearances so that there’s nothing anyone can do to fire me because I dress…eccentrically? The account executives uptown are getting a bit jealous of our success I guess. Don’t forget they’re going to be losing out on a sizable amount of billing commissions not to mention the bragging rights. And if they find out I’m…well…different in any way, they’ll be after my head…and other parts I’m not quite willing to relinquish.”
“Who’s going to get this done for you? I mean it’s not so easy.”
“I know. There’s stuff needed from doctors. And then there’s a name change.”
“A name change…? Are you going to become Andrea or something?”
Allie looked rather concerned. All of this was kind of sudden although I should have expected something weird to happen. I mean everything…life in general…was better than I could ever have imagined. There had to be a least one or two bumps in the road?
This was almost story book stuff. I mean who becomes an artistic success right out of school? Who gets a dynamite first job and does dynamite work right from the start? Who gets to live in a great place with a great roommate and work for a great boss? My poopie simply didn’t stink…at all! At least not yet anyway…
“No sweet heart…not Andrea…just plain and simple Andi.” I smiled and took her hands in mine. “I just need to know that I’m doing the right thing.”
“Well…” Allie took a deep breath and slowly let it out. “This means that you’ll have to check the ‘ef’ box instead of the ‘em’ box from now on. There won’t be a box for ‘other’ or ‘TBD’ for that matter you know.”
“Listen… I’m not going to be any different now simply because of some papers and some legal thingy.”
“Oh yeah…? Just think of how different you are now than when you first moved in.”
Allie certainly did have a point. My ‘look’ was certainly more of a thing than ever before. It was no longer the simple throw on some pants and a blouse. Now everything was decided and planned…coordinated…styled? I rarely left the apartment without at least getting Allie’s approval that I looked okay. In fact I not only had a real wardrobe, I also had a color palette for my face. I noticed tears welling up in her eyes.
“Why are you crying?” I couldn’t understand her getting emotional over this.
“I’m not crying.” She sniffled.
‘Of course not…! Those wet things about to roll down your cheek are dripping from the melting ice on the ceiling…right?’ I gave Allie a look to match my sarcasm.
“It’s like you’re going somewhere and…and…” I took a tissue and wiped the tears from her eyes. “It’s like I feel you’re going somewhere and I can’t follow…you know?”
I was stunned. I couldn’t envision going anywhere without her; if for no other reason than she is my muse…and, dare I say it…my love? This didn’t make sense to me. I mean…a name change and a gender switch on paper…and she and I can’t still be a ‘we’?
Something must have happened between last night and this night; something very dramatic. I got off my seat, walked around to Allie, bent down, and put my arms around her and held her.
“I am not going anywhere without you…not ever.” I whispered softly into her ear.
Allie pushed me away and jumped out of her seat.
“Oh you’re so full of shit Andi!”
She shouted as tears really began to flow. She was so very angry. I haven’t seen Allie this angry since that incident with John Simms!
“Like… You’re going to fuck Peter and then come here to sleep? Or is he going to fuck you and then you come here afterward? Is that how it’s going to work?” Poor Allie was verging on being hysterical. “And what about your mystery woman…? Are you going to fuck her and then just up and leave her to come back here?”
Allie backed away from me as she continued to rant. Suddenly I understood. I couldn’t have been more stupid not to see this coming. She was afraid of me moving out. She was afraid of us growing apart for a whole lot of reasons. And I’m sure that her falling asleep in my bed had to have something to do with all of this. I must admit that feeling her body next to mine was so wonderfully luscious that it defied description.
Was this merely a case of jealousy? I mean… When she stayed out overnight with a ’friend’ I remember how I felt. But I wasn’t staying out with anyone overnight. I was home every single night. And the only times I went out in the evening were either with Allie, or with Peter. And with Peter those were almost always for business…even if he did flirt and come on to me.
The more I thought about what was happening, the more confused I became. Then I fortunately remembered something I learned whilst in therapy during my college years; don’t listen to only the words…listen to everything else as well. I didn’t feel that a logical argument would be affective so I cautiously withdrew to my bedroom and laid myself down upon my bed to review what I had just been subjected to.
I wasn’t there for more than maybe ten minutes when Allie appeared in the doorway and very timidly rapped on the door post to get my attention. I was on my bed working in my sketch pad. I often do my best thinking when I’m sketching. I looked up and smiled at her as I motioned with my head to come in.
“I’m sorry I went off on you.” She said as she came in and sat down on the edge of my bed. “I had no right…or reason to do that.” Allie dabbed the tissue in her hand at the corner of her eyes. “I’ve been feeling kind of weird lately. Maybe it’s a hormonal thing? I don’t know?”
Now I’d become somewhat inure to ‘those times of the month’. All Allie ever required was an extra piece of chocolate anything, Motrin, wine, and water. She rarely got into a mood either before or during her flow. So her belief that this was a ‘hormonal thing’ needed close watching.
She looked down at the tissue in her hands.
“Maybe you should see a doctor?” I sat up and moved over to her with my legs crossed beneath me.
“I have an appointment in two weeks. I am really so sorry.” She began to cry again.
I reached out and put my arms around her and simply held her. Allie kind of curled her head into my chest and let me very slowly rock her. I’m not sure who was more comforted by that. I felt so very good that we were…well…we were we again…if only platonically.
“You’re my ‘BGFF’. I’ll always forgive you. You silly girl you…” I giggled as I held her.
Allie calmed down after a few minutes and we spent a bit of time simply talking about her outburst and her emotions. Now, you might ask, what does a Brazilian waxing and an emotional outburst have to do with each other. Good question. They basically deal with the same thing; the time we spend together…which was always extensive.
The next day Allie made an appointment with a shop recommended by the salon people and we both went and got navel piercings. Though this was basically my idea, Allie, with a bit of trepidation, wanted to do the same. I must admit that I was quite excited when I thought of a drop or stiletto piece of jewelry dangling from her absolutely adorable…as in worthy of total adoration…navel.
I had no idea of the amount of care the piercing would entail. Being covered most of the time, unlike an ear piercing, keeping the ‘wound’ clean and sanitary posed a serious challenge for me. Whilst hygiene always was a major concern of mine, thanks mom, the new routine was not easy to grasp. Thankfully Allie was more than up to the task for the both of us. She would even text me midday to make sure I’d done the alcohol thingy.
We were also in countdown mode for Peter’s New Year’s Eve party. Allie retrieved our altered clothing which we tried on and were more than satisfied with the fit. We both took Friday off to accommodate our spa visit. This would give us both a much needed one day healing time from the trauma of the waxing. And, thinking even one step further, Allie made appointments for us at the salon.
This would be my second visit in less than a week; a first for me to be sure. I simply had to get my nails done…again. They still boasted the wonderful deep ox blood colored polish which would simply not do with me wearing a tuxedo; even one with a decidedly femme styling. I would be going back to my traditional (okay…so it’s a new tradition) pale pink tinted clear nail polish and my toes needed to be done anyway.
The spa was literally a fantasy land for a woman. I felt more than a bit of anxiety Friday morning as we prepared to leave the apartment. After all, I was going to venture into a very private reserve to have, amongst other things, my very private parts tended to. It took a phone call to Jill as well as more than a bit of wine Thursday evening to finally put my mind to the task.
Jill assured me that she would never give a gift that would cause embarrassment. She also assured me that other people, and she was sure to emphasize ‘people’, such as me, were on the spa’s very private customer list.
Jill also revealed that a number of very high profile celebrities used the spa on a regular basis. After a second glass of wine, a true rarity for me, I was duly convinced that I would not be embarrassed or humiliated in any way, shape, or form.
The spa was located on the Upper East Side of town. The building was actually a double townhouse and totally unassuming; if you didn’t have the address, you wouldn’t even realize it was there. But upon entering the front doors, it was as if one stepped into a whole new reality.
The interior appointments were ultra-modern with subdued but colorful lighting and plenty of chrome, glass and leather. The staff all wore uniforms as colorful as the interior and the receptionist was…well…gorgeous and fastidiously styled from her face down to her toes.
We were greeted quite heartily as if it was all about us…sincerely and truly about us. When Allie gave our names to Sybil, that was her name, she perked up with an even bigger smile upon her blood red lips and announced that they were expecting us and gave us a six page form to fill out.
Once we handed this back to Sybil, with the very English accent, we were given our agenda for the day…the entire day! Fortunately the waxing was set for the morning just after the hot tub and the exfoliation. This was to be followed by a facial and full body nutrient treatment that, thankfully, included aloe. Lunch would also be served; soup, salad with fruit and vegetables, and flavored water.
The afternoon held the real delights. A full body massage and treatment followed by time in the steam room and a final facial cleansing and treatment. By the time we were finished we needed to lean against one another to remain upright. I actually fell asleep in the Uber on the way back home. Once we got upstairs, we dropped our coats and bags and it was into the kitchen to fetch two bottles of water. We got as far as the loveseat in the cave. We collapsed into our usual places and fell asleep.
Upon awakening, I remember feeling so unbelievably refreshed and my body felt…feather light? I had real spring in my step and everything seemed so colorfully vibrant as I glanced around. My skin felt slightly oily from the treatments and the massage and I could smell ginger from something that was used on me. I also felt a slight irritation in my crotch and between my butt cheeks from the waxing but certainly nothing nearly as unbearable as the treatment itself.
Okay… So maybe I would do the waxing again if the rest of the agenda could follow. I had no idea what Jill paid for that day but it must have been astronomical. Allie and I were both on the phone relating our adventures to her and, of course, our thanks. We were equally thanked by Jill for our gifts to her. She had received compliments on the painting from all who saw it.
Jill also mentioned that she had received a call from Bob Preston. He wanted to know when I would have enough work completed to perhaps have another showing or at least a few pieces to have on display. She also mentioned that she received calls from three other gallery owners who were interested in my work.
I was excited. I needed the money. I somehow managed to go through all of the money I had received from my show…and in a very short period of time! But I suppose that is to be expected when one goes about buying excessively expensive clothing and accessories. Oh my God…! The gown alone…! Jill was most gratified to learn that both Allie and I were working on new pieces and that I did have nine completed oils already.
I was beginning to think of larger works as well. This was somewhat problematic because the larger the piece, the larger the studio required. That night was as good a night as any to discuss this with Allie. I needed a larger studio and I told Allie as much. We were munching on left overs in the cave.
“Well…” Allie grinned sheepishly and spoke as she turned a quite interesting shade of vermillion. “I kind of have a confession to make.”
A confession…? What would my needing more studio space have to do with some sort of confession?
“Is this something lurid and depraved…I hope?” I giggled and arched both my brows as I smiled as wickedly as I could.
“Oh yeah… Sure… I should be that lucky.” She laughed. “We could open up the floor below us and move whatever we need to down there. My space is getting a bit cramped as well.”
“What do you mean ‘open up downstairs’? That would mean a second rent or something.”
“Well…? Not exactly...” She modestly peered over the chicken leg in her hands.
“What do you mean ‘not exactly’?”
Okay… I can play this game as well. I giggled at the thought of pulling this out of her one piece at a time.
“Well…” Her voice rose in pitch and her eyes glanced everywhere except at me. “I own the building?”
I began to cough and choke on the piece of fried chicken I had been swallowing when she disclosed this new and very startling revelation. I tried to speak but couldn’t get enough air to make any words form. Allie jumped into action and began to slap me on my back with a bit of force. Whatever was caught came loose and I was able to at least mouth the words.
“What…?!” I spoke in tacit. I took a large sip of water to try and restore my voice.
I knew that Allie came from a moneyed family. I knew that from the start…or at least shortly after we met. But she never gave that impression. Allie was never anything but humble about what she may, or not may, have had. Whilst everything she did was first class to be sure, she never made an issue out of it or fussed about it in the manner that I’ve since heard others fuss.
But there was something about her announcement concerning the building that suddenly gave me a new perspective on my dear friend. She was propertied. She owned something. To someone like me…someone who came from nothing…this was impressive. Perhaps that’s why she never mentioned this fact before. We were equals socially before and now she was, in my mind, much the superior. After all, I owned nothing but what I could fit into a few boxes.
“Are you okay?”
Her concern was, as usual, real. She grasped my hands and her worried look said it all.
“Yes.” I squeaked and nodded.
Allie giggled at the noise I made.
“It’s really no big deal you know. I purchased this place at a really great price and fixed it up over several years. I rent the store out and leave the rest empty. We can really make a nice studio space downstairs.”
Her eyes brightened with excitement and her voice modulated in a musical fashion as her ideas spilled out. She must have had this in mind for some time.
“We can put in a circular stairway so that we won’t even need to leave the apartment to go downstairs.”
‘We’ seemed to fill the gap in almost every statement she made. I felt good about that small two lettered detail; especially after her…her melt down the other evening? I smiled at Allie and suddenly realized that we were holding each other’s greasy hands.
Allie continued to go on and on about the possibilities of the added space between bites of food. I smiled and listened and nodded but my mind was elsewhere. I was thinking about much larger canvasses; bigger projects. I thought about different planes and shapes and perhaps splotches of color for accent.
And then there were some textural ideas I had that simply didn’t translate onto smaller surfaces well; white on whites or maybe cream on white. Plus all that space would be ideal for multi paneled works and even large constructions.
The evening past quickly and, after having a bit of dessert and cleaning up, we walked slowly to our own bedrooms. I continued across the front of the apartment leaving Allie at her bedroom door.
“Andi…?” I turned to look at Allie. “The other night…when I fell asleep in your bed…?”
I could see Allie blushing rosso corsa even with the dimmed lighting. But she was smiling as she clutched herself, her arms beneath her breasts.
“Yeah…?” I smiled back at her.
“It was really nice.” She giggled.
“No… It wasn’t nice…” I think I shocked her as her smile began to disappear. “It was simply amazing and wonderful.” I laughed as her smile returned bigger than before. “It was heavenly.”
I quickly turned back and walked into my bedroom. I didn’t want to see the look on Allie’s face or to even make eye contact with her. In truth…? I was frightened. I was afraid to let myself go. I was afraid of the flood of emotions that might escape in words without thought. As I flopped onto my bed, images flashed across my very tired mind; images of the day’s activities, of different works I wanted to do, of new studio space, and of Allie.
I turned over and reached for the pillow she slept on the other night. I brought it to my face and inhaled as deeply as I could. Her scent was still very much on it. I smiled and clutched it to my body for a moment and then I laid it across my face lightly again. I finally fell asleep thinking of her…in bed…next to me.
Saturday was sheer madness. We slept in longer than either one of us planned. I awoke first and, after donning my robe, wandered into the kitchen to find that Allie was still asleep. How could I tell? The coffee was not yet made; a sure give-away. It’s not that I relegated that particular responsibility to her. I simply made really barfo coffee.
I waited in the kitchen whilst it brewed and thought back to Allie’s melt down. She was bothered not only by the fact that I would be changing my name, but also my gender, at least legally. The gender thingy bothered me. It was a lie. My entire life had been framed by ugly and blatant truths. I never sought to hide them. So why bother now? Or was I hiding it behind my…’performance art’?
It was the job of course…and Peter. I know he was looking after my best interests but the fact was that I would need to tell all who asked that I was indeed a woman, which I was not; and that indeed I was transitioning, which I was not. Peter’s job would not be affected by my having to leave. He wouldn’t like it on several different levels, but he would not lose his position.
The idea of a name change however was really cool! I was never really thrilled with the name of Andrew, or Andy for that matter. But plain and simple Andi, as Allie first spelled it, was truly a great inspiration. It was unique enough to work for me.
I was lost in thought when Allie came walking in with the brightest smile ever. I told her how I felt about Peter’s plan and she whole heartedly agreed. She even seemed somewhat relieved that I was sort of deferring to her about the gender thingy. I poured her a cup of coffee. She took a sip, promptly spit it into the sink, complemented me on my attempt, and began a new pot as she planned out our day for us.
I rushed to shower and get ready for our appointment at the salon. The thirty first of December is not a favorite for anyone in the styling business because everyone had somewhere to be that evening and the schedules were tight. We picked up something to eat on the way and we fortunately arrived a few minutes early. None of the stylists wanted to be working late and we both constituted the very last appointments of the afternoon.
We were to be at Peter’s place at nine that evening. We would have enough time to rest a bit which was fine with me. I wanted my nails to be fully dry. Nothing was worse than having a newly done manicure be ruined because of chucking a nail against something and having the finish marred.
Dressing is always a ritual. But dressing up for New Year’s eve out is like the greatest ritual ever; the Sanct Grael of the year! It’s a religious experience in that every little thing must be done to perfection or nothing works…at all. It’s like an obsessive-compulsive thingy. If one’s stockings aren’t on just right…they come off and one does it again. If, for some reason, the bra you’re planning to wear doesn’t look right, another must be found along with, of course, the matching panty.
And one’s makeup must be totally perfect. Lord only knows it’s going to wear anyway? But for that first look, the one that’ll remain in someone’s mind, and hopefully the mind of someone really hot, it must be totally perfect; not even one eye lash out of place. I mean, once they’ve had a drink or two, who cares? But until then…until that first glimpse is had…until that first hello to someone new…nothing less than perfect will do.
I can recall redoing my eye liner several times to get it just right. And my eye shadow…oh my God… I’ve redone that numerous times to get the color just right or the blending perfect. I mean why bother unless you do it properly and it looks…perfect.
But tonight was to be something different. In a sense I was making a statement by wearing the tuxedo and my makeup had to be…well…more subtle than usual. I needed to look butch but with a femme flare. I was using a new lip color called ‘Satin’. I wanted more than merely a hint of color and one light application would do it.
It was the color of a port wine. I know that red wine often stains the lips and that was the color I was looking for. But too often that color is applied way too heavily. I wanted that stained look; just enough to be noticed…but not noticed?
My eyes would be done simply; only liner and two coats of mascara. The liner was dark grey; a color that would emphasize my eyes. A lighter smoke grey for shadow would suffice. The only other color would be a touch of blush in a dark rose to accent the ‘stained’ look on my lips.
Allie began dressing well before I did. But she first made sure my breast forms were reattached. I had worn them since the dinner a few days earlier and, because they were so very comfortable for me at that point, I had neglected to remove them until Friday: the spa day.
She came into my bedroom wearing her robe but she was nearly dressed beneath it. Allie already had her shoes on which told me that she only needed to put on her gown. I let her do my eyes. I felt immense joy in looking into her eyes and face as she carefully applied my makeup. Her face was a mask of intense concentration though she would occasionally smile when she noticed me gazing at her.
“See anything you fancy?” Allie asked with a giggle as she finished.
“Uhhh… Yeah… Everything...” I giggled and smiled coyly.
“Okay… Stand up and let’s see how you look.”
She backed away from where I sat. She was still holding the liner and mascara in her hands. I stood up and, after adjusting the cuffs on my shirt and putting on my jacket, I walked to the mirror on my door to have a look.
“Well…? What do you think?” I turned and asked with a note of worry in my voice.
I was somewhat nervous about this entire thing and actually had considered wearing the gown I had purchased that day at Allie’s insistence. Allie smiled broadly and made a circular motion with her finger. I turned slowly letting her take everything in. She breathed in deeply and exhaled, clutching herself as she looked at me…lovingly?
“You really look so amazing. Like… Sweet hot…? I really love the look of everything. And your shoes are simply perfect.” Allie’s eyes were aglow and as wide as her smile as she spoke.
“You don’t think this is too…butch?”
“Oh my God no…! We’ll be so perfect together. You’re femme enough to create mystery. I really love it. It’s so…decadent.” Her eyes were aglow as she chuckled.
I smiled and turned back to the mirror as Allie got up and left the room to finish dressing. I heard her call and her footsteps approaching my room after a short time. I knew what she needed and before she could even get the words out, I motioned for her to turn. I zipped up her up and fastened the tiny hooks on the back of her dress. In her hand she had her lipstick case with the color pots we needed.
“This is going to be so cool!” Allie was so excited that I could actually see her trembling.
She was so intent on looking really great and having a great time. We had gone out before and always enjoyed ourselves but this was the first time I had invited her to a private party; and a New Year’s Eve party as well! This was also a first for me; a party with a date! And it was a dress up New Year’s Eve party; something I had never been to and she hadn’t been to in quite some time. And she seemed to be even more excited that she was going with me!
It was so totally cool. Allie sat perfectly still as I began to do her lips. I derived such immense pleasure from doing it as well; working on a human canvass was such a trip. And her lips were ever so inviting; slightly parted and moistened from the plumper I used first.
As I applied the lip line with a fine brush, I could understand Allie’s enjoyment of doing my makeup albeit infrequently these days. In a way this reminded me of those fill in the color books I would occasionally come across at someone else’s house. I believe that my not having them at my home contributed with my early drawing skills developing.
While my eyes were on her lips, Allie’s eyes were on mine. She had a hard time trying to keep from smiling and laughing because the movements of the brush tickled. Doing her lips turned into such an incredibly sensual experience for the both of us. Between bushing on the fill in for the liner to blotting after two coats and then repeating the entire ritual with the tinted gloss to get the closest color match, I became so focused in on Allie’s lips that I neglected to hear her giggle.
“What…” I asked with a curious smile.
“You have that totally captivated look on your face.” Allie giggled again.
“What?” I was so clueless; a captivated ‘look’? I wasn’t aware that I had one.
“Yeah… You know… It’s that look you sometimes get when you’re concentrating on a particular aspect of something you’re working on? Like a portrait or something?”
“Oh… I’m just concentrating on what I’m doing.”
I tried to make light of it but Allie simply wouldn’t have any of that. She wanted to…torture me a little?
“Yeah…” Allie smiled and nodded. “Sure… I would love to know what you were thinking when you just had that look.”
Allie had such an irritatingly smug expression on her face. It was like she already knew the answer but simply wanted to hear it. Actually…I had to giggle. She probably did know exactly what I was thinking.
I stood up and took the brushes into the bathroom to be washed later. I replaced the lipstick pots into the box and held my hand out to Allie. She took it and stood up. I ushered her over to the full length mirror and stood beside her as she inspected herself carefully, and then me, and then us together.
“WOW!!!”
Allie exclaimed with a giggle. “We do look so…” She turned to look at me with a huge grin. “…perfect? I mean we do look kind of like a real couple. We look…” Allie turned to gaze at me. “…hot!”
I put my arm around her waist and stepped closer to her.
“Yeah…” I laughed. “…like a pair of really chic…lesbians?”
“Well… What the hell…” Allie giggled with a hint of resignation in her voice. “My folks already think I’ve become a lesbian. And…” She looked at me again, but this time with some seriousness in her face. “…and Jill thinks I’m becoming a ‘fag hag’”.
“A what…?”
“You know…a ‘homo honey’, a ‘queen bee’, a ‘fairy princess’…” With each questionable phrase, several of which were totally new to me, Allie was becoming more depressed and cynical.
“Why…?” Clue…! Less…!
“Why…?” Allie turned to face me, her face expressing amazement. “Why…? I haven’t the slightest idea why. Just because my best friend…other than Jill…dresses acts and even thinks like a woman. BUT…” She pointed her index finger upward for emphasis. “…on some world in another reality this person is actually a man doesn’t mean I’m any such thing…does it? And simply because this friend isn’t sure whether he’d rather fuck men or women…” Now she sounded exasperated. “Well…that doesn’t mean anything either I suppose.”
“Huh…? Do you mean me?” I was shocked by her outburst that seemed to come out of the blue.
“Duh…!” Allie lilted as she held her arms out as if in an opera; and maybe this was an opera of a sort.
The notion suddenly struck me that maybe Allie was not happy with these appellations. I certainly never thought of myself as being gay although the more vulgar variations of that word were often hurled my way in the past. My attraction to good-looking guys was… Well… It seemed quite normal and natural; totally unworthy of a particular category?
I was somewhat confused by Allie’s outburst. This has never been an issue before and certainly Allie never treated me with any special deference as a result. Nor have I ever kept my sexual ambiguity from her or allowed it to interfere with our very close relationship. But what was more troubling was the fact that this was the second spontaneous outburst from her within twenty four hours.
I didn’t want to start the evening, especially the New Year, off badly with her. I also knew that I couldn’t do too much thinking about this now. I needed to divert her attention from whatever her mind had captured and latched onto. I grasped her arms gently to totally capture her attention.
“Okay… Would you really like to know what I was thinking as I did your lips?”
Allie looked at me with surprise…and a grin.
“Yeah… I really do.” Allie placed her hands on her hips and set her jaw.
She smiled but she had that determined look that sometimes came to her face when she wasn’t going to let go of something. Now my policy has always been to tell the truth as honestly as possible but with a degree of…temperance? I didn’t want to tell Allie exactly how I felt least I make a complete fool out of myself. I was accustomed in the past to settle for a partial fool. So I looked her squarely in the eyes.
“I was thinking about how I wanted to wear my gown also? But seeing how amazing you look, how totally beautiful you are…especially in your gown…I’m glad I didn’t.”
Well…that was true and certainly sincere. But Allie wasn’t buying it. She crossed her arms and began to tap her toe quite noisily on the floor.
“Okay… Okay… It’s just that they looked so perfect…so…inviting…that I wanted to touch them with my own.”
“You mean you wanted to kiss me?” Allie giggled.
“Yes…” I was so suddenly flustered. “I mean…” Oh well, I might as well resign and concede defeat. “Yes…”
“Oh…” Allie smiled and blushed Spanish red.
I think that perhaps now she was a bit flustered as she looked back at me.
“So…why didn’t you?” She asked quite coyly.
“And ruin a gorgeous work of art?” I giggled nervously.
I hoped that would be enough and I wouldn’t have to admit my…fears…my…love for her? Fortunately the apartment bell rang from downstairs to interrupt Allie’s interrogation.
“Who could that be?” I asked Allie in surprise.
“Oh…” She said rather matter of fact manner. “I ordered a car for this evening. I figured that it would be impossible to get a cab tonight and especially after midnight.”
The Party of the Year…End…
That was the thing about Allie; she could plan ahead like nobody I’d ever met; especially for a ‘very big’ evening. We quickly put on our coats and grabbed our clutch purses. Okay… So a clutch with a tuxedo was not standard equipage but who ever had enough pockets? And who wanted to ruin the lines of a perfectly good designer suit?
Waiting patiently curb side was a tall black suited man with a large four door black sedan. He opened the rear door for us and assisted Allie in first. I entered and sat down in the leather seat and, as he closed the door and went around to the driver’s door, I let out a deep breath.
I was nervous. I think Allie sensed it and she took hold of my hand and smiled at me. I smiled back but I quickly looked away and out the window as we began our journey uptown. I think that my nervousness was due to the fact that in all the time I had been dressing androgynously, albeit somewhat more femme, I had done so with the intent of being on my own…by myself?
Tonight was very different though; this was kind of a date. Even when I accompanied Allie to her parents’ home, it was more of a favor. I was there to lend moral support in a situation that often got the better of her. But tonight we would be together as an attending couple. I could have gone alone or with any other person but I purposely wanted Allie with me to enjoy a party.
I was quiet the entire trip and Allie had the good grace to leave me to my thoughts. A thousand things ran through my mind and I was so distracted that before I knew it, we had arrived in front of a large townhouse across the street from Grammercy Park. There were two or three couples formally dressed heading toward us as we exited the car.
As I stepped onto the sidewalk with the driver’s assistance and looked up at Peter’s home. A wreath hung from each of the large double wooden doors and warm lighting shone through the transom windows. I grasped Allie’s hand and we ascended the few steps to the door. We were followed by both finely dressed couples. When I looked around for a doorbell or knocker, the woman behind us spoke.
“Oh the door is open…just go in.” She smiled and laughed. “Peter doesn’t stand on formalities like ringing bells and such.”
“Happy New Year…” I said as I turned and smiled.
She and her escort returned the greeting as I reached for the large handle and opened the door. I held it opened for the ladies and the unknown women’s guests and then I followed closing the door behind me. We were greeted by a tall Christmas tree in the atrium that was decorated in a most spectacular fashion.
I was instantly attracted to that tree.
I walked up to it, Allie’s hand in mine, to look at the ornaments. There were over a hundred different ones hanging. Some were hand carved or hand fashioned out of different materials. There were several antique Venetian glass angels, wood carved stars and figures, a ceramic manger and figures as well as candle powered chimes of tin.
But what really impressed me was the time line…sort of a lineage…of Christmas decorations that might have been passed down from generation to generation within Peter’s family. This represented the one thing missing from my life; a family’s story; a family’s history.
“Welcome and happy holiday to you both!”
I turned my head in mid examination of a particular ornament to see a truly beautiful and elegant woman approach with both arms out. “You must be Andi.” She said as she embraced me and kissed my cheek. “And Allie…?” She then did the same to Allie. “I’m Linda Griffin…Peter’s ex-wife?”
Linda had the appearance of a fashion model. Her figure was absolutely perfect as were her features. Her styling was perfectly and professionally done from her hair down to her shoes; a silk cover high heeled black sandal to match her designer gown. She had the palest blue gray eyes that complimented her chestnut colored hair.
Linda’s gown was black with a tulip shaped skirt. She wore a white silk blazer atop it. A simple diamond encrusted gold medallion hung from her neck and a diamond ring encircled the middle finger of her right hand. Her makeup was sparse but quite becoming and her skin was perfect. Linda was the model of simple elegance.
But I must say that none of this seemed to be affected. She style was simply a reflection of who she was. Linda was nothing but warm and complimentary and everything a good hostess should be. She fawned over everyone that evening and made sure that everything occurred as it should without having things appear to be planned. She was simply amazing.
“Yes… Hi… And the same to you…”
I was a bit startled…to say the least. Peter had mentioned that he and his ‘ex’ were the best of friends but I hadn’t realized that he really meant ‘the best of friends’. I mean to invite one’s ex to a party and have them attend; really!
“Peter has told me so much about you. I have never seen him so excited about a young artist before; and to have them come in pairs!” Linda chuckled.
Linda turned and smiled so…so…glowingly at Allie who blushed amaranth quite profusely. Flattery does so become her. Linda turned to me and took my hand in hers.
“Our daughter Lilly is here tonight and we both are dying to speak with you. She’s a budding artist and adores what she’s seen of your work.”
Okay…so flattery becomes me as well. I blushed preppy red and told her that my time was theirs whenever it was convenient for them. This was something new to me; being the center of attention for what others perceive as being my…expertise? I mean… My display at Allie’s parents’ party was more an act of self-defense for the both of us than an exposition of my knowledge of art history.
Linda took us by our elbows and escorted us away from the tree and into the large living room. She took us directly to Peter. There were only a few people thus far and he saw us enter the room. He excused himself from the two guests he was speaking with and met us half way across the room.
“Andi… Allie…” Peter came up and hugged and kissed us both. “Thank you so much for coming. Andi…” Peter said as he took both my hands in his. “…you look just wonderful tonight. And you Allie…” He repeated his hand holding with Allie. “…you are absolutely breath taking!”
I looked at Allie. She was breath taking…especially with that wonderfully colorful poppy red blush.
“We have a wine bar set up in the corner and we have several really wonderful bottles uncorked; really good vintages so please…do try them all.”
Peter began to escort us toward the far corner of the room. I noticed a stringed sextet getting ready to begin playing. They appeared to be students but, knowing Peter; they were probably one step away from debut performance.
“We also have something a bit stronger if you prefer.” He chuckled.
On either side of the wine bar was a table; one with an assortment of cheeses and fresh cut fruit and the other featured caviar and other delicacies. Peter informed us that dinner was at eleven and to leave some room for the foods to be served.
“Jerry…!” Peter turned his head to call to another guest. He waved the man over and another man accompanied him. “Jerry…this is Andi and his guest Allie.” Peter turned to me. “Jerry wrote that glowing review of your showing for the Times.”
“His guest…?” Jerry spoke in quite an effected manner as he addressed Peter and then glanced at me. “I thought you were…oh…never mind. Are you in transition?”
“Uhhh…” Thankfully, before I could answer, Jerry gazed at Allie.
“And you’re the potter.” Jerry spoke even before I could even fully answer his query. “I adore classical forms and you’re very good at making them. They’re not heavy either. That shows some good skills. You both work well together.” He turned to me. “At the risk of alienating Peter…and I do love him so…you really should give up your day job and concentrate on what you do so very well. Oh…!!! You really must go to Europe.”
Jerry’s face lighted up with excitement. His somewhat rotund form moved as did his arms as he expounded on the virtues of living ‘abroad’ and viewing the works of the great masters up close and…personal? And to see the architecture and absorb some of the culture that helped shape these great artists... He made it all seem so appealing that I didn’t mind his endless, and quite flamboyant, litany.
Jerry went on and on and on relating one tale after another when I suddenly noticed a diminutive figure in his great shadow. I happened to catch a slight oriental face and I smiled and said hello; briefly interrupting Jerry’s…sermon?
“I’m Andi.” I held out my hand in the least imposing way possible. The man seemed so meek and I didn’t want to intimidate him; which would have been a first on my part.
“Hi…my name is…” He quickly jutted out from behind Jerry and gently grasped my hand.
“Oh…this is Ben.” Jerry said as he rolled his eyes. “He’s a bit shy.”
I seriously had to control myself; Ben and Jerry? O…M…G…!!! Allie wasn’t as fortunate and she giggled.
“Yeah… I know… I know… Another one of life’s little face slaps.” Jerry spoke in an even more affected manner. “How was I to know that this little…” He looked down at Ben in a most affectionate manner. “…sexual tyrannosaurus rex would be named Ben? But by then it was too late. We are, however, known as Jerry and Ben…just for future reference?” He chuckled heartily.
We were saved from further explanation by Paul Reeves, the fiction writer. Peter brought him over to us and made the introductions. I had read several of his works in college and found them to be very profound observations of the human spirit. And I also thought of him as a great painter with words. I could get completely lost in his novels and had actually reread several of them.
An older gentleman of perhaps fifty…I really knew very little about him other than what was on the cover leaf of his books…he seemed to be as impressed with me as I was with him. Allie was also duly impressed and, quite unlike herself, at a loss for words.
We spoke about how much alike our art forms were. Paul did admit his envy of my ability to portray emotion so effectively and subtly and I admitted my envy of his use of the English language in quite the same manner. He also told me to leave the country and to make Europe one of my stops. Everybody seems to want me to leave!!! Hmmm…
Peter came and took my arm.
“Come Andi… I want you to meet Joan Watson.”
He brought me to a couple, two women, who were attired similarly to Allie and me!
“Joan…? This is Andi. I mentioned his situation to you the other day.”
Joan smiled and took my hand.
“I do like your tux.” She said with a grin. “Bloomies…?”
“Why yes…” I turned when Allie answered.
“This is my partner Ellie.”
Joan turned to the lovely young woman in a gorgeous curve hugging white on white gown. Ellie smiled coyly and greeted us both.
“I won’t get into detail at this time but let me assure you that your…situation should present no problem.” Joan spoke with a reassuring smile. “I’ve handled this kind of thing before for people such as yourself. You are not the only one.”
I couldn’t imagine why she said what she said but it did make me feel better about this entire legal thingy. We spoke for several minutes about…stuff other than my ‘situation’ and I did enjoy the fact that Peter was taking care of things for me. I could see that another ‘gifted’ piece was in his future; a small price for…my future?
Linda came up to us and began to ask all about my work, Allie’s work, and our work. It was hard for me to even get a question in regarding her work, which was so inspirational to me as a graphic artist. She was an absolute delight. As more guests appeared she quickly detached herself to attend them. One might have thought this to be her party.
The evening continued in a similar fashion. There were twelve couples and each was as thrilled to meet me as I was to meet them. They were all involved with the arts in one way or another and most of them lived in the area and knew Peter, and his family, on an intimate basis. Three couples even admitted…albeit with slight reluctance…to knowing Allie’s family.
The sextet began to play softly. This only added to the very warm and pleasant ambience of the evening. Although there was this formal façade that existed, there was still the quite gentle informality of good friends meeting to enjoy a common moment in time. I thought immediately of Renoir and the capture of action in the stillness of the moment; the way he captured each of the figures of a group in their personally unique motion…and emotion.
I became quite excited as my eye acted like a camera capturing small groups of people conversing easily and even with a bit of animated body language. The sudden outburst of laughter upon hearing a story or a joke was imprinted deeply into my mind. I would need to do something with these images. I knew it less than midway through the evening. I thought of light browns, beiges, and other warm colors and the picturing of an elite class, an artistic class, at play.
And the explosions of colorful gowns amidst the uniform black of the tuxedoes delighted my eye beyond words. The women stood out gloriously in the vibrancy of their cloaking’s. I was near ecstasy when Allie grasped my hand with a bit more pressure than usual. I looked at her in all of her glory. I bent slightly and touched her lips with mine. I was near tears of joy.
“What was that?” She giggled in surprise.
“You are so…beautiful…so…perfect.”
I couldn’t contain myself. A tear rolled down my cheek as I smiled.
“Where are you Andi?” Allie said as she dabbed at the tear with a napkin. Her smile was magical and her face a vision through my clouded eyes.
“The late nineteenth century…?” I giggled.
“Well that figures!” She laughed and it was music to my ears.
I took a moment to gaze around and it was then that I noticed the walls. No two were the same color and all, save where there were windows, were covered with artwork; paintings, drawings, photographs and such.
I recognized a Chagall next to a Klee; across the room on the other wall hung a Duchamp. In one corner was a Kandinsky on an easel. A Dali hung near a Warhol piece and that was next to a Picasso pencil drawing. This place was a small museum of magnificent modern art. I went to Peter and took him by his arm.
“Oh my God Peter…! I had no idea you had this kind of work.” I was wide eyed and stunned.
“Oh… These things…?” He laughed. “I was simply born into the right inheritance. Come with me.”
We walked through the room. Somewhere along the route I lost Allie. Being towed by Peter didn’t give me the opportunity to try and find her. We walked into the atrium and Peter took me behind the Christmas tree. There, prominently hanging on the wall, the first sight to catch the eye when anybody entered the house, was the nude of Allie that had sold for so much.
“I certainly hope Allie doesn’t mind her charms being on display in this fashion but…” Peter gazed at the portrait with a wistful expression. “…she is breathtaking and the work is…” He looked at me almost apologetically. “…genius? Come…”
We were off again to a room facing the front of the townhouse. Peter let go of my arm to open the sliding double oak doors and he bade me entrance with a wave of his arm. This was his library and study. On the wall facing his huge walnut banker’s desk hung another Picasso and next to it hung my ink portrait of Peter! I was flattered and stunned beyond words…again.
“I so badly wanted to be an artist when I was young.” Peter turned from my work to look at me. “I had the eye and the sensitivity but…” Peter exhaled slowly as he looked back at my work. “I didn’t have the talent; the ability to translate what was in my mind onto canvass. Now Linda is an accomplished artist. Her work is quite renown.”
“Oh my God…! I love her work. I studied her drawings thoroughly when I began studying graphics. She’s like…the best!” I became quite excited indeed. I had to speak with her again having forgotten to tell her what an inspiration her work was to me.
“Well…actually…I have somebody else for you to meet. She’s a bit shy but she loves to draw. And…” Peter put his arm around my shoulder. “…she’s really dying to meet you. Come with me.”
Peter hooked my arm and led me from his study to another set of double sliding doors next to his room. He slid open the doors to reveal and elaborately set dining room lighted by an ornate crystal chandelier holding at least a dozen tapers. That, along with crystal wall scones holding two long tapers each, provided an large but intimately lit dining room. The table was set with, no doubt, his finest service and crystal glasses.
Just off the center of the table sat a young girl who seemed not to notice our entrance. She was bent over and seemingly involved with something. As we approached I could see she had a pencil in hand and was drawing on a sheet of paper. I stopped and put one hand on Peter’s chest and my finger to my lips indicating silence. We stood and watched for a moment and then I looked up at Peter and, with a slight turn of my head, motioned him away.
Peter instinctively knew what was on my mind. He smiled, gently kissed my forehead, and very quietly made his way out of the dining room. I walked toward her, never taking my eyes from her bend over form, until I stood directly behind her. She was the most beautiful young child I’d ever seen.
She had the best features of both her parents. Her amazing blonde hair hung in large curls nearly half way down her back. She had her mother’s blue gray eyes and the delicate features of both parents. The young girl wore a crown of pale pink tea roses that accented her lovely gown and contrasted against her magnificent curly main.
I glanced around the room and noticed a Pollack hanging alongside a Warhol piece. I saw an amazing Hockney as well as two photomontages. But on the piece of paper, the young lady…for surely her intense concentration and her physical appearance was that of a woman to be…was a drawing of an arm of the elaborate chandelier.
I pulled out the chair next to her and, as I began to sit, I smiled at her suddenly upturned face. Her eye sparkled and burned with an intensity I understood.
“Hi… I’m Andi.”
Her face exploded into a huge, wide eyed, grin.
“Hi… I’m Lilly.
I am so happy to finally meet you. Daddy talks about you like all the time.”
I blushed barn red at her compliment and her enthusiasm. Lilly’s face seemed to light up with joy. I envied her because I couldn’t recall any such joy when I was her age.
“I like what you’re doing.”
I looked a bit closer at her sketch. It was good…very good. This young one had real skills.
“Yeah…” Lilly’s face suddenly took on a soured expression. “…but I’m having trouble trying to get the sparkles of the light hitting the crystals.”
“Oh… You have that problem too?” I giggled.
She looked at me with a shocked expression.
“You mean you have that problem?” I had to chuckle at her wide eyed disbelief.
“That is always our challenge.” I said as I picked up one of the pencils from her box. “Putting on paper…or canvass…or whatever…what we see with our eyes, and what our minds make of what our eyes see.” I drew a candle and made a few extra lines to give the eye the impression of shining. “Or…” I drew a hanging crystal above the flame and one alongside the candle and one in between the other two. “…what we would have someone else’s eyes see.”
I began to draw more lines on the crystal atop the flame till it seemed to glimmer right off the paper. I worked slowly and silently making sure that Lilly would see exactly what I was doing, and how I was doing it.
“It’s all about light sweet heart.” I told her as I stopped and looked at her. Lilly’s gaze was glued to the paper and what I had just done. “Want to give it a try?”
Lilly slowly began to mimic what I had done on the crystal alongside the candle. At first I gently held her hand so that she might feel the pressure and direction of the pencil. When I felt Lilly understood, I removed my hand. As she drew, I picked up the other pencil and began to fill in the crystal arm that held the candle and shaded and area farthest from the flame.
“Do you have a sketch book?” I asked as I watched her skillfully add sparkle to the crystal. Lilly, if nothing else, was a very quick learner.
“No…” She said wistfully. “I just kind of draw something on whatever is around. But I do keep everything together in a folder.”
“The man who painted that…” I pointed to the Hockney. “…said; ‘Everything starts with a sketch book’. I’ll get you a few different ones; different paper textures. That’s where you keep your ideas; your drawings for later…embellishment? That is where I keep my life.” I chuckled. “I also make notes on what I would like to do. I have many of them going back to middle school but it’s good to start now.”
She smiled at me. I loved her smile. It still had the innocence of a child’s smile even if her world might have been a bit…adult? Lilly thanked me and proceeded to start on the crystal in between the other two.
“Also work carefully and deliberately. You know who Dali was…right?”
“Yeah… Daddy has a few of his things.”
“Well…?” Neither of us took our eyes off of what we were doing. “He said; ‘Genius is never lazy’. That means that you never settle for anything that isn’t one hundred percent to your liking; even if you have to redo it a hundred times.”
I noticed Lilly nodding out of the corner of my eye. I stopped my sketching to observe her creating sparkle and shine on the third crystal. The placement was correct in relation to the source of light. And the result was most acceptable…perhaps even quite good.
The two of us continued to work together drawing various parts of the chandelier. Before we even realized it we had drawn a small group of people who watched us working together. I looked up in surprise to find Allie smiling down at me. There was such warmth in her face that I couldn’t help but feel a bit emotional.
“Lilly is going to be attending some courses at the Art Students League.”
Peter spoke with pride as he looked at his lovely daughter.
“Wow… That’ll be very cool.” I began to get up but he stopped me.
“Please… Sit next to her Andi. And Allie…” Peter pulled out a chair next to me. “Why don’t you sit here?” Looking at his daughter, Peter added; “Andi and Allie do really wonderful work together. You know that ceramic piece…the bowl up in my bedroom? That’s their work.”
“Oh… That is so totally cool!” Lilly’s face lighted up with excitement. “I always wanted to try working in clay. But I mean seriously working in clay...like you.” She smiled up at Allie.
“Well…” Allie’s smile was as wide as I’d ever seen it. “Maybe you can come and visit with us and I’ll show you some things. We’ll both show you things.”
Allie and Lilly began to chatter as I leaned back just a bit to give them a good line of sight. I then excused myself. I needed to wash my hands. I had some graphite powder from the pencils on them and I encouraged Lilly to do the same. In truth, I needed her to assist me in finding the washroom.
Lilly ushered me to the washroom behind the staircase. We entered together and, though I offered her first use of the sink, she let me go first. In the midst of wetting my hands Lilly suddenly hiked up the hem of her gown, lowered her panty, and sat on the toilet. She began to pee.
I was shocked! I mean…a ten year old shouldn’t be doing this in front of a guy. But then again I wasn’t really dressed as a guy in spite of my tuxedo?
“I’ll wait outside till you’re done.” I began to turn and slip out the door.
“Why…” Lilly exclaimed.
“Well…” I began to explain when she obviously remembered.
“Oh yeah… You’re a guy…sort of…right?” She began to giggle. “Well… I won’t tell if you don’t.” She giggled. “Just don’t look.”
I continued to wash my hands keeping my head down whilst Lilly did her…’business’. She continued to chatter about art and how much she loved expressing herself in such a fashion. I finally heard the toilet tissue being ripped and Lilly rising and fixing her dress.
“Do you think I have talent?”
Lilly asked quite sincerely as she began the ritual of hand washing. I hate that question with an ever burning passion. Firstly… I never knew what the word ‘talent’ really meant. Does that mean one can draw after years of practice and learning? Or is she really asking ‘Am I gifted?’ I know I am gifted not from the opinion of others but rather from my thankfulness that I have some means…some outlet…of expression through which I might be understood.
If I say ‘yes…you are very talented’ I may be leading Lilly down a road that dead ends with any number of people who can draw or paint but who can never achieve that little extra something that elevates their work beyond a wall paper pattern or a greeting card design (though this certainly requires a talent unto its own form). And if I say ‘no’ I kill the dream.
“Sweet heart…” I took her face in my hands delicately and kissed her fore head. “The real question should be; ‘do I have the burning desire?’ When I was your age, all I could think of was drawing something…anything. And I did. I drew all the time and on whatever was available with whatever was available.”
“That’s kind of what I do? I even drew on the wall which really pissed off mommy.” Lilly giggled. “Can I ask you something?”
“Sure.”
I had to giggle with that image of Linda coming upon some crayon creation where it belonged the least.
“It’s kind of personal but…I’m curious?”
“Okay…” ‘How personal could a fourteen year old get’ I thought as I giggled.
“Are you transitioning?”
I almost began to choke! I guess some ten year olds can get quite personal. Chalk that up…pardon the pun…to big city living?
“No sweet heart… This is simply the image I have of myself in my mind.” I smiled gently. “How do you know about transitioning?”
I really didn’t know much about it until I came to New York City and my fellow students would ask on occasion.
“Mommy gets Voice.” Lilly stated this with a hint of pride as she smiled quite smugly. “My nanny reads explains what looks interesting…the pictures…you know?”
I laughed as we re-entered the dining room and took our seats as a server was pouring wine whilst another was setting condiments down at each of the place settings. At that moment I was convinced that I would like to become a mentor in Lilly’s quest to become an artist. After we took our places, Peter stood and raised his glass.
“I am so pleased that we could all be together again this year and…” Peter looked directed at Allie and me. “I would like to thank our new guests for gracing our home with their presence. May we all enjoy a happy, a healthy, and…” His eyes widened to match his grin. “…a very productive New Year.”
Who couldn’t drink to that? There were several quite vocal collateral comments and we all clinked glasses and had a sip of wine. Two servers entered the dining room and began to place out platters of hor d’oeuvres and so the meal began. The conversations began in earnest as we began to savor the expertly prepared foods. The discussions were quite lively and centered on the arts.
Allie and I felt quite humbled, and honored, as most of the talk involved us in one manner or another. Suddenly the music began to play again. The sextet had moved to the near end of the other room and the lovely sound of a waltz came through the opened doorway. My body began to sway gently to the rhythm of the one ‘formal’ dance I was able to do.
I learned to waltz whilst in college because…well…I could envision myself being swept around the dance floor being led gracefully by...oh…you can fill in the blank. Suddenly Allie got up out of her seat and, taking me by the hand, pulled me up as well.
“Come on.” Allie said with some…finality?
“I know how to waltz and I can’t let the year pass without having just one dance with someone I at least like.”
She laughed with a hint of bitter sarcasm in her voice. The year had not been kind to Allie or her…love life? We walked into the atrium. Fortunately I remembered which hand went where and we slowly and tentatively began to move. ‘One-two-three, one-two three’ I kept repeating in my head until our movements were smooth and easy.
Suddenly Allie took the initiative and began to put more movement into our dance. I smiled, looked down at her…into her lovely eyes and smile…and went with her flow. We were whirling and twirling just like I’d seen dancers do in some of the old movies I’d watched in a film class. I was actually enjoying myself. And what was not to enjoy with Allie in my arms. I closed my eyes and even though I was ‘leading’ in the ‘male role’, I simply followed her and grinned almost idiotically.
When the music had ceased, and we applauded the musicians, there were three other couples who had joined us. I was so into our dancing that I hadn’t really noticed. I almost didn’t let go of Allie when the music did stop. It felt so…so wonderful feeling our bodies together; moving together in time to the music. It felt dream-like.
We walked hand in hand back to the table and the next food course. I could barely keep myself from staring at Allie and was grateful for the interruptions of the conversations. She was so aglow, truly alive and happy. She held my hand beneath the table and out of sight. Every once in a while she would play with my fingers as she spoke.
I was so very enthralled by her, and the evening, that I barely noticed what was being served. I barely remember eating anything although everything that did enter my mouth provided a burst of stimulus that did bring me back to the reality of the moment. I do remember not being able to finish anything and that Allie finished everything.
As we finished that course, the sextet began to play another dance; another waltz! Again Allie was up before me and she took my hand and pulled me to the atrium. This time we reversed hand placement indicating that she wanted to lead. I had no objection at all as she suddenly swept me into her arms and across the floor in a swirling circling motion that was far more brisk than the pace I set.
She laughed as we danced. It was a laugh of pure joy. Allie was far more accomplished at this dance than I was and she wanted to really…work out all of her moves? I closed my eyes and let her do her thing. I almost felt like I was floating in space, gliding along without any sense of touch other than Allie’s Body against mine. I felt oneness between us.
I was always so comfortable with Allie…in her arms. I felt…safe. I felt…perhaps…the kind mothering I never really had? Now don’t think that I regarded Allie as a mother figure because that definitely is not the case. Well…not completely the case anyway. I simply feel that there is the protective and nurturing quality within her and I was fortunate enough to be the object of her affections and attentions.
On the way back to the table, I held Allie’s hand. I stopped walking and held her back with me as the other people walked past us. I turned to face her and, almost without thought or plan, I bent slightly, cocked my head a bit, and kissed her softly and gently on the lips.
Allie looked up at me with an expression of pleasant surprise. I smiled down at her.
“Thank you.” I said as I felt my emotion rise. She looked at me questioningly. “Thank you for being here with me tonight.”
She reached up and gently stroked my cheek with her hand. I could see her eyes begin to tear up. Words didn’t have to be exchanged because the look she gave me said everything; she felt the same. In truth, there was nobody I would have rather been with, even in a fantasy, than Allie.
As I sat through the next course of the meal, the speaking, and the food; everything seemed to fade into the background. All I could think of was Allie. I wanted so badly to hold her; to hug her and have her do the same to me.
My eyes gazed down at our hands entwined and I coyly smiled and blushed paprika red. We were touching…truly touching one another. It was kind of foreplay of sorts. The entire evening thus far seemed to be just that. The dancing, the sharing of food and tasting one another’s wine were all foreplay for something far greater.
I suddenly began to tremble with fear…make that fears! She is my closest friend…ever! The evening changed for me. It was no longer a celebration of the passing of a year. It was no longer about going out with my best friend ever for a night of fun. It was no longer about looking and feeling great about who and what I am. It was now about ‘us’. For some reason I felt that the time had come to put my feelings and emotions about and toward Allie to rest; one way or the other.
We had only just settled in our seats when Allie turned to me and looked me squarely in the eyes.
“Are you alright?”
Oh my God…! She could sense the change in me even if it didn’t register on anybody else…yet. I couldn’t tell her the truth. This def was not the time or the place. And I couldn’t lie to her. She was too important in my life to do that. As if I could lie anyway.
“Can we talk about it later?” I begged, whined, and otherwise pled.
“You should see the expression on your face.” Allie giggled. “How could I ever refuse a look like that?”
“Like what…?” Now I was curious.
“Like so…so…I don’t know…child like?” She giggled again. “We should go out dancing once in a while. Not to a club. Somewhere we could do this kind of dancing. You move very well and you learn quickly and I think we dance well together. It’s fun.” Allie took my hand and kissed it. “I’m really having fun. I’m really glad I’m here with you.” She smiled.
I was so very taken by what she said that I was near tears in spite of the grin on my face. She was, of course, right. This was fun. I was having fun dancing with her; perhaps too much fun. This evening was bringing up emotions I hadn’t really experienced before. Or perhaps my emotions were simply being intensified. I really didn’t know how to respond to her. Fortunately the next course was set down before us and I could simply smile as she held my hand and pick at the delicious food.
Again after we had finished, the musicians began to play as the plates were cleared. This time everybody switched partners. Peter, of course, took my hand and we started to dance to another waltz. The feeling of being held by a man was totally different than that of a woman, or at least Allie. He took command immediately and began to whirl me around the atrium floor in an almost effortless gliding motion.
“I hope you’re enjoying yourself tonight.” Peter looked at me with those gorgeous blue eyes and that wonderfully warm smile.
“Yes!” I laughed. “I’m having a wonderful time.”
“Allie is as well.” He added. “She looks gorgeous; almost as beautiful as you.” He laughed. “You look smashing in your tux. It’s perfect.”
“Do you really think so?” I blushed cardinal red. “I did have more than a moment of trepidation in wearing it. I had this wonderful gown I wanted to wear but Allie kind of insisted that this tux would be far more…suitable?”
“No… The choice is perfect. Trust me…” He smiled warmly.
“You know… She’s been holding my hand under the table all during dinner. I’m not sure what that is all about. I mean…we do hold hands but…well… It’s been more of a friendship thing?”
“You really don’t understand much about women, do you?” Peter laughed and smiled sympathetically.
I kind of looked down and then away, avoiding his eyes.
“Women hold hands for a few reasons. They hold hands as a way of sharing some positive experience. It’s as if they can communicate what they are feeling through touch.” His chuckled and continued. “They also hold hands when they are sharing a negative experience. It’s the old ‘comfort in numbers’ thing. They hold hands when they are feeling threatened or insecure. But that’s not the case tonight. My God… She’s absolutely blossoming!”
Peter glanced toward Allie who was showing Lilly how to do the waltz. I must admit Peter was right. Allie never looked more…more…alive and glowing? In fact Allie had been animated the entire evening. I must admit that she was more than a bit over whelmed when we first arrived. She realized that almost all the guests were people of great accomplishment. But she warmed quickly once she began to speak with them and realized they were as interested in her art as she was in theirs.
“And…” Peter held my hand a bit more firmly to draw my attention back to him. This time I looked into his eyes. “…they hold hands when they’re…how shall I put this…” He glanced of for a moment searching for the right word. “…when they’re ‘interested’?”
“Interested…?” Interested…? Interested…!
“Yes… Interested…” Peter chuckled as he gazed back at me. “You should see how she looks at you when you speak; or how her eyes light up when she speaks about you. And you should hear how she speaks about you. Evidentially she’s waiting for you to walk on water!” He laughed.
“Do you think…? Really…? Oh my God…!” I began to tremble. I dared not finish my thought. I was already a bit nervous about her attentiveness; the hand holding. And certainly everything Peter said made sense…sort of.
“You should really go for it Andi. After all…” Peter gazed at me with a not quite, but almost, lurid smile. “…I am waiting you know.” He emphasized ‘I am’ and I nervously giggled. “Seriously sweet heart…” He said as he leaned in closer to my ear. “You’re driving yourself a bit crazy with this duality in your head and you might as well find out where you’re really at. You certainly can’t fail either way. If she’s for you then go for it. If she’s not…well…then you’ve learned something and can put at least one confusion to rest. And who’s to say that you’re not bisexual altogether and can enjoy the best of both worlds.”
What Peter said certainly made sense. It was my own fears that held me back. There are times when I wish I was more firmly planted in reality. The things that are so very apparent to others seem to slip past me totally unnoticed. I need to be hit in the head sometimes just to take notice. Hmmm… Bisexual...? Or maybe even non-sexual and I simply was addicted to the drama of it all?
After the dance ended and Peter grabbed a nearby glass and spoon. He struck the crystal several times eliciting a ringing that garnered the attention of everyone.
“The magic moment will be upon us very shortly. Everyone… Please do find your partner and we’ll have some wonderful champagne to anoint the New Year. Desserts will then follow in the parlor as well as dancing till the last of us drops from exhaustion.”
Peter laughed as the servers wheeled in carts of various confections and other after dinner treats. I wanted to make a quick trip to the wash room before the festivities of the event began. So I quickly ducked out of the small crowd and went to check my face. I wanted to look perfect as a token homage to the New Year. I didn’t notice that Allie was right behind me.
“We can both use it.” Allie spoke as I opened the door and she rushed in behind me.
“Sure…” I giggled. “I just wanted to check my face. Enjoying yourself?”
“Yeah.” Allie’s smile was answer enough. “I had such a good talk with Linda. Did you know that she’s ‘the Linda Griffen’ who does those wonderful illustrations in children’s books?”
I stared at Allie in wondrous amazement that she hadn’t realized this earlier.
“Yes… Peter mentioned that to me. I love her work.”
I looked back at the mirror. Hmmm… The stain seemed to still be holding up but I did need just a touch of gloss. I reached into clutch and pulled out the tube. “I really would love to speak with her about her work.” I quickly swiped the gloss across my lips and rubbed them together. I turned to Allie, who was basically doing the same. “She was kind of an inspiration for me…her work?”
Allie carefully inspected herself one more time in the mirror and then looked at me. She gave me the same sort of close inspection, taking her finger and wiping the lower edge of my lip. She smiled up at me, taking my hands in hers.
“I really am grateful you brought me with you tonight.”
Allie smiled gently, her eyes wide as if in anticipation.
“We’d best get out of here before they begin to wonder what we’re doing.”
I laughed but in truth I was trembling again and didn’t want to create one of those horrid, very still pregnant moments where I’d be forced to do something that might unmask what I was feeling. I could see the disappointed look flash quickly across Allie’s face but her smile quickly returned; albeit maybe a little less wide. I opened the door letting her precede me.
“Allie…” I called to her and took her hand. “I wouldn’t have come without you.” Her smile returned to its full brightness.
We entered the festivities and immediately were spotted without a flute of champagne. We took our glasses and, still hand in hand, moved closer to the center of the room where Peter had taken position.
“Less than one minute…” He announced as his gaze returned to the clock.
We could hear the sound of exploding fireworks as people were gearing up for their moment of madness. No doubt every small animal within the city was running for the safest, darkest, and quietest place available. Peter began the count down and we all followed his lead. Allie’s eyes fixed upon mine, we shouted ‘Happy New Year’ in unison with everybody else.
I bent my head down toward Allie.
She met me in a very pleasant collision of our lips. But our kiss lingered perhaps for a moment or two longer then it normally would have…should have. As I began to lift my head back up, Allie touched my cheek with her hand. I covered it with my own, our eyes never breaking our gaze. She looked at me invitingly; her mouth was so very inviting…her lips moist. I lowered my head and again we kissed again, this time perhaps with more intensity?
Just for a moment, a kiss’ length, I closed my eyes. I heard nothing of the commotion and joyous celebrating going on. There was only Allie and me, our lips touching in a most public display of affection, and I relished the intensity of emotions I was feeling. I tried to put them all into this one kiss.
Now we were being accosted by our ‘new’ friends and I hoped there would be a moment later? Our gaze met as we parted the kiss and for an instant I knew, I could feel, or at least I thought I could feel, what was truly in her heart. The others in the room couldn’t wait for us and I felt my shoulder being turned, along with the rest of me, to press lips with Peter and then Linda, and then little Lilly and then this one and that one.
Allie was also accosted in a similar manner as someone began to sing that stupid song that I never really understood anyway. Robert Burns, and poetry in general, was not really my forte. Allie slipped her arm around my waist as she sang with the others. I smiled and simply sipped my champagne.
The musicians began to play again and Allie, glass still in hand, turned into me and began to move with the music. I quickly downed the remainder of the wine and, after taking her glass and mine and placing them upon a table, put my hands around her waist and moved with her. Rather than hold my hand in a more traditional manner, Allie placed her hands on my shoulders.
The tempo was kind of medium? I was really getting the idea of this dancing thing and why not? I’d danced more this evening then I’d ever danced before…ever. I mean I’d gone to school things on very rare occasions but those were kind of ‘do your own thing’ dances to very syncopated beats where the beat…the pounding of the bass and drums…was more a force than the flow of the music. But this kind of dancing was more sensual…or organic and fluid. You actually got to feel the other person’s body touching your own and that was really nice.
After that dance Allie decided that something chocolate would be really perfect so we went to find something we could share. That was our habit anyway. It helped her cut down a bit on her sweets intake and it also provided an intimate few moments. I mean… What’s more intimate than sharing food; eating off of the same plate and sometimes sharing the same implement as we did for that Black Forest cake.
So we shared and I got to speak with Linda a little as she sat and joined us for a taste of the cake. I also had another glass of champagne, a real rarity for me. I must say that the foods and the wines never ceased and yet nobody seemed to really overdo it.
The sextet began to play something slow and Allie gave me her big grinned look; the one that said ‘let’s do it’. I could never refuse her anything anyway and the thought of our bodies touching was…well…exciting in a way that I had longed for…but hadn’t recognized with such…such a forceful intensity before?
She arms went immediately around my neck and shoulders so I naturally took her around the waist. As she gazed at me with a somewhat dreamy expression on her face, Allie pushed her body against mine, our thighs alternating position. She then laid her head against my shoulder and closed her eyes as we slowly swayed. I rested my head atop hers and I also closed my eyes.
A totally amazing thing occurred! I kind of drifted off to a point where I could barely hear the music. All I was aware of was Allie’s body moving with mine and her thighs rubbing against mine ever so gently; almost like the breeze gently but continually blowing. We settled into one another and I felt her relax even more as she draped her arms around my neck. We rocked and swayed slowly from side to side in a weak and mindless attempt to emulate a dance.
I snuggled into her body as I found myself suddenly becoming excited; a stiffy of rare, and interesting proportion…for me that is. There was no way that Allie couldn’t notice, especially with her thigh rubbing against me, touching me in a most pleasantly discomforting and unsettling manner. She simply danced closer and held me slightly tighter. I don’t know what in the world processed me but I tugged gently at her ear lobe with my lips, causing her to tremble and softly giggle.
The music stopped all too soon. I was so comfortable nestled into Allie’s lushness that we continued to move together for several moments. When we did finally realize that the dance was over, and we did detach ourselves, Allie looked at me with a most curious expression on her face. She appeared to be stunned and slightly shocked. Allie put her hands to her face and rapidly shook her head as if she was trying to clear dizziness or something.
I understood how she might have felt because reality was slow in coming to me. I reached for Allie’s hand but she looked at me, with tears seeming to well up in her eyes, shook her head, and quickly left the room. I was stunned. I stood there suddenly sensing that something was wrong but I had no idea what it might be.
As my senses began to return to normal, I suddenly looked down at my trousers wondering if my sudden excitement was showing itself through my trousers. Thankfully it wasn’t. I pursued Allie into the dining room which was now empty.
“I want to leave.”
Allie could barely speak as she choked up with tears. Her back was to me and I couldn’t see or read her expression. I couldn’t understand what had happened in that moment between our dancing and the moment afterward. I looked at Allie’s very distressed condition and I decided, wisely, not to argue or try to coerce anything from her. She wouldn’t accept a drink from me or assistance of any kind.
After Allie composed herself a bit we said our good nights to everyone. I gave Lilly my phone number and told her to call anytime, if she wanted to see our studio or if she needed help with her work. I told Peter that Allie was feeling a bit ‘off’ but we both lavishly thanked him for a wonderful evening. He did kiss us both; me on the lips…of course.
The ride home was very quiet and…lonely. Allie hadn’t said more than two words to me since she told me she wanted to leave and there was nothing I could seemingly do to change that. She stared forlornly out the window resting her chin in her palm and watching the people on the street celebrate. I had tried sliding my hand across the seat and moved it most of the distance between us but she ignored my effort.
Things were no better when we got upstairs. I unlocked the door and stood aside as Allie walked in. Before I could even turn after entering and locking the door, Allie had hung her coat and went directly toward her bedroom without so much as even a passing glance toward me.
No sooner did I get to my bedroom and begin to disrobe than I heard Allie’s footsteps creek the wooden floor on her way back to what I assumed was the kitchen. Her sudden change of mood disturbed me greatly to say the least. I felt as though I had committed some great indiscretion or crime against her and I was nearing my wit’s end as how to remedy the situation. Up to this point of our living together, our relationship was nearly perfect. We had never argued or even disagreed to any great extent on anything.
I couldn’t let this situation continue any further without one last attempt to make things ‘right’ between us. After all, this was a new year and I wanted it to begin as the old one ended with us being more than simply good friends. I wanted our closeness back. I decided to don my tee and go to the kitchen and try to make my peace.
As I walked toward the kitchen, a thousand thoughts ran through my head. I trembled with what suddenly had occurred to me. I had to somehow let Allie know exactly how I felt about her. This frightened me terribly because I would also have to admit how I felt about her to myself. I would need to admit that I wanted to take our relationship one step further. This was totally dark territory if ever one existed…at least for me.
I entered the kitchen and saw Allie by the sink. She was still in her gown with a glass in her hand sipping some fruit juice. She looked down into the sink as if she was looking into a bottomless abyss. I trembled with fear as I walked up behind her. I suddenly had a sort of out-of-body experience as I kind of saw myself place my hands gently upon her waist.
I could feel her body’s warmth on my palms. The aroma of her au de cologne combined with her natural body scent wafted to my nose drawing me a bit closer. I felt Allie tremble for a moment. She was still otherwise; still gazing down into the sink. I saw my face move off to the side barely grazing her hair. I saw my head bent down slightly until I was alongside her ear.
I gently kissed the side of her neck.
I was possessed by some kind of spirit as Allie trembled again from the touch of my lips. I saw myself straighten and again my neck bent to her other side and I kissed the left side of her neck; inhaling her fragrance deeply as my lips touched her bright lobster red blushing skin. As I began to straighten, I noticed that Allie’s eyes were closed and her lips slightly parted.
‘Leave!’ I heard myself silently scream. I quickly removed my hands and walked out of the kitchen without looking back. You know how sometimes you can tell that someone who you’re close to does something without you having to see it? I knew that Allie’s eyes followed me as I left, my head bowed down. I had done what I felt I needed to do and now it was up to her to accept, or reject, my…supplication?
I went to my room; my eyes on the verge of tears. A flood of emotions were being released and all from two simple, almost innocent, kisses. I began to wash the remains of the cosmetics off my face and begin my nightly routine. Looking at my reflection in the mirror over the basin, I watched as several tears dropped from my eyes. I felt myself the ultimate fool.
The water on my face, although refreshing, did nothing for the redness in my eyes. Deciding to leave the remainder of the stain on my lips, I left the bathroom, a dampened washcloth in hand, and laid down upon my bed. I shut off the lights and placed the cloth over my eyes. Unable to control my feelings any longer, I let my tears flow; so much for a happy New Year.
Will the other heeled pump ever drop??? Will Andi ever bend over to pick up the soap in Peter's shower??? Was Andi’s indiscretion unforgivable…or unforgettable??? And did anyone remember to walk the damned dog??? Ooopsies…!!! My bad... Wrong tale… And what about Bob??? All this and more to follow in the never ending saga of Andi and Allie!!!
Andi and Allie Chapter 18
So much for the New Year…!!!
"ANDI…!”
I was on the very edge of sleep when I heard me name being…shrieked? The damp cloth still covered my tear stained eyes. I lifted one corner to see what time it was; two-thirty in the morning?
“ANDI…! Get out here! Now…!!!”
Allie must have been in her doorway. Her voice echoed throughout the apartment. She sounded quite angry or upset. Hmmm… Make that angry and upset...and let’s throw in really pissed off for good measure. I sat up in my bed and turned on my night table lamp whilst shielding my eyes from its immediate brightness.
“I’m coming. I’m coming. Just give me a minute.”
“Hurry up damn it!”
Well…! There was ne’er a breath of patience in Allie’s voice. I suddenly realized that I felt a bit chilled so I grabbed my robe off the chair and, whilst tying it closed, slipped my feet into my moccasins as I headed out the door of my bedroom.
Allie was standing outside the entrance of her bedroom. Her arms were crossed beneath her gowned breasts and her sandaled toe was tapping noisily against the wooden floor. She had a very stern expression upon her otherwise lovely face and her entire posture shrieked…hostility?
“Get over here! NOW…!” The scowl on her face was…frightening?
Was I to be punished for some unknown indiscretion? Had I irreparably wounded Allie’s sensitivities? Was I to stand accused at two-thirty in the morning of some unknown horror perpetrated upon her person? I very meekly shuffled down toward her with a woe-begotten look upon my face. My shoulders were hunched in an already planned pose of contrition.
I did manage to steal a glimpse at the robe she wore. This was a piece I had never seen before. The material appeared to be pearl pink colored silk perhaps, with white lace trim at the cuffs, neckline and hem which was nearly ankle length. The white lace extended down the bodice just enough to give a more than slight hint of her cleavage. In spite of her particular humor, Allie looked gorgeous in that gown.
“Get in here!!! Right now…!!!”
I was stopped cold in my tracks as if I had suddenly walked into a steel wall. I had never, ever, been in Allie’s bedroom. From some reason I had always considered it to be sacrosanct; her very personal and very private lair. Then again, I’d not had any reason to be in her bedroom. Allie was always accessible in the cave, the kitchen, or her studio.
She was often a visitor to my bedroom but that was usually to either pull me out into some mild adventure in the kitchen, cave, or studio, or to help me assemble myself prior to going out for the evening. She rarely needed that kind of help, but if she did, Allie would always come to me in my room.
“Well…?” Her toe tapping was…a deafening staccato to my ear?
Allie’s harsh and insistent voice shook me out of my thoughts as I slowly continued to her room. I froze at the door way and peered inside. The room was darkened; only lit by several candles giving off a warm soft glowing light. I saw her bed, a large, canopied, California king that appeared to be quite inviting with its feather quilt and profundity of pillows. The bedding matched, of course.
“Get in there.”
Allie spoke with a touch of annoyance in her voice, her arm extended and index finger pointing the way. I breeched the threshold and entered her inner sanctum. Allie went and stood, hands on her hips, near the foot of the bed. It was warmer in her room. Or perhaps it was the effect of the lighting against the warm colored walls; maybe a shade of peach. The aroma in the air was all her. I mean I could smell the aroma of her scent as well as maybe spiced incense.
I couldn’t really see much else because the visage of Allie, attired as she was, captured my eyes. The way the candle light flashed and shone off of her golden hair and her silken gown screamed out a thousand paintings of her. Images flashed across my mind faster than I could take in fully. She pointed to a place on the floor between her personage and the huge bed.
“Over here... Stand right here.” Her voice had softened somewhat as she pointed toward the foot of her bed. “And lose that stupid robe. It offends me.”
I trembled as I dropped the robe from my shoulders and walked the few feet to the spot she indicated and I turned to face her. We were no more than perhaps a foot or two apart. Allie’s eyes captured mine as she raised her hand to sweep away a strand of hair that fell across my face. I flinched slightly as her hand approached. She smiled, shook her head, and looked at me quizzically for an instant as if to say…‘as if I would ever’…?
“I’ve been warned about this.” She took a very deep breath and exhaled slowly. “And I’ve been warned about you.” Allie shook her head as she looked me up and down and back again. “But I need to know something and I know you’ll be totally honest with me.”
Now I was really at a loss of what was happening. I mean, why all the drama if she wanted to know something? I certainly felt I was accessible. I stared at Allie for a moment and, out of seer desperation to try and understand what was going on, I nodded my head most vigorously. I mean how could I not be honest with her?
“Have you… Did you…”
I couldn’t understand why Allie was having such a hard time phrasing her question. She seemed almost pained. She took an exasperated breath and I could see she was going to try again.
“Did you and Peter have sex?”
“No…”
I didn’t understand why she would ask such a thing. But, on the other hand, she kept nothing from me.
“Not even a little blow job or something? You know Congress decreed that a BJ is not having sex.”
“No…!”
I was a bit more insistent. Well, I mean it’s not like I never considered it.
“And what about your infamous mystery woman… Did you fuck her?”
“No Allie…!” I was…stunned. “Nobody…”
“Did she fuck you?” Her foot began to tap again.
“No… There’s been nobody Allie. I would have told you if there was.” I was verging on tears.
“Well…” Allie looked up at me and blew a strand of hair out from in front of her face. “If I’m going to make a fool out of myself…” She suddenly pushed me forcefully onto her bed. “I had to know. So…? I might as well go all the way now.” She giggled.
Caught completely by surprise, I fell back with my arms splayed out. Allie hopped onto the bed and, straddling me on her hands and knees, moved up so that her legs were splayed alongside of my waist and her hands on either side of my head. She was looking down and directly into my eyes.
“You think you’re so smart…don’t you!” Allie giggled. “It took me a while to figure it out. But it didn’t occur to me until tonight.”
“What…?”
Allie got down on her elbows and grasped my face in her hands. She giggled, closed her eyes, parted her luscious lips, and touched mine with hers. It wasn’t quite an innocent kiss but it wasn’t quite…sexual? Still, it was sensual and sent tremors throughout my body.
“I mean…” Allie said as she lifted her head and again looked down into my eyes with a grin. “I usually never listen to my better instincts and I go with these guys who turn out to be major ass holes. So why shouldn’t I listen to myself when I want to go for someone who at least seems to respect me?”
“What…?” I was stunned and ever so clueless.
Allie again closed her eyes and lowered her head to just barely touch my lips with hers. The tip of her tongue suddenly, and softly, licked around the edge of my lips. It both tickled and excited me. My arms came up and caressed her neck and shoulders through the sleek material of her gown. My body again trembled with excitement and this time it didn’t cease.
Our lips now were solidly enmeshed in a sort of dance in which we each tried to incite even greater movement from one another. Allie lowered her body so that we were touching along our entire length. She felt so warm and so soft, so plushy. I moved my hands all along her back and as far down as I could reach.
“Mmmm…”
Allie moaned into my mouth as we kissed. I had reached her butt and was gently squeezing and lightly rubbing it. She lifted her head up, our lips making a smacking sound as they parted, and she sat up.
“Let’s get this off.”
Allie grabbed the hem of my tee and began to raze it up. I lifted my body allowing her to completely remove it.
“There…” She giggled. “…isn’t that so much better?”
I couldn’t have agreed more.
Allie leaned down and kissed me fully on my lips again. My arms wrapped around her and, with a sigh coming out through my nose, I gave into her kiss. She suddenly again parted lips with me and I heard a sucking sound. Allie gently nipped and tugged on my ear lobe. She ran the tip of her tongue around the inside of my ear sending tremors throughout my body. She must have felt them because she giggled mischievously.
I gently held the back of her head as Allie then proceeded to plant a series of soft kisses down my neck on one side and up the other side. I could feel her soft breath against my skin and each touch of her lips was electric. The touch of her lush body upon mine was…divine. The weight of her body felt negligible and I would have relished her remaining there the rest of the night.
I must admit that all of this stimulation was quite frightening to me. I had never felt such…such amazingly powerful sensations before and, rather than plateau, these sensations were building. I kept feeling more and more stimulated, well beyond anything I had felt previously. My head, indeed my entire body, felt a swirling sensation; I was floating rapidly along on a swiftly rushing tide of growing passion and…desire?
Allie never let up for even a moment. She giggled again as she slowly kissed and licked her way down the center of my chest to suddenly attack my nipple! Oh…my God…!!! She sucked it into her mouth along with the surrounding flesh. I felt a sharp pain which caused me to cry out.
“Oh…” Allie crooned softly. “I forgot baby doll. You’re…developing?”
She giggled as the tip of her tongue circled my nipple and then she softly blew upon it causing the most torturously exquisite sensation. I felt as though electricity was arcing from my nipple straight down through me to encompass my entire groin and then shoot down to my now curled toes.
Allie moved to my other nipple and repeated her tongue swathing and soft gentle blowing. Her hand found its way to my first small mound and she gently cupped my tiny breast, moving her hand in a soothing massaging motion as she gently, and repeatedly, squeezed and rolled my engorged nipple between her fingers.
My body refused to stay still. I held her head against me as she taunted and teased me with her mouth and my hips and groin kind of began a dance of their own as I felt myself jerk up against Allie. I knew I was softly moaning and groaning and…well…even squealing with each new wave of sexual excitement that Allie wrung from me.
Allie, after arousing my nipples into projecting little mementos of her mouth’s travels, began to kiss and lick her way down my body again. Her hands never stopped for a moment in their seemingly independent travels. Allie’s finger tips left their magic everywhere they touched and never strayed so far that my electrified nipples where lonely for her attention. Her tongue licking my navel produced the most amazing sensation in my dick.
As Allie kissed and licked her way even lower, the crass and lurid realization suddenly struck me! Oh… My God…! I’m going to get laid! The sensual and almost unbearably pleasurable waves that flowed through my body like a tsunami suddenly gave way to something even more powerful; abject and total fear.
I mean… This sort of thing never happened to me before. The very thought of being desired by a woman was, at the very least, quite perturbing AND at the most…terrifying. No woman ever showed this sort of interest in me before. Well… There was this one but she didn’t count. It was her experimentation with someone who was otherwise safe and I was a total failure at the entire thing.
And now here is this …this…gorgeous and amazing woman, this goddess, at least in my mind and eyes, wanting to involve me in the most intimate, the almost sacred act that two people can possible perform together. I began to tremble again. And there was that heinous word again; perform.
Allie sensed my sudden change of…spirit? She raised herself up, looked directly into my eyes, and smiled as she removed her robe. She wore nothing beneath it. Her entire being seemed to glow in the aura of the candle light. She looked…like an angel.
“Awww…” She lilted. “Is my poor baby doll nervous?”
Allie suddenly grasped the waist of my panty and began to tug it downward.
“Tense…?”
Allie whipped them down and off my legs before I could even lift my bottom to ease the way.
“And…dare I say it…scared shitless…?”
Allie was grinning like the Cheshire cat as her gaze lowered from my eyes to my…dick?
“AH HA…! And what have we here?”
Allie snickered as she wrapped her hand around it causing me to quake…and giggle.
She gently kissed my navel again, sensitive to the new piercing it had, and then she suddenly bent and engulfed the entire length of my dick; all four unexcited inches of it! My hands instinctively when to her lush curls as I grasped her head gently. I then reached further down to touch Allie’s neck and shoulders with my fingertips. I squeezed she shoulder muscles as she slowly worked her mouth, and delicious tongue, upon my shaft.
“Mmmm… Mmmm…”
I couldn’t tell whether Allie’s crooning meant she was enjoying my fingers pressing into her shoulders…OR…she was enjoying what she was doing to me with her mouth…OR…both? All I knew was that the feeling of her tongue swirling around my dick was absolutely the most amazing sensation I had ever felt.
But I just couldn’t…relax? This was the first time ever it was all about me and I was being overwhelmed. For some reason, maybe the past experiences of having to perform upon for others, or maybe the fact that here was my idol, my muse, my perfect woman doing what I deemed the most sacred of interpersonal actions, I simply couldn’t become erect.
Maybe it was the deeply embedded memories of my whore mother and the visual of her coming home dripping secretions from God only knows who and out of God only knows where.
Allie knew there was something wrong. How could she not. I began to sit up. She raised herself off of me with a long slow sucking of my dick and, whilst wrapping her hand around it, looked at me and smiled.
“You’re way too nervous.” She pushed me down upon my back. “You really need to relax. Or would you prefer we not do this?” She smiled softly.
“I really do want to?” I was verging on tears. “But my mind is in so many places and none of them are good.”
Allie crawled up and got down alongside of me, her head resting on my shoulder. She still retained her grip on my dick. She ran her other hand through my hair gently, soothingly.
“Do you know why I want to do this?”
She asked me as she gently sucked on my nipple. I shook my head as a tear fell. I could feel why but I couldn’t vocalize why.
“It’s because I want to begin this year with making love to somebody who actually cares about me…and who I do so very much care about.”
Allie suddenly got up and straddled my waist. She leaned down and, with a somewhat lurid smile on her face, kissed me. Then she kind of rested atop me and simply hugged me. I put my arms around her and pressed her even closer to me. I could feel the heat of her body and I inhaled in her intoxicating aromas. I closed my eyes and nestled into this plush human sea of sensation atop me. I finally felt myself…stirring?
Allie suddenly got off me and turned herself around. She dove down and again took me into her mouth. This time the sensation was more than overwhelming. Allie’s tongue again performed its magic as I felt myself grow even more and more. Between her lips suckling and her tongue swooshing, I felt this mighty magnificent wave, this monstrous wave, build up and up and up.
I clung to her bottom and thighs as if holding on for dear life; as if letting go would be the end of me. She had scented her…parts? And the aroma of her perfume coupled with that of her natural muskiness overwhelmed my senses. I felt like I would be totally washed away in the rapid tides that ran wildly through me. I suddenly felt something…wet…wet at my butt hole. And then…
“OH…MY…GOD…!” I squealed.
Ali had thrust two lubricated fingers up my butt! I was definitely no longer in control. I couldn’t hold back any longer as she slowly thrust her fingers even deeper and began to wiggle them around. I suddenly exploded with a loud and very high pitched cry as my body undulated from my head down to my very toes and then back up again. And every time I could feel myself pulse, Allie would suck just a bit harder and longer.
Ali’s mouth never stopped its magic as she continued to suck my dick head, stroking my shaft with her lips and playing inside my butt hole. I moaned as if she was sucking the very life out of me. The crashing waves of ecstasy went on and on. It seemed like forever was a distinct and very real possibility in what was truly only moments. And, in one of those moments, time seemed to sit totally still.
As I recovered my breath and my mind began to clear a bit, I began to ease my hold on Allie. She softly continued for several moments to gentle nurse on my dick whilst she giggled. When she finally raised her head, removing her fingers gently from within me, she looked back at me with a grin.
“That was a good one.” Allie giggled.
“That…” I simply had to laugh between trying to catch my breath. “…was not just a good one. That was amazing! I never felt anything like that before.”
“You mean…” Allie gazed at me with a look of astonishment on her face.
“Yeah…”
“Oh my God…!” Allie squealed her delight. “I got your cherry pop?”
I nodded and blushed as tears of joy began to roll down my cheeks.
“Oh my God…!” Allie squealed with delight. “I got my first one! And I’m so happy it was yours. It’s like… It’s like a special gift to me. You know…?”
I didn’t but I nodded anyway. I suppose I was also glad this happened with Allie. Somehow it just felt…complete?
Allie rested her head on my thigh for a moment as she gently massaged my scrotum. She smiled almost blissfully at me as I caressed that part of her I could reach. She suddenly turned around and hovered over my body.
She kissed me deeply.
I could taste myself in her mouth and found it to be more than pleasant. After all, it’s not like I haven’t tasted sperm before.
“That was fun.” Allie giggled as she lilted those words. “I don’t know how you’ve managed to hide your dick. I mean it’s not like there’s nothing there.” She smiled and looked up at me as her hands continued to roam, and tease, my body.
“Well…” I giggled as I continued to try and catch my breath. “I don’t really get…excited a lot? And when I do…on rare occasions…I kind of hide it with my jacket or whatever. And it really doesn’t last too long anyway.”
I turned on my side to embrace Allie and we kissed; deeply and passionately. I hugged her to me as if each second would be our last. I had this feeling come over me that was…weird? I felt like this might be the only time…our only time.
Allie suddenly pushed me away and onto my back again. She began to tease my nipples with her mouth again. She sucked gently upon each one as if she was a baby nursing. It felt so totally amazing. Her ministrations eased the growing pain and itching I seemed to be getting as a result of the ‘mones I was taking. Allie also massaged each of my budding breasts gently with her fingers and her tongue.
She began to lick her way down my body and stopped to play gently with my belly button. I felt so…good…so alive…so…electric. Every part of my body seemed to be reacting in a new and wonderfully different way. I even felt myself start to become…aroused…again? Oh…! My…! God…!
This unusual event wasn’t lost on Allie. She immediately began to lick lower and then down along the shaft of my dick with a teasing slowness that had my arching my back and squealing in delight. What an exquisite torture as she licked up and over the head and down the other side. I was becoming harder by the second!
Allie’s hands massaged my thighs and butt cheeks and she ran a finger from the base of my scrotum up the crack of my butt to tease my butt hole a bit more. Again, with a muffled giggle, she engulfed my dick, taking it entirely in her mouth. Her lips and tongue once again began their magic bringing me to a point where I was so hard…Oh my God…it actually sort of hurt! I felt as if my dick would burst open!
Then Allie, with the grace and poise of a ballet dancer, swiveled around and hovered over my waist. After reaching beneath and grasping my dick, she sat down and slowly engulfed it. The blissful expression upon her face had to match the one on mine. I couldn’t believe the sensation of her sliding slowly down it until her bottom rested upon me. She bent over carefully until her lips barely touched mine and smiled with closed eyes.
The sensation of having Allie slowly lower herself onto me was the most intense feeling ever. She felt so…hot…so…fluid…so…consuming? And I simply gave into that exquisite feeling of being consumed. I moaned softly as this new first time experience was occurring. Allie took hold of my face and brought her lips the fractions of an inch closer until we met.
As we kissed she slowly rose up off of my dick till only the very tip of its head remained in her and then she slowly slid back down again. This time the moans were Allie’s. Our lips were still mated and I felt her moan vibrate on my tongue and mouth. Those feelings, that kiss, were so incredibly electric.
I couldn’t keep my hands off of Allie. I reached down and grabbed her butt and squeezed softly and she moaned again. I reached up and gently touched her boobs. She felt so smooth and so soft…and so hot to my touch. My hands began to roam down toward her waist.
The feeling of Allie’s body was over powering and incredible. Allie’s curves, which were so totally and forever burned into my mind, were even more sensual and exotic to my touch than what my eye perceived. She was so very much the mother of the earth to me with hills and valleys and mountains and rivers. I closed my eyes and my fingertips traveled over every part of her I could reach. And each part was permanently itched into my mind…into my very soul.
I felt her wetness on me as she performed her earthy dance upon my middle with me being the center of the sexual vortex she was creating. My entire being was being sucked down into this vortex. I wished to drown in her; to become a part of her.
Allie sat upright and began to rock her pelvis back and forth in an almost serpentine motion. Her mouth was slightly open and her eyes closed. I looked up at her in absolute awe. What she was doing to me with her slight movements was…amazing. I felt that tidal wave begin to grow again as something within her, deep within her, was rubbing across the head of my dick.
I reached up for Allie’s pendulous breasts again, now swaying freely with her every move. I had to sit up and bury my face in them. I heard Allie’s voice. It was almost a breathless whisper.
“Suck on my nipples.” Allie said in a pleading voice.
I complied trying to remember how she sucked on mine and I instinctively assumed she wanted to feel the same thing I did. So I naturally did the same thing she did. This was such an odd sensation; to have a woman’s nipple in my mouth and to be suckling on it. Though it was odd, and I probably wasn’t breast fed as a baby, I seemed to instinctively know what to do.
“Mmmm… Yesss…” I guess some things you don’t forget…even if you haven’t done them before. “Take more in. Yeahhh… Suck a little harder.” Her voice was a raspy whisper.
I went from one side to the other and then back again. Allie’s nipples grew truly large as they engorged with…whatever…until they were nearly the size of my middle finger’s tip. This was all so amazing to me. Allie suddenly took my hand and, holding my middle finger, brought it down to the juncture of our bodies. She then placed my finger tip of a protuberance that felt like…like the size of another fingertip.
She began to move my finger back and forth over that…bulge? And each time she did I could feel her body tremble and shudder with excitement. With each movement I could feel her vaginal contractions against my dick. I began to thrust up into her to counterpoint her movement. Oh my God… We were both now moaning and making all shades of colorful sounds as we truly began to move together in a most amazing sexual dance.
Allie suddenly stopped everything except my finger’s movement. She eyes opened wide as did her mouth. I instinctively gently but firmly squeezed Allie’s boobs.
“Oh my God… Oh my God… Oh my God…”
Allie yelled and began to rapidly jerk her hips and pelvis in that back and forth movement again. I began to pump into her again and again she began to yell. Her body, which had turned nearly all hot pink and apple red, undulated…I could relate…and with one final…
‘oh my God’
…she fell forward to lie on top of me.
With her breathing heavily in my ear, I felt Allie move her legs to straighten them out. She then gripped me tightly and with one smooth motion rolled us both over until I was atop of her. She giggled as she hooked her legs around my butt and began to try and pull me further into her.
I got the idea quickly. Now it was my turn…again? I pumped for all I was worth. Allie seemed to love the motion because she continued to moan and kiss my face, my neck and squeeze my butt cheeks. Allie suddenly drew her legs up and hooked her heels onto my butt cheeks. I was pumping as deeply as I possibly could into her as she pulled me in with her heels.
“Yesss…” Allie hissed. “Fuck me baby. Fill me up with you. I want you to come in me.”
Allie continued with her rapid spurting of lurid chatter in an almost hushed raspy voice. I continued to meet her every thrust and, as I did so, her voice became louder until we both seemed to reach a crescendo of her screaming and me…screaming as well?
I screamed and grunted with each pulsation as that magical wave of unbelievable pleasure, and relief, flowed out of me and into her. I could actually feel her contractions milking my dick, pulling every last drop of excitement from me.
I fell atop Allie in a not quite conscious state. I was breathing so heavily, as she was, trying to get enough air into me to maybe clear my mind. My body felt to very weak; used up. I rested my head upon her breast as I felt her legs and heels lock me to her body.
“I can hear your heart beating.” I giggled as I fought to catch me breath.
This was a first for me…again. To rest my head upon another human being was a thrill in itself. I had never done that before and certainly not under these momentous conditions. But to do this with someone I adored and worshipped was amazing. She was so warm, so comforting, so soft, so giving and…so loving that I began to weep…again.
“Are you okay baby?” Allie hugged me a bit tighter.
“Yeah…”
I was simply overcome with emotions…all sorts of wonderful emotions. Some of the emotions I felt for the first time; the giving, sharing, enjoying, and…the love? I knew Allie understood without asking because she just hugged me and smiled.
“Yeah… I know.” Allie giggled softly and hugged me even closer.
I suddenly felt myself being pushed out of her? What an odd sensation. I would have loved to have stayed inside of her…oh my God…indefinitely…forever? I felt Allie move.
She grabbed several tissues and,
with me moving slightly, wedged them between her legs.
“Let me up sweet heart.”
Allie got up and out of bed and went into her bathroom. I didn’t know what I should do. The coolness of the air felt strange upon my fluid coated dick. I guessed that it…the BIG it…was over and now was the time for me to go to my room.
I began to look for my panty and tee shirt. Upon finding them, I slipped on my panty and then sat for a moment on the bed. I was totally light headed and totally stunned. The entire evening had been so unbelievably wonderful that I couldn’t leave without saying something; doing something?
I heard the toilet flush and then the water from the basin run briefly. I put on my tee shirt and stood waiting for her to return. I wanted to at least hold her again and kiss her and wish her a wonderful New Year. When Allie walked into the room, she smile became a frown and her brow furrowed as if in anger.
“And just where the hell do you think you’re going!” Allie’s voice was adamant in her demand.
“I… I… I…” I didn’t know what to say. This was all so new and different for me.
“Get undressed and get back into that bed immediately. You should be under the blankets keeping it warm for me!”
“I… I… I…”
“Do it… Do it NOW…!!!” Allie clapped her hands loudly once to emphasize her demand.
I quickly stripped and hopped onto the bed with the biggest smile I probably ever had. I was actually going to sleep with her; my muse, my…everything. Allie pulled up the sheet and blanket up as I hopped into bed. She after followed me. She rested on her back and I snuggled into her side, once again resting my head upon her breast and my leg lying across her waist. I had never felt so warm and comfortable and…safe.
“Allie…?” I looked up at her in the dim light.
“Yes baby…”
“I…” I simply couldn’t find the words and I gazed into her eyes as tears began to gather in mine.
“I know.” She said again. Allie smiled at me and kissed the top of my head. “I know.”
I snuggled back down again and closed my eyes. I inhaled her scent…our scent. It was musky and strong but I felt comforted by it. I’m still not sure why but it just felt…natural? Just as I was about to go into the land of dreams, Allie spoke softly.
“God …! You are so femme. And it’s wonderful. I can’t wait to fuck your brains out. I bet you would love that.” Allie chuckled wickedly. "I need to get a strap on." She smiled knowingly and closed her eyes.
“Huh…???”
Will Allie leave any brains remaining for Andi??? Will Andi have any brains left after this night with Allie??? And what will happen in the morning??? The opinions expressed herein are not necessarily those of the management. No wild life or personal relaxation devices were damaged in the writing of this, or the next 12 chapters. The management makes no assurances after that!!! And what about Bob??? I guess we’ll all have to read the next twelve chapters and see!!!
Andi and Allie - Chapter 19
The Morning After…
When I awoke snow was falling lightly in large beautiful flakes. I smiled after realizing I had the best night’s sleep ever. I stretched my arm out to discover that Allie was not in bed. After immediately opened my eyes and looked around I heard her in the bathroom. I kind of sat up against the headboard and pulled the blanket up around me.
Her scent permeated the cloth. Memories of the prior night’s activities flooded back. My body felt amazingly at peace with my spirit. As I gazed around her room I saw several of my drawings framed on the walls and closet doors. The portrait I gave her rested on an easel. Other than those few things, the room was totally Allie; totally feminine.
Allie came walking out of the bathroom wrapped in her fluffy terry cloth pastel pink robe. Her blond hair hung in ringlets still damp from her shower. She looked gorgeous; her face and neck were flushed with shades of red and pink. Her smile was as glorious as a cloudless day. Allie’s eyes sparkled like the twinkling of the stars. I felt so overcome with emotions again…AGAIN!
“You look so adorable like that…the blanket pulled up around your face.” Allie almost sang as she laughed.
Allie got on the bed and, on her hands and knees, crept her way up to me. She slowly pulled the blanket out of my hands and, upon seeing the tears in my eyes, looked really concerned and hugged me to her.
“What’s the problem baby doll?”
I couldn’t vocalize it so I simply shrugged and hugged her. We stayed like that for several moments or more whilst I attempted to compose myself. I straightened up…finally…and took her face in my hands. I looked into her eyes.
“You are so totally beautiful and I can’t believe we’re…well…we slept together and everything. I am so full of thoughts and feelings and they’re so strong that I can’t…” I began to cry again.
“Oh sweet heart…I forgot that this is all new to you. I do understand and for sure I know some of the things you’re feeling.” Allie pulled me to her again and hugged me. “Listen…” Now she took my face in her soft lovely hands. “We’ll go slowly, okay? There’s no rush and we won’t do anything you’re not comfortable with, okay?” I shook my head and tried to smile. “Now let’s go make some coffee and have a bite to eat. Then I want to show you something.”
She giggled as a wicked smile crossed her face briefly. Allie wrapped her arms around my bent up legs and rested her chin upon my knees. I wrapped my arms around her again and hugged her. There was no way I could put what I felt into words.
We spoke freely and easily in the kitchen as we sipped our coffees and munched on toast and cheeses. I told her how wonderful I felt when I would feel her body next to mine…how she kind of snuggled up behind me and me behind her during our sleep.
Allie told me that was called ‘spooning’.
She said the she was definitely a soup spoon to my tea spoon. It took a moment or two for me to understand that she was referring to her…size? Of course that made no difference to me. As long as it was our spoons and they fit, it was all good.
And we spoke about the wonderful party last night; last year. It was truly the best party, the most fun party, I’d ever attended. In fact Allie agreed with me and she’d been to a party or two including really fancy balls and such. The people really made the party I guess. I mean we all were kind of…well…different…eccentric…weird? But we all seemed to blend into an amalgam of joy and sharing of ourselves.
“You were wonderful with Lilly…the way you worked with her? You were so patient.”
I thought about Lilly and how she sat quietly and watched my every move and then attempted to replicate it. She’s a very sweet child and a very lucky child. She has two loving and caring parents in spite of them being divorced.
“Yeah… I think we may be seeing more of her. Her eyes lit up when I said she could come and visit. She does seem to have talent.” I took a deep and wistful breath. “I would love to have a child like that someday…maybe even more than one.”
I had no idea how that would ever happen.
“You’d probably like to have them yourself…you know…the pregnant thing?” Allie giggled and sipped her coffee as we sat at the island counter.
“No…” I lilted…again a bit wistfully.
“Well…then you would definitely have to be into making them. I mean… They certainly don’t grow on trees.” Allie smiled wily.
I knew this was leading somewhere. I simply wasn’t sure quite where.
“I could adopt or something.”
I don’t know why I even said that. I felt…well…I felt I had to say something? I just felt Allie was angling at something.
“You could do that. I mean you have an apartment and a job. But they usually are looking for a married couple? You know…the family thing?”
“Hmmm…”
“Or… You could have them with your girlfriend. You know… The…mystery woman…?” Allie snickered.
I suddenly remembered what I had told her. I blushed… I blushed a yet to be named shade of red.
“You were talking about me. Weren’t you?” Allie touched my cheek with her palm.
“I…” I felt tears beginning to rise up as I stared down at my hands. “I didn’t know how to say…”
“That’s okay baby doll. That’s what I thought.” She smiled so…so adoringly at me. “You say it all when you draw and you paint. That’s how I knew. Now back to the matter at hand… I do need to ask…would the kids have one and a half moms…or one and a half dads?”
“Huh…?” BOING!!! “What…?”
“Well…? You do kind of look like someone’s mommy?” Allie giggled.
I, however, began to panic and maybe even…perspire? Ugh…! Ewww…!
“Uhhh…?”
“Now don’t misunderstand me wrong sweet heart…” Allie saw I was getting bent out of shape in my own quite way. “I think you look wonderful…beautiful…simply gorgeous. I really can’t imagine you looking any other way. Maybe I’m just accustomed to seeing you dressed? Or maybe it’s the way you should have looked all along?” She got up off of her stool and came around toward me. She hugged me. “But I wouldn’t want you to be anyone or anything other than whom and what you are.”
I felt myself becoming emotional…yet again. I knew what she was saying but I still didn’t know what she was trying to say. All I knew, at that moment, was that I loved the way her body felt against mine…even with our robes on. I put my arms around her and buried my face in her shoulder. Her scent was already so deeply imbedded in my mind that the very slightest whiff of her was so very intoxicating.
“It’s just that I want to know…” Allie pulled away from me slightly so that she could look into my teary eyes. She smiled so…benignly? “I need to know if last night was simply a one-time thing for us; or if it meant as much to you as it did to me? Was it simply the wine and the mood and the lateness of the hour? Or was it really something you’ve wanted…as much as I did”
Huh…? What…?
“The truth is…and please try to understand where I’m coming from…the truth is that I need to know whether there is a Peter in your future…pardon the Peter pun.” Allie giggled but I could tell she was very serious.
“A Peter…?” Clueless…! I am so clueless!
“A Peter… As in a penis…?”
Both Allie’s brows shot up as if…as if I should be considering this penis...uhhh…point. Oh my God…! Oh…my God…! OH…! MY…! GOD…! Did I really need to consider that right now…this very minute…immediately?
“Look…here’s my point.” Allie grabbed the lapels of her silk robe that I was wearing and gently shook me. “I would rather have you as a friend than as a lover.” Oh my God… The big kiss-off…? “You are always there for me…ALWAYS! No matter what my situation is you are there to catch, or pick up, the pieces. I don’t know who would be there if we…well…if we weren’t we any more…you know? I don’t exactly have the best track record when it comes to…bed mates?”
“Yeah but…” Aren’t there always ‘yeah buts’? “Jill’s always there for you as well.”
“Jill is the mother I should have had. You are something different…closer. You’re like…I don’t know what to call you…like a brother…sister? You’re even more than that to me.” Now tears were in Allie’s eyes. “I just couldn’t stand to lose that.”
“You won’t ever lose that. What we did…what you did last night was amazing. That was the most…”
I couldn’t think of anything that could adequately describe what she did…we did. I took a deep breath.
“You really rocked my world in a way that it’s never been rocked before.”
“Yeah… But what happens the next time Peter comes on to you and the mood is right and the wine has flowed and all of that? Will you suck his cock? Will you fuck him? And where does that leave me?”
Allie was openly weeping now. I held her with one hand and began to catch her tears with a napkin with my other hand. Now I understood what she was trying to say all along. And truly I did understand her concerns. Peter had such an amazing effect upon me and Allie knew that. I told her as much.
I don’t know what would have happened had Allie not been with me last night and if Peter’s wife and daughter had not been there. Had I brought Allie specifically to prevent something like that from happening?
I waited for Allie to calm herself and dabbed at the last few remaining tears that had fallen. As I did so, I had to honestly search my heart for an answer that was truthful to me and to Allie. While I couldn’t deny being all those things to her, I also couldn’t deny all the things she was to me. I couldn’t deny how much she meant to me.
“You mean more to me than anyone else in the world.” I whispered in her ear as I hugged her close. “While Peter is important in my life, it is you I always turn to. I don’t know what would have happened if you weren’t with me last night. Maybe I would have been seduced by Peter and maybe not.
“But last night was the night I wanted to share with you and nobody else. Had there been no party, I would have still wanted to be with you. If I had the choice to be alone or with you or with Peter…” I had to take a deep breath for this one. “I would have chosen you. I really don’t know about tomorrow? But right now I only want to be with you.”
“Fine…” Allie pushed away from me. She undid the belt holding her robe closed. “Then it’s time for you to face the little monster.”
Allie placed her hands upon the counter top and hopped into a seated position. “If this is too much than you really need to think again.”
Allie scooted away from the edge a few inches and brought her heels to rest at the very edge of the top. She then opened her robe to reveal her glorious nudity and then suddenly spread her legs apart exposing her vagina to me. The first thing that hit me was the scent of her cologne mixed with something quite…musky?
“It’s time for your geography lesson.”
Allie giggled. “Pull your stool closer and sit down sweet heart. You need to see this.” Allie leaned back on her elbows after handing me the bottle of olive oil; extra virgin of course. “Put a little of that on your finger.”
I was, to say the least, majorly stunned. My entire body trembled…with dread!!! Allie was right. This was my monster; the thing I feared the most. The memories of my mother coming home, with God only knows what dripping from between her legs all over the floors came flooding back to me. I instinctively covered my eyes with my hand.
“ANDI…!” The sharpness of Allie’s voice shocked me. “Open your eyes right now. We need to do this. Now get closer and look at it.”
I took a really deep breath, mostly her wonderfully exotic scent, and held it as I removed my hand from my eyes and stared at…it…IT? Allie’s vagina looked kind of like a sideways mouth; but with flappy kind of lips like some old person with no teeth and the tip of a tongue jutting out just a wee bit from the top?
“Now put the oil on your finger tip and run it down the center.”
I did as Allie asked, running my finger ever so lightly down and then up what I could discern to be the center.
“Mmmm…” Allie’s body quaked.
Her eyes were closed and a gentle smile crossed her lips. I slowly ran my finger back down the path it had made. Allie moaned softly again as my finger tip began to sink into the center…flap?
“Press your finger down a bit more. Part the lips.”
Allie laid back completely and just seemed to enjoy my delicate ministrations. I have to tell you that the entire process caused me to tremble with…I don’t know…fear and yet excitement? My finger seemed to disappear a bit more as the cleft opened up to my touch.
“Okay sweet heart…now I want you to lick the olive oil off where you put in.”
WHAT…!? I froze…completely.
“Go ahead baby. I guarantee that it has no teeth and it won’t bite. Try it a few times and if it’s that unpleasant, then we’ll stop…okay?”
“Uhhh…” Now was the time to have a little faith. “Okay...”
My throat was so dry that I couldn’t even wet my tongue. I took a sip of coffee and moved my face close enough that I could feel Allie’s body heat. The scent of her cologne became a bit stronger. I smelled the fragrance of the olive oil. I opened my mouth and slowly licked from the tip top of her slit slowly down to the very bottom end.
“Ohhh…that feels so divine.”
Allie crooned, her eyes closed.
I guess I did it right? So I licked from the bottom up to the top and then back down again. I broadened my tongue and really encompassed her complete slit, mouth and lips, and again repeated my licking. I not only elicited more moaning from Allie but I felt her legs move and drape over my shoulders.
I could feel Allie’s lips engorge and the thingy that looked like a tiny tongue tip grow thicker as I continued to accommodate her…commands? After a few more moments Allie’s legs clamped tightly around me and I heard her groan softy.
“Okay…” She spoke quite breathily. “Stop for a minute...please. I didn’t expect that…so quickly.”
“Huh…?” C-l-u-e-l-e-s-s!
“I had a little orgasm sweetie.” She giggled.
Allie released my head and replaced her heels on the edge of the counter. She sat up and, with a smile and a glance at me, brought her hands down to her vagina and slowly separated the folds. Her actions were certainly made easier by my tongue’s work.
“I want you to play attention now baby doll.” As if anything else was going to distract me. “There are two sets of lips, or labia, the major and the minor…” Allie went on to explain all the parts that could be seen. “My minor lips are kind of…pronounced? That’s supposed to be a good thing if you want to get pregnant because they grip your thingy and retain sperm better.”
‘Good point…’ I thought. I would have to remember that. Why…? I couldn’t tell you? But she obviously had a reason for saying it.
“Now this thing…” She pointed to her clitoris. Well okay… I’m not totally ignorant…just mostly. “…is also a bit large.”
Uhhh…yeah…! That’s the thing that felt like a fingertip or something last night. I reached out and gently stroked its length and her entire body quaked. I had to giggle. I noticed that I could smell her aroma on my face. I thought to myself that I would never wash my face as long as that scent remained.
“Easy baby…” Allie giggled. “There’s more.”
Allie laughed and smiled; her eyes ablaze with…excitement? She pointed out where her pee came out and then, with her fingertips, she opened up a gap below that point.
“And this is where your thingy was last night.”
“It’s so…small?”
I looked at her. I couldn’t believe that I fit into this space without hurting her. I mean… It’s not like I’m some kind of huge dicked freak. But really…? Allie simply laughed.
“It stretches baby. Anyway…before last night it hasn’t seen much use lately.” I could detect a note of sadness in her voice? “Wet two fingers with the oil and stick them in.”
What…? Oh my God…I was going to stick my fingers inside of her? The concept was so totally alien to me. I couldn’t decide whether I was having fun or I was being freaked out…or both. Faith…! I did as Allie asked and wet my two fingers with the oil. Of course I had another sip of coffee first because every time I could salivate, Allie would expose something to cause my mouth to go dry.
I slowly and carefully inserted my fingers into Allie. I naturally went very slowly and carefully in spite of her seemingly approving moans. I felt the oddest sensations as my fingers slowly explored her insides and my mind tried to picture what my fingers were feeling. The entire thing suddenly became sort of clinical for me. I felt her pubic bone and a channel that even my longer and boney fingers couldn’t fathom…completely.
Allie seemed to be more than enjoying the experience. She wiggled around as if to direct my fingers to one spot or another. She sat up and grasped my wrist for a few moments to steady herself and slow me down. Then I reversed my wrist and began to feel up along the inside front of her vagina. I touched and rubbed one particular spot and she nearly broke my fingers she reacted so strongly.
“G-spot…!” Allie said very breathily.
I kind of giggled. Okay… Take note of that one Andi. I waited a moment or two and felt around again. The textures were amazing. I simply couldn’t envision what I was touching. And the wetness! Oh my God…it was like some tiny faucet had turned on!
I don’t know what ever possessed me but I simply couldn’t resist. Whilst gently feeling about within Allie, I with my newly discovered infinite wisdom of female anatomy, I decided to grasp her very pronounced clit whilst suddenly massaging that magic spot of hers. Allie’s reaction to this simultaneous attack was quite pronounced.
Allie’s vaginal contraction was so strong that I thought she was going to crush my fingers! Her entire body seemed to ball up and her hand quickly covered mine. She grunted, squealed and then moaned with such power that at first I thought I might have hurt her. Just as quickly her body relaxed and Allie laid her head back down, her mouth open and trying to capture air and her eyes blinking as she seemed to be trying to recover her awareness.
“That…” Allie said whilst still trying to recapture her breath. “…was not fair.” She giggled.
I snickered mischievously as I felt her clit shrink a bit in thickness? I found a new toy and I was thrilled with it. I was even more thrilled that I could give my dearest of friends such exquisite pleasure so easily.
“You need to take your finger away.”
“Um…okay. But you have to take your hand away.” I snickered to myself.
I was totally amazed at how quickly she could achieve a second orgasm. And one that was definitely more powerful than the first. The moment Allie removed her hand from atop mine and she opened her legs, I wickedly took a deep breath and dove in. My tongue was atop her clit in no time at all and I began to stroke it with long slow licks.
“OH NO…!!! You sneaky little bitch!
Oh…oh…that is so good…oh my God…! OHMYGOD OHMYGODOHMYGOD…!”
Allie kept repeating this until I could no longer hear her because she had clamped her thighs so tightly around my head. I felt her quiver and quake and tremble as she seemed to come time and time and time again! I was so totally amazed, and amused, at what was happening. And I thought that having some guy by the dick was such an intense power trip. That was nothing compared to this!
My fingers were locked within Allie by her contractions and she was bucking her hips against their tips. With the tip of my tongue I began to make tiny circular motions moving her fleshy engorged clit ever so slightly. Allie couldn’t seem to stop her gyrations and cries of pleasure as I continued. In truth, I was curious at just how many orgasms she could achieve before whatever occurred after that.
Suddenly, amid Allie’s mantra of ‘oh my God’s’ interlaced with ‘fuck’s’ and other profanities, I felt her clit grow really large; larger than before. Her body also almost completely stopped its involuntary movements. She clenched my fingers within her and my head with even greater force. Allie’s entire body began to tremble almost spasmodically and she screamed out and I felt my face get suddenly bathed in liquid. She peed on me!!! At least that was what I thought. Now I thought ‘so much for never washing my face again’.
Allie’s body went completely limp. Save for her breathing I would have sworn she (heaven forbid) died. Her eyes were closed and her legs, once so firmly wrapped around my head, now dangled limply off the edge of the counter. Her clear discharge was dripping off the counter and onto the floor. It didn’t seem to have much of an odor or taste. Okay… So I was curious.
I stood up as best I could with my fingers still within her and leaned over to cradle her head with my free hand. Allie, much to my relief, opened her eyes a bit and smiled at me.
“That…was a big one!” She managed to say whilst still catching her breath and recovering her sense.
“No shit Sherlock…” I snickered. “But did you need to pee on me?”
“Well it’s your own fault. And that wasn’t pee. That was squirt.” Allie laughed.
“Squirt…?” Clue…less!!! This definitely required more…research?
“Listen sweet heart…you have to take your fingers out. I’m getting a little sore; gently now?”
I did as Allie asked. She took my hand and, putting the two fingers into her mouth, sucked on them with a quite seductive expression of her face. I giggled. I moved up and removed my hand only to replace my fingers with my lips on hers.
I kissed her...
...and felt so much a part of her.
When our lips finally parted, I smiled down at her and she up at me. No words were necessary. I felt like this electric zap pass between us just from our mutual expressions.
“I loved doing that so much.” I really did. I had to giggle. “It was such a rush watching you get so much pleasure.”
Allie spoke in her richest alto voice as she laughed and hugged me, pulled me on top of her.
“You…” She said still catching her breath. “…are such a lesbian.”
Has Andi discovered the fountain of youth… or simply a youthful fountain???
Will Andi ever need to wash his face again???
Have Andi and Allie bonded, melded, fused, intertwined, shaken but not stirred, or elsewise come together???
Will Froggie ever plunk his magic twanger???
And what about Bob???
For the answer to these superfluous questions and others even more so…be sure to catch the next chapter of ‘Andi and Allie’!!!
Andi and Allie – Chapter 20
“A lesbian in a boy suit…?”
Allie’s words kept repeating in my ears the entire day; ‘You…are such a lesbian’. I giggled every time I thought of them. Our entire experience caused me to rethink whether in fact I was gay. I must admit that this didn’t dissuade me from thinking about dicks and how much fun someone else’s stiffy could be. But I certainly have changed the way I looked at women; or at least at Allie.
We showered together after cleaning up squirt from the island top, the opposite counter, the glass doors of the cabinet…and the floor! Allie played with my dick in the shower and, after a bit of her marvelous mouth’s activities and her wonderful fingers up my butt, I came with such force that my knees buckled and I had to hold myself up against the wall as the steamy water rained down upon me.
We finally, and somewhat reluctantly, finished our shower and began to ready ourselves to venture out into the New Year. Allie had me fetch my outfit of the day and my cosmetics case. She really wanted to spend every moment with me. I wanted to do the same. I mean this was definitely a new and wonderful level of growth in our relationship; OUR relationship…Allie’s and mine!
We helped one another dress, stealing hugs and kisses at every opportunity.
We did our makeup together and styled our hair.
The entire time we spoke easily about anything and everything. It felt good. I felt good. This was like what I’d been waiting for my entire life…ALMOST twenty one years of it. I finally had someone I could be close to and rely and depend upon who was also so very nurturing. This all felt so strange, so weird…and so wonderful.
We donned our coats, boots, scarves, and knitted hats, grabbed our purses, and ventured out into the brisk, lightly snowing afternoon. Arm in arm we started walking uptown toward the West Village. Every once in a while we would stop, turn, embrace and kiss. People passing by would sometimes stop and stare, or smile, or sneer. But we were in our own little world and really we didn’t care.
Being out in the fresh air was amazing. The briskness of the air and the beauty of the snowflakes falling made us walk that much closer together. Allie and I seemed to be walking in complete synchronization with our arms interlocked and our legs touching as we went along. We entered Sheridan Square and it might have been a normal Sunday because there were people everywhere.
As we approached Christopher Street, Allie spotted a bar and grill that looked appealing. We stopped to quickly survey the menu and glance inside before making the bold move to enter. I immediately opened my coat and loosened my scarf. The place was warm and the aromas of food blotted out the smell of stale alcohol from the bar’s well abused wooden floor.
We were seated at a table for four and, after removing our coats, scarves, and hats, I took the seat cattycorner from Allie.
We held hands atop the table.
Allie ordered us each a mimosa. I’d never had one before but I had heard the name of the drink and wanted to try it.
I watched Allie as she glanced through the menu. I never seemed to tire of gazing at her. She was the most beautiful woman in all New York, indeed the entire world as far as I was concerned and I…me…moi…was the only one she permitted to share her bed. She never brought anyone home. Allie glanced up to catch me looking at her.
“What…” She asked with a giggle. “My hair’s a mess?” I shrugged my shoulders and smiled. “Well…?” Allie’s eyebrows shot up and she placed her elbow upon the table.
“I… I just like looking at you.” I blushed magenta.
“I’d think by now you’d be at least…bored with looking at me?” Allie grinned as she blushed dragon red, and rested her chin on her palm.
“I never get tired of looking at you.”
I spoke with all seriousness and kissed her hand just as the waitress came to our table with our drinks. She must have heard what I said and saw the kiss because I noticed her smiling and rolling her eyes.
“What would you two love birds like?” She spoke with a knowing grin.
I looked to Allie and arched my eye brows. I hadn’t even looked at the menu yet. Allie proceeded to order. The waitress looked at me and I hesitated a moment before speaking.
“I’ll have what she’s having.”
“Andi does that a lot.” Allie giggled and smiled at the waitress.
“God… That is so lesbian.” The waitress laughed, rolled her eyes, shook her head, and turned toward the kitchen.
“See…? Even she thinks so.” Allie laughed.
I kind of stared at Allie, but I was really not looking at her. I was thinking about that impartial second opinion? Was I really a lesbian in a ‘boy suit’? That question would pop in and out of my head for the remainder of the day. Little did I know that question would persist to pop up for long after?
We had our lunch, roasted veggie sandwiches with Portobello mushrooms, peppers, and such, and finished with cappuccinos. Though the snow had abated to a very light powder, the wind did become stronger. We were in no hurry to leave.
It was at this point when I glanced at something other than Allie or my meal. The patrons seemed to be almost exclusively women. There were four men at the same table and then I noticed that two of them were holding hands.
“Allie…? Allie…!” I insistently whispered.
“What is it sweet heart?”
“We’re in…” I leaned in closer to speak softly in her ear. “...a lesbian bar!”
“No we’re not sweet heart.” Allie chuckled. “The bar isn’t a lesbian. Only most of the patrons are. The rest are just gay guys.”
She smiled and kissed me…fully…on the lips!
I nervously glanced around. Several women were smiling at us. There were even one or two looking at me and smiling. Oh my God…! What if I should get hit on? I turned back to Allie who was giggling.
“I don’t know why you should be so surprised baby doll. You’ve been passing yourself off as a woman for…well…at least as long as I’ve known you. You’ve told me that the guys at work are too nervous to share the restroom with you because you’re so…convincing? I don’t see what you’re problem is.”
I looked around still somewhat…stunned? And then I glanced back at Allie, who was still smiling; totally amused at my discovery. I guess it was just the label of ‘lesbian’ that threw me off? I mean… It really doesn’t make a difference, does it? Suddenly the urge to evacuate overcame me.
“I have to pee.”
“I’ll go with you; just in case some wild woman wants to attack you.”
Allie giggled as she stood and grabbed her purse. She took my hand as I grabbed bag and we were off. Now I don’t know why I should have been shocked when, upon entering the ladies room, we were immediately met by two women passionately kissing near the hand dryer. Allie smiled and giggled as we walked past and I tried desperately not to look.
When we were at clubs, we would see this in the bathrooms. Once I even saw a man and a woman come out of one of the stalls. I mean people are what people are and I guess if the urge calls, especially after a few drinks or some designer drug, or both, any port in a storm, as they say, will do.
It’s just that in the middle of a snowy Sunday afternoon, on New Year’s Day, I didn’t expect this. Thinking back on it, they were kind of cute.
Thankfully there was an empty stall. I headed for it as Allie gazed at her reflection in the mirror. The moment I entered it, Allie scooted in behind me and shut the door, locking it as she giggled and leered at me with a wicked smile.
Allie immediately threw me against the wall and pinned me with her supple body.
She kissed me with a very needy intensity!
Allie’s tongue thrusting its way into my mouth as her hands roamed my lower back and butt.
The suddenness of her movements coupled with the surprise completely caught me off guard. My hands came up to caress her shoulders and her back as her insistent mouth stole my breath. I closed my eyes and just melted into her.
The feeling was so heady…so very ‘naughty’…that I started to become aroused? That was not so good if one had to pee as well. I forced myself, with an enormous amount of mental effort, to push her off.
“I really have to pee.” I was quite adamant; like…no fooling?
“Okay… Can I hold it for you?” She whispered with a giggle.
“What…?” WTF…! “I usually sit…you know???” WTF…!
“Well I can still hold your dick for you.” She giggled wickedly.
Allie thought this was a new amusement or something. I couldn’t wait any longer and I wasn’t going to argue with her until I was at least safe from an accident? I dropped my lower rider jeans, a definite relief for my slightly bloated bladder, and I sat down on the seat. Allie hovered alongside of me and squatted down just enough to rest her back against the wall. She giggled as she reached between my legs and grasped my dick.
Her hand was warm and actually felt amazing. But this added nothing to my ability to pass a wee bit of water. With her other hand she reached around my back and came up under my pink sweat shirt; the one with the rose colored sequin design along the front. Allie started to massage my boobette through my bra and pinch my nipple gently. She once again kissed me quite fully and quite passionately. My hands rested atop both of hers trying, without too much success, to stop her from…from…turning me on even more?
“I really have to pee…!” I said.
I broke away from her very insistent and delicious mouth. I never expected Allie’s voracious appetite for sex. I mean I realized that she was very sensual. But this was kind of reckless abandon…at least for me?
“Ohhh… Okay...”
The sadness in Allie’s voice mimicked that of a child denied. She stood up and placed herself in front of the stall door.
“I’ll just watch then.”
She smiled wickedly and, try as I may have, nothing would happen.
“I can’t do this while you’re watching me.” I looked up at Allie sadly. “Please…?”
“I think I love it when you beg.” Allie giggled and again that wicked smile crossed her face.
She began to lift the hem of her skirt and, when it was high enough, she pulled her panty down to her knees. Allie then stepped up to me and lowered her skirt over my head. Now not only was I surrounded by darkness, but her aromas were overwhelming and intoxicating. This definitely didn’t help me at all.
Somehow I knew exactly what this situation required. I grasped her butt cheeks in my hands and pulled her tightly to me. I stuck out my tongue and ran it into her cleft until I found her clit. I bathed it with broad rapid motions of my tongue. The results were nearly instantaneous.
“OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD…YAAAIIIEEE…”
Allie couldn’t have squealed any louder without alerting the entire neighborhood. I managed to catch her totally by surprise. She pulled away returning me to light. My flood gate opened and the splashing of pee into the bowl and the water countered her rapid breathing as she sought to regain her composure. Now I had to giggle as I gazed at her wide open mouth and eyes.
I used a bit of tissue to get the last few drops out and then I pulled up my panty and jeans. Allie was backed against the stall door, her face a beet red. I learned that her body turned that color whenever she got…excited…in the least way? Anyway, Allie pulled up her panty and I took her hand and moved her enough to open the lock and the door.
I stepped out first followed by Allie to a four woman chorus of cheers, whistles, and applause. My hands immediately went to my face which, in turn, immediately turned vermillion. Allie, showing a bit more poise, curtsied quite elegantly, smiled, and laughed. Our audience dispersed in short order and we were able to wash our hands and touch up our faces.
We finally paid our bill. Well…actually Allie paid. She was quicker in grabbing it. We had long since lost track of whose turn it was and so many other lines of distinction had become blurred as well. Anyway, as we stepped out onto the street, our faces were assaulted…insulted, by a frigid blast of wind. We huddled for only a few moments before deciding to take a cab ride back home.
Allie and I got undressed and, after putting on our respective comfy robes, spent the remainder of the day lounging in the cave watching the tube and snacking on goodies. Somewhere along the way we fell asleep wrapped in each other’s arms. I spent the night once again in Allie’s bed. I decided rather quickly that I could easily become accustomed to her body resting next to mine. That feeling and that knowledge was very comforting indeed.
Monday was a joke. I dressed and did my usual morning routine. I had to shuffle between Allie’s bedroom and my own but, amidst the confusion; I managed to put myself together rather nicely. It was kind of homage to the New Year. I got to the office in good time and, after depositing my coat, scarf, hat and bag at my work station, I got a cup of coffee and went to join Rhonda…as usual.
She got up and we hugged and kissed and wished one another a happy year. Then we sat and she had to ask the magic question. Oh…it didn’t come out right away thankfully. I told her all about Peter’s wonderful party and about meeting another Ben and Jerry, who she evidentially knew. I told of my meeting Lilly and sitting with her and drawing a bit. Rhonda wanted every tiny little detail and, of course, I told all. Then she simply had to ask!
“So what did you and Allie do after you left?”
I froze…turned a very bright shade of candy apple red…and began to giggle insanely. Rhonda stared at me for a moment. Suddenly her entire expression changed. Her eye brows shot up. Her jaw dropped. Her eyes popped wide open.
“Oh my God…! Oh no…you didn’t!” Rhona said quite shocked.
I nodded as my giggling became worse. I covered my mouth with my hand and I cast my gaze anywhere but at Rhonda.
“With Peter…?!”
Now she was completely amazed; her hands flapping about in excitement. I shook my head and covered my face with both hands.
“Oh my God no…! Allie…?!”
Something within me couldn’t say yes. It was kind of about kissing and telling? Rhonda was kind of family to Allie and me but…well…you know. I put my hands down on the desk and Rhonda quickly grasped them.
“Oh…my God…! You got laid!”
Rhonda said it so breathily and so matter of fact that I had to burst out laughing with tears rolling down my cheeks.
“It’s not serious…is it???” Rhonda’s face took on that amazed expression again.
“Uhhh… Well…?” I smiled coyly.
I didn’t know how to answer that question. Well…that’s not true. I didn’t know how to phrase it without the ‘L’ word…and the ‘L’ was not for lesbian.
“My cosmetics are in her bathroom?”
“Oh my God…!”
Rhonda sat back in her chair with a longed face expression as if she still couldn’t believe it.
“This is very serious.” Rhona suddenly jumped up from her chair and rushed around to hug me. “Oh sweet heart… Congratulations... I truly hope it works out for the two of you. You’re the sweetest…”
Somehow I knew that she couldn’t decide whether to say ‘man’ or ‘woman’.
“…person I know and I would love to see you two happy together. So… Give me all the details!”
Rhona’s face was lit up with excitement as she quickly returned to her chair.
I went into the details of what had occurred between us without getting into the…dirty deeds? I was giggling away like a fool when Peter walked in. Both of us suddenly turned straight faced and sat with rather stoic expressions but I simply couldn’t maintain it. Peter looked at me, and then at Rhona, and then back at me at which point I burst into laughter.
“Don’t tell me.” He said with a smile as he rested his attaché case on the desk. “You got laid.” He laughed.
What…? Is it like…written on my forehead? Was it truly that obvious?
“Well…I am devastatingly sad and crushed…but totally elated for your happiness. I think Allie is very lucky to have nailed you.”
Peter laughed again but he was sincere in his wishes. I kind of felt bad because…well…I still felt myself attracted to him and I think Peter knew this. I was hoping that it wouldn’t change our friendship or our working relationship. And, to Peter’s credit, it didn’t.
I was useless the rest of the day. Word quickly spread around the office and everyone, one by one no less, came by my cubicle to visit and offer congrats and find out the details and all. I couldn’t believe it.
I felt like I was voted the least likely to ever get laid and the losers were congratulating me…or something. I suppose it was my own fault. The guys told me, upon hearing Allie was my paramour, that I’d need to learn how to scissor? Clue…less…!
I gave up at lunch time. I couldn’t even ask Peter if I might leave early without snickering with my hand over my mouth. I walked home. I needed the brisk winter’s chill to sober me up and bring me out of my dream like state. I knew I had this idiotic smile on my face but nothing I could do or think of would change that.
I got home and, no sooner had I unbuttoned my coat, Allie attacked me. She came from out of nowhere and her presence was totally unexpected. She pushed me down into the armchair near the door and, after quite unceremoniously removing my pants and panty; she hoisted my legs over the arms of the chair. Allie then proceeded to inhale my dick; the whole ‘Mickey Mouse’; ears and all.
She had been having the same kind of morning as I had and took the same action. She was about to call me when I came in. Needless to say, we spent the entire afternoon in her bed or on the loveseat in the cave…oh…and once on the kitchen counter. Allie seemed to enjoy attacking me in the kitchen when I was in the midst of doing some chore.
Indeed Allie seemed to initiate all of our…entanglements? I didn’t mind because…well…all this was new to me. And to be perfectly honest…I liked her…aggression? I also really loved that look of need in her eyes knowing that only I could fulfill that need. I truly felt needed and wanted and…desired?
That evening we had a very serious talk. The logistics of our living situation were ridiculous, to say the least; especially now that we shared the same bed. We decided to move her fall, spring and summer clothing into my bedroom and my winter things into hers. My bed would go downstairs into storage and we would use my old room as kind of a study?
I was having trouble trying to understand my bank statement one evening. Allie offered to look at it for me. One thing led to another and we decided that I would let her handle my financial stuff. She seemed to have a much firmer grasp of things than I did. We combined accounts and she got me a credit card from her bank. The non-issue of my rent simply disappeared since I didn’t need to write checks any longer.
This is kind of how things went in the following days and weeks. Our lives became more and more intertwined and, to be quite honest, I loved it. Besides being my BGFF, Allie was my lover, my guardian and protector, my banker, and the mother I never had. Inversely, I was rapidly becoming her partner, her teacher, her guide and her muse for her art.
That’s not to say that we didn’t have our…’animated discussions’. But they were usually over stupid little things like who was wearing what to for an occasion. We almost never had any sort of disagreements over the important things.
There were times when we’d be together, perhaps doing our makeup, and I felt like I was with more of a sister than anything else. We shared everything that we could; cosmetics, jewelry, hand bags and other accessories. It was a pity we couldn’t share clothing because that would have been really special.
My art…our art…changed quite noticeably. Though Allie was and is always my muse, my work became bolder. I was doing larger pieces and the colors were more vibrant. Though my ‘soft edge’ could still be noticed, a new hardness in the modern experimental pieces became my sort of new signature.
Allie’s forms began to stray from the classical shapes to the more unusual forms. Functionality became secondary to visual uniqueness. She also began to experiment more with her glazes. She moved away from the muted and earth colors and more toward the same sort of vibrant things I was doing. Our combined works were really amazing. I was painting on her pieces with her new glazes and we both loved what was coming out of the kiln.
Things couldn’t have been going better for us until the end of January. When either of us came home, we would shout out a greeting of some sort and the other would come out from where ever. On this evening I arrived home and called out to see if Allie was in yet. I heard her call from the kitchen but her voice was…subdued?
I hung my coat and went toward the kitchen. Maybe she simply had a harder than usual day. When I walked in I was shocked to see her with her forehead resting in her hands. She was sipping wine out of a huge water glass through a straw. Her eyes were vixen red. She’d been crying. I sat on the stool cattycorner from her. I reached out to touch her shoulder.
“What’s wrong sweet heart?” I was becoming upset.
Allie looked angry as well as very upset. A tear dropped from her eye. She suddenly stopped what seemed to be an endless sip through the straw. She took a very deep breath and let it out slowly with a hissing sound.
“I went to my gynecologist today. I’m pregnant.”
‘Oh my God…! That’s great; a baby…a new life! Maybe it’ll look like you. I can help take care of it. You know….like change the diapers? Don’t be upset. It’s no big thing. It’s our baby…ours.’
Allie had to sense what I was thinking. I mean I thought this was great news. We had been together such a short time and we’re going to have a baby. She took another very long sip of wine. She really shouldn’t be drinking in her condition.
“It’s not ours silly.” Another tear dropped from her eye. “It’s his. Simms’...”
‘Oh my God…! You’re not thinking what I think you’re thinking? You can’t get rid of it. It’s going to be a new life and I don’t care that I’m not the…father? I mean a child is a child and we can raise it any way we wish. You can’t terminate this life. Maybe it’ll be a girl and look just like you. You can’t be thinking of an abortion.’
“Well…there’s a piece of you in it and that’s worth a whole lot.” I couldn’t say what I was thinking but I did have to say something.
“There’s a piece of him in me.” Allie hissed with vehemence I’d never heard before and I hoped I’d never hear again. “And I want it out! I don’t want to have to look at anything that even remotely resembles him! Not ever…!”
‘Didn’t you use protection? What about the pill? You had to have used something? I mean you hardly knew the guy. It didn’t have to come to this.’
“I don’t know how this happened. He had to have done this intentionally; that fucking son of a bitch!” Allie slammed her palm down on the counter and burst into tears.
Now I really understood her anger and her fear. Suppose it was a boy and it did look exactly like him? She would have to go through life seeing his face every day. She certainly couldn’t even think of going through with the pregnancy and then giving the baby up. She did not want to perpetuate anything that might have come out of him.
“Have you told Jill?” I spoke softly trying to calm her.
“No…! Of course not…! I didn’t want to hear from her about…”
Allie looked at me in shock and her voice trailed off. I couldn’t imagine Jill being anything but supportive. She looked at me with such soulful and doe-like eyes; hopeful eyes.
“You’re the only one I’ve told. You’re the only one I’ll tell. You’re the only one I trust completely.”
Wow…! Now that was a ton of stuff to lay on me. But I was more than happy that I could bear the weight for her. In a sense I was now part of whatever occurred whether I wanted to be or not. But how could I not be? We were part of one another and my ‘other self’ was in pain.
I reached over and grabbed her wine glass and I took a giant sip. Now I could understand her wanting to have a drink. I knew that she knew that the wine would ultimately make absolutely no difference. But, hopefully, it would help ease the pain of her decision.
Allie loved children. She couldn’t resist looking into a covered baby stroller or stopping the mother and asking some dumb question just too able to watch the baby for a moment or two. Whenever we went to Central Park she would always want to go to the zoo and watch the children react to the amazing animals.
We’d stroll through the playground and watch the little ones running around and laughing and playing. This decision had to be extraordinarily painful for her. I reached for Allie’s hand and I took it in both of mine. We both smiled at having the very same thoughts.
“Whatever you want to do, whatever you need to do, I’ll be with you every step of the way. If you decide to have it, I will raise it with you. If you decide not to have it, I will be with you and hold your hand every inch of the way. I will be there with you.”
Allie began to cry again
...and she reached out for me. I got up and wrapped my arms around her and we embraced as both our tears soaked into the blouses we were wearing. Though we were crying together, I don’t know that it was for the same reasons. I wept because I would have liked to see that child. I would have liked to see a smaller and younger version of Allie.
I would have liked to be a large part of the baby’s life. I would have liked to see Allie perhaps keep the decision for a bit longer even if only a week or two or three. Maybe something within her would see past the horrid manner in which it was conceived. But that would never happen and the more I thought about it the more I cried.
I don’t know how long we hugged one another but eventually we managed to calm down enough to stop our tears. Of course the shoulders of our blouses were more than soaked. I heard Allie take a very deep and quivered breath.
“If I have anyone’s baby…” Allie whispered into my ear and then gently kissed it. “…it would be yours…ours.”
I was stunned. I took my head from her shoulder and looked at her. Allie was smiling through her tears. In spite of her tears, I saw something in her eyes that I’d seen before but couldn’t really recognize. I sort of felt what it was but feeling and knowing are so very different.
“I think I would like that very much.” I giggled through my tears. Then I laughed. “Do you remember when we first met?”
“Yeah…” Allie sniffled as she grabbed a napkin to dry her eyes.
“And you asked me if I was a drag queen…” I grabbed one and did the same. “…and I said no?”
“Yeah…” Allie looked at me questioningly.
“And you said ‘good’ because you had enough drama in your life?”
“Yeah…”
“You really weren’t kidding.”
She stared at me for a moment and we both began to laugh.
“Let’s get changed and put together something to eat.”
I knew doing something together would take her mind off of things.
“Good idea.”
We walked to ‘our’ bedroom, changed out of our clothes, washed the tears out of our eyes and tried to refresh ourselves. Allie put on a lovely satin night blouse that dropped to her hips and her robe and I donned my sleeping tee and my robe. On went our slippers and we walked back to the kitchen.
Allie threw together a salad whilst I pan fried some veggies and steamed up some rice. We sat and eat side by side, our bodies touching as if we could combine our energies and recoup our strength by sharing what we had left.
We got into bed early after doing our evening wash and ‘beauty’ rituals. Two scented tea candles provided just enough light to see one another’s face and body and Allie had some music playing softly. For a change Allie rested in my arms and upon my body.
Allie was needy and she didn’t need to tell me. Who wouldn’t be under such circumstances? She remained needy the rest of the week and into the next. We didn’t have sex as such but we did make love. There was a lot of caressing and petting and kissing. I would rest my head on the inside of Allie’s thigh and gently kiss and lick and play with her…’coochie’ as she called it?
And she would do the equivalent with me. It was kind of low keyed but very satisfying none the less. It was the trust and intimacy of resting upon her cradle of life that Allie so generously and lovingly afforded me. It also brought to mind once again that idea of being a lesbian in a boy’s suit.
We concocted a story why we had to be out of work on Tuesday of the next week. I insisted that we not lie about being out but Allie insisted on having the privacy she so desperately wanted. And so Allie was having a growth removed from her…plumbing? That worked better than I expected and everyone was sympathetic to the max. Peter even allowed me the luxury of taking the following day if Allie needed me.
We went to a woman run clinic that Allie’s gynecologist recommended and they were amazing. Everything was very low keyed and almost soothing from the moment we walked in. I was permitted to stay with Allie through the entire procedure although I sat with my back away from the ‘business’ end.
I held her hand and kissed her forehead and simply tried to keep my smile. With the exception of a little cramping after the procedure, Allie felt no pain. We were finished within a few hours and on our way back home.
Allie stared out the window of the cab as we rode in silence. I felt the entire thing was almost anti-climactic; so much emotional stress and build up and fears for what might as well have been a hang nail of a procedure. I certainly felt a sense of relief. I gently squeezed Allie’s hand and she turned and smiled at me. But there was sadness in her eyes and I understood.
I made her rest in bed. I catered to whatever need she had and tried, quite successfully I might add, to anticipate what her next need might be. I brought my easel in and did some sketching whilst Allie napped. I brought in whatever meal she felt like having. We spoke very little that afternoon.
More than a week went by and Allie remained in her subdued mood. There was little I could do to change that. I knew that although the physical portion of the ordeal was long finished, the mental portion still remained. I totally understood how she must have felt. One evening we went out for dinner at a local restaurant. She held my hand atop the table and simply gazed into my eyes. I knew that something was up.
That evening in bed Allie again rested her head atop my breast. Then she swiftly moved her entire body atop mine and looked down into my face. Allie gently stroked my cheeks and my hair as she seemed to take in every little aspect of my features. I could feel that my dick had parted her vaginal lips through our panties. I could feel the warmth and dampness. She was definitely excited.
“You know sweet heart… I was very serious when I said I wanted to have your baby.” She squeezed my cheeks forcing me to have a ‘fish mouth’ pout. “And so…” Allie continued as she gently shook my fish mouth from side to side. “I’m going off birth control completely starting yesterday.” She giggled…probably at my wide eyed stare. “So if you have any objections, now is the time to make them known?” Allie stared into my eyes for a moment.
I will always remember that moment in time. It was a momentous and cathartic moment for me. Someone actually had enough faith in me to want to share a blessing as sacred and as wonderful as a child; their child…our child. But this statement was more than simply a pronouncement of faith; it was in fact a planned decision, a desired and wanted decision.
“No objections?” Allie lilted and then shook my mouth again from side to side. “Good…” She giggled as she let go of my cheeks. “I think we’ll make excellent mothers.” She giggled again and then kissed me.
“Allie…” Now I was looking up directly into her eyes. “I do love you so very much.”
I felt tears welling up. Oh my God… I actually admitted it to her. I actually and finally admitted that to myself. I used the ‘L’ word.
“I know sweet heart. That’s why I know this is the right decision.” She giggled. “I knew you wanted me to have that baby when I told you I was pregnant.”
“But…” I was surprised she knew that.
“There are no ‘buts’ baby. I could see it in your eyes. But you went along and supported me even though you felt differently. I know that you understood how I felt. That could only mean one thing; you loved me.” Allie giggled. Her eyes then sort of became dreamy. “And I do love you sweet heart.” We kissed again and I hugged her even tighter.
“Ummm…”
I had to ask something but I felt embarrassed. Allie could tell by the disturbed look on my face that was very hard to hide.
“What is it sweet heart?” Allie lilted with a smile.
“Do you think…?” Oh my God… But I had to ask. “Do you think I’d be able to nurse it too?”
Allie chuckled.
“I don’t know sweet heart. We’ll have to ask Doctor Ginsberg. But if you do, it will probably involve an increase in your hormone intake as well as a change of hormones. You might lose the ability to use your thingy.”
“I don’t know if I want that.”
Oh my God…! Really…? I was only just beginning to enjoy having it.
“That doesn’t mean that we won’t be able to have fun. It only means that we’ll have fun in a different way. And it will also mean that we’ll need to get more sperm samples for use at a later date. After all, maybe we’ll have lots of kiddies. Could you handle that?” Allie laughed.
Lots of kiddies… Now there was a concept. Yeah… That would be pretty amazing. Although one would be a handful I’m sure. I hoped that the first one would be a girl and it would look just like Allie and not have my ponderous nose.
Allie kissed me and then began to slowly kiss her way down my body. She spent extra time kissing, sucking and licking my very sensitive nipples. Each time she would do something to either or both of them the sensation seemed to instantly translate to an electrical type of zap to my thingy. By the time she reached my navel, I was totally in chubby land.
Somewhere along her journey Allie had slipped her panty off and now she slipped mine down my legs and off as well. She grasped my dick and engulfed it in her mouth as her hands gently massaged my scrotum. I was becoming more and more excited. My hands could only reach her neck and shoulders and I rubbed them as best I could. Allie quickly got on her knees and straddled my waist. In one movement she slid herself down onto my stiffy.
I moaned and could have died from the extreme pleasure her movements brought me. But she wasn’t finished by any means. Allie leaned her body down against mine and, again with a swift, and strong, movement she rolled over until I was atop her. She giggled as she dug the heels of her feet into my butt cheeks and pulled me further into her. Allie looked into my eyes and smiled.
“I want you to come in me sweet heart. This is something I want to start tonight…right now.”
Allie pulled my face down to hers and she kissed me. Her tongue was brutally delicious as she swept the inside of my mouth and fought for domination with my tongue. Her hands pulled and delightfully pinched my nipples. I knew I wouldn’t last very long nor did Allie want me to. Her eyes sparkled with mischief. She knew exactly what she was doing and I wanted nothing to stop her. I was hers to do with as she pleased and that thought turned me on even more.
“Come on baby…come on!”
Allie muttered under her breath as I pumped into her, her heels spurring me on. I moaned and groan my pleasure as I finally built to the most unbelievable apex of pleasure. And then, with a loud squeal, I began to spurt into her. Allie seemed to time each pulsation of my dick with her heels trying to pull me in even deeper. I finally fell upon her in total exhaustion.
Allie let me rest for a while as my breathing started to return to normal. Once I had shrunk enough to fall out of her, or be pushed out, Allie quickly bounced me off of her and drew her knees up into her breasts crossing her legs.
She was trying to keep what I had given her deep within herself. I cuddled up alongside of her and placed my legs beneath her butt to aid her in this endeavor. It then occurred to me that she had only just undergone an abortion two weeks ago and might still be a little sore. But Allie didn’t care. She wanted to do this more than anything and nothing was going to stop her.
As I rested beside her, helping to keep her legs and pelvis raised. Allie turned her luscious face, blossoming bold pink, toward me and smiled lewdly.
“Oh… By the way baby doll…” Allie giggled. “I bought a strap on.”
Is Andi really a lesbian in a boy suit? Is Allie really a lesbian in a girl's suit? Is anyone even dressed in their proper suits? Does it even matter? Will Allie strap on a tool belt equipped with power tools? And what about Bob??? All this and more to follow in the adventures of Andi and Allie!!!
Andi and Allie Chapter 21
“What About Bob???”
As much as our lives had changed forever that evening, our day to day remained as frantic as ever, and as usual. Bob Preston was pressuring me for a show and he was anxious to see what I had so far. I, of course, included Allie and her work whenever he mentioned me. I reminded him that Allie and I had a number of joint works.
Peter also kept reminding me that sooner or later I would need to make the trip uptown to meet the account reps for the companies I was doing work on. I could tell that he felt kind of a loss at my having chosen Allie over him as a lover but, being the total gentleman he was; he never brought it up at all.
Of course that didn’t stop me, or him, from having ‘those’ feelings every so often when I was in his presence. And the occasional innocent touching…a hand…an arm…a hug…certainly didn’t help. It was more my doing than his. Allie and I would, on occasion, discuss my feelings toward Peter. I simply had to live with the fact that I was perhaps…bisexual?
Jill, always a frequent guest, came to dinner one evening. But on this evening she was scouting for Bob. She immediately went to my room out of habit. To her great surprise she found no art at all. Jill turned and looked at Allie and me. We had our arms around each other’s waist and were giggling.
“Oh shit…! I forgot!” Jill began to laugh. “I should have known from that disgustingly lovely glow you both seem to have.”
She then walked to where Allie’s studio once existed and was surprised to find that empty as well.
“We moved everything downstairs.” Allie giggled. “It was simply getting too crowded up here and we kind of like to work close together…sort of.”
“I’ll bet you do.” Jill smiled wryly. “Well I do want to see what you’ve both been up to but I suppose it can wait until I’ve at least been fed.”
“I do have some sketches in our bedroom.” I felt I had to offer at least a taste of something.
We walked across the apartment to our bedroom. Jill preceded us in and went immediately to my easel and the large sketchbook upon it. She began to look at the work and, as she did, her smile broadened. Jill’s expression suddenly turned to one of surprise. Then she arched one eye brow and a really wry smile crossed her lips. I couldn’t imagine what she was looking at.
"Has Allie seen this one?"
Jill pierced me with her glaring gaze.
“Which one…?”
I was truly curious and I walked to join her. It was a sketch of Allie showing what she might look like in her eighth month of pregnancy.
“I don’t know if she’s seen this one. It’s not exactly complete?” I offered.
To Jill’s great surprise I pick up the drawing and turned it so that Allie could see it. Allie smiled as she took the in image of her appearing quite pregnant.
“No…I haven’t seen that one.” Allie colored cherry red and giggled. “It’s…amazing. You should put it with the others when it’s finished.”
“Others…?”
Jill’s voice resounded in the lowest smoky alto voice I’d ever heard out of her mouth.
“Is there something I should know about???” She gazed at me and then Allie.
“Oh…not yet for sure, but you’ll be the first to know.” Allie grinned.
“Somehow…” Jill turned from Allie to look at me. “…I doubt that very much.” Then she snorted and chuckled.
After dinner we took Jill downstairs to the studio. I couldn’t really judge her reaction to what she was looking at because she said nothing. Her eyes were as wide opened as her mouth. I figured she either liked what she saw or she hated it so much that words failed her.
Every so often she would stop and spend an extra few moments with a particular piece. On occasion Jill would suddenly turn and look at me with a surprised, almost shocked, expression.
Allie and I held hands whilst in my studio. But we got even closer when we walked into hers. I had my arm around Allie’s waist and she had hers around mine. We had a number of joint works and Jill took her time examining them all. With the work Allie did exclusively, Jill took a bit of extra time; lifting and turning and gazing at each piece quite carefully.
“Well…” Jill said quite breathily. “Bob needs to see this as soon as possible.” Jill turned to me and smiled broadly. “I think he might want everything. He might even want to give you your own showing.”
I couldn’t believe what I was hearing; my own showing? Sacred feces…! I know of really good artists who worked for years just to get a little wall space at Preston’s.
“I also think…” Jill again turned from a piece she wanted to see again in my studio. “…that you should consider giving up your day job.” She chuckled and the twinkle in her eye was enough to convince me she was very serious.
“What…?” Allie and I sang out almost simultaneously.
That would be a dream come true; earning a living just from my art.
“What about Allie?” It would be no fun without her around; my muse.
“Sorry Allie…” Jill turned to face her. “You’ll simply have to work for me forever.” Jill chuckled again and turned to face me. “Of course Allie as well… You silly…person!”
She shook her head as if to say; ‘Are you kidding?’ Jill continued to walk back to our apartment. She led the way as she continued to speak.
“You have some pieces here…well…” Jill shook her head. “I’m no judge of the market but I think they are worth quite a bit.”
Allie and I turned toward each other and hugged…and squealed in delight…and hopped up and down.
“So…” Jill drew out the word forever. “Have you two thought of names yet?”
“Names…?” Clue…less…!
“For our child…?” Allie rolled her eyes and giggled. "We're not pregnant...yet."
'We're'...? I had no idea of what a woman can be like when she's determined to become a mother. Allie was relentless in her need to try and procreate whenever and wherever in the apartment. It wasn't love, lust, rutting, sexual, or sensual. It was like... 'Get that boy junk into me so I can hoist my legs up'! She wanted this so badly that her pleasure came from me squirting into her.
That's not to say the experience wasn't pleasurable for me. But it is to say that it was exhausting! If she would awaken in the middle of the night we would do it. I wouldn't even be fully awake but Allie managed to draw something out of the end of my dick. We both knew from my new doctor, an older woman named Edith Weintraub, that I wasn't the most potent shooter going. So Allie decided that we would make our attempts no less than three times a day during her week of greatest fertility?
We spent the remainder of the evening with Jill speaking about all the things we’d like to do; both in life and in our art. The shock of what Jill said remained with us long after she left and later on, in bed, we spoke about it. With the aroma of Allie’s coochie still fresh on my face, we snuggled and held one another as we spoke of our dreams; OUR DREAMS. It was like a fairy tale come to life.
Of course the idea of leaving Peter and the work I had started for him didn’t quite sit well with me. I mean he was the one who took a chance hiring somebody right out of school and he did kind of ‘hide’ my ‘eccentricity’? I really felt bad about the very thought of leaving. Allie suggested that maybe I could work per diem or by the job where I didn’t have to be anywhere in particular every day.
And then, of course, there was the money. I managed to go through the money from the last show rather quickly. Finances, and all matters thereof, were now totally Allie’s territory. I had great faith in her abilities to set a budget for us and keep us to it…within reason. With the very distinct probability of a new added addition to our little family unit, her particular talents in this area became even more important.
First Bob Preston had to be called and I had to deal with him…with Jill’s help of course. He couldn’t wait to come and see what Jill had raved so adamantly about. The next day at work I was so elated that my joy showed the moment I walked through the door.
“Well…” Rhona said as I sat down with my coffee. “You’ve been getting laid so it can’t be that.” She smiled and laughed.
I, of course, nearly coughed up the mouthful of coffee I only just sipped.
“Oh… You poor dear… Did I embarrass you?” She spoke with an oh so smug expression on her face.
“No… It’s just that sometimes the things you say are a bit much?” I giggled.
“Well… You had to see the very self-satisfied expression you had when you sat down. So what’s going on? You’re not pregnant…are you?” She gazed very seriously at me.
“No…! WE’RE not pregnant.
What is it with you and Jill anyway? Are you and Jill comparing notes? Or what…?”
I was just a little bit peeved. I mean just because I have a girlfriend and we’re having a serious relationship…sort of…well no…we have a very serious relationship…was no reason to assume anything. Anyway, that doesn’t mean we’re trying to have a baby even if we are. I mean… It’s not really anybody’s business; right? But then again, they are sort of like mother hens and I must admit I do enjoy sharing little bits of gossip with Rhona.
“Well…?” Rhona leaned in a bit as if we were going to trade world class secret intelligence.
“I think I’m going to have another showing.”
I couldn’t contain myself any longer. I set the cup down and with hands flying about I told her what Jill had said…and didn’t say for that matter.
“Oh my God…! That is really big news; and very exciting. If you do really well in this showing you might need to quit your day job.”
Rhona laughed but I nearly fell over. Was all of this so very obvious? Am I really that clueless? Of course I made light of that possibility.
We spoke at length about a number of things that mostly centered on whether or not I was happy. I hadn’t really ever thought about that before. No one ever bothered to ask really. As I sat and spoke with Rhona, I realized that indeed I was happy. I was more than happy.
I had a great place to live. I had this great job. I had people who really cared whether I got up in the morning or not. My art was at least marketable? I had Allie who really cared for, and about, me. I even had a few friends like Peter and Rhona and Jill. It all kind of made up for all the shit I had to take along the way and for the childhood I never really had.
I felt so elated that when Peter walked in I quickly got up, hugged him and then I planted a huge kiss right on his lips. I definitely caught him by surprise although shock would be a better way to describe it.
”And what has gotten into you this morning.” Peter laughed.
I clutched my hands in front of me, shrugged my shoulders, rolled my eyes, and giggled.
“I’m simply having a good life today.”
“Well…” Peter smiled sympathetically for some reason I was yet to understand. “We need to speak. Give me a few minutes and then come to my office, okay?”
“Sure…” At least he was still smiling.
I looked toward Rhona who simply shrugged her shoulders. For once somebody else was as clueless as me. I got Peter’s coffee ready and, with a shrug and a hopeful smile, I left Rhona and walked down the hallway to Peter’s office. He was just about to sit down at his desk as I walked in. I placed the coffee near his right hand and gazed down at his less than happy expression.
“Please Andi…” He motioned toward the chair in front of his desk.
Andi…? He almost never calls me that. Uh oh…! I sat down in front of his desk and leaned forward hunching my shoulders slightly.
“I received a call from the account rep for Scoville Industries. Evidently old Mister Scoville is anxious to see what we have thus far. He wants to meet with the rep and us on Monday.”
MONDAY…? SACRED FECES…!
“Have you been in contact with Susan?”
“Uhhh… Yes... We don’t really speak regularly but I call at least once a week and keep her up to date on what we’re doing. And…you know…just…just to talk about things?”
“Well…maybe the two of you could have lunch this week. Try to get a feel on what the old man is looking for.”
I nodded. I would call her this morning for sure.
“The thing of it is…”
Now I could see that Peter was having trouble saying whatever he needed to say. He took a deep breath and continued.
“You will definitely need to be there and the old man is expecting Andrew?”
Ooopsies…! I had absolutely no boy clothes anywhere. And I really wasn’t disposed to dressing any way other than the way I was most comfortable. I definitely needed to speak with Susan!
“Peter…” Peter held up his hand and stopped me before I could say anything.
“I don’t expect you to be or do anything that you’re not comfortable with. You know that I will go as far as I can for you should it become an issue. I don’t expect it to but…you never know.”
“Well…? I do have an attorney working on that situation.”
“I realize that sweet heart. But these things go slowly when a corporate bureaucracy is involved. And certainly the uptown crowd is aware of your…transitioning? There is some resistance to that entire thing. But it’s more envy over your getting two major accounts with virtually no effort.”
Well…there goes that ‘happy today’ feeling. I mean I expected some resistance to the way I dress? But because everyone here was more than accustomed to my sense of style it never occurred to me that I might need to go ‘uptown’. Peter leaned forward and put his arms on the desk top.
“How far along are we in the packaging redesign and new logo?”
“I bet ‘what’s his name’ is gone.” I gazed off into space as I spoke.
“What?”
“Susan’s husband…’what’s his name’.” I said under my breath. “This might be good for us.” I looked back at Peter. “If Susan is now running things, Mister Scoville might simply want to see what she’s buying from us. What does he look like anyway?”
I had an idea. Peter, bless his heart, knew me well enough to simply do a search. In no time at all he had numerous pictures of Mister Scoville and even a few viddies. I got up and walked around to his side of the desk. I stood at his right as we both looked at the pictures.
“Your scent…”
“Huh???”
“It’s very distracting you know.” He laughed.
“It’s supposed to be.” I giggled. “There… That one… And those two…” I said pointing to several pictures. “Can you e-mail them to me?”
“Of course… Anything else boss…?” Peter chuckled.
“Yeah… Let’s watch a few of the videos. I’d like to get an idea of how he moves and what he looks like aside from promo shots.”
We watched several videos and it was easy to see the resemblance between Susan and her father. He was a tall wiry distinguished looking gentleman whose physical movements were forceful, powerful, directed and without wasted energy. His eyes were the same amazing deep blue color and, of course, he had the same piercing stare that was quite evident in Susan. I knew could do something with that image; that personage.
I knew that the current logo for Scoville Industries was very industrial; an ‘S’ and an ‘I’ in kind of an iron work steely grey with rivets linking the parts forming the letters. This was on a field of red. It was…well…industrial.
I immediately thought of doing something to personalize that image. It might not fly as a logo but it would certainly work for a segment of the industrial division’s products; particularly the ones that a person used like the hand tools.
My mind drifted off deeply into the idea, as it often does when I have one, which is almost all the time, because the next thing I realized was Peter was gently trying to draw my attention.
“Where are you sweet heart?”
I looked into his gorgeous eyes and smiled. Normally one would think of that sort of appellation as being…sexist? But I didn’t feel that way with Peter. I guess it was one of the connections we seemed to have with one another which sometimes made working with him a breeze and staying faithful to Allie such a challenge.
“I just had an idea I think I’d like to play with. I don’t think it might make a difference as far as the overall package of work we’re doing? But it might be just the thing to show the Scovilles to let them know that we’re looking at more than just one or two areas…and ideas. People love to have choices.” I smiled.
Peter sat back in his chair and kind of moved slightly away from me. He grinned as he leaned back and stretched out his legs.
“You know… I love the way your face lights up when you have something; an idea. I could almost feel the energy when it hits you.” He smiled and chuckled. “It’s like watching genius at work.”
“You know… Flattery will get you everything.” I giggled.
I laughed and felt the terror of having to appear uptown in person melt away a bit.
“When can I see something?”
Peter’s expression turned serious. He must really be concerned with next Monday’s meeting. Certainly the image that ‘Andrew’ would cast is enough of a worry in itself. Accounts have been lost for sillier reasons then simply the manner of dress…literally…of one of the ‘team’ members.
“Oh God Peter… I really am not sure. This is going to be a lot of work. I have to get it just right. If I do…it’ll really make the day. I promise you that.”
I folded my arms beneath my boobettes, it was really nice to not have to wear the fakes ones anymore, looked down at my shoes and noticed I scuffed one of them. Crappers… And I thought about a time frame. Finally I smiled and looked up at him. I would have to put in a lot of extra time on this one.
“Certainly the concept drawings will have to be done before Friday so that if you think they’re missing something, or are off the topic I will have a couple of days to revise or change them completely. Let’s say before Friday morning?” My smile definitely radiated. It reflected in Peter’s grin.
“Good… That sounds like a plan to me. If you’d prefer to work at home…that’s fine too. I know that there are distractions here from the staff. Oh… By the way… Your bonus check finally came in.” Peter handed me an envelope.
“Doesn’t it go straight into the bank?” I never got one of those before.
“Well…” Peter chuckled. “They think seeing the check makes a bigger impression. I must tell you that I think it could have been more. But we’ll see what kind of billing the Scovilles bring in. Then I can argue with authority.”
I stuck the check into my purse. I needed to remember to hand it over to Allie.
That was true. One artist or another was always at my desk about something. And then there was Rhona. It wasn’t that she was a distraction as much as every time I passed her desk I could barely resist sitting for ‘just a minute’ and talking with her. And then there was the main event, so to speak, the boss himself!
I felt myself committed to Allie in every possible way except…well…there was still this little physical thing that still existed between Peter and me. To deny it was only to deny something very powerful within me. Ever since I began sleeping with Allie I began to look at Peter less and less as a ‘partner’ or mate and more as an object…a very handsome, genteel, walking and talking penis!
Indeed I even began to gaze upon women with a new perspective. Perhaps that very first, and only, experience was simply a case of ignorance on both our parts and a lack of hygiene on hers. I would walk down the street somewhere and suddenly I would notice a particular woman and I’d wonder…you know? What would she be like in bed?
But then I’d notice her shoes were awful or her hair color was all wrong or something. Or perhaps I’d be standing gazing into the same window and then she’d open her inviting mouth and…ewww…the whiney voice!!! Allie was simply too perfect in my mind to even seriously think about any other woman.
However, that didn’t help me with a totally new problem; the chubby-stiffy thing. I mean I had them from time to time but not with enough frequency to present a problem? And I could usually rid myself of the ‘situation’ rather quickly by thinking of a project I was involved with.
But ever since Allie and I began to seriously cohabitate, she would immediately ‘jump’ on the situation…well…not literally…and not all the time anyway. ButI began to associate a stiffy with her ministrations. The result was that they no longer simply disappeared with the onset of other thoughts.
I began to wear more blazers and traditionally cut women’s suits. Cardigan’s that fell to mid-thigh, or even vestment length, also became a part of my wardrobe. I really needed a solution and had to speak to Allie about this situation.
All of these thoughts were running through my mind as I sat down in my cubicle and picked up my phone to call Susan. My mind was still in another place when I heard her voice.
“Andi… What a delight to hear from you.”
“Hi Susan… How are you?
She must have heard something in my voice. Though we didn’t speak that often, I was usually jumping out of my skin with excitement over something to tell her.
“What’s up sweet heart? You sound a bit out of sorts.”
“OH my God Susan…so many things are happening all at once and maybe I’m a little bit overwhelmed?”
I can’t believe that I actually said that to a client. But truly she was more of a friend and didn’t hesitate or feel put off.
“Well then… Let’s have lunch…
…or dinner if that’s more convenient.”
“When would it be good for you?”
“How about Friday…we can have lunch and make it a long lunch and a short day.” Susan laughed.
“Oh my God… That would be so great. It won’t be any trouble?”
“Not any more dear... I have a few tidbits for you as well.” Susan chuckled. “We can dine at my private club. I think you’ll find it an interesting experience.”
We spoke for a few more minutes about nothing in particular. It was more to simply feel the presence of a ‘kindred soul’ on the other end of the phone; the knowledge that we were not alone. I went to immediately let Peter know.
“You…” Peter said as he took me by my arms and shook me slightly. “…are amazing. She actually invited you?”
I nodded my head. I wasn’t that surprised…at least not as much as Peter.
“I have never had a client invite me to lunch unless they expected something in return.”
“I think she simply wants to talk…you know? We each have lots of goodies to relate.” I smiled and giggled.
“‘Girl talk’ I suppose…?” Peter chuckled.
“Yeah… I guess.”
Peter laughed. I mean who wouldn’t. I mean I am a guy…sort of… And Susan, for some reason, felt comfortable enough with me to tell me the most intimate things.
“Where are you two going to meet?” Peter returned to his desk and sat.
“Well…” I clasped my hands behind my back, shrugged my shoulders and kind of rolled my eyes. “I’m not sure? She said she’s a member of some private club and I think we’re meeting there? It’s uptown somewhere in the eighties on the East side…in a townhouse or something?”
Peter stared at me for a moment. Then he broke into a big grin. “If it’s the place I’m thinking of, you should have a really great time. In fact my mother was a member of a sorority club up in that part of town. It would be something if it was the same club.”
“What should I wear?”
I was clueless. If this was one of those fancy clubs I would really need to plan everything. I would certainly need a trim and I should have my nails done anyway.
“Don’t worry sweet heart. Whatever you wear will be fine. You always look great and it is a working day so you have lots of leeway. Just be you and it won’t matter at all.”
I couldn’t wait to tell Allie so I called her on my way home. I decided that there was no way I could get any work done on such short notice at the office so I opted to work at home. Allie was really excited about everything; the lunch date as well as the big meeting on Monday. Of course she offered to take some time off to help me if I needed an extra hand.
The moment I got home I changed into something more comfortable and went into the office; my former bedroom. I downloaded and printed the pictures I needed as well as the videos of Mister Scoville. I began to sketch out several poses and gestures using his face as my model. I also downloaded and printed their current tool catalogue? I had no idea of what kind of tools they made.
Next step…wardrobe... I downloaded and printed pictures of people working at construction sites to see how they were dressed. Then I searched to see if Scoville Industries made such clothing. Fortunately for me they did. I could present Mister Scoville wearing his company’s clothes, a hard hat, and handling his company’s tools. I think that would be a nice surprise for him. At least it would show that we were thinking of new ways to present their products.
Now all I had to do is create something to give to Peter and to present on Monday. What was it that guy said; ten percent inspiration and ninety percent perspiration? I had to get the scale right and of course the coloration had to be perfect.
I didn’t even hear Allie come home. She simply let me work undisturbed. It wasn’t until I smelled an outrageously aromatic aroma coming from the kitchen did I even realize the time! I had worked nearly seven hours without a break. At least I had a few drawings that were to my liking and ready for some color. I lined the sketches up along the windowsill and stood back to view them all.
“Hi baby…” Allie walked in and hugged me from behind. She kissed the side of my face and I caught a whiff of her cologne. “How are you doing?” She rested her cheek against mine and gazed at the work I’d done.
I melted back into her. My hands quickly found hers and pulled them even a bit tighter around me. I closed my eyes and inhaled her scent deeply. Allie was also in her comfort clothes and I could feel the terry cloth of her robe against my arms.
“What are you doing baby doll? Who is that?”
One of Allie’s hands went beneath my sweatshirt to cup my boobette and slowly massage my nipple. Her other hand went down the front of my sweat pants and into my panty. Allie firmly cupped my scrotum and, with her thumb, rubbed my dick. I could barely hear her question let alone answer it.
“Andi…? Sweet heart…? Who is that?” She asked again with a giggle.
“Uhhh…”
The sensations had me totally paralyzed…and she knew it! Allie tugged at my eye lobe with her teeth and then slowly ran her tongue around the edge of my ear only to plunge it deep into it.
“Why Andi…”
“Am I getting you all wet and excited?”
Sure!!! She could giggle as I felt myself leak onto her thumb and she rubbed it onto the very tip of my dick.
“Maybe it’s time for a dinner break?” Allie snickered as she left me...unabated?
“Uhhh… Okay…” I would have agreed to anything at that point anyway.
I spun whilst still in Allie’s grasp and I hugged her to me as her arms went around my back and I kissed her on the lips. It was a very ‘lippy’ touch; very full. Though we had been together for some time now…nearly two and a half months as…us…I never failed to be surprised at her desire for me; or mine for her.
Women like her, attractive, successful, doing things in life, always seemed to have these very macho types of guys in tow. I was far from that. Indeed I couldn’t be much farther from that. Even Allie’s false love was a big macho kind of guy. So when I think about being able to touch her, kiss her, and taste her and, at day’s end, sleep next to her, I thought of the entire thing as nothing less than a miracle.
Allie had set out an assortment of ‘easy’ food on the coffee table in the cave. She had scented candles aglow and piano music playing softly. Chopin I think. The ambience was quite romantic. We sat at our usual ends and I surveyed the feast before our eyes. Allie had purchased Italian sliced meats and some cheeses. I was acquiring a taste for these foods. The trick for me was getting past the odor.
Allie prepared a plate of different things including some of the salad she put together for me and for herself. She poured a goblet of red wine for each of us. We put our feet up so that our soles were touching and we began to dine and speak about our workday. Of course I had the more interesting day even though it was mostly spent at home.
“Do you think you’ll have any…you know…trouble?”
Allie was referring to having the meeting with the account executive and Mister Scoville dressed in my ‘normal’ attire.
“Well…Peter doesn’t think so. In fact he thinks I can look quite…stylish?”
“I’ll bet he does.” Allie sounded just a bit catty as she spoke.
“And Susan…”
“Susan…?” Allie sounded incredulous and clueless.
“I did a portrait of her with her three children? I’m using her face as part of a logo for the household divisions?”
I rattled off two or three other things but nothing seemed to register. Allie usually remembered everything.
“Peter and I had that dinner with her husband?”
“Ohhh… That Susan... That was the night you almost…”
“Yes…” I was quick to say because I knew what was coming next. “…but I didn’t.”
“So… Why are you having lunch with her?”
Allie set her plate down and sat up. She moved closer toward me and wrapped her arms around my knees for support.
“Well…” I lilted as I felt Allie’s fingers touch the back of my knees. “Peter wanted me to get an idea of what to expect Monday. So he had me call her.”
“But why you…? I mean… Shouldn’t he be the one to call? After all, he is the boss.” I didn’t understand what Allie was getting at.
“Well…I do speak to her from time to time…you know…to kind of give her updates? So he felt that I should be the one to call.”
“From time to time…?” Allie’s grin belied her growing…consternation?
“Well…” I felt myself suddenly on the defensive. “Maybe once a week…?”
“Once a week…? Do you text her as well?”
“Text her…?” Clue…less…!
“She’s the one who showed you her boobs in the lady’s room…right?”
Allie removed her feet from mine and got up on her knees. She rested her arms on my knees and her chin on her arms. Her smile was similar to that of the spider just about to jump all over the proverbial poor fly. Her amazing blue eyes were fixed upon mine.
“Listen… She was letting down at the table and didn’t notice it. I simply went along to help her.”
“Help her…? Did she have nice boobs? Did she turn you on?”
Oh…my…God…! Allie’s jealous?
“I mean it’s bad enough I have Peter to worry about. Now this…this…” Allie was sounding more exasperated by the moment. “…this Susan…? It’s bad enough I have to fall for a guy in a girl suit…”
Who…me…? No way…!
“…who happens to think he’s also a lesbian…maybe...”
What…?
“…who would love to spread them for his boss…”
Well…not really… Okay… So maybe a little bit…?
“… and who happens to look better than me in a skirt!”
Now that’s definitely NOT true…at least I don’t think so. I had to put an end to this. I pulled my feet up disrupting Allie’s pose and I reached out, putting my arms around her neck.
“There is nobody…nobody…I’d rather be with at any time than you. You are just so…amazing, wonderful, warm, gorgeous, giving…I can’t even think of enough things to say AND…” I had to make this point. “…you have the most amazing boobs.” I had to say it: The ‘L’ word. “And I do love you so much that…”
“I’m pregnant.”
“What…???”
I was stunned. I was shocked. I was…stunned and shocked! I never dreamed that this would ever happen to me. As the news slowly penetrated my brain I began to smile so broadly that my face actually hurt. Her words echoed in my ears as I stared at her totally amazing countenance. I should have expected as much anyway. Allie threatened to bless us in such a manner but for some reason her ‘warning’ never sunk in.
I couldn’t hold her or kiss her or praise her greatness enough to fully express the joy I felt. I was in tears. She was in tears. We both were in tears. When we calmed ourselves enough to finish up our meal, we literally worked side by side, me giving way only at the doorway to the kitchen. I couldn’t take my eyes off of her body as if it would bloom before my very eyes. Allie would notice me staring at her and giggle with a blush.
I normally fell asleep in Allie’s arms snuggled up tight against her body. But on this evening Allie fell asleep in mine. She felt needy I’m sure. She wanted my unconditional assurance that having this child was the only thing to do. I hardly slept. The aroma of her natural scent and the warmth and soft plushness of her body kept me awake. I gazed at her, asleep, her mouth slightly open, and purring like some large kitten, and tears of thanksgiving flowing from my eyes.
The next several days were intense. I noticed every little thing Allie did, or didn’t do, with wide-eyed wonder. From the moment she got up and barfed, to the moment when she would rest her head upon me, I was in awe of her…condition?
Allie was now totally made of awesomeness! She blossomed and bloomed from moment to moment and every action she took, no matter how minor, became a four-movement ballet. She had turned from mere muse to art itself; personified by her very being. A tiny piece of me had joined with a tiny piece of her and now we were truly one.
I hadn’t really had a chance to tell anyone and we decided that with the exception of Jillian and Peter, and maybe Rhona, the news would remain private for a while. I think Allie was looking for a chance to really absorb what we were embarking upon. And, to be quite honest, I needed that time as well.
I found it very difficult to keep my mind focused on my project and I found myself outside every so often simply trying to air my brain out. When I managed to get downstairs to the studio, I discovered that my work was changing as well. I seemed to be transfixed upon curves and, well, roundness? And size was becoming an issue. I was looking at progressively larger works using panels rather than mere canvasses. I chuckled when it occurred to me that perhaps my work was pregnant as well.
I began a new series of sketches.
I wanted to portray this entire pregnancy thing. I started a new sketchpad specifically for this purpose. I wasn’t sure of what medium I would finally be using or even if I would translate these sketches into something more formal but I felt this was going to be very important to both of us.
Thus began my toughest week as an artist and our most wonderful week as a couple. Bob and Jill came to visit on Tuesday evening. I was too involved with coloration of my drawings for the Scovilles to spend more than a cursory few minutes with them so Allie acted the part of tour guide and showed them, Bob actually, what I’d done.
Within a few minutes Allie and Jill returned. Bob was taking more than quick glance at the works. They went downstairs where I assumed dessert was being unmasked. Allie didn’t seem to crave anything unusual; just more of whatever the flavor of the day was. I had completely lost track of time when the ladies returned nearly an hour and a half later.
“Where’s Bob?” Jill looked around the area she could see.
“Uhhh…”
I’d actually forgotten he was there. I get that way when I’m working on something; anything.
“I thought he was downstairs with you.” My eyes never left the drawing I was working on.
“Hmmpphh…”
Jill crossed her arms with a slightly sour expression on her face and stomped off to the other areas of the studio in search of the elusive Bob.
“What do you think?” I asked Allie; my eyes still of the work.
“I kind of like the muted colors? It’s sort of like… Hmmm… The New Yorker cover…?”
“Yeah…” I said turning to face her. “I wanted something that gave the feel of the product longevity; kind of institutionalized from father to son. You know?”
Bob suddenly appeared looking a bit paler than his usually tanned personage. He sat down and gazed at me with a look of wonder upon his face.
“What do you think Bob? This is for a hand tool logo.” Bob looked at the drawing, now on an easel, and turned back to gaze at me.
“The colors are too muted. Go cartoon; make the shirt pop out. Your logo needs to compete with simple designs featuring bright colors. Muted will fade into the back ground.” Bob spoke rather softly. He was definitely distracted. “I believe you have some pieces that I might be able to get close to six figures for.”
“What…?”
Allie was obviously stunned. I barely heard him. I was still engrossed with my work.
“I think there are at least a half dozen I could sell…hmmm…maybe this week? Privately of course…” ‘Of course…’ I thought. “The rest…well… I could build an entire show around them but I would rather give you just the main room. Anything remaining I can always take for the small room later on. I don’t think we need to unload so much of your work at one time. You’re almost too productive and I don’t want to flood the market with your work.”
“Ummm… Okay….” I smiled innocently.
In truth, I wasn’t half as interested in what he was saying about the completed stuff. I was mulling over his criticism of the logo thingy and considering that he might be correct in his assessment.
“Bob…”
Allie was taking this all in with Jill who also had a stunned look on her face. Bob looked at Allie.
“Yes dear…”
“How much do you think you might get for what you’ve seen?”
“Honestly… I don’t know? I’ve taken photos of everything, including some of the pottery. I’ll have to really look at them at greater length and match them up with some of the collectors I know. I would say that it should be a few hundred thousand dollars to Andi. At least for starters...”
“What…?!” Allie and Jill spoke simultaneously.
Bob inched his glasses up a bit on his nose and again turned to gaze at me.
“I have never seen such work out of someone so young before.”
”I am truly stunned.”
“Several pieces are unusually original in style; particular the more modern themed pieces.” Bob turned toward me. “Your use of space and form is amazing, simply amazing. And the use of color is…well…amazing?”
Bob removed his glasses and, taking a linen handkerchief from his pocket, began to wipe the lenses.
“I hate like hell to use the word, but, some of this work is pure genius.”
Bob exhaled on one lens and began the wiping process again as he stared intently at me. He turned toward Allie and Jill.
“He didn’t hear a single word I said…did he.”
“He’s thinking.” Allie said with a giggle. “Sometimes he gets like that.”
“You need to speak with Allie and me about money…or arrangements…or anything else that involves Andi.” Jill said with a chuckle as she turned to look at me. “Andi is simply not with us; at least at the moment.”
That was so very true. My mind was on the color red. Was it too standout? Spacing out of the world often happens to me. It was my thinking time. I simply let the world slip by, especially when I walked home and I focus my mind on something at hand; usually a project or an idea. Fortunately Allie often took up my slack.
The ladies took Bob upstairs to continue talking about the showing whilst I tormented myself with coloration. I wondered if Mr. Scoville had a favorite color. That would be the one thing I had to be sure to ask Susan when we met.
That evening in bed Allie simply couldn’t contain her excitement. As she sat upon me beneath the covers, bent over and caressing my face, her smile was so very radiant as she spoke of the showing and what Bob had planned. Art as a living was one thing, but art as a business was a complete mystery to me. In spite of my success at the first showing and the critical reviews that followed, I couldn’t understand why anyone would pay the kind of money Bob was speaking about for something I did.
We made love that night with Allie taking the lead…as usual. But this was different then our sexual activities in the past. There wasn’t that frantic frenetic feel to it. I understood this to be due to the fact that Allie was now pregnant and her very basic desire, being fulfilled, was sated. That night she did say something that puzzled me greatly…though not for very long.
“You know…” Allie lilted and grinned as once again she rested in my arms. “Now that this baby thing is in the works, so to speak, we can really have some fun.”
Will Bob's show cause Andi to leave his job? Is Allie busy charging the batteries on her power tools? If the baby is a boy...will they name him Sue? Will Susan have Andi for dinner? Or will she have Andi for dinner! And, foremost in all our hearts and minds, will Froggy plunk his magic twanger??? For the answers to these pervasive and penetrating questions be sure to catch the next privately funded chapter of ‘Andi and Allie’!!!
Andi and Allie Chapter 22
“If you look as we do, walk, talk, and squawk as we do…”
Friday couldn’t come quickly enough for me. Every day and evening I toiled and tortured myself over the final drawings. Finally, late Thursday evening, I put everything into my portfolio and brought it upstairs. I would spend only an hour at the most in the office before leaving for the salon and to get dressed for my lunch date with Susan.
“Oh my God… You still work here?” Rhona said with a smile and a chuckle as I walked in.
“Well… For the moment anyway...” I nervously giggled. “At least until Peter sees the work.”
“Oh come on sweet heart…” Rhona snickered. “He’s in love with you.”
I removed my coat and poured my usual cup of coffee. Our impending blessed event was still a secret but I had other little tidbits to share with Rhona until Peter arrived. Of course the showing was now looming large in my mind. I had a chance to absorb what Bob had said.
Rhona was very excited of course…
…and wanted to have every little detail. I told her as much as I could and was on the verge of elaborating on a point when Peter came through the door. He never failed to shake his head and smile when he observed the two of us busily chatting away. His eyes went directly to my large portfolio case leaning against the wall.
“Okay my dear…” I did so love his little terms of endearment. “I’ll grab the portfolio and you grab our coffees.”
He took the case and walked down toward his office. I fixed his coffee, grabbed mine, and followed along. Peter already had the home division renderings out and upon his easels when I entered. I placed his coffee on his desk and stood silently letting him take them in and hoping he liked what he saw.
“What are these?”
Peter turned and looked at me with his brows arched in surprise.
“Just an idea…a little something extra…” I giggled nervously. “I thought that since Susan’s face could be on the household items, maybe her father’s face should be on some of the industrial things like the hand tools?”
Peter stared at me for a moment but I recognized that look of being somewhere else for the moment; thinking. After a moment or two he nodded his head and turned back to look over the work again.
“And the new box designs?” Peter asked with eyebrows arched as he looked at the sketches.
.
“I sent them to the printing department. You should have the a dozen of each sheet in cardboard later this morning.”
“Okay… Good…” Peter turned to me after the longest moment of looking at my work again. “I like what you have here.” He turned his head back to the drawings quickly for a moment again. “But…” He held up his index finger and gazed into my eyes intently. “…he would never wear a red shirt.”
“What…? Why not…?”
“I have rarely seen a worker in a red shirt. They go for denim…you know those blue chambray shirts? Make the shirt that color blue and the denim type of cut. Also, roll up the sleeves.”
“What…? How do you know that they do the roll up thing?” I was clue…less… Again…!
“It’s quite obvious that you’ve never looked at construction workers on the street.” Peter laughed and blushed cardinal red. “That’s one of my favorite past times when I’m walking around town. I particularly find the younger ones more…interesting?”
Once I knew that Peter was satisfied with my work, save the chambray shirt, I grabbed the sketches and I rush out of the office and down to the salon. They were just opening up as I came to the door. Even though the hour was early, I really didn’t have enough time. We got right to work and within an hour or so my hair was trimmed and my nails done.
I rushed home to take a quick shower. I hated the itchiness of all those tiny hairs on my back and neck that somehow always seemed to elude the second shampoo and the blow drier. I had only just wrapped a towel around myself and went to the mirror to begin to think about my face when my cell phone erupted in tones.
“Hello Andi darling… It’s Susan.”
“Hi Susan… Is everything alright?”
I was torn between having the lunch cancelled and having it on time; less than an hour from now.
“No…everything is terrible!”
She said as I held my breath. “I want to go out and play and all of these adults in dull grey flannel suits keep coming up with little diversions to keep me busy.” Susan spoke in a faux whiny voice that caused me to giggle. “Let’s meet at one thirty. I know this divine little French bistro on Fifty-Sixth Street. It’s not far from the office and the food is truly amazing.”
“Oh that will be wonderful. To be perfectly honest, I’m really running a little behind anyway.”
“Okay then… We’ll meet there. I’ll text you the address.”
“Thanks Susan… See you in a bit.”
I was thrilled. I got a short reprieve; just long enough to do the essentials. I began to exfoliate my lips as I thought about my outfit for the lunch. Of course not going to a private club put my fashion slut back into the proverbial closet. I would be seen by the masses…so to speak. And I did want to look at least modestly professional.
Of course my wardrobe was really based upon work and everything was kind of preppy? I definitely needed to go shopping with Allie. I found this lovely silk print blouse in a cream color and I would need to go with a grey lightweight wool skirt and a blue blazer. For sure I wouldn’t be quite as fashionable as I would have loved to be but I would certainly be business-like.
I went with my usual day time cosmetics; a touch of concealer, for some reason I’d begun to develop zits, mascara, and a berry pink lip stain. I dressed, ran my brush through my hair, and rushed out of the bathroom to put on a pair of cordovan low heeled pumps. On last look in the mirror and I was off to the door to grab my coat and bag.
The cab ride uptown was blessedly short. I arrived outside the restaurant just at the appointed time. After paying the fair, I gazed at the small establishment for a moment. This was literally around the block from where Allie worked. Whenever I was in the area the thought always occurred that perhaps I would surprise her.
I entered the restaurant to the assault of the most delightful aromas imaginable. The maître de stood by his small podium and smiled graciously. With a rather thick French accent he greeted me and asked if I had a reservation. I explained that I was meeting someone for lunch. He inquired if that person perhaps had a reservation. I gave him the name. He didn’t even bother to look at his list.
“Ahhh… Mais oui...” His smile became even broader. “She is one of our favorite quests.”
He stepped away from his podium and, with a sweep of his arm, gestured for me to follow him.
I was led through the small restaurant to the rear corner where a deep rich looking wood and frosted glass partition stood. The glass was etched with vines, tiny flowers and bunches of grapes. Behind the partition was a table for four with only two place settings. Fresh cut flowers in a fine crystal fluted holder provided a just the right burst of color.
Amidst the elegance of the place settings and the crystal and all sat Susan. Her smile was delicious and she stood to greet me with a kiss on each cheek and a slightly more lingering one on my lips. We clutched hands as she gushed her greeting.
“Andi dear… You look wonderful.” She spoke in her throatiest alto. “If I didn’t know any better, I would swear you were…in love…or pregnant?” She chuckled.
I nearly fell over!
“Well…” I rolled my eyes and ground my teeth.
“Oh… You do have news…don’t you.” Susan snickered as her face lit up. “Do sit and tell me everything.”
The maître de held out my chair and the waiter held Susan’s. Susan immediately put in a wine order which was fine with me. I was going to need a glass or two for this session. I had to start off with the biggest news…or at least the latest.
“I’m having a showing and the dealer told me I should give up my ‘day job’?”
“Really…!” Susan spoke the word quite breathily and leaned in a bit closer with a concerned look upon her face.
“Are you going to?”
“No… I kind of like it where I am? And anyway, it’s kind of like doing commissioned work.” I giggled. “If I do back off a bit I can hopefully do consulting work.” I placed my hand atop Susan’s. “After all, I do so enjoy the clients.”
“Good…!” Susan laughed. “I do so enjoy my…outsource people?”
I went on to tell her that this was going to be a very important show for me and I went on to describe some of the new things I was doing. Susan was all ears as she seemed to take in every word.
“Oh…but you simply must send me the information. Perhaps I can even stop by for a…pre-showing?”
“I think that Bob Preston has the rights to just about everything…but sure! I’d love to have you come and look.”
“So…” A wry smile suddenly appeared on Susan’s face and her eyes narrowed. “Obviously you’re not pregnant; then who is? I mean you do have that look.”
How could she ever guess? And I have that…look?
“Oh God Susan…the entire thing is so strange…and wonderful.”
“I thought…” Susan leaned in even closer. “…that with the way you and Peter were looking at one another, you two would have been a couple by now.”
“I know…I know… And I still find him…maybe too attractive?”
“Who wouldn’t?” Susan chuckled. “But is it him…or his cock that attracts you?” Though Susan’s language shocked me, she did have a good point. “Never mind… So… Who’s the lucky woman?”
“My roommate…? I mean it just kind of happened?”
“Ohhh…? Really...? ‘It just kind of happened’?” Susan chuckled again. “It’s funny how those things do. I do remember you speaking about her. I would guess she a very nice woman; very femme as I recall you saying.”
“I mean she’s been kind of my muse? I paint and draw her quite frequently.”
I was so excited even speaking about Allie’s…delicate condition?
“Ahhh…” Susan nodded and smiled knowingly. “A muse is one thing…
But really Andi dear… Pregnant…?”
“These things simply don’t ‘just happen’.” Susan chuckled. “How did you two finally get together?”
“Well…it was New Year’s Eve and we were at a party at Peter’s house. And sometime during the party it kind of struck me…us…that we were really quite attracted to one another. I’ve always found women to be far more attractive than men but not in a sexual way. This was the first time I found Allie to be…well…more than simply physically and spiritually attractive and I truly wanted to feel…to be…closer to her?”
Susan nodded her head and chuckled. I could see from the twinkle in her eye that something I said connected. Susan took a deep breath and let it out slowly; almost in an exasperated manner.
“Pity… Well… If she ever tires of you do be good and let me know.” Susan, with a slightly lewd twinkling in her eyes, laughed. “I think we may just enjoy each other’s company.”
“Oh…! Oh…!”
I suddenly became even more excited and nearly began to bounce up and down in my chair. My hands fluttered as I asked the question of the day; at least for me. Susan grinned chuckled at my expression.
“What ever became of...” Oh my God… I’d forgotten his name. “…of what’s his name…your husband?”
“Ohhh…” Susan laughed. “That ‘what’s his name’. Well…I paid him off and he simply went away.”
I sat there opened mouthed. I couldn’t believe it was that easy to just rid oneself of a mate.
“Don’t look so shocked sweet heart.” Susan smiled sweetly. “He had become a bigger pain in the ass than he was worth. My father hated him…and his ‘born again’ whatever. And other than his…adequate stud services…he was basically worthless. Anyway…” Susan looked down at her hands for a moment and then took a sip of her wine. “I find women much more to my tastes these days.”
I giggled with her. I guess it’s sort of catching?
“I’m going to be moving into the city. That should make…” Susan’s eyes rolled up and she looked to her side. “…hunting a bit easier?” She chuckled again.
“Do you have a place yet?”
“No… I’ve only started looking yesterday.”
“If you’d like…we have plenty of room till you find a place. And we are very child friendly?”
“Why…” Susan extended her hand to cover mine. “…that is so very kind of you.” She smiled warmly. “I’m staying with a woman friend uptown who also has little ones and a stay at home wife…or sorts. In fact she’s very much like you dear; the wife that is.”
A woman with a stay at home wife…? Susan leaned in again as if confiding some great truth.
“I must meet your Allie…is it? You’d make the perfect stay at home wife for her.” Susan chuckled.
“I couldn’t.” I was a bit stunned at the thought. “I mean… I have my art. I couldn’t give that up.”
“Dear girl…” Susan suddenly put her hand in front of her mouth and giggled. “I mean Andi… You know, we really must do something about this business of what gender to refer to you as. It does become so very confusing at times. Anyway, who said that you’d need to give up art; especially if you earn good money at it? That’s why God, in HER infinite wisdom, created hired help. I believe that the only thing the wife needs do is wet nurse…and of course nurture.”
Oh…my God…that was more than a lot to digest. But Susan was right. People were having trouble in their casual conversations with me. Do they call me ‘he’ or ‘she’? Certainly my manner of dress and comportment would lead anyone to address me as ‘Ms.’, or Miss, or even Mrs?
“Poor dear… I’ve given you too much to think about?” Susan’s expression was pained. “My friend’s wife had the same problem that you currently have. She still has her…’boy bits’…? But if you’re going to look as we do, walk, talk, and squawk as we do, and even use the same facilities as we do, you simply can’t insult us by insisting to be called ‘he’…can you.”
“No… But…” Now the pained expression was mine.
“There are no ‘buts’ sweet heart. You can no longer simply sit on the cusp and project one thing yet insist upon being another. Now nobody says you need to lose the boy junk. But you must decide which side of the fence you prefer. As far as I’m concerned, I don’t see a man at this table. Oh…by the way, do try these. The flavor is divine. By the way… How was your last visit with dear Edith?”
I hadn’t even noticed that food had arrived. I was so caught up in what Susan had to say and, I must admit, she made a lot of sense. Oh my God…I didn’t even remember ordering anything. Susan was kind enough to serve me several different things.
“Edith…?”
“Yes… Doctor Gotlieb…? She really is quite renowned in her field.”
“Oh… Yes… She was a bit curt but she really seemed interested in me. She wanted to see my hands?”
The waiter brought over two more exquisitely aromatic and visually pleasing dishes.
“I thought rather than order a regular meal, there are a number of tasty tidbits that are not on the menu but the house makes them for special customers.” Susan chuckled and her eyes flashed. “Well yes…” Susan grasped my hand and gazed at it. “You do have such long and delicate fingers. I do love the nail color you use by the way.”
“Thank you…” I giggled. “It was a difficult chose.”
“It would be for someone so sensitive to color.” Susan smiled. “So… Tell me… How does your Allie perceive you…gender wise?”
“Well…” I giggled between a bite of a delicious stuffed mushroom. “She thinks I’m a lesbian in a boy suit?”
“How very perceptive of her…” Susan chuckled. “I’m beginning to like her even more.”
“By the way… I have to tell you that you look absolutely amazing. I haven’t seen you in some time and the difference is…well…” I giggled. “…nothing short of amazing. Motherhood really seems to agree with you.”
“Why thank you sweet heart. What a very lovely thing to say.” Susan’s face lit up and a carnelian blush came to her cheeks. “I must admit it is wonderful to be able to get back into more…stylish things?”
“This is wonderful.” I took another bite of the stuffed Portobello. “I wish I knew how they made the stuffing.”
“You do the cooking?” Susan glanced up from her plate.
“We share. And we do dine out quite a bit; although that might change now.”
“Will you two get married? It seems to be the latest craze…aside from divorce.” Susan laughed and sipped her wine.
“We haven’t spoken about that…yet? I really don’t know.”
“Would you think of taking her name? What do you use professionally anyway?”
“I simply use Andi.” Hmmm… Andi Morris…?
“Whatever are you thinking? I can see that look on your face.” Susan’s eyes narrowed.
Susan smiled wryly. She could have such a devilish look on her face and yet it was an endearing look…on her.
“What would I call myself…Mrs. Alison Mallory Morris?”
“I know that name…Mallory Morris. Hmmm….”
“Or Andi Mallory Morris…? Andi Morris is kind of plain; don’t you think?” I giggled.
I would never have considered taking her name, or even the possibility of marriage for that matter, if Susan hadn’t brought it up.
“I’m partial to Andrea Mallory Morris. It has panache.”
I stared at Susan for a moment. She was busily munching on a piece of crepe that was absolutely superb. Susan was serious. Hmmm… Andrea… I had thought of it a while ago but I settled on Andi, that being androgynous.
“If I use ‘Andrea’, it’ll give my biographical sketch…a gender.”
“Oh darling…” Susan looked up from her plate and smiled sadly. “We all have genders and it’s usually decided at birth. If you have a cock…you’re a boy. And if you are blessed with ‘indoor plumbing…you’re a girl; end of story. And if you’re not happy with what you’ve been dealt, you can change it. Now your case is different. It’s really more of a style issue; right?”
“Yeah… I guess…”
I never thought of ‘it’ as simply a style issue. ‘It’ was more a performance art issue?
“So…? Just go with it. And if Time Magazine wants to do a profile on you…tell them whatever you want. It will not make any difference by then.” Susan laughed. “But you should come to some sort of decision. Perhaps your…Allie…might be of some help.”
“Yeah… Well… I have that meeting on Monday and everyone is expecting Andrew to show up. Even if I wanted to put on a man’s suit, I don’t own one.”
Something just made me tear up suddenly. I didn’t know why this happened to me so frequently. Susan reached over and grasped my hand. Her smile was so…motherly?
“Listen honey… The only ones you need to worry about are my father and me. And I already told him about you.”
“Oh my God… What did he say?”
Now I was verging on panic. Susan put down her fork, took a sip of her wine, and chuckled.
“Dear old daddy… He said, and I quote; ‘I don’t care if he has four tits and a twelve inch cock as long as he makes us money. Though it would help if his tits were big...’ My father is fairly reasonable…for a man.” Susan laughed. She reached over and took my hand in hers. “Why are you so uptight about Monday?”
I shrugged my shoulders but I guess my panicked expression was a bit of a giveaway
“I wasn’t really so worried about the meeting. But Peter seemed a bit concerned how my…”
“Your persona…?” Susan chuckled.
“Yeah…” I giggled. “I guess the account executives are kind of straight? And he didn’t want to cause me any trouble.”
“You’re sure he’s not worried about his job?” Susan raised one eye brow in skepticism.
“Oh no…not at all… He’s really good at his job and really likes what he does? And he really doesn’t need to work. But if they made him change to something else, like the television thing, he said he’d quit. He likes the arts and, unfortunately, this is as close as he can get to being an artist…I guess.”
“Did Peter ask you to arrange our meeting?”
I loved her wry, sly smile.
“Yes… He did.”
“Was there anything specific he wanted to know…or you for that matter?”
“Well…” I kind of rolled my eyes and smiled. “I think there was…but I’ve forgotten?” I smiled and laughed. “I have such a poor memory for such things these days. Anyway, having any time with you is such a treat for me that asking about business seems…”
I was at a loss for the right word.
“Mercenary…?” Susan chuckled.
“Yeah… Maybe a little…?”
“Well…you shouldn’t ever feel bad about asking me about our business together. I really do enjoy your company and if the real world must intrude for a moment or two…so be it. But I do appreciate your honesty more than anything; and your freshness.”
I blushed puce and smiled. I was very flattered. Susan was nearly old enough to be my mother and she thought I was…fun to be with?
“I really enjoy being with you. I kind of think of us as being…friends? You are very real and I do like that fact. It makes being me easier, you know?” It was the truth.
“Well…” Susan spoke quite breathily as she poured me yet another glass of wine. “That’s exactly what I do like about you. I am so tired of all the ‘yes’ people around me.” There was a hint of anger in her voice.
“Can I ask you something that might seem…a bit weird?”
“No…!”
Susan spoke quite curtly and with a very serious expression on her face. Then she broke out into laughter.
“Of course you can. You can ask me anything sweet heart. After all, you’re like one of my children; I’ve even breast fed you.” She continued to chuckle and I blushed a shade of vermillion.
“Well…” I took a sip of my wine. “Do you think my nose is too big?”
“What…? You must be joking.” Susan looked at me in amazement. “Okay… So it’s a bit…” She hesitated for a moment. “…classical? But it definitely isn’t unsightly.”
Susan reached across the table and gently took my chin in her hand. She slowly turned my head and examined my dreaded proboscis carefully.
“In fact you are quite beautiful…nose and all. You’ve seemed to have found a way to accent it to your distinct advantage. I wouldn’t do a thing to change it if it was on my face.”
I searched Susan’s face briefly for any hint of…kindness toward my…horrid projection? But I could find none. She was, as usual, quite honest. If Susan thought my feature to be interesting and worth keeping as is, then I would have to agree.
We sat and talked through several more specialties and another glass of wine. I found Susan so easy to speak to. She was kind of like the mother I never had coupled with the older sister I never had. I must admit that Allie was, in many ways, kind of like a sister. But Susan had wisdom far beyond her years and the ability to impart her wisdom in a no nonsense manner.
Before either of us knew it, the waiters were preparing the tables for dinner. We had gotten so lost in talk that time simply didn’t exist.
“Oh dear Lord…” Susan looked at her watch. “It’s nearly four. Let me give you a ride downtown.”
“Oh that’s really not necessary.” I giggled. “It’s way out of your way.”
“Nonsense…! Anyway, I may sober up enough to give your art works a reasonable viewing and my car should be outside in a moment.” Susan turned to me as the waiter presented the check. “That is if it’s alright with you and your significant other.”
I nodded and instantly texted Allie. I couldn’t for see any problems but I wanted to be sure. Anyway, I never did anything out of the ordinary without first consulting her. I noticed Susan smiling as I whizzed away at the keys of my phone. She was smiling her knowing smile.
“It’s really too bad you’re already taken. I would have snapped you up that very first night had I known you liked women. I honestly thought you would wind up in Peter’s bed.” She laughed. “But taken is taken and who am I to undo what appears to be a very beneficial relationship. I see your Allie does appear to have you reasonably well trained.” Susan chuckled.
I had to agree with her. But her ‘training’ was definitely with a velvet gloved hand and I was more than a willing student. A large Rolls Royce pulled up to the curb after only a few moments. The driver got out and came around to open up the rear door for us. He was a huge man dwarfing us both and, although he didn’t look all too friendly; he did seem to smile warmly at Susan. Just as he closed the door behind us I received a text back from Allie.
“I assume all is in order and that I may invade your privacy?” Susan said with a chuckle.
I handed the phone to her with a giggle. Allie had texted; ‘OK… Make sure she keeps her hands off of you…you’re already taken!’ This caused Susan to laugh; especially since there was a smiley face at the message’s end.
.
“Smart girl...”
“Oh my God…I wasn’t to tell anyone about her being pregnant.” I turned to Susan with pleading eyes. “She’ll kill me.”
“Sweet heart, what’s said between us will always remain between us. Those are the rules, okay?”
The ride downtown seemed to take no time at all. Susan and I chatted away about nothing and everything. I adored her very wicked sense of humor. When we did finally arrive at my home, the driver got out curbside and opened the rear door to assist us. I always took a moment or two to gather all my belongings regardless of how meager they might be.
He offered his rather large hand to me and I stepped onto the curb. Then, being a step ahead of us, he offered his hand to take my keys and open my front door for us. I definitely needed one of these guys. Someday… Maybe…
I took Susan to the top floor so that we might deposit our coats and bags. Then we went down to the studio. Susan was surprised that we took over the floor exclusively for our art. I explained that our work, mine in particular, was getting larger in size and there was no way possible to paint in the small space of my room.
I let Susan wander at her will and followed with enough discrete distance to give her ‘private’ space. When she had a question I would quickly take the two or three steps toward her and quietly answer her as best I could. I spoke softly to not break the feeling of viewing the works privately.
Eventually Allie arrived and, seeing the coat and hand bag upstairs, assumed that we were in the studio. She joined us just as Susan had finished viewing our work. They greeted one another quite warmly with Susan adding a compliment…sort of…and an admonition.
“Allie dear…you look wonderful. Obviously this co-habitation thing is agreeing with you. And you seem to have Andi so well trained.” She chuckled as she cast her gaze at me.
I simple blushed sundown red.
“You’d better be careful or someone like me is likely to steal…her…away.” Susan chuckled.
“Oh… I think I have my hooks in Andi fairly securely.” Allie giggled and quickly changed the subject. “So…” Allie turned looking down toward the studio’s main space. “…what do you think?” Allie waved her arms toward the various paintings, drawings, and such.
“I think they’re wonderful…amazing actually.” Susan spoke almost as if distracted. She suddenly turned to Allie with an inquisitive look on her face. “Are you related to ‘those’ Morris'…the ones who seem to want to join everything?”
“Do I lose points for a correct answer?” Allie laughed but there was a bitter edge to her smile. “I’m guilty as charged.” She turned to me and I took her hand and smiled reassuringly.
“Do they know about you two?” Susan’s gaze became serious.
“They think Andi and I are lesbians.” Allie’s face became tomato red with anger. “They didn’t come to our show. I really don’t speak with them often.”
“I see.” Susan looked back at the works. “There are several pieces I would be interested in.” Turning toward me and smiled wryly as she continued. “…if the price is right.”
“Technically most of them are claimed by Bob Preston? But I’m sure he would give you a good price if sold ahead of the showing; although he may want to exhibit them as sold.” Allie never ceased to amaze me with her knowledge of the art business. “But Andi is always working on things and you are more than welcome to stop by whenever you like.”
“Do you have your own resources or do you depend upon the generosity of ‘mommy and daddy’?” What an odd, and I must say, tasteless, question for Susan to ask.
“My grandfather was sure to see that we each were provided for.” I could tell from the tone of Allie’s voice that she was more than a little put off. “But I do work for a living.”
“Why?” Susan smiled broadly.
I didn’t understand where she was going with this…this interrogation?
“Because I want to live on the money I earn so that I never forget that most of the world can’t. Much of the income from my account goes to various charities.”
This is something I hadn’t known about Allie. I mean we never talked about ‘her’ money. It was usually ‘our’ money? And it was our money in the joint bank account. I never thought of her having another account. I always knew she had this intense streak of charity in her. She could never pass anyone collecting for anything without searching for some change or a dollar bill.
“Indeed…!”
Susan seemed very pleasantly surprised. She took both of Allie’s hands in her own and beamed radiantly at her.
“We really must have lunch or dinner soon. I know a group of women that think the same way as you and I believe you might want to meet them.”
“I… I…” Allie was taken aback by the change in Susan’s demeanor.
“And…” Susan smiled wryly again, arching one brow upward. “I promise this will drive your mother crazy. I believe she was rejected by the group years ago.” Susan chuckled. “Plus which this divine and very attentive creature…” Susan gazed briefly at me. “…will then be safe from my clutches.” Susan laughed.
“Oh… Okay… That sounds like fun.” Allie laughed as well.
“Now, unfortunately, I really must get home to my little ones. In spite of my usual daily grind, I do try my hardest to be a mother.” Susan laughed.
Will Andi finally chose a pronoun? Will Susan train Allie to train Andi? Will Allie finally strap on her 'pistol'? Will Allie's gun be loaded and with what? Who ordered the case of KY jelly? Will somebody please change the damn kitty litter? Oh... My bad... No kitty...! To find out the startling naked slippery truth...be sure to read the next chapter in the adventures of 'Andi and Allie'!!!
Andie and Allie Chapter 23
“My God…!!! It’s full of starZ!!!”
Monday loomed large over the weekend. Allie and I had a lot to speak about. We had broached the subject of my ‘official’ gender before but the discussion with Susan brought the subject to the fore front again.
Allie, sweet and compassionate as she is, treaded gently. Her main contention was quite similar to Susan’s; “If it looks like a duck, swims like a duck, and quacks like a duck, then it probably is a duck.”
It came down to whether my mode of dress, behavior, and everything else…not to mention my ever growing boobs…were more important than my boy bits connoting my gender as a male. It made no difference to Allie. She felt how she felt because of who I am and not how I dressed.
Though she rarely thought of me as a male, there were those occasions in bed. And even then it was not one’s usual romp and stomp sort of thing. She often referred to us as lesbian lovers with a small…no pun intended…difference.
But it was an honesty thing with me. I couldn’t say what I wasn’t and, to be truthful, nobody seemed to care; at least not yet. Perhaps it was the tiny world I inhabited. Perhaps it was the quality of the people who knew me; and who I knew. But Monday I was going to come face to face with the world. I wasn’t worried about the Scovilles. It was the corporate executives who made me nervous.
Certainly an employee in transition, especially with all the proper medical notes, or whatever, couldn’t lose their job on that basis, could they? I was more than productive enough to not justify firing. And anyway, this was the first time they would have seen me since I was employed so many months ago.
By late Sunday evening I had decided to accept the gender change thing, at least on paper. I had no idea where to begin or even what was needed. It was Allie who finally caused me to change my mind and embrace, at least with a strong partial heart, this change. And it wasn’t with her words per say, but with her deeds.
I was standing at the basin in the kitchen cleaning some cookware we’d used for our dinner. I was comfortably dressed in only my panty, sleeping tee shirt, and my moccasins when Allie walked into the kitchen.
“Do you trust her?” Allie said as she walked up behind me and embraced me around my waist.
“Who…” I began to turn to reciprocate but she stopped me.
“Concentrate on what you’re doing sweet heart. Susan… Do you trust her?” She softly kissed the back of my neck.
“Well…? Yes…”
What an odd question I thought.
“As much as me…?” Allie hugged me a bit tighter.
Could this be jealousy? I tried to turn again and again Allie stopped me.
“Finish what you’re doing baby doll.”
“There’s nobody I trust as much as you. Why do you ask?”
“Well… Because she seems to want to become closer to me? And I wanted to have your opinion of her. I mean she was asking sort of very personal questions. And then there was that thing about ‘lunch at the club’? What was that all about?”
“I really don’t know? But I do know that she can be painfully honest and I believe that she means what she says.”
“Good…”
Allie’s hands suddenly went beneath my tee and she gently caressed my boobs; especially my nipples. “Because I am going to take her advice.”
I barely heard Allie. My head dropped down as I luxuriated in the sensations I was feeling.
“You are definitely in need of some more…training.” Allie giggled.
I threw my head up and back as Allie suddenly moved one hand down inside my panty and cupped my entire ‘boy bits’ in her warm palm.
“You know…I really like the idea of having a stay at home wife.”
I had to hold onto the edge of the basin. Allie’s ministrations were making me so light headed and…well…so…horny? I could feel Allie’s breasts against my back. She was wearing her silk robe and yet I could still feel her erect nipples through the thin cloth.
“Do you think that means I get jura maritis?”
"Huh...?" ???
"Husband's rights...?" Allie smiled wryly.
She reached down and around with her other hand to caress my butt cheeks; paying special attention to the cleft between them. At the same time Allie latched onto my ear lobe and gently tugged and nibbled on it.
“Maybe fuck you where ever I please...whenever I please?”
I was so intoxicated by Allie’s actions that not only was I vaguely hearing her in delayed time but my legs were beginning to tremble. She had never been this aggressive before. Maybe it was the baby thing and all of those hormones? I certainly knew about the hormone thingy. She removed her hand from my panty, drawing the waist band down beneath my butt cheeks. Her other hand never stopped caressing and gently squeezing my dick and gnads.
“You know honey…? Like maybe just bending you over the dining table…? Or over the arm of the couch…?”
Allie suddenly shoved two lubricated fingers up my butt hole as she squeezed my dick and rubbed its head with her thumb.
“OHMYGOD…!!!” I yelped.
“Or even over the sink…?”
Allie giggled as I squealed and arose onto my toes. My entire body screamed out as she felt around inside me for that magic spot.
“OH MY GOD…!”
I shouted again as she found it…my ‘G’ spot…and with a vengeance. I was beginning to leak onto her fingers and Allie was taking advantage by rubbing it all around the head of my dick with her thumb.
"Ohhh... You're so wet." She snickered.
Allie then began to withdraw her two fingers slowly and then thrust them back in to strike my prostate and press into it. She continued to do this as her mouth kissed and licked up and down my neck.
“You’d like me to fuck you…wouldn’t you?”
She words were heavily whispered into my ear followed by her tongue tracing along the inside.
“Yesss…” I breathlessly hissed, mindlessly muttered, and silently screamed.
I was completely out of control. My mind ceased to function. I was one giant sensatory receptor. I was completely in Allie's command and under her control. She was a master musician playing her violin to a sonata yet to be completed.
Then, quite unexpectedly, Allie swiftly removed her two fingers. My eyes were closed and my mouth slightly opened. I had trouble catching my breath. I vaguely felt her fumbling with something behind me. Then I felt it; something bump against me butt. With her deft hand Allie spread my cheeks and I felt what had to be a dildo or something pressed up against my butt hole.
I was so lost in a whirlpool of sensations that, although on some level I knew what was coming, I never expected what she would do next. Slowly but relentlessly Allie forced the head of the thing into me. It definitely was larger than her two fingers but the head popped in with little pain. She continued to slowly work it up and into me. It seemed to be ridged because I continued to feel a forced widening and slight narrowing of my butt hole until I felt her flesh against mine.
The feeling was electrifying as Allie slowly pulled out and then, just before the head popped back out, she thrust her body against me shoving it back in. I could barely breathe as I threw my head back as far as I could and thrust my butt out to meet each of her movements in. With her free hand she pulled my head to the side and kissed me with more passion then I had ever felt from her before.
“Ohhh… Ohhh… Ohhh… Miiieee… God…”
The sensation was beyond anything I’d ever felt as Allie began to pump into me harder.
“I knew it! I knew it! You’re nothing but a little cock whore…aren’t you.” She hissed in my ear. “You’re my little cock whore.” She laughed. “God you are so femme.”
Allie’s hand never left my dick and gnads. She continued to just barely massage the head of my dick almost to the rhythm of her thrusting. She stimulated me way more than enough to keep me reaching new highs of sensation, but not enough to have me orgasm. I once again felt her free hand behind me.
“Yikes…!” She suddenly squealed.
“Yeeeiiieee…!” I suddenly squealed.
The entire device began to violently vibrate sending shock waves of immeasurable pleasure through me, and through Allie’s vagina.
“Ohhh… My God… This is so intense.” Allie yelled as she increased the force of her thrusting.
“OhmyGodohmyGodohmyGodohmyGod…”
I kept repeating this mantra as Allie’s hand went back to my boobs and she began to tug and squeeze my nipples again; first one and then the other as she slammed her hips, and the vibrating thing into me. The upper portion of my body, seemingly detached from the other parts of me, slumped forward and down into the basin. This thrust my bottom out even further to meet her thrusts. I had forgotten just how amazing a cock could make me feel…when properly, though extremely rarely ever, applied.
We both began this simultaneous rhythmic dance that intensified by the moment. Allie’s hand suddenly gripped my hip and pulled and pushed me with her thrusting as I became completely lost to everything around me. My body was no longer mine. It now belonged to Allie who was intensely playing with it as I'd never envisioned anyone ever doing.
Allie suddenly began to moan and squeal louder and louder as she hammered into me. And I was building to a crescendo that I’d never experienced before. Her hand came down to join the other in my panty. Now she started to stroke me to the long hard rhythm of her pelvic thrusts.
“OH GOD…!!!” I screamed.
I began to cum. She stroked me through each pulsation. I had never felt anything so powerfully intense in my life. I felt as though everything stopped…time itself had stopped…and my entire being exploded into a million bits of light. I don’t know how I continued to remain standing.
As my consciousness began to return along with my senses, I felt Allie gently stroking my dick to the very slow, and very gentle, thrusting of her hips. My eyes were closed and I was breathing through my opened mouth.
“Did you like that baby?” Allie crooned in my ear as she kissed it. “I think you liked that a whole lot.” She giggled. “Here sweet heart…” Allie leaned over my back and brought her hand up in front of my face. “Would you clean this off for me please?”
She spoke so sweetly that I couldn’t refuse her anything; as if I could anyway. I looked to see a puddle of my sperm in the center of her palm. It’s not like I never tasted myself before so I did as she asked. She giggled as I lapped at her palm and then her fingers.
I suddenly felt so very overwhelmed with emotion. I suppose, in hind sight, that I was strongly taken with Allie’s preparations? I mean that event at the kitchen sink was for me; not her. And I thought of how strongly she must feel for, and about, me. I was about to try and turn but she stopped me and hugged me snugly.
“What’s the matter baby doll? Are you okay?”
I was still too overcome to answer her so I simply nodded my head.
“Are you sure?”
I nodded again. A tear fell from my eye.
“Good…because we’re not done yet.” She giggled.
I felt her fiddling with what turned out to be a strap. Allie then reversed it and fastened the buckle around me. She also fastened the strap that ran from the back around my boy bits, down between my legs, to the other side. She had encased me in the still vibrating device and turned me to face her.
“The best thing about robbing the cradle…” Robbing the cradle? “…is that although the staying time is less, the recovery time is so…much…quicker.”
Allie kissed me as she pulled my hair back giving her full access to my mouth…and neck. She savagely kissed me, her tongue beating mine into submission. When our lips parted she smiled at me and giggled.
"I can taste you. Your spermies..."
She laughed, took my hand, and led me into the cave. I had never experienced the sensation of walking with something up my butt that vibrated like crazy. It was, to say the least, an amazing sensation! Every movement was an experience in sensuality. When we arrived in front of the loveseat, she took me in her arms and hugged me and we kissed.
Allie licked at the remains of my tears of joy and, with a big smile, sat down on the couch with me standing before her. She pulled my panty down the rest of the way and helped me step out of it. Then, putting her hands on my butt cheeks, she pulled me toward her and took my dick into her mouth. I was still a bit sensitive and her delicious mouth, along with the still maddeningly vibrating thing up my butt, proved to be too much…too soon. Way too much…! Way too soon...!
“Please…” I begged with my head thrown back and eyes closed. “It’s too much Allie. The vibrations...”
“Hmmm…?”
Always the lady, Allie never spoke with her mouth full.
I looked down at her beautiful smiling face. I felt her hand fumbling about behind me and the vibrations lessened to being just barely noticeable as she continued her amazing manipulations with her tongue and lips. And, as usual, Allie was right. In five or so minutes I was becoming erect again. And with that happening, I was beginning to feel the vibrations more strongly even though she hadn’t touch a thing behind me.
When I began to thrust into her mouth bit, Allie sat back with a grin and a giggle. She untied her robe’s belt completely and opened it. Then Allie laid down on the loveseat with one foot resting on the back and the other on the floor.
“My turn now baby doll...”
She giggled as I got atop her. Allie helped me position myself and then assisted me in entering her. Oh…my God… She was so warm and wet. Allie then dug her heels into my butt cheeks and pulled me into her as far as I could go. She swiveled her hips up and wrapped her arms around my back.
"Oh God...! You feel so good inside me!"
Allie crooned as I began to thrust into her.
“You look so beautiful.”
That was all I could think to say as I looked into her eyes and I kissed her.
The sensation of thrusting in and out of Allie was amplified by the vibrator in my butt. I would feel it bumping against my prostate and the result was electrifying. But it was nothing compared to what occurred when Allie reached behind me and switched the power up!
“Aaaiiieee…!”
“Oh yesss… Yesss… Yess…”
Allie hissed as she increased her efforts by bucking her hips into me even harder. I had never felt anything as awesomely intense in my life. I felt as though I was being double pumped. Each stroke brought unbelievable waves of pleasure twice; going in and coming out. My entire body was vibrating and electric.
Allie, already quite stimulated when we began, was cumming in wave after wave; each one more intense than the prior one. When I placed my hands upon her delicious butt cheeks, I was amazed at how wet her bottom was. Though we’d been having sex for several months, I had never seen Allie this turned on before; nor had I been.
In spite of cumming only a short while ago, I felt myself rapidly building up to another massive moment. I think that Allie sensed this as well. She suddenly pushed my shoulders up making my hands leave their soppy home on her butt to support myself. She suddenly latched onto my nipples with her fingers and squeezed them quite stoutly.
When I opened my mouth to groan in electric pleasure, she kissed me and literally took my breath away. I came with a new intensity that seemed to continue to peak even as I spurted my seed into her. I don’t know how many spasms I had but I do know that I thought it would never end. We kissed the entire time and when I finally finished cumming into her; I dropped onto her lush perspiration dampened body and tried to catch my breath.
“Wow… That was amazing!” Allie said with a giggle. “Oh my God…! I actually saw stars!”
I was too exhausted and out of breath to speak so I simply nodded my head.
“We have to do this again. Say… In about ten minutes?”
‘What???’ I thought as I flattened even more against her. Allie hugged me and kissed those parts of my face she could reach.
“Please…” I still could barely speak…or breathe for that matter. “…turn it off.”
“Oh… Yeah…”
Allie giggled as she reached down and found the switch. In spite of it being off, I still seemed to feel those intense vibrations not only in my butt, but throughout my body.
Finally, when my dick slipped out of Allie and we recovered our breath, I carefully got up off of her. I handed her several tissues, as was my custom…or…as I was ‘taught’ she would come to say. I began to undo the straps to the vibrator when she told me to wait.
“Wait baby… You like keeping your dick in me after you cum. I want to keep mine in you for a while.” She giggled.
Allie took my hand and led me toward our bedroom…OUR bedroom. I tottered as I walked hand in hand with my love. I felt so…so well used. My entire body seemed to hum and I smiled idiotically. Even today the very thought of us being…well…’us’ gives me goose bumps.
She led me into the bathroom where a tub full of water awaited. Evidently Allie had filled the tub with hot water knowing it would be some time before we would make use of it. I could smell the wonderful aroma of herbal scented oil coming from the water and I could see bits of once dried leaves and flower buds flowing on the water’s still very steamy surface.
Allie took me to the basin. Candles burned on the stone counter top filling the room with warm light. I felt as though I was in a new world; a new cosmic place where my body was weightless and my spirit free and this warm and fragrant room is where that spirit would reside.
“Okay baby, let’s take this off.”
Allie unfastened the straps and gently removed the vibrator from my butt. The sensation was so odd. I was surprised that the thing was so small. It felt enormous inside me. I felt like I had to void myself and yet there was nothing to void. My butt hole failed to immediately close and the air felt strange entering me. I could still feel the tingling of the vibrations. I thought the stars Allie saw flew up my butt!
“Okay… Now go sit on the pot if you feel the need.”
I heeded Allie’s advice and sat for a few moments while she removed the condom covering the vibrator and it clean up. I noticed a nob protrude opposite the vibrator and realized that Allie had her own vibrator on her end of the device.
I finally felt my butt hole close up and, for good measure, I wiped myself. Allie was watching me with a very satisfied look, and smile, upon her face. I got up and walked over to the tub. I stepped into it’s still quite steamy waters and settled back against the porcelain. I closed my eyes as my body screamed out ‘ahhh’.
Allie took her turn on the toilet and soon followed me.
Her tub was overly large and deep.
It was kind of old fashioned with cast iron legs. I rested my elbows on the rim and gently flicked my fingers causing ripples in the water. I looked at my fingers.
“Crappers…” I mumbled.
“What’s wrong baby doll?”
Allie spoke as she settled into the tub at the opposite end. I lifted my feet up and inspected my toes. The deep red nail polish still looked good.
“I should really have gone for a manicure Saturday. My nails look like crap and it would have been nice to have them done for the meeting tomorrow.” I bore a sour expression to reflect my thoughts.
“Oh my God…” Allie exclaimed and chuckled. “You are so totally femme.” She smiled lovingly at me. “You know…? There’s absolutely nothing masculine about you at all.” She said still with that warm smile on her face. But she was quick to add; “Except for one small thing.”
“Thanks…” My face soured just a bit more.
“No silly… That thing is just fine; it’s just the perfect size. You know what I mean.” She laughed.
“I know.” I smiled.
"Making love with you is almost like making love with another woman. And I like that."
"How would you know?" I stared at Allie. This is something I'd never heard before.
"Do you think you're the only one who's sexually fluid?" She snickered wickedly.
We both leaned forward until our lips met for a brief, but loving, kiss. We gazed into one another's eyes as our lips parted again. All I saw in hers is what I felt within me. I did so seriously love her. I stared down into the water and watched a leaf of some sort float by.
“What are you thinking sweet heart? You have that look on your face.”
“I was… Well… You were so…forceful tonight. It kind of scared me a little.” I gazed up into Allie’s eyes.
“Well…” Allie sighed. “I think I like being in control…for a change? I mean I never had any control of my relationships before and that sucked. I was always the one being used. I mean you did like it…right?” She had a worried expression.
“Yeah…” I snickered. “It was an amazing turn on for sure. I never felt anything like that before.”
“And you didn’t seem to mind the idea of being my wife. In a way…it’s just another step further in your…performance art?”
“Well… I suppose.” Why did that keep coming up?
“Anyway… I would never hurt you and I would never let anyone else hurt you.” Allie spoke quite sternly. She smiled lovingly again. “Anything else bothering you baby doll?”
“Well…”
I wasn’t sure of just how to explain something that was more a feeling than anything else.
“You know how sometimes actors get so into their roles that even when the play, or the movie ends, they still remain in character?”
“Yeah…?”
Allie grabbed hold of my feet and began to massage my soles with her thumbs.
“Well…” I took a very deep breath and let it out slowly. “Suppose this role…you know…my ‘performance art’…”
“Your…dressing…?” Allie corrected.
“Well… Okay… My dressing… Suppose that never ends. I mean suppose I remain Andi for the rest of my life. Could you envision that? I mean… Could you live with that?”
I sat up in the tub, watching Allie’s face carefully. I ran my hands down the tops of Allie’s thighs; the oiled water making them feel even smoother and softer than usual. As I did so, my eyes never left hers. I could see she understood exactly what I was trying to say; or ask.
“Honey…” She leaned forward and draped her arms over my shoulders. “I really can’t envision you any other way at this point. In fact…”
She leaned in even closer and kissed my lips.
“I haven’t envisioned you any other way since the first week or two after you moved in. I’ve often thought of you more as my closest girlfriend. But, every so often, I would remember that you aren’t a girl at all, and then I simply though of you as my closest friend period. What I feel for you…? How I feel about you…? It kind of transcends gender…and sexuality?
I smiled and returned the kiss, lingering a bit longer as I draped my arms over her shoulders. She understood perfectly. My feelings toward her were always more about her as a person and her body, her physical being, was always more a personification of that vision?
“You are an artist.” Allie said as she leaned back into the water until it was nearly at her chin. “And I see you, the physical you, as a work of art in progress just like the ‘you’ that’s hidden inside.” I leaned back as well and rested my feet upon her shoulders. “I don’t think either of us knows how this work of art will turn out. But we can have a lot of fun along the way; don’t you think?” She smiled and giggled.
“Yeah…”
I had to agree. Anything was possible.
“But one thing I would like to see…”
“Yeah…?”
“I would like to see these…” Allie began to rub my nipples gently with the pads of her big toes. “…become a bit larger. It would kind of be like you experiencing a little of what pregnancy is like; you know?”
I cringed a bit at her touch. It was a bit heavy and I was just a little achy…and itchy?
As we rested in our bed in our usual position with me snuggled up against her side, my leg thrown over her hips and my head resting just above her breast, my mind was full of what Allie had suggested; and also the implications of what she had said. What she was asking me to do was to increase my hormone intake and reduce my testosterone output.
“I don’t know…”
“You could get implants.”
“What…?!” What?! “I don’t want any plastic in me.”
“No silly…it’s a time release capsule of hormones. I think it’s good for months so you don’t need to take the pills all the time.” Allie giggled. “And maybe get an androgen blocker?” That really opened my eyes.
“But won’t my thingy stop working?”
Now this was definitely a cause for concern since it only started working regularly since Allie and I were…well…procreating…vigorously? I mean jerking off really didn’t count…anymore.
“Well…” Allie lilted in her most appealing voice. “…I think I can guarantee that you’ll have as much fun, if not more, only in a different way; a more femme way. I’ve read that you can have orgasms that are amazing. Anyway… I think you’d really look awesome with just a handful; you know?”
Allie placed her hand upon my boobettes and though her hand didn’t lay flat against my chest, there were certainly was far less than a handful.
She kissed my lips so softly and lovingly.
I silently rested atop Allie thinking about what she said, what Susan said, and what my heart was telling me. I knew, intellectually, that what they…my closest friends…were saying was correct; if you’re going to go…go all the way and go first class.
But I was scared. What very little I’d read made it quite clear that although some of what would occur could be undone, the most important thing, the viability of my dick, might be lost forever.
“Look sweet heart…” Allie always could seem to read my thoughts. She took my hands in hers. “I understand that this is a giant step for you. But I will be there all the way, holding your hand, forever if need be. You’ve always been there for me and I never even had to ask. I will do no less for you. We can freeze your spermies…” I loved it when she spoke in an almost child-like manner. “…for later use. This won’t be our only child.”
“Okay…” I paused for a few moments and then looked up at Allie’s face; into her eyes. “I do trust you and I do love you very much.”
I could feel my tears welling up. God…I was so emotional these days. How would it be when I was on a stronger dosage of ‘mones with a blocker thrown in?
“Speak to Doctor Gotlieb in the morning. She knows a lot more about this kind of thing than we do? And it also sounds like that lawyer might prove useful to expedite things. Okay my darling sweet heart?”
I nodded.
“Oh… And by the way… This…” Allie grasped my dick and gnads in her hand. “…is going nowhere. And I do love you very much.” Allie kissed me and hugged me tightly. “Now ease your mind and let’s get some sleep before I decide I want to fuck your brains out again.” She laughed.
Will Allie get on one knee and propose marriage to Andi? Will Andi recite the marriage vows and become Allie's wife? Will they simply decide to live in sin and have fun instead? With all those stars up Andi's butt, will he develop assteroids??? Will Andi's thingy stop working? Will Allie's thingy stop working? Of course not!!! She bought a ton of "D" cell batteries!!! With so many places in the apartment to do the monkey warble, she'll no doubt need them. Did you water your plants today? To learn more and discover the deepest darkest secrets of the Shaolin priests...continue reading the not for profit saga of 'Andi and Allie'!!!
Andi and Allie Chapter 24
“…are you illusions, or are you really what you seem to be?”
Peter came into the office precisely at nine. I had already had my coffee with Rhona and, although we had a great gossip session regarding one of the artist’s new boyfriends, I told her nothing of my weekend discussions or decisions. I was still very frightened by the entire thing and I didn’t think she could provide any help in alleviating my fears.
I had chosen to wear a relatively new dress with a blazer on top. The dress was a lovely silk and linen blend print with a cream colored field with the print being thin lined swirls of bright primary and secondary colors. A row of bone buttons ran down the front and ended at the hem just below my knees. The collar was simple and repeated the print of the dress. The sleeves were short.
It was a perfect spring dress.
The blazer was navy blue with brass buttons. It was fairly standard with the exception of a bit more room in the breast and a slightly more tapered waist. I wore my pair of cordovan pumps with a two inch heel. Allie loaned me one of her Coach bags for the final ‘preppy’ touch.
Peter looked absolutely delicious in an Italian tailored dark blue pin striped suit. His hand painted red power tie stood out wonderfully against his blinding white silk shirt. That man knew how to dress to impress. And he looked so natural in that kind of attire that one might think he was born in it. He wore sheer Italian hose and Italian black loafers. He was completely manicured with not a single hair out of place.
I don’t know what it is about that man but, in spite of my intimate relationship with Allie, Peter never fails to arouse something deep within me that wants me to dick dive him. And the thing of it is that it’s more than simply a sexual thing. We really seemed to relate on more than one or two levels.
Anyway, we made quite the couple as we headed for the street to hail a cab. Peter had sent the samples up to corporate on Friday so that the account executives could have a look prior to the meeting which was scheduled at ten. The drawings of Mister Scoville were in my portfolio. Peter suggested that I take them with me rather than let the account executive show them. I had to rework them anyway.
We got off on the corner of Fifty-Seventh Street and Fifth Avenue. Peter liked to walk the short distance to corporate because the street was always such a show. It’s probably one of the most fashion conscious areas in the city because so many ‘glamour’ companies had their offices in the area. Everything was kind of top shelf; especially the art galleries. So, people tended to dress to impress. I took Peter’s arm…he always offered…and we strolled.
We arrived in good time and proceeded to the elevators that took us to the thirty-third floor. He knew his way around and smiled at the receptionist as he led me through this new world of chrome, glass, postcard art and more chrome. We finally arrived at the client conference room. It was the only one that had solid non-see-through walls.
Peter opened one of the double wooden doors and allowed me to enter first. Like… I knew this was something he simply did; open doors for women. But it always made me feel special and somehow appreciated. His actions always made me feel protected and safe and I liked that. I liked that a lot; especially in this alien world I was entering.
The meeting room was ornate and solemn.
The walls appeared to be of rosewood, or some other expensive exotic. Brass fixtures of all types accented the darkness of the wood. The long table looked like koa…maybe…very light and highly marbled in multi brown shades. The chairs were high backed with leather padded arms. There were coffee cups and water glasses for six people at one end and two white uniformed catering people were finishing setting up what appeared to be breakfast on a side board.
On the other end of the table were the packaging samples for Susan. Several easels displayed the cardboard sheets used to make the boxing. Several prominent posters displaying the new logo for the household division were displayed opposite. All in all everything looked to be in order. The only thing missing was the new proposed logo for the small tool division; my surprise.
Peter was instantly on the house phone letting the appropriate people know that we had arrived. I removed my blazer and hung in over the back of one of the heavily padded leather conference chairs. I then asked Peter if he’d like coffee. Upon his smiling nod I went and got us both a cup. Just as I was coming back to hand Peter his cup, the door opened and three men walked in. Peter stood up and greeted each one by name.
“So where’s our genius Andrew?” Mr. Helms, the senior vice president of the company, asked whilst looking about for another man.
“Uhhh…” I put my hand to my mouth and cleared my throat. “I’m Andi?”
“Oh… Fine… Good work...”
I could see that he was instantly shocked but he recovered quickly. He peered at me over his glasses with a smile that I think was genuine and he shook my hand delicately; as one would shake a woman’s hand. I smiled warmly back at him.
“So you’re the one who’s responsible for our two new major accounts this year.” He chuckled. “Perhaps we need more…people like you.”
“Well…?” I smiled coyly and rolled my eyes upward. “Peter was very instrumental with our getting the work from both companies.”
The account executive still seemed to be a bit in shock but said nothing as he also shook my hand. His boss, however, was a different story. He kind of looked at me with distain and I swear I thought he was going to wash his hand after shaking mine.
“Andi…” I think his name was Johnson. “Would you please excuse us? We need to speak with Peter for a moment or two.”
He didn’t ask, he virtually ordered me out of the room. I knew exactly what was on his mind; the kissing of my butt goodbye with his rather large winged tipped shoe. It’s so strange that I hadn’t felt any prejudice or plain out hatred about my eccentricity before today; except for that incident with Simms. I suppose that rule of out of sight is out of mind applied. This was the first time any of these people had ever seen me. What could I do?
“I’ll wait by the receptionist.” I spoke calmly and politely and, of course, smiled pleasantly.
I sat in a large black leather armchair that nearly devoured me in its plushness. Scattered about the wood and glass coffee table were a number of trade and business publications. I picked one up and nervously leafed through the pages; aware of the visuals but not bothering with the print.
I don’t know how long I sat waiting but for sure I had gone through a few of the magazines. Every once in a while I would look up at the receptionist and smile. She would, in turn, politely smile back at me. Suddenly the polished stainless steel elevator door opened and out walked Susan and her father. I quickly got up and rushed over to greet them. Susan actually met me half way.
“Andi darling… How are you?” Susan gushed as our lips met in a very brief kiss. She backed a step away whilst still holding my hands. “You look absolutely lovely today.”
Then she turned to the very tall gentleman in a finely tailored English tailored grey glen plaid suit.
“Daddy… This is Andi the creator of our new look.”
“It’s a real pleasure to meet you Mr. Scoville.” I smiled and offered my hand.
“Hmmph…”
Mr. Scoville stared me firmly with his deep blue eyes and I trembled slightly. I thought he was looking right through me. Although he took my hand and shook it firmly, yet gently, he said nothing and did not smile.
“I don’t have a lot of time so let’s get to it.” His voice was quite deep and gruff.
“You have to excuse daddy…” Susan chuckled. “He hates anything that requires him, or anyone else, spending his money…except for me.”
“Well then…” I smiled and giggled. “This way please.”
I waved my arm in a sweeping motion toward the conference room.
Susan linked arms with me as we walked. I stopped and knocked softly on the wood double door. After hearing a ‘yes’, I opened it widely, Mr. Scoville had a good pair of shoulders and I wanted him to have his grand entrance. He waited for me, and then Susan to enter before coming through the doorway. I turned quickly to introduce Peter, who Susan also greeted warmly, Misters Helms and Johnson, and then the account executive whose name I still failed to remember.
I took Peter by the hand and we walked to the far end of the table where the food and the displays were. Knowing that Mister Scoville had little time, or patience, I began with my explanation of what we had done. He pick up every constructed box and thoroughly inspected each. Then he moved on to the new logos displayed on the easel. He turned to no one in particular and spoke.
“Coffee…”
I quickly turned and got a cup off the table. I poured the coffee and looked at Susan. She smiled and mouthed ‘black…no sugar’. I turned and handed it to him. He took a sip, nodded and turned to me. I thought he was going to thank me.
“These are no good.”
Oh…my…God…!!! My heart stopped.
“Sir…?” I looked at him questioningly; glad I had done my bathroom duty sufficiently.
“I like that general idea. But the children are no good.”
‘Okay…why’ I thought to myself but I waited for him.
“It gives the wrong impression. You’re showing a fatherless family. While in some quarters that flies high…in others it does not.” He did have a point. I had to think quickly.
“Well…how about Mother Earth?”
He looked at me for a moment with skepticism. So I explained.
“Suppose the woman is holding a pie form with the world in it?”
I could see him thinking about that. As he was thinking I removed a drawing from my portfolio with his daughter’s image, one with an African American woman, and then a Hispanic woman followed by an Asian woman. He grasped the concept immediately; even more so than what I had envisioned.
“We could run all four logos as a sort of mix and match. That way they will all be on display in all of our outlets.” Mister Scoville smiled and looked at me. “How long for the corrections to the logo to be made…?”
“I can have them for you…” I paused and rolled my eyes upward in thought. “…maybe by Wednesday? I simply have to pulled the figure and add the pie. I show Peter everything I do and it doesn’t leave our hands without his say so.”
Mister Scoville looked at me, back to the drawings, to Peter, and then to his daughter. He just smiled, I think for the first time, and nodded to Susan. Susan, of course was elated. She had just received daddy’s okay on a big project.
“Uhhh… Mister Scoville…? I have one more thing to show you…if you have time?”
He frowned at me, looked at his wrist watch, and looked back at me.
“Make it quick.” He snapped.
I led him down to the other end of the table and, unzipping my portfolio again, brought out the design of the hand tools division.
“I thought you might find this interesting. Peter and I worked on this…gratis.”
I thought I should add that. This man wasn’t going to pay for anything he didn’t order…or totally like. He looked at the drawing for only a moment and a stunned look appeared on his face. Mister Scoville placed his coffee down and pulled out a chair. He sat down and stared at the drawing. I sat next to him on one side and Susan on the other.
“You know…” He said wistfully to nobody in particular. “I thought of doing just this very same sort of thing maybe…” He pursed his lips and gazed upward. “…maybe forty or more years ago.” He turned to look at Susan. “But I got into such a…such an animated discussion with your mother over the color of the shirt that I shelved the entire thing. She thought the shirt should be red.”
“I originally had a red shirt.” I had to giggle. “Peter said that the blue would be much better.”
“Yes… Well… The red must be a woman thing.” He laughed. “Also, the tin hat hasn’t been worn in years. We make a high impact yellow helmet that we…” Oh my God…he said we! “…might want to consider.” He stared at the drawing for a few more minutes. “And you did this on your own initiative?”
“Well…? Yes… Peter and I...” I smiled as graciously as I could.
“Well… I need to think about this. May I hang on to these?” Mister Scoville was suddenly rather…paternal in tone?
“Oh yes…they’re yours. And, just for the heck of it, I’ll do one with the yellow helmet.”
“Thanks.” He put his hand atop mine and patted it lightly. “If you get any more genius ideas, you be sure to let Susan know.” He gazed seriously into my eyes.
“Yes sir…I will.”
“And call me Bill. My father’s name was Mister.” He laughed as he stood up. “And, if you ever find yourself in need of a job…” He turned to look at Peter. “…or you… I assume you come as a set.” He laughed. “I’ll pay you twice what you get here and work you three times as hard.” Mister Scoville shook my hand with both of his. He didn’t have to say anything because it was all in his eyes. “By the way Andi, do you take on commissions? I’ve heard that you are quite an artist.”
“Yes sir…”
“Ah…?” Mister Scoville held up his index finger.
“Yes Bill…” I giggled as I corrected myself. “My orchestra does play requests.”
He laughed as he shook Peter’s hand in a similar fashion. He then turned to Susan and, taking hold of her by her arms, kissed her forehead.
“Good choices baby. It’s all yours now.”
He then quickly shook the other three men’s hands and hurried out the door, my portfolio in hand with the drawings inside. Bill Scoville suddenly became all business again and his business didn’t include spending any more time with us. Now it was Susan’s show.
Mister Helms turned to his vice president of accounts and the account executive. He looked at them with a hard expression on his face.
“Well gentlemen, I think it’s time to let our creative people do your jobs.”
I shuddered at his indictment. He turned to Peter and me.
“Well done…” I think he started to say gentlemen. What a giggle. “…people. I think we need to meet one of these days soon. Perhaps we can find something a bit more…involving for you two. I certainly wouldn’t want to…” He turned to his neon red blushing executives. “…break up a winning team.”
He couldn’t contain his wide grin as he turned to Susan. “Ms. Scoville, if there’s anything at all you need, I guess you know who to contact.”
He shook her hand and chuckled as he turned and left; his two executives following behind rather timidly.
“Well… I see no reason to let all that food go to waste. I’m starving.” Susan laughed as she took our hands and led us back to the food table.
I didn’t get to speak to Susan seriously about my proposed ‘change’, or transition? But I did mention that I needed to speak to her about something personally important. I think she might have known what was on my mind. She told me to call her that evening and we could discuss anything I wished.
On our ride downtown…
...Peter told the gist of the secret conversation.
Evidentially the sales guys wanted me out of the picture. Mister Helms, however, wanted to hear none of that. He figured that if I was making them money, why mess around; especially if the clients didn’t object.
Peter also told me that Mister Helms pulled him aside and asked if he was screwing me. Can you imagine? Peter told him that he wasn’t although the thought had crossed his mind. It seems that Mister Helms knew about Peter’s particular leaning and he simply wanted to make sure that Peter wasn’t covering anything up for me. What that might be is a mystery, but so be it. I asked Peter for the afternoon off so that I could go home and work on the changes requested.
Upon getting home, I immediately changed into my ‘working clothes’. I stopped first in the kitchen to fetch a glass of white wine and then went downstairs to the studio. I was walking on air; three feet off the ground. The morning couldn’t have gone any better and, I must say, I was a little bit full of myself.
Here I was not even one year out of school. I was becoming a parent with the most wonderful woman I’d ever met. I was going to have my very first exclusive showing at a top gallery. I helped land two major accounts at my first job. I was finally going to commit to living my life with an ‘outer’ image consistent with my inner one. And, if all that wasn’t enough, I actually had friends; a total rarity for me.
I was sitting in front of an easel looking at Susan’s image and trying to envision the ‘pie’ she would be holding when my cell phone rang. It was Allie. She no doubt was wondering how the meeting had gone.
“Hi baby.” I was so full of joy over the day thus far. “Everything went better than perfectly.”
“I told my parents…about us.”
Her very subdued attitude suddenly turned into a deluge of tears. She could barely speak. I didn’t expect her to. I was in shock. I’d completely forgotten about them, as I did with my own mother.
“Do you want to come home? Would you like me to come and get you?” I couldn’t envision Allie having it together enough to come home herself.
“Okay…” Allie whined amidst her sniffling.
“Andi dear… Rather than you coming for her, why don’t I simply bring her home?” Jill was now speaking.
“Okay…what happened?” I was hoping for some sort of cogent reply from Jill.
“Oh my God…!” Jill huffed. “They are such…such pigs. They didn’t have a single good word to say…except maybe for ‘goodbye’. There were threats and warnings and such. They are just absolutely horrid people.”
I couldn’t even begin to imagine how harsh and wickedly evil their tongues must have been. They really didn’t deserve to have Allie for a daughter. In fact they didn’t deserve to a child. I don’t remember hearing a single nurturing word out of either of them when Allie brought me to visit.
I was so grateful that Allie had Jill. At least Jill could hold her hand and hug her and tell her that this too shall pass…even if it doesn’t. I mean…some things can be fixed and some can’t. But whatever the case nothing was getting fixed today. Today was for the tending to wounds of the spirit. Today was for the soothing of those terrible bruises of the psyche.
I went upstairs to change yet again. I didn’t want to greet them wearing my stained and spirits smelling work clothes. I wanted to look at least…comfortable? I want to be that fluffy teddy bear or something that Allie could draw into her breasts for security as a small child would. I then went down to meet her at the curb.
When the cab pulled up to the curb, Allie shot out the door before the vehicle even fully stopped. She ran right into my arms and began to cry. Jill followed her out carrying Allie’s two bags. I held my arm out so that Jill could thread the loops with my arm. Jill embraced me briefly and kissed my cheek and, without a word, got back into the cab to return to work.
I ushered Allie into the building and up to our apartment. The entire time her face was buried in my neck and shoulder. I dropped her bags at the door and escorted Allie to our bedroom. She sat on the bed as I helped her undress and slip into something a bit more comfortable. The entire time she sat looking stunned and shocked as tears silently fell from her eyes.
I didn’t want her to go to sleep though she had to be completely emotionally and physically drained. I wanted Allie to talk to me so I took her hands and led her to the cave. I made her comfortable and got her a glass of wine. She sat straight up and I sat cattycorner to her with one arm around her shoulder and my legs beneath me. I waited.
“I had to tell them.” Allie said with a look of desperation. “They had to know sooner or later.” She sniffled.
“They called me a whore.”
She burst into tears again. “They said that it was impossible and that I was lying. They called you a lesbian. They said we both were and that…that…we were going to hell.”
I felt like saying that hell was having those two for parents. But I held my tongue. This was the time for listening.
“When I convinced them that you were really a guy…they said you were a freak, a fag, a homo, and anything else they could think of. They said that I was no longer their daughter as long as I pursued this course of action. They said I should abort our child; that it was an abomination.” I handed Allie the entire box of tissues. At this point she was completely broken up.
Allie telling her parents never occurred to me. Telling my mother never occurred to me. I should have been more aware of this inevitability or at least the possible outcomes. Knowing her parents as little as I did I still should have anticipated this reaction from them? No matter what she did, no matter how hard she tried, she could never seem to please them.
And yet I saw a completely different person. I saw a woman who was already more than quite accomplished both at her job and at her art. She was kind, charitable, humane and, well, sexy as hell. In spite of her inherited money, Allie was determined to make it on her own. I mean… Seriously…? What else could they want?
“They threatened to have me declared incompetent and have my money taken from me. They also threatened to have you on every tabloid in the world. They threatened to do everything they could to break us up.”
Allie took a huge sip of her wine and placed the glass upon her end table. She turned her body and put both her arms around me, burying her face into my…boobettes. I simply held her and tried to calm her by rubbing her back. To this point I had said nothing. I could only listen.
I couldn’t believe the cruelty of these people. At least my mother had some sort of an excuse. Substance abuse, and the need to fund it, was definitely overwhelming for her. She had no clue of what she was saying or doing most of the time. But even during her worse drug and alcohol fuel rage, she never directed her venom toward me personally. It was usually toward the ‘men’ in her life.
“I don’t know what I’m going to do. I feel so…so angry.”
‘Good!’ I thought. Anger can be worked with. Anger is something I know a little bit about. I waited until I thought Allie got all of it…or at least most of it out. This was something I felt we could deal with if we kept faith with each other. And I really thought that would be no problem.
“What would you like to do honey.” I asked in my softest voice.
“I don’t know. Maybe kill them?”
Allie threw her hands up in exasperation. I could see the anger and frustration on her face. I could relate but just as I could I knew she really didn’t mean it.
“Well…you could do the next best thing.”
“What…? Have somebody else do it?”
“No silly…” I giggled. At least that brought a smile to her lovely face. “You could kill them in your mind though. Pretend they are dead. Don’t call them and don’t accept any calls from them. Rather than let them take control, as I guess they usually do…” I looked at her and she nodded. “You take control by deciding when, and where, you choose to deal with them. Okay?”
Allie nodded as a small trickle of tears began again. I really hated her parents for doing this to her.
“They called me a fat cow who can’t attract anyone other than freaks and losers.”
Now I was really pissed. Okay… So I may be a little bit different. I admit that. But a loser…? Never…! I felt like going up there and punching what’s his name in the nose…only the last time I tried that I wound up in the hospital.
“Allie… Look at me.” I tried to put as much seriousness into my voice as I could. Allie slowly looked up at me through her reddened eyes. “Every time I do a portrait or some painting, a study even, of you, it sells; usually first. People are not buying them because you’re some ugly pudgy freak. They’re buying them because they see the same thing that I do; the image of a gorgeous and amazing woman.”
Allie gazed at me intently. She wasn’t really listening to my words as much as the passion, real passion, she heard in my voice. Of course my arm waving and expressiveness went a long way as well.
“And you’re going to become even more gorgeous as our baby grows in you. You are the most gorgeous woman I’ve ever known and I am so lucky to be living with you…and I’m so in love with you.” It suddenly occurred to me as an afterthought. “And that’s probably the last glass of wine for a while so enjoy it.”
“Oh…” Allie looked at the pale golden liquid, smiled and giggled. “Yeah… I forgot.”
Allie stared at the liquid for a moment and nestled in my arms. Then she gazed at me.
“I don’t understand why they’re so…so…bitter? Why are they so hateful?” Poor Allie was on the verge of tears again. And who wouldn’t be?
“They can’t control you…as if you needed controlling…so they have to tear you down. You’re a threat to everything they stand for.” My voice was becoming louder and I got to my feet. “They…” I pointed up with my index finger. “…are the enema of the people! And you…” I pointed my finger at Allie. “…are the hero. My hero…!”
Allie laughed at my dramatics. I could see, and feel, the stress and the trauma ease from her face and her entire body. I bent and kissed her on the lips with a smile hoping it would transfer onto her face. It did. I took her hand and led her into our bedroom. It was a good time for her to nap and recharge her energy. We started off with her in my arms and she finally spooned up behind me.
I awoke before Allie and managed to disentangle myself from her arms without waking her. I hadn’t told her about my impending call to Susan, which would now also cover Allie’s potential problems with her parents. I went into the kitchen to prepare a snack for Allie upon awakening and, after leaving a note on the counter for her, descended into the studio to try and get some work done.
I stared at the drawings and thought about the changes I needed to make. But, oddly enough, the one image that kept repeating in my mind was that of Bill Scoville as he recounted his past and his wife. I saw a lot of humanity in him at that moment and I suddenly found myself in front of my easel sketching out his image; trying to capture that look he had.
I heard footsteps behind me. Allie came up to me and put her arms around my shoulders and kissed the side of my face.
“Thanks for the snack. I was hungry.”
“I thought you might be. Fell a little better?”
“Yeah… Now I only want to torture them…slowly and painfully.” Allie giggled. “Who are you drawing?”
She rested her chin on my shoulder and we touched cheeks.
“This is Susan’s father, Bill.” I said with my eyes never leaving the image.
“So Bill is it?” Allie seemed surprised. “I guess you made a good impression.”
“Yeah…” I giggled. “You might say that. I need to call Susan later.”
“Ohhh…?”
“I got my lawyer’s name from Peter and the doctor’s from Susan. If we do this, we might as well get it right. Maybe she can help us pull this all together. You know…?”
“Yeah…” Allie sighed. “We should probably find out how I can protect myself if my shitty parents decide to do what they said they would.” I nodded.
“If there’s one thing I learned after four years of intensive therapy...” I smiled at Allie as I was about to unleash the one great truth I’d learned. “You can’t help but love them, but that doesn’t mean you have to like them.”
“Yeah…” Allie nodded her head and smiled. “I really don’t like them very much when I think about it. And honestly…? There really never was anything likable about them.”
That I understood fully. I always found that I could put whatever was happening in the day, good or bad, into my work. I sort of knew that Allie could do the same. She went into her studio and began to ‘throw mud’. I continued on what would become a portrait of Bill Scoville.
The time flew by and soon enough the light of the day was gone; at least for what I was doing. I had the reasonable likeness I wanted and it seemed to project a facet of Bill Scoville that was not often portrayed; if at all. It was a softened look; a very human look of a thoughtful man.
Allie and I washed up and then headed for the kitchen. We decided to do a fridge ‘harvest’. Our left overs never went to waste and we always had more than enough when we cooked or went out for dinner. This made for a wonderful potpourri of culinary delights without any rhyme or reason…or hard work.
The plates often held fish, meats, pastas of varying shapes topped with different sauces, and a salad of sorts. The only thing missing was the wine. We opted for flavored carbonated spring waters instead.
I made the call to Susan whilst we enjoyed fresh cut fruit for dessert. She was happy to hear from us and overjoyed that I had decided to do as she suggested. I also told her that Allie had made the same suggestion a while back which seemed to thrill her even more.
“Smart woman…”
Susan commented. “I think she and I will become good friends. We seem to think alike…at least as far as you’re concerned.” She laughed.
I had her on speaker phone so that Allie might hear, and comment, on what we were saying.
“I think I need the lawyer to kind of rush things along and make sure everything I need is in order.”
“Smart decision… You’ll also need to stay with Edith to make sure things are done right.” Susan seemed to be more up to speed than even we were. “Who’s your lawyer?”
“She’s a nice woman named Joan Watson? She’s doing this for free.”
“Joan…?” Susan laughed. “Does she know you and I are friends?”
“No… Does that matter? Do you know her?” I was surprised…and puzzled.
“She’s a member of our little club. I’ll give her a call and let her know. That should speed things up a bit.”
“It would be nice if we could find someone down at N.Y.U. medical center. That’s where I’d like to have our baby.”
“Well…” Susan chuckled. “I make no promises but perhaps we can get you both in the same room.”
“What…?” What…?! Surgery…?!
“Oh Andi honey…” Susan was now laughing. “You take everything so seriously. By the way, you do know my father was rather impressed by you.”
“He was?”
“Oh yes… Absolutely... The manner in which you took over the meeting by showing him exactly what was done and so on...that impressed him. That should have been the account executive’s job. But you were faster on the draw.” Susan laughed.
“It really wasn’t my intention. He seemed to be in a hurry so…” I paused for a moment. “I guess I pissed them off?” I giggled.
“You think…?” Susan couldn’t stop laughing. “I love you Andi. You’re so very honest and innocent. You are very lucky you have Allie to guide you through this terribly dangerous forest called life.”
“Which brings up something else that maybe you can help us with?”
Allie spoke for the first time. Her voice quavered indicating her nervousness as she looked to me for assurance. I took her hand and smiled confidently.
“Absolutely sweet heart… What is the problem?”
“I’m pregnant…”
“Oh congratulations honey... I am so happy for you…for both of you. I assume Andi had something to do with this?”
Thankfully Susan covered my indiscretion about Allie's...procedure?.
“Maybe a little something…?” Allie giggled. “Anyway, I told my parents about it, and about Andi, and they had a major hissy fit! They cursed us both. They called Andi all shades of horrid names and threatened to have themselves declared trustees of my inheritance. And they want me to have an abortion.” Allie was becoming upset again.
Just the thought, the imaged sound, of their voices was enough to bring tears to her eyes. I couldn’t imagine how traumatic that must have been for her. I handed her a napkin and came around the counter to hug her. Susan was silent for a few moments. She must have guessed what was occurring.
“Listen sweet heart... Nothing is going to happen. You already have the right attorney. Joan is the youngest full partner ever at Forester, Waters and Hopkins. She’s very aggressive and very smart. She’s expensive but she gets things done properly the first time and I’m sure she’ll be a big help to you Allie; especially when there’s a fee involved.” Susan chuckled. “I’ll inform her about this issue as well.”
I could see Allie breathe a little easier. She wiped her eyes and blew her nose.
“Thanks Susan. I’ve heard of that law firm. They’re huge. She must be very good.” Allie was smiling again.
“She handles any issues that come up with our club members. She’s done several things for me personally; especially getting rid of ‘what’s his name’.” Susan laughed. “By the way… Since we’re on the topic… I would really like to take you to lunch at our club. Perhaps this Saturday if you’re free…?”
“Well…?” Allie rolled her eyes in thought. “Normally we have Lilly, that’s Peter’s daughter, and a few of her friends from her art school over.”
“I can handle that easily sweet heart. You go out to lunch and enjoy.”
Lilly had been our guest for more than a few weeks now. On Saturdays she usually brought a couple of friends. Allie and I would help them with their art assignments. Sometimes Lilly came over during the week simply to work on her own pet projects. We’ve even had her sleep over on occasion.
“Good… Then it’s a date.” Susan actually sounded quite excited. “Perhaps Joan will be able to join us. I know you’d love to meet her.”
Susan was being an absolute doll. I am so glad we just happen to get along so well. And now that Allie seems to have warmed to her, so much the more. It’s not as though either of us have had a deep pool of friends as a support group although with the few we had, we were lucky that they gladly shared their resources freely.
We spent quite a bit of time on the phone simply talking about…stuff. I found it very easy to talk with Susan and she was certainly full of advice and suggestions for Allie as a future working mom; letting her know what to expect and how to deal with insurance and all that kind of thing.
By the time we got off the phone, Allie and I were both physically and emotionally drained. We decided to make it an early evening and, after a quick clean up, headed for the bedroom. Allie decided to run a bath for the two of us. She hadn’t really used the tub often but, now that she had a ‘bath buddy’ in me, she was determined to make it more of an event.
I must admit there was something very soothing about getting into a tub full of warm, scented and oiled water. Regardless of the type of day one might have had the ills and ails of plain old big city living simply melted away. We sat in the tub facing one another with our heads back against the porcelain. I watched the flickering candles’ light dance against the ceiling. The effect was mesmerizing.
“So…” Allie spoke in her soft and soothing alto voce. “You had a good day?”
“Smashing… Superb… Unbelievable… It was the ‘Pandi’ show at its best.”
I’d taken to calling anything Peter and I did jointly as the ‘Pandi’, Peter…Andi, show.
“Evidently the account exec and his manager wanted me taken off the job; or at the very least hidden away. That was before the Scoville’s showed up. They felt that someone named Andrew should show up looking like an Andrew.” I giggled.
“Oh my God… They were going to fire you?”
“No… They just wanted me out of sight. I’m sure they gave Peter an earful. But the executive vice president of the company was there and he just listened and by the end of the meeting he was laughing at them. I think he wanted Peter and me to take over their jobs!” I laughed as I remembered the look on their faces.
“And Susan’s father…?” Allie asked as she slid her foot along the inside of my thigh with a sheepish grin on her face.
“Uhhh… What…?” Allie could be so very distracting…at almost any time.
“Her father…?” She shrugged and gave me that ‘duh’ look as she gently rubbed her toes against my other thigh.
“Ohhh… He was pretty amazing. It’s easy to see where Susan comes from.” I giggled as I thought of his mannerisms at that meeting. “He liked what he saw though I do need to make a few minor changes. Then he turned the entire show over to Susan. I think we’re going to get the entire account.” I closed my eyes and simply enjoyed the stroking of Allie’s foot.
“You know…” Allie leaned forward and grabbed my nipples between her index and middle fingers. She pulled.
“Owww…”
She yanked again in spite of my halfhearted protest until I finally sat up.
“You know…” She spoke again as she gently massaged away the pain and grasped my face in her hands. “I think I could learn to love you?”
She giggled and kissed me fully on my lips. Allie’s tongue then licked along the line of my lip. I couldn’t decide whether it tickled or ignited as shock wave after wave shot rushing through my body; or both. I then felt her hand grasp my engorging dick and squeeze it gently but firmly.
“I so want to fuck your brains out.” Allie whispered as her gaze held mine. I reached for the back of her neck and met her lips with mine. We kissed for what seemed like the longest moment ever.
“I so want to see you try it.” I challenged with a snicker.
We exited the tub and couldn’t towel ourselves off quickly enough. Allie and I had this ritual. If time permitted, after bathing in the evening, we would rub one another with a body lotion or light massage oil. Tonight was no exception. Whilst I spread an extra-large bath towel on our bed, Allie made the preparations of warming the oil. I had several rolled up extra-large towels for placement under the hips to ease any back strain and for behind the neck and knees whilst on one’s back.
Allie entered the bedroom carrying a tray with a carafe of heated water with the bottle of oil within. She also had an extra-large towel with her. After placing these things down on our foot table, she went about the room lighting candles to add to the atmosphere. I shut off the lights and put some Rachmaninov on our stereo. We were into a ritual of sorts and the performance of every little detail only added to our excitement.
“Okay…” Allie said with a huge grin as she removed her terry cloth robe. “…I’m first.” And she practically dove onto the bed.
‘Well…’ I thought. ‘…so much for the democratic process.’ I laughed as I watched her wiggle onto the towel with her eyes closed and her smile simply filled with anticipation. I got on the bed and took the bottle of oil in hand as I straddled her waist. I patted her side, which she lifted, and I put two rolled up towels beneath her hips. I then uncapped the oil and let it flow, drop by drop, across her shoulders and down her spine.
As I began to rub the oil into Allie’s back and shoulders…
…she began a chorus of sounds indicating her pleasure with my activities. I closed my eyes and let my hands glide across her body following the ingrained picture of her inside my head. The wonderful floral scent of the oil only added to my pleasure of touching her luscious body.
I worked my way slowly down to the small of her back. More oil was needed so, without removing my hand from her lower back, I retrieve the oil, popped open the cap, and again poured the slightly viscous oil drop by drop as I moved further down toward Allies feet. I recapped the oil and covered her upper body with the sides of the towel.
Allie was silent as I worked my hands over the small of her back and downward over her butt cheeks. I used just a bit more force to penetrate a little deeper into her cheek muscles. The feeling of her flash sliding between my fingers was divine. I lingered, but not too long, and then moved to her upper thighs. I worked my fingers, and hands, to the rhythm of the music which proved to be rather hypnotic. A piano concerto was playing as I moved down to Allie’s calves. I loved working those muscles. They seemed to have been made specifically for my hand size.
But the best part, the most fun part, the most sensual part was about to happen; Allie’s delightful feet. My lady took pride in taking care of her body. She was determined to have, if nothing else, the softest, smoothest, and most pampered of physiques. God knows she’d never be the skinny model type. But then again, who cared? I certainly didn’t. I loved the fact that she was so very womanly in all ways.
Her feet were amazing. The skin was so soft and smooth. Even the edges of her heels were delightfully pliable. And her toes, my God her toes… They were just so perfectly dimensioned to the rest of her foot. I loved playing with her slightly plump little digits with my lips and tongue. But to run my fingers between them with a bit of oil was totally mental masturbation for me.
By the time I had finished Allie’s back and covered her legs, I could hear her softly purring like some large kitten; asleep. I watched her for a few moments not wanting to disturb the vision of her in total and complete contentment. But, in truth, I was anxious to feel her hands on my own body. So selfishly I kissed the side of her head and whispered in her ear.
“Turn over sexy.”
Her eyes slowly opened and I could see them trying to focus and come into the present again.
“That…was amazing.” Allie said softly as she began to turn beneath the towel ends without disturbing the manner in which they covered her body. I lifted her head slightly and placed a rolled towel beneath her neck for support. I also placed two beneath her knees for the same reason.
I began with Allie’s neck and worked my way to her shoulders. She began her mantra of ‘mmm’s’ and ‘ahhh’s’ as I went along. When I got to her boobs she began to giggle; especially when I played just the very tip of her nipples which were already erect and engorged.
But the best part was yet to come; her tummy…especially her lower tummy. This was, for some reason beyond my comprehension, her most sensitive and sensual area aside from her vagina. Allie loved to have her tummy rubbed at any time. She could easily become aroused if it was done after dinner and I have actually witnessed her having an orgasm just from the rubbing.
As I began to do her lower tummy, I could actually smell her arousal above the floral scent of the oil. It was a very interesting combination of muskiness and a perfume. I was becoming more than simply stimulated by this aroma. It was nearly overwhelming simply to be touching her so…intimately? But then to add her own little pinch of excitement to the recipe…oh my God!
“Spread your legs a bit sweet heart.” I was already straddling her hips and needed to get lower. I assisted her by un-wrapping her legs from the towel and then covering her upper body again.
I knelt between Allie’s thighs and spread a few drops of oil atop each. As I massaged Allie’s thighs, I couldn’t help but gaze at her ‘coochie’. It was blossoming like a flower; it’s very fleshy petals blossoming opening. I could see a very thin line of moisture glistening down the center. And her clit, which she called her ‘bean’, was engorged and more than poking its head up.
In spite of the moment I had to giggle. I knew that guys often gave their ‘parts’ names but I never knew that girls did that as well. Guys usually gave theirs formal names as if that part had a personality and being of its own. And I imagine that is true because I’d often heard that guys seemed to think with it.
The more I worked Allie’s thighs, the further apart the petals would ‘bloom’ and open until I could almost see within her. The crevasse that formed was rapidly filling with fluid and, I must admit, caused me to think a bit mischievously. I moved my middle finger to the very bottom of her partially opened ‘coochie’ and slowly traced a line up through the fluid forcing it up against the petals.
“Ohhh… My God baby doll… Whatever are you doing?” Allie spoke in a raspy and husky voice. “That feels so…”
She never finished her sentence because my finger was now resting upon her ‘bean’. I wiggled my finger once.
“Oh my God NO…!” Allie’s hands quickly covered mine and held my finger steady. “Don’t move baby.”
She begged as I could feel her pelvic mound quiver. It was the most amazing feeling. But I couldn’t resist and with a giggle I wiggled my finger.
“Oh my God oh my God oh my God…! I’m coming…!” Allie nearly screamed. “Yiiieee…! Ohhh…! God…!” Her thighs closed and hugged me tightly as her body spasmed and buckled inward and I felt fluid flow out of her. “Stop… Stop… Please stop....”
I quickly jerked my hand from her and she quaked one more time. Allie’s eyes were blinking wide open and tightly shut and her mouth was opened as she attempted to catch her breath. I continued to massage her thighs and moved down to her knees as her breathing returned to normal. Allie finally moved her hands back to her sides.
“That…was very sneaky…” She giggled. “And very intense.”
“I couldn’t resist.” I smiled at her. “You know…I could have been really devilish and flicked your bean.” I laughed.
“Yeah… And I could have kicked you in the head on my way down from the ceiling.”
Allie closed her eyes again as I began to work on her calves. I couldn’t resist gazing at her coochie again. It was wide open and had turned a deep pink color. Her bean was sticking almost straight out. Again the imp within me came out. I quickly dove down and, grasping her butt cheeks in my hands, I latched my lips around the nubbin and sucked it as I flicked the very tip with my tongue.
It was as if Allie’s body exploded in movement in a thousand directions and places at once. Her thighs came up and clamped tightly against the side of my head. I felt as if I was enclosed in an envelope of flesh through which no sound could penetrate. She hands came down upon the top of my head and pressed me down further into her. I thought I heard something that sounded like a cross between a scream and hysterical laughter.
After a few moments, which seemed like minutes or longer, I let loose of her bean and blew gently upon it. I could still feel Allie’s body quiver and quake. My mouth was covered in her fluids and I assumed that my breath stimulated her by cooling and drying the wetness that seemed to be everywhere in the small little world of my face and her vagina.
“That…” Allie said between deep breaths of air. “…was not fair.”
Well at least she was smiling.
I couldn’t help but giggle. I actually felt a bit proud of myself. I never considered the fact that I could deliver such intense sexual pleasure to a woman. When we’d been having sex on a regular basis, and for sure it was always amazing, it always seemed that the true end result was not our mutual pleasure as much as Allie wanting to get impregnated?
But now that she was indeed with child, she sex drive seemed to actually increase? And our sexual activities seemed to center more upon the other person’s pleasure. This was a very freeing experience for me. I was not only capable of giving exquisite pleasure to a woman, but I was also able to accept the same in kind.
“Okay buddy…” Allie looked at me with a wry expression on her face. “It’s your turn now.”
“But I haven’t finished.” I spoke with a serious expression that quickly turned into a smiling giggle.
“Oh yes you are. Now…” Allie got to her knees. “Get down there. Hurry up!” She pointed down toward the towel. “And get on your tummy. And you just behave yourself whilst I put more warm water into the carafe.”
I did as Allie requested putting two rolled towels beneath my hips. I rested my head on my arms and closed my eyes. I could still smell Allie’s essence on my mouth and, to be honest, I curled my lip and inhaled deeply. She smelled so…intoxicating. And that aroma was so wonderfully feral. I never imagined I would be this sexually intimate with a woman and now that I was, I wondered if it was the male female thing or this was an exception; an exception named Allie.
I felt the mattress move as Allie got back onto the bed. Now I must admit, Allie has very strong hands, and arms. This is due to her working with clay. Well, if what she did to my neck and shoulder areas was any indication, her clay was well served before going into her kiln. As she worked her way down my back, I began to feel myself leave consciousness. Her touch was firm and her reach into my muscles, what little of them may be, was deep and heavenly.
“Spread your legs a little honey.” I felt Allie shifting down to do my lower back and butt. “You know something?” She spoke as her hands gripped my hips gently. “I think you’re getting a bit shapelier in your hips. And you ass is a lot rounder than it was. I think you’re really looking kind of cute. I think those hormones you’ve been taking are working.”
“Mmmm…” I was still in a half sleep state. Allie began to work on my lower back. That’s where I usually felt stress.
“I can’t wait for you to see Doctor Gotlieb again. I think you’d look so fucking awesome with bigger boobs.” She giggled.
Allie was right. That was the last part, the only part of me that needed…improvement? And then there was the whole legal thingy. I was still very conflicted about that; changing the ‘mister’ to ‘ms’ in my name was an enormous step and it still didn’t feel quite right…yet.
“I love the way your body feels.” Allie crooned as she put a few drops of oil on my butt. “It’s so smooth and…well…curvy?”
That had been a worry for me when we first began to be…us? Allie was accustomed to a more macho type and that usually came accompanied by a more macho body. I was very far from either but Allie really didn’t seem to care. Whatever I was blended well with whoever she was.
Allie suddenly poured several drops of the oil down the crack of my butt. Deep within the recesses of my mind I knew what was coming but she still took me by surprise. Allie began to really dig deep with her finger tips into the muscles of my butt. It hurt but it felt great anyway. She seemed to know where all the little nerve knots were and she attacked each and every one of them.
Then she worked both of her hands down between my butt cheeks and back up again spreading the oil about. Allie then massaged my lower spine with one hand and gently, very gently, with her fingertips, went down the very center of my butt cheeks to the base of my scrotum. She began a motion with her index finger of slowly going up and back down my crack. Each time she’d pass over my butt hole, she would make several circles around it.
“Ohhh… Oh God…”
The stimulation was electric. I instinctively jerked my pelvis up to her touch when she did that.
“You like that…don’t you?” Allie lilted as she giggled. Allie slowly began to insert her fingertip into me.
“Ohhh…”
The feeling was exquisite. She pushed in even further as I moaned my approval into the towel. Allie’s other hand continued to massage the small of my back as her finger slowly began to move in and out to the same rhythm of her other hand’s movement.
I was in heaven as a second finger began to enter with the first. Allie pushed in far enough to find that magic spot; my prostate. She began to rub and thump it with her fingertips. I felt her lips kissing my butt cheeks softly. I was paralyzed by the sensations and I felt myself begin to seriously drip.
“Oooo…you’re getting so nice and wet honey.”
She giggled as she grabbed my dick and slowly worked her finger around the head. She kept this treatment up for a few minutes. The intensity was torturously delicious. I wished it would never end. But Allie had other plans.
“Turn over onto your back sweet heart.”
That was not an easy task with her fingers still in me. When I did finally manage to lay flat, she covered me up with the towel sides and slowly withdrew her fingers. Allie made sure I was completely enshrouded in the towel. Only my dick protruded. She placed her scented worn panty over my eyes and nose engulfing me in her fragrance.
“I’ll be right back. I need something to drink.”
I felt her body leave the bed and the patter of her feet across the floor. I was inhaling her aroma and becoming more and more intoxicated. My butt hole was still kind of buzzing from her fingers and my dick was still erect. But my mind was void of anything other than the sensual attack my body was giving me. I was so enrapt that I didn’t hear Allie return.
“Would you like a drink?” She asked sweetly.
All I could do was moan my assent. Allie placed the end of a plastic straw to my lips and I sucked up what was a flavored cold water; orange. When I had my fill she took away the straw and I felt her once again get onto the bed. She uncovered me and dribbled some oil on my upper body.
Once again I felt her powerful fingers massaging my neck and shoulders. I was in a whole other world…another dimension…as Allie worked her magic. I groaned in heavenly delight when she got to my budding breasts. The warmth of the oil and her hands were a salve to my aching boobs and itching nipples.
Allie tweaked, rubbed and pulled gently on my nipples as she gently worked on my boobs with the ham of her hand. Her manipulations seemed to shoot directly to my tummy and then down to my dick at lightning speed. I was so turned on that all I could do is moan and pray that I didn’t orgasm out of seer excitement before her massaging was complete.
“This is so cool.” Allie said with a gleeful voice. “You’re puddling. I’ve never seen you this turned on before.”
She giggled as I moaned. It was true. Allie was bringing me to new heights of excitement.
“I wonder what would happen if I did this.”
“Yiiieee…!”
I suddenly felt her engulf my entire dick in her mouth. I nearly jumped off the bed in shock.
“Mmmm…” Allie moaned.
She giggled and slowly drew her lips up, lingering for a moment at the head, and then removing her lips with a popping sound. Again my entire body quaked as if an electrical shock was travelling through it.
“That was cool, wasn’t it?”
“Uhhh…” That was all I could say in a weak and wavering voice. “Yeah...”
Allie then poured a few drops of the oil on my tummy and began to work on those muscles.
“You know…your body has really changed a lot since you started taking the hormones.” I felt her hands begin their magic just below my ribs and work in a circular motion. “Your skin is so much smoother and, well, you’re shape is changing; filling out in places that it should.” She giggled as she gently slapped my hips.
Allie began to play with my belly button as she massaged my lower tummy. I moaned softly. I didn’t think she could turn me on any further and yet that was exactly what she was doing. My mind was swirling with these new sensations and to make things even more intense, the back of her hand kept brushing against the head of my dick.
“My baby is so sensitive tonight.” Allie giggled. “I like that. I like that a lot. And to think I’m nowhere near being finished with you.”
I moaned again. Allie poured a bit of oil onto my thighs. But inside of simply massaging them, she raised my legs and placed them with my knees resting on her shoulders. She began to massage them both; one with each hand. The feeling was so totally awesome. I could feel her boobs brushing against the back of my thighs.
She trickled a little oil onto my dick and every few strokes on my thighs was matched with a single slow long stroke of my dick. Some of the oil trickled down the crack of my butt cheeks and Allie chose not to neglect that area either. She ran her fingers down along that crack with one hand as she stroked my dick with the other.
Allie was torturously edging me with powerful waves of pleasure that just fell a wee bit short. I was, literally, on the verge of tears. So great was my need for total relief that all I could think about, between strokes of Allie’s hands, and the scent of her fragrance, and herself, on the panty that covered my eyes and nose, was a nice stiffy up my butt to finish me off.
Allie began to squeeze, caress and palpate my butt cheeks. She teased my butt hole without mercy. Each moan and groan she elicited from me was a muted begging scream to end it all. Allie, with a giggle, knowing quite well how badly she was teasing me, leaned into my thighs. This raised my butt up and off the bed slightly so she could have better access to the area she was massaging; or so I thought. Allie then rammed her strap on vibrator into me in one long thrust!
“OH…MY…GOD…” I screamed as I started to come.
Allie turned on the vibrator and with each spurt of my sperm onto my tummy she would thrust into me until our bodies met. I hooked my heels onto her butt and pulled her in with an increased force. I thought I would never stop coming. I had never come so hard before. I thought my heart would pop out of my chest as Allie pulled on my nipples with each thrust.
My arms flew around her neck as I held on for dear life itself. The world seemed to recede around me until there was only my supremely intense release. I pulled Allie into me one last time and I thought I heard her cry out as I held her to me. Then, just after I peaked, I seemed to have lost consciousness.
When the world came back into focus, Allie’s smiling face came into view. She kissed me and I kissed her back. I put all the emotion, all the love I felt for her into that kiss. We both parted lips almost at the same time.
“I was beginning to worry about you.”
I could hear the concern in her voice. I was so overcome with so many different and wonderful feelings for her that I began to cry.
“Are you okay?”
“Yeah…” I managed to squeak out between sniffles. “I love you.”
“Yeah…” She giggled. “So I’ve noticed.”
“That was…amazing.”
“You should have felt it from this end.” She laughed. “When you held me to you that final time…it was like…oh my God!!! The vibrator would let me stop coming. That was definitely amazing. I don’t think I’ve ever come so hard or so many times so quickly before.” Allie kissed my cheek and rested her head against my shoulder. “I love you very much Andi.”
“I think I love being your…wife?” I giggled. “But I think I also love being your husband.”
I quickly rolled over on top of Allie and latched onto her nipple with my lips. She squealed with delight and kind of curled up beneath me. I parted her thighs with my leg. I could feel her wetness…her swampiness…on my own thigh. In two simultaneous motions I let go of her distended nipple with a popping sound and latched onto her mouth, and my hand went down to her swampy vagina in search of her not so elusive ‘bean’.
The very moment I touched the nubbin…
…Allie screamed into my mouth.
She tried to curl up even more but I fought her with gentle strokes of her clit. She was so very overcome with the rolling waves of her orgasms that her entire body froze. It was all she could do to moan into my mouth. I relished the manner she held onto me and with each wave of forced pleasure the tightening of her body around mine.
Finally, when Allie simply couldn’t take any more, her lips left mine. Her entire body fell back upon the bed and she pushed me off of her. Allie was breathing heavily and her wide opened eyes had a glazed look.
“Please…” She said weakly. “No more…”
I leaned down and softly kissed her forehead. Her hair was matted with perspiration. I stroked her tummy softly and smiled at her.
“I think I like playing the husband too.” I giggled.
Allie, still breathing heavily smiled up at me. I repositioned myself to rest beside her, my head upon her thigh and snuggled up close on my side. I could smell Allie’s sweet aroma as her leaked fluid dried in the air. Everything about this woman was intoxicating.
“That…” Allie giggled. “…was amazing. I don’t think I’ve every cum that much.”
Allie rolled on her side and began to gently stroke my dick. And as she did I pried open her legs and gently blew my breath upon her vagina.
“You know…?” Allie said as she flicked her tongue across the head of my dick. “Maybe we should keep this little guy active.”
“Does that mean I get husband’s rights too?”
“I don’t see why not.” Allie chuckled. “We’re both already wives.”
Allie snuggled up behind me…as usual.
We had no trouble sleeping at all…at all!
Does Andi become Allie’s wife? Does Allie become Andi’s wife? Will either one qualify as a husband? Will Andi keep his boy junk? Will Allie keep his boy junk? Will someone please clean the damn bath tub? And what about Midnight the cat…? To find out who’s on first and what’s on second…visit the Baseball Hall of Fame. Otherwise…read the next chapters of the adventures of ‘Andi and Allie’.
Andi and Allie Chapter 25
“Once more into the breech, dear friends, once more…”
The next several days were chaotic; too say the least. Allie and I managed to get an appointment with a Doctor Weintraub. She was evidently the partner of Doctor Gotlieb and as expert in the field. She too belonged to ‘the club’ and we were squeezed into her very busy schedule upon using Susan’s name.
I managed to finish up all of my work for Peter by Wednesday and asking him for the next day off was no problem at all. Of course he was curious about what I wasn’t telling him. I usually explained my need for the time but I withheld that information this time.
I rarely took time off for the doctor or things of that nature. Peter tended to become concerned whenever I did. I always appreciated his concern but this time I felt it might be too much information. I mean… Getting boobies faster without the loss of dick usage was a bit much even for me. And I didn’t think telling him about the possibilities of the use of blockers would be proper.
Allie was busily working away at a few last minute pieces we wanted for the showing. She was more than busy between that and the cataloging of everything leaving the studio. She also had to handle the two million calls from Bob, whose anxiety was rising by the hour. He had never given a new artist his main spaces to exhibit and the costs involved with the producing of this showing were building by the moment.
But Allie seemed to handle everything in stride. I adored watching her work. Her concentration was equal to mine and she did everything with unusual loving care. It was as if everything around her was a pre-natal soul in the making and deserved nothing less than a mother’s loving touch.
I truly felt for her. Allie would wake up, run to the bathroom, pee, barf, not necessarily in that order, and continue with her morning ritual. Maybe she would get nauseous again before she even finished. I know this was only going to last a few more weeks…maybe…but that didn’t make me watching the love of my life suffer any easier.
Both of us were seriously tired and a bit worn when Thursday came around. We were up at five thirty in the morning for my appointment with Doctor Weintraub. I dressed tastefully and simply in a blue pin stripped skirted suit.
I fully expected to be able to perhaps go to work later in the day in spite of having the time off. I put on a simple pair of black low heeled pumps for comfort. Allie helped me with my makeup, which was minimal. But I was so nervous my hands were too shaky to do my eyeliner.
Allie wore a gorgeous silk print skirt in an array of lovely spring flower colors. She seemed to favor that theme. Her pearl white silk blouse buttoned up the front and had full length cuffed sleeves. Her face was so aglow that she hardly needed any cosmetic help. But out of habit she donned mascara and a pink lip-gloss. She also opted for a low-heeled crème pumps which matched the field of her skirt.
We always seemed to deliberate the longest on accessories; specifically jewelry. I usually wore glass bead drop earrings or at least something hand made with glass beads. I loved antique glass bead earrings and usually had the matching necklace and bracelet. Allie had the good stuff; gold and semi-precious or precious stones. Often times we would loan each other different things. It was so normal and natural that we didn’t even need to announce or ask one another for anything.
Once the decision was made and we donned the baubles, bangles and bling, we faced each other for a morning inspection. This was a ritual for us; especially if we were going out for the evening. But for this morning we wanted to look preppy perfect. This doctor was a friend of Susan’s and with her concession to see me so quickly, the least we could do was look like the type of people Susan would associate with.
I was, to be quite honest, a bit disturbed and upset. I mean this entire issue of the hormones was becoming a bit much. I still wasn’t totally convinced that upping my dosage was the answer and I certainly didn’t want my dick to die. Although Allie didn’t seem to mind the thought at all, or that alternative methods of play that would be required, I wasn’t so sure about my own feelings.
When I gazed into the mirror in the morning, I no longer saw Andy…I saw only Andi. What I found disturbing was the thought that Andi was the perfect vision of me? Andi had an aura; a feeling of totality that Andy…or Andrew…never experienced. Did Andi really need to go any further?
I had never felt so completely satisfied sexually before in my life. For sure I enjoyed Allie’s being on top and she seemed to enjoy it as much, if not more. But there were those times when I enjoyed reciprocating. The thought of that becoming a thing of the past was upsetting. I mean it’s not like I was the best she ever had or anything. Maybe it was simply a guy thing…if any ‘guy things’ were even remaining?
“What’s up sweet heart? Nervous…?”
Allie gazed at me wide eyed. I simply stared back and shrugged my shoulders.
“Come on baby doll… Talk to me.” She cooed and smiled patiently.
“Uhhh…”
I looked away from her for a moment. I didn’t know where to begin.
“Come on baby… We’ve spoken about this before. Several times...”
Allie was being very patient and I guess I really did need to tell her what was troubling me.
“It’s just that… Well… I’ve been reading about this whole HRT business?” I glanced off again with a pained expression. “And… And I just don’t want my thingy to stop working…you know?”
Allie hugged me to her and kissed my cheek.
“I mean…” I was getting teary eyed and sniffled. “Before I met you I didn’t even know what a sex life was. All I knew was that everyone around me was having one. And now that I have one I’m afraid of it ending. I love when we…make love.”
Allie looked me in the eyes and smiled gently. Her voice was gentle as well.
“You know we discussed this before sweet heart and you didn’t seem to mind the idea at that time.”
“I know. It’s just that… I don’t know. Maybe it’s the last part of me that’s recognizable as a guy?”
“I think…” Allie giggled. “…you like fucking me and don’t want to give that up; right?” I nodded my head. “Did you like it when I fucked you the other evening?”
“Yeah…” Now I had to giggle amid an occasional tear. “That was great. That was the most fantastic experience ever.”
“And did you use your dick?”
“No…”
“We could make love like that forever and I’m sure you wouldn’t mind it or miss your little dicky at all.” Allie may have been right but I did need to think that one over. “Look honey, I think we should go to this doctor and you really don’t need to do anything you don’t want but at least let’s hear what she has to say. Maybe we can get an alternative plan. I mean… I must admit I kind of like your dickie too.” She giggled.
“Yeah…” I smiled weakly. But I did feel a little better.
I enjoyed the process of making babies and I wanted to hold onto that at least until Allie had her fill of that experience. What I didn’t know at the time was that the longer I took the ‘mones, even at the dosage I was given, the less a chance of a successful conception we would have.
In other words, I might have no choice given another year or two. Although my dick wouldn’t exactly die, I might no longer produce the sperm count…if I produced any sperm at all! It was a very difficult position for me to consider.
The ride uptown and crosstown seemed to go by very quickly. Though I held Allie’s hand the entire time, my mind was in a million other places. When the cab pulled up in front of the main entrance of the hospital, Allie had to shake my arm gently to bring me back to reality. She smiled her knowing smile. She understood how I felt.
She let me exit the cab ahead of her as she handed the driver her credit card. It seemed that Allie was doing all the paying for things these days. But then again, my paycheck was going into our account and I let her dole out whatever I might need for the week. I guess I was letting her control, or at least manage much of my life and, in truth I can’t say I objected in any way. If anything, she was lending order to what otherwise might be a much more chaotic existence.
We made our way up to Doctor Weintraub’s office and, upon entering, found ourselves the only people in her waiting room. There were forms upon forms to fill out and the required medical insurance card presentation. I didn’t know whether my insurance fully covered what we were planning to do. Thankfully Allie helped me with some of the forms which were standard things regarding privacy and patient’s rights and such.
When we came to filling out the medical form, although I was completely healthy, my family’s medical history was a complete mystery to me. I simply stated that my mother was an alcoholic and a drug addict and my father was anyone’s guess. I notated that I was taking hormones, the dosage and frequency.
After going through all of that, the receptionist informed me that the name on the forms and that on the insurance card did not match. Derp!!! Though I had my name officially changed to Andi, I had failed to let the human resource people at work know.
So Allie again helped me make all the changes. By the time we were done a resident came through the door and walked to where we were sitting. She introduced herself as Doctor Cait Greene and asked if my name was Andrew.
“Uhhh… Andi?” I smiled.
“Oh… Okay Andi…” She smiled graciously. “Please follow me.” She looked toward Allie. “Are you here with Andi? Would you like to accompany us?”
“Oh… Absolutely…!” Allie smiled as she jumped up from her seat.
We followed Doctor Greene through the office door and down a corridor lined with doctors’ offices and examining rooms until we came to the end of the hallway. There was a corner office and we followed Doctor Greene through the door marked ‘Doctor Sarah Weintraub, Medical Director of Endocrinology’.
We entered the office and followed Doctor Greene past a nurse sitting at a desk busily at work at a computer. We then walked through another door and into the office of Doctor Weintraub. She was at her desk looking through a pile of documents, her attention totally upon her task.
“Doctor…? This is your patient…Andi?” The Doctor looked up at me.
“Have a seat…Andi.” She looked at Allie for a moment. “And you are…?”
“I’m Alison Morris. Andi’s…friend…? Well… Partner…?” Allie smiled at the Doctor.
“Ah… Very good… You are Andi’s health care advocate then.” The Doctor turned to me. “Susan can’t seem say enough about you, either one of you for that matter.” I blushed pinot noir. “Let me see your hands.”
I held my hands out to the older woman. Her face was lined with the wisdom of age and her grey hair was neatly styled in a short wedge. She squinted slightly through her horn-rimmed glasses as she closely examined my hands.
“Hmmm… Nice long slender fingers…” The Doctor seemed to mutter to herself. She looked up at me. “Do you play the piano?” ‘What an odd question’ I thought. I shook my head. “Susan said you were an artist.”
“I paint…and draw. I’m a graphic artist by trade.” I smiled warmly. “I’m doing some work for her company.”
“Ahhh…”
The Doctor nodded as if all was clear to her now. She let go my hands which I promptly placed on my lap.
“Susan mentioned you wished to transition?”
“Uhhh…” I didn’t know how to answer that. Thankfully Allie spoke up for me.
“Andi wishes to become more…feminine in appearance? And I think a different combination of hormones might be in order.”
The Doctor looked at me with a curious expression on her face. Then she looked back at Allie.
“Andi would like bigger boobs and a more…curvy body than the one she has.” Allie giggled.
Oh my God…! Allie said ‘she’. The Doctor looked at one of the forms I had filled out.
“Yes… Well…” The Doctor cleared her throat. “At this dosage level, and without an androgen, that could happen in about a year or two…maybe. We could increase the dosages and change the combination a bit to certainly speed that up.” The Doctor looked at me. “You are still functional as a male I assume?”
“Well…?” Allie rolled her eyes upward. “That is one of Andi’s concerns. You see…I’m pregnant and we do want to have more than one child. Andi would like to remain functional.”
“Why…?” Doctor Weintraub seemed almost stunned. She looked at me. “Why not simply get breast inserts if that is the case. Sooner or later the hormones will probably neuter you anyway. You stand a much greater chance of contracting testicular cancer the longer you remain on hormones with your…equipment still intact. You should eventually at least have you gonads removed.”
I thought I would either faint or become quite ill. I sort of envisioned my ‘Mickey mouse’ sans ears. The very word ‘removed’ was revolting.
The Doctor gazed back at Allie.
“We can certainly freeze and store sperm samples for later use if conception is the only issue.”
“Do you mean that either way I go I will lose my…penis?”
“No dear…” The Doctor laughed. “…not at all. If you wish to keep it, you may certainly do so. But you testicles should to go; sooner or later. If we do this sooner, you will develop much more rapidly with fewer drugs involved. You won’t need an androgen blocker for one thing. And conception is a bit more of a guaranteed thing with artificial insemination…or even in vitro fertilization.”
I looked at Allie and took her hand holding mine.
“I don’t know what to do.” I was verging on tears.
“Look, she needs to have a physical and blood work done anyway.” The Doctor seemed to be speaking directly with Allie. “Why don’t we begin with that and the two of you can discuss this further. The blood work will take at least two hours to analyze anyway so we might as well get started. By this afternoon we should have some sort of treatment program devised and you will have a choice.”
“That sounds perfect.” Allie smiled at the Doctor. “We simply have a few things to get worked out between ourselves.”
“Good... Now Doctor Greene will take you both to the examination room and we can begin. I will see you both later.” Doctor Weintraub stood, smiled warmly, and shook our hands.
We were led out of the office and into an examination room across the hall. I was given a robe and a pair of slippers to change into. The Doctor advised us that they would be doing the blood first; vampires! Anyway, I changed into the robe leaving only my panty on. I was quite cold and Allie managed to find a blanket to drape around my shoulders.
A young man entered the room with a cart full of tubes having different colored tops. He proceeded to fill way more tubes than I would have wished but I was only the pin cushion in this particular mix. After finishing drawing blood, leaving a lovely orchid purple bruise on my arm, the ordeal of being prodded, poked, fingered, felt, and in all other manners inspected, the exam began.
Doctor Greene had a number of questions, basically the blank spaces on the forms regarding family history, which had to go embarrassingly unanswered. I really knew less than nothing about my mother’s condition other than it was alcohol and drug fueled. More embarrassing was the lack of knowledge about my father. The only saving grace was that Allie was by my side the entire time holding my hand.
Thankfully she was there to assist me in giving a sperm specimen. I would have been there all day trying to think thoughts obscene enough to create the mood for me to discharge. It didn’t take too long once she began to play with my nipples whilst she thrust her raised skirt panty lowered crotch into my face.
Her manipulations and aroma was all it took to obliterate the sight of the pale institutional green walls and the antiseptic odor of the cubical as I sat on the porcelain throne and spewed into the fluid filled cup.
After redressing, Doctor Greene led us back to the waiting room and informed us where the cafeteria was. She was kind enough to offer to show us the way and, not having anything to eat since the prior night, I gladly accepted her assistance. Allie and I took what, for us, would be a quite sizable amount of food and found a table in a quiet area to sit and eat…and talk.
‘Talk’…? We sat in awkward silence with the big question hanging out as far as my nose. I suddenly found myself reconsidering my entire existence as ‘Andi’. How far from my original urge to dress I’d come. How right on target I was to the image I had of myself in my mind’s eye. But that perfect image never took into account what the cost of my quest would be.
I also never took into account Allie and what she might, or might not desire. I mean Allie was definitely a penis type of girl. Could she blind herself to everything and forego the sexual rush of an ejaculating penis?
Could she forgo the caressing of a real man? Could Allie ever really be happy with the ‘new’ me on a long term basis knowing that I might never be able satisfy her in the manner she had been accustomed to her entire sexual life?
“Hey baby doll? Your food just fell off your fork.” Allie giggled.
I was sitting there with my fork half way to my mouth, which was opened, and my eyes looking off into the deep and dark abyss of my future. I must have been sitting like that for a bit and didn’t even notice. After all, I wasn’t really there. What constituted a ‘real man’ anyway…or a ‘real’ woman for that matter?
“Look…”
Allie spoke as she gazed into my eyes. I hadn’t moved an inch but my eyes were focused upon hers.
“We could leave here now and that’ll be that.” Allie reached across and grasped my hands; dining utensils and all. “But the truth is that you’re never going back to just being Andrew. Could you see yourself in a man’s shirt and tie and suit? Or in blue jeans with a tee shirt wearing jockey shorts? Or boxers for that matter…?” Allie mocked a face of horror.
“No…” I nearly whispered with a giggle. I gazed at her hands holding mine.
“And you’ve never really shaved everyday anyway; right? And no more clunky work boots for you; right?”
“Well…? If they’re en vogue…” I had to giggle.
“Andi…be serious. I’m trying to make a point.”
“Okay… You’re right.”
I giggled again but I knew Allie was right. I certainly wasn’t going back to being someone I no longer knew…and maybe never really was.
“So… The worst case scenario is that you remain on what you’re taking and we go on with life as it is.”
“Okay…” I agreed but didn’t know where she was going with that.
“Or…?” Allie smiled ever so sweetly.
“Or…?”
“We go ahead and continue down this road and see where it leads to.”
“It leads to no more weenie.” I was suddenly saddened again.
“It leads to breast feeding.”
Allie grinned triumphantly. She knew the one thing I truly desired to bring me just a bit closer to the entire pregnancy and birthing process.
“And as for no more weenie…? That’s not a given. Did you have fun the past few nights?”
“Yeah… That was great.” I hesitated and rolled my eyes upward in thought. “No… That was amazing, awesome, cathartic…” I had never had such powerful and amazing experiences in my life.
“Well… So did I. I have never been so totally in control and I have never had such an amazing time in my entire life. Where was your little ‘dickie’ then?” Allie had a point. “And we haven’t even begun to play. There are so many toys I want to use on you. And I haven’t even tied you to the bed yet.”
“What…?!” WTF…???!!!
She can giggle all she wants. It’s me that she wants to tie up. But I had to admit Allie was right. The most intense sex we’ve had really didn’t involve my dick…or her...her coochie…for that matter.
“And we’ll freeze and store your spermies so that I can have more babies for you to breast feed.”
Allie was pulling out all the tricks in her bag to get me to continue on with this…this attack upon my reluctance and hesitation.
“And we can do twins…or even quads so we can both feed them at the same time. Don’t you think that would be worth it? I mean seriously… What are you afraid of?” She asked smugly.
“Losing you.” I spoke in nearly a whisper again. “I’m afraid of losing you.”
It slipped out but there it was. I was afraid I would lose her to some guy…any guy…with a working dick. Allie looked stunned.
“That would never happen; never…not ever!” She was almost angry. “I am with you as long as you want me; under any circumstances. I love you Andi and that’s that. And anyway… I am more afraid of you finding some guy for a one night hook up or something.”
“What…?” Seriously…?
“Yeah… Remember…? You’re the one who liked guys more than girls.” Allie smiled wryly.
I had to admit she was right. Allie completely changed my life but…well…I still had that itch every once in a while. Like whenever I was in too close a proximity to Peter? I really had nothing to say to that. There was only one positive that could register.
“Yeah… But it’s you I come home to every night and it’s you I want to live with forever.”
We finished eating our meal and we spoke of other things on our way back to the waiting room. Our conversation stayed with me though. I decided to take the step and go further along on this journey. I truly believed that Allie would be with me all the way and, to be quite honest, I did trust her…completely.
Doctor Greene finally came out to get us.
“Your test results are back and Doctor Weintraub will see you now.”
Once again we followed her down the corridor to the Doctor’s office, through the reception area and into her inner sanctum. Doctor Weintraub looked up at us and smiled. She waved her arms indicating that we should sit.
“So my children… Have we made a decision whether we should proceed?”
I sort of liked how the Doctor could simply turn on that maternal smile of hers as she folded her hands upon her desk. I kind of looked down at my hand; Allie was holding the other.
“Yes… We want to go all the way Doctor.” Allie smiled as she spoke.
Although we had talked about this together, it was she who spoke up when I hesitated. And I was glad she did.
“Good…” The Doctor now spoke to Allie. “Now… Andi’s insurance doesn’t cover certain segments of the treatment plan.”
“That’s not a problem.”
Allie giggled as I looked at her in shock. We didn’t even know how much this would be costing us. I looked at her with both my brows arched. She simply smiled and spoke.
“Don’t worry your pretty little self about this sweet heart. Leave the details to me.”
I blushed carnation pink and looked down at my hand in my lap. But something about her way of taking command excited me as well. She made me feel safe. I mean… She would take care of everything including me.
I suppose I should feel that I did make my own choices but, especially as time went on, but I felt very secure in letting Allie do those things for me. She just seemed to know and understand my mind.
“Now… Fortunately your Andi…”
‘Your Andi…?’ I suppose the Doctor was right in a way. I truly was Allie’s. I had truly given myself over to her.
“…isn’t producing very much testosterone at all. Indeed if Andi wanted to become a man…” She kind of spat those words out. “I would probably recommend a regimen of testosterone. I’m writing for spironolactone but that is optional. The progress will simply be…slower. I’m also increasing the estrogen dosage and adding progesterone. That should hasten things along.”
“Thank you Doctor.” Allie smiled.
Anyway, the Doctor discussed several options including the implant which was good for one year. Allie thought that was the way to go. Allie wanted me to hold off on the anti-androgen so that we could get enough specimens frozen to start our own city if we wished. It would mean that I needed to have a specimen taken few days for two week. It would also mean no sex for the next two weeks.
I found irony in that this would be the most potent I would ever be again and I couldn’t take advantage of the situation. Once I started the anti-androgens, if I started them, it would be a slow and gentle downhill slide into penile oblivion. And that wasn’t even accounting for the hormones encapsulated in each thigh.
“By the way…” The Doctor gazed at Allie. “I can see why Susan spoke so highly of you.” The Doctor chuckled. “You seem to have matters well in hand.”
“Well…” Allie smiled coyly and blushed prickly pear red. “I’ve only Susan for a few short weeks but Andi has spoken of her and I do think she’s amazing. She truly is concerned about Andi. And me for that matter…”
“Yes… Well… Fortunately Susan has a very strong moral compass otherwise she would gobble your Andi right up.” The Doctor laughed. “I expect to be seeing more of you Allie.” She then gazed at me. “And you as well…young lady.” She chuckled.
I thought the Doctor’s parting words a bit strange but I said nothing. We left the good Doctor shortly after three with implants implanted and scripts in hand; Allie’s hand to be exact. In spite of the Doctors upbeat mood, and that of Allie, I was in a sort of dark place. I still had misgivings and reservations about what I had just done to myself. I would grant you I could have turned right around and had the procedure undone. But I didn’t.
Allie sensed my mood and acted accordingly. We walked across town until the first downtown directed avenue. Then we took a cab home. In spite of the free time, all I felt like doing was getting into bed and pulling the covers over my head.
I stood in the bathroom gazing into the mirror as I removed my makeup. I saw something in my expression…in my eyes. I felt that a self-portrait was very much in order. I hadn’t done one since early on in art school; nor had I the desire since. But the spirit was upon me. The dark thoughts in my head needed to be recorded as I saw them reflected in the mirror.
I put my hair up. I was letting it grow. And I donned my sweat pants and work shirt. Allie was a bit surprised to see me getting ready to work but she said nothing and smiled. As I walked past her she grabbed me and hugged me tightly. Though I wasn’t into hugging her back, I did none the less knowing that this mood shall pass.
I began to work feverishly. I had never felt quite this obsessed before. Even doing the first nudes of Allie paled by comparison to what I was feeling. In the midst of working, a second idea came to me.
This one was huge in size. It would require two or three four by eight panels or even a single canvas of that size. It would be an air brushed work. I was going to fill the canvas with Allie’s butt. After all, this entire to do was not as much about gender as it was about sexuality.
By the time I heard Allie coming down the stairs, I had nearly finished my work. I had also managed to vent most of my emotional turmoil during the process. I hastened to cover the portrait up. I didn’t want anyone to see it…yet. If at all…!
“Hi baby doll… How are you feeling?”
Allie spoke sweetly as she came up to hug me. This time I returned her hug in full.
“Better… I just don’t know how I’ll be able to keep my hands off of you for a week.” I giggled.
“It’s not your hands we need to worry about.” She giggled. “What are you working on?” Allie turned to look at the covered painting.
“It’s not ready yet.” I looked at the cloth covering it.
“Oh… Okay...” She sighed.
I could hear the disappointment in her voice. I hadn’t hidden anything from her since I did the nudes. I simply wasn’t ready to let anyone see the work yet and she accepted what I told her. Allie asked if I wanted to go out for dinner. That seemed like a wonderful idea after being very focused for so long. So I washed and dressed casually, did my makeup casually and we were soon out the door.
Allie worked very hard to keep the night light-hearted. Whenever there was a silence, she’d speak about something. Whenever she thought I might be slipping back into my gloom, she’d tell a story from her past. Allie would not allow anything from interfering with her attempt to cheer me up and keep me that way.
The bedroom was another story entirely. I was getting ready for bed, washing off my face and putting on an overnight lotions and creams, when my mind drifted back to the ‘butt’ project. The more I thought about Allie’s butt, the more I began to become stimulated? By the time I finished my rituals and donned my sleeping tee, I had a full-blown stiffy! I burst into tears.
Allie came running into the bathroom to see what had occurred. She immediately saw what the problem was and came to my side to comfort me. I was beside myself to be honest. When I wasn’t all that sexually active I could put my energy into my art. Now all I wanted was to put my dick into Allie.
Since Allie and I became ‘we’, I could put all that newfound energy into making love. Now where was I to put all of that energy; especially since this could become a swan song to the remnants of my…maleness?
Of course Allie had the solution. She put a cold wet cloth on my boy bits which almost instantly deflated me. She gave me a very strong sleeping pill. She took me into bed and held me in her arms, my face upon her boob, until I fell asleep. That would be our routine for the next two days until I could get a grip.
Allie went with me every day I was required to give a specimen…thankfully. I felt embarrassed enough to be doing it into a cup in a bathroom stall. I didn’t need to add the humiliation of staying in the stall all morning trying to spew. With Allie there, I could quickly…well…in reasonable time anyway, do my thingy. This was the only sexual intimacy we could have and I wanted to at least enjoy the tactile thing.
The week only became stranger as it went along. Rhona noticed a change in me. She knew something was up because I wasn’t my usual cheery self. Peter noticed as well and commented that perhaps I needed some time off. Susan called twice that week. The first time she wanted to thank me for the ‘excellent’ work and to ask how it went with the doctor. The second time she simply wanted to know how I was feeling.
And just exactly how was I feeling? Well…? Fine for the first two or three days... Then I seemed to develop morning sickness. I would awaken and as soon as I sat up in bed, I would begin to get this intense gagging sensation. I would race Allie to the porcelain throne, usually, but not always, letting her win, only to stick my head into the basin and try to hurl up bile.
“Don’t worry sweet heart…” Allie would croon in my ear as she held my fore head. “You’ll become accustomed to it soon enough and then it will go away.”
‘When…’ I thought. ‘In a few years…?’
I waited and prayed for the weekend to arrive so that I could bury my head into something, anything, that would blot out the world. My only saving grace was my desire to paint Allie’s butt. So I made some sketches; both at work and at home. And I fiddled with coloration working with burnt umber, burnt sienna, red and white and mixing various shades until I had a palette I could work with.
We both took it easy over the weekend. With all that was going on in our lives we really needed some together time. Whilst we both worked with the little ones, Lilly and several of her friends, Allie managed to finish up the cataloging of the works going to Bob and I made arrangements for the ‘butt’ canvas. Of course Allie wanted to know what I had planned for such a large format but I held my tongue. How could I tell her anyway? ‘Uhhh…? It’s a portrait of your butt?’
And she was still terribly curious about the oils I had covered. Now I had two secrets I was keeping from her. I think that although she was initially a bit put off, she managed to take it in stride and labeled it being my ‘artistic temperament’.
Sunday evening Allie was feeling a bit off and called Jill to say she was ill. I had enough work to keep me busy at home and Peter was gracious enough to allow me to stay with her. I was up in the studio working on a final sketch for the ‘butt’ when I needed one more look from an objective point of view. I walked upstairs to hear Allie nearly shouting during what I guessed was a phone call.
“Those fuckers…! Those fuckers…!” Allie almost never used profanities…outside the bedroom. I couldn’t imagine what had set her off.
“What’s wrong sweet heart?” I hurried to her side.
She was so angry that it took her a moment or two to realize I was even there. Her face was flushed a deep maroon color and her very full lips almost disappeared into two fine chalk white lines. They were pressed that tightly together. There were tears in her eyes but these were tears of anger, not sadness.
“They cut that bastard a deal!” She spat the words out as thought they were too bitter to retain.
“What bastard…?”
“John Simms…! The fucking moron who nearly killed you! Remember…? They cut him a deal!”
I hadn’t thought about that incident in months. Nor had I heard anything from the police or the district attorney’s office to bring the incident to mind.
“Please baby… Please sit down and tell me everything.”
I took Allie’s hand and led her into the cave. We sat on the loveseat kind of facing one another with our legs tucked.
“Take a deep breath and tell me what happened.”
“Well…!” She took another deep breath. “The assistant district attorney just called. They want to cut him a deal.”
“Why?”
“Well… Because they felt that they needed Andrew as a witness and a victim…and not Andi.”
“But what about you? You saw the entire thing.”
Now I was a little upset. I barely remembered that night anyway.
“He said that John’s lawyer was going to say that you assaulted him and that he was only defending himself.”
“Yeah… But he was assaulting you!” I think I was close to shouting.
“I know. But they felt that your credibility as a witness would be called into question because of your…your mode of dress and lifestyle?”
“That is such bullshit! Those assholes…!” I could feel the color rush into my face.
“Yeah…”
“So what was the deal?” I felt I should at least know that part. “I mean… Will we need an order of protection against him or something?”
“Well…” Allie took my hands in hers. “Apparently nobody would bail him out. His poor wife... ex-wife took all of his money. I don’t know about any friends he might have had but it seems like everybody was pissed off at him.” Allie giggled. “Let that be a warning to you. Don’t fool around on me.”
“As if…” I giggled. “So he’s been in jail the entire time?” I really found that hard to believe.
“Yeah… And not only that... The guy told me that someone spread the story that he liked to beat up women…which I guess is true…at least as far as I’m concerned. I think he would have hit me had you not come along.”
“Yeah… I was so scared he was going to.”
“Anyway… It kind of got turned into him beating young children?”
“Oh my God…!” Even I knew what that meant in a jail.
“Yeah… They don’t like that kind in jail. So evidently something happened to him and they had him in solitary confinement for the past couple of months.”
Allie’s face lit up and she smiled. Now I hate to admit this but I felt kind of glad. I mean I don’t like to see a person hurt or anything but this was not a nice guy. Somehow the very idea of street justice seemed…righteous?
“And not only that…” Allie started to really get excited. “They have him on suicide watch.”
Oh my God…! He tried to kill himself? I felt bad about that; the sanctity of life and all that.
“So what’s the deal?” I asked.
“They want to sentence him to three years plus time served and a five thousand dollar fine.”
“And then what?” I was stunned. “That seems like a long time.”
“Who cares? It should have been seven! His life is over as far as I can see. He really messed up his wife’s life, mine, yours, and who knows who else? He stalked me and assaulted me. He could have just as easily killed you. He put you in the hospital. And, quite frankly, I think the only reason he got a deal was that they were too busy with other things…other cases.”
“Yeah…I guess…”
“And I do want a permanent order of protection against him for you and me when he gets out…if ever. That way, if he decides to come and kill us, they can arrest him for violating that order.” Allie giggled but I knew she was seriously afraid of this guy. “And then they’ll lock him up and throw away the key.”
We spoke a little longer about the entire situation. Even though I would have rather the case go to trial, and not understanding the district attorney’s office for not wanting me as a witness, I thought that maybe Simms would be punished enough. I mean his life was basically destroyed and he truly had to start over.
I’d totally forgotten why I had come up to begin with. But I felt that now might now be exactly the right time to sneak a peek at Allie’s butt. She did, however, show me that she was beginning to pudge out a little. She raised her tee shirt up to her bra and rotated slowly from side to side. I could see it. There was a slight difference in the curve of her tummy and it was definitely not in the place where she tended to be a little…fuller?
“Oh my God…! May I touch it?”
I asked tentatively as I began to extent my hand. I’m not sure why I even asked. Perhaps I felt that special separation between a mother-to-be and us…mere mortals?
“Sure…” Allie nearly squealed in delight. “Don’t be silly. It’s yours as well as mine.”
‘Mine… Ours…’ I thought as I gently ran my hand over her tummy.
Almost magically all the cares and troubles and bothers of the world disappeared. All that mattered was that ever so slight swelling and what was causing it. My tears flowed as I smiled.
Just for a moment…a second…I wished I could have been Allie. I wanted so much to know what it felt like to have a life actually growing within me. I felt so humbled, so incredibly small, so very…so very insignificant next to her. I’d totally forgotten about her butt and ingrained the sight, the feeling, and the sensation of my hand gliding gently over her tummy, into my mind.
I did manage to get my glimpse later in the day. We decided to rest for a while and I shed my clothes getting completely naked. Allie had already begun to ‘feather her nest’ and purchased some of the accoutrements of pregnancy including something called cocoanut butter?
It’s used to help alleviate stretch marks and such. I got to rub some on her tummy and boobs, which were also beginning to grow even larger and fuller. I asked if I could rub some on her butt. She was quite content to allow me to continue my ministrations.
What I was truly looking for was the exact placement of three small birth marks; one on one cheek and the other two on the other cheek. I wanted this work to be as exact as I could get it; at least through my eyes. Having fixed the placements in my mind’s eye, I simply sat alongside her and enjoyed the view and the sensation of caressing her very soft, smooth, and wonderfully curvaceous butt.
As my gazed washed over Allie’s wonderful expanse of body, I thought about her past lovers and how poorly she was served by them. Perhaps her own naivety was partially to blame for it is the woman who truly chooses her lover. But betwixt lovers there must be a common thread of humanity and civility, truth and fidelity.
Or perhaps it’s me who was naïve. I made a solemn pledge and took a silent oath to never deceive Allie in any way. I would be whatever she wished me to be to whatever extent I possibly could. I would be with her, mate with her, for as long as she would have me and I would let nothing stand in the way of that.
Thankfully the specimen taking finally ended and we could proceed with our lives. I would need to see Doctor Weintraub once a month to have blood levels taken and to report anything out of the norm for a male taking an inhuman amount of female hormones.
Allie and I decided to pass on the spironolactone. We both wanted a little more time before starting that drug…if at all. Whilst I wanted things to proceed along, I also wanted to feel her body touching mine and engaged with a full fledged stiffy.
We could also return to our normal schedule instead of awakening at some un-Godly hour to go to the hospital. Of course I relished awakening a bit before Allie did so that I might watch her as she slept. Her expression was so at ease, peaceful, and totally blissful.
Her visage reminded me of masterpieces done of the Madonna and child. I would spoon up to her and I could hear a soft ‘mmm’ emanate and a slight smile broach her lips as she felt my body touch hers. I felt like a heroin addict who couldn’t get enough of the drug.
My canvas arrived for the ‘butt’ on Friday and sure enough Bob Preston just happened to drop in on Saturday. He wanted to review some of the pieces he was taking. When he saw the size of the canvas, he freaked.
“Three panels…?”
Bob’s expression was somewhere between nausea and shocked disbelief as he removed his horn rimmed glasses to stare wide-eyed at me.
“How the hell am I ever going to show that?” He beseeched and stared at the huge blankness of my vision in…horror?
“Ahem…” I cleared my throat to emphasize what I was going to state. “It’s a large subject.”
I had such trouble keeping a straight face. Then, quite ceremoniously, he removed the cloth still covering my self-portrait.
“Oh dear Lord…”
He stepped back without removing his eyes from the painting. He stood with his mouth agape and his eyes wide open as he silently examined the painting. I was about to turn and walk toward the ‘butt’ canvas to begin mentally planning my space when Bob spoke again.
“This is an amazing work. I must have this.” He looked at me and I could see tears welling up in his eyes.
“I’m not sure I want to part with it.” In great haste I reached for the cloth covering in his hand but he moved it behind his back.
“You don’t understand what you have here. I haven’t seen a self-portrait like this since…”
He turned back to look at the painting again, his mouth agape in awe.
“…since…”
Bob turned to me again.
“Since Colbert…? Maybe…? It’s extraordinary. It’s more than museum quality work. This is towering. The emotion is overwhelming. Whatever could have made you produce something like this? It’s so… so naked.” A tear actually fell from his eye.
“What’s so naked?”
I heard Allie’s voice as she entered the studio. I quickly grabbed the cloth from behind his back and covered the work.
“What’s so naked?” Allie giggled. “Or should I ask who…?”
“You haven’t shown her?” Bob was shocked that I wouldn’t have shown her. “You haven’t seen this self-portrait?” I could have slapped him…hard. “This is an astonishing work.”
Now I had no choice. I looked at Allie and removed the cloth as she approached. I watched her expression change from a light hearted smile to a dropped jawed stunned one. She walked closer and stood for a moment looking intensely at the painting. Then she looked at me with tears in her eyes.
“Oh baby doll…” She took the few steps toward me and hugged me. “I am so sorry. If I had known that…”
She couldn’t finish her sentence. She simply held me tightly and buried her face into my neck. Allie immediately knew when I painted it and what I was feeling.
“It’s okay sweet heart. I’m okay with it now. Really…” I kissed the top of her head.
Bob realized he had stumbled into something that was very personal and very private. But that didn’t stop him from what came naturally; making money!
“You must let me show this even if it isn’t for sale. You’re an artist Andi and you have to be able to give it away. That’s what it’s all about. You need to share yourself with the world.”
“But I’m not ready to do that right now. Not with this piece...”
Allie turned in my arms to look at the painting once again.
“Oh Andi…” She turned from me to Bob. “When he’s ready… He’ll let you sell it.”
“Look…” Bob gazed at me with an odd expression. I thought for a moment it might have been…desperation? “Please just let me exhibit this. How about just for opening night? Andi please... I wouldn’t be so insistent if I didn’t think this so…” He turned back to the piece. “…so important a work.”
I thought for a moment. I really hate to see anyone beg for anything and Bob was more than verging. I took a deep breath. He did have a point. What I did meant nothing as art if I didn’t at least show it. I looked at Allie and she smiled and nodded her head.
“It is an amazing piece of work baby doll.” She sniffled and looked at Bob. “Here’s the deal. You can exhibit it for the first three days of the show.”
Bob’s face lit up and he broke into a huge smile as he sighed in relief.
“But then it comes back here. It’s definitely not for sale…yet.” Allie was quite insistent.
Quite honestly I didn’t understand what his excitement was all about. I wasn’t even sure I liked the painting. It certainly wasn’t who I was from day to day. Colbert painted what he was from day to day. I only painted what I saw at the moment, or perhaps what I chose to see at that moment?
I can’t tell you how many times I went to the Met to view the very few works displayed there. It is probably my favorite self-portrait because it is so naked. Only Colbert’s short life curtailed his doing more masterpieces. I wished there was more to
That painting is amazing. Mine…? Well I just didn’t see it in that manner. I covered it because, once again to be quite honest, it made me feel uneasy.
That evening we made very passionate and emotional love. Allie was decidedly into oral love and I followed suit. There is something so immensely special and bonding about oral sex. It is, at least to me, a sacrament.
Rather than allowing me to enter her directly, Allie spread her vaginal lips and, being on top as usual, simply rubbed her exposed clit and labia back and forth along my dick. She was so incredibly wet and the sensation was teasingly erotic. I humped my hips up to create an even more intense contact.
After doing this to the point where I was so excited that I thought I would come, she stopped and swung her leg over so that she straddled my dick as she hugged my leg. She began to rub herself once again; this time across my dick with the same stimulating result.
By the time Allie had finally settled herself down upon me, allowing my dick to enter her; I was so aroused that I thought I would spew simply from that simple action. The air in our dimly lighted bedroom was thick with the aroma of us; our fragrances, our sex, and our perspiration. My mind and body was in a vortex of sensual delight when Allie leaned forward till our torsos touched, her breasts flattened against mine.
Allie smiled at me and giggled. She had a mischievous look on her face when I felt something on the head of my dick. I yelped in surprise. The feeling was amazingly intense. She did it again. Whatever she was rubbing my dick head with only required a slight movement of her pelvis but that slight movement was amplified a thousand times as it transferred to my dick.
Allie kissed me and, at the same time, wedged her fingers between us and squeezed my nipples. That and the movement she was doing caused me to cry out into her mouth and squeeze my eyes tightly shut as I came…and came…and came. My hips bucked up to her with each pulse and I couldn’t stop moaning and yelping as Allie continued her tantalizing movements.
Allie finally ceased moving and I held onto her as if my life depended upon that act. Her head rested next to mine and she was kissing my cheek and ear gently. I wished we could remain like that forever; so content and so full of one another. I was gently rubbing Allie’s back when my dick finally flopped out of her.
Allie quickly rolled off of me and did her tissue between her legs thing. She then rolled over to her nightstand and returned with a pill bottle. She handed both of them to me.
“What’s this for?” I was too…out of it to really look at the bottle.
“These are your pills to stop your…”
I saw her eyes roll upward trying to think of how to say what I knew she wanted to say. I spared her.
“Okay…” I sighed. “I know what they’re for.”
“Listen sweet heart…”
She rolled back into my side and waiting arm. Allie rested her head on my shoulder.
“I really don’t care whether you take them or not? If you don’t want to, you really don’t need to.”
“But…”
“There are no ‘buts’ baby doll. I want you to be happy with who and what you are and if all of this is too much for you, then we don’t need it.” Allie spoke softly but firmly. I believed what she was saying. “Just as long as you don’t start wearing boxers and all of that…that boy stuff.” She laughed. “I’ve become more than accustomed to you as you are and I love you as you are.”
I got up out of bed and headed to the bathroom bringing the bottle with me. I read the label and then took one of the twice daily pills. I washed myself quickly and went back to Allie. She was beneath the blanket on her back and waiting for me. I got back into bed and settled into her waiting arms, snuggled up against her side.
“I…”
“Shhh… Don’t tell me. Surprise me.” Allie giggled and held me tightly.
It didn’t take long for us to fall asleep.
The days seemed to roll on and on. We went through them making the most of our time. Bob finally settled upon a date for the showing. Work couldn’t have been going any better. I still started off my days sitting and having coffee with Rhona while we filed our nails. We had several new projects come in and I was put in charge of the work.
The painting I did of Susan’s dad finally dried enough to be moved about so I brought it into work one day and gave her a call. I had no idea of how to get the painting to him and I wanted her to see it anyway. Maybe he would hate it and I did want her opinion.
Susan was extremely excited about the portrait. She had wanted her father to sit for one but he hadn’t the time or patience.
“I’m on my way to his office. He just happens to be in today. A rarity...” She chuckled. “We’ll be on our way directly.”
“But suppose he’s busy?” I hadn’t counted on such a rapid response.
“Oh he won’t be too busy by the time I’m through nagging him.” She laughed.
As soon as I was off the phone with Susan, I ran to Peter’s office to give him the news. I hadn’t shown him the painting yet and he suggested that I use the conference room. After all, they were the largest client we had and Peter did want to view the piece before the ‘crowd’ arrived. Peter, of course, loved it.
“Well…you certainly gave the old man a new look.” He laughed. “You might even think he was a family man after all and not just some philistine captain of industry. You humanized him.”
Well… That certainly assured me the work was going to be a hit.
“By the way Andi…” Peter motioned me to sit down. “I got a call from finance. Did you lose your bonus check?”
Derp…!!! I stared at Peter wide-eyed and open mouthed.
“You do remember I gave you a check almost two months ago?” Peter smiled impishly.
“Oh my God…! I totally forgot about the check.”
“Then you still have it?” Peter chuckled.
“I’m pretty sure I do. I think it’s in my other bag.” I turned stop sign red.
“Do I need to call Allie and have her remind you?” Peter admonished with a laughed. “They want to cancel it and issue a new one which should take accounting…oh…perhaps only a year or two to do.”
“No…” I was quick to say. “I’ll remember.”
Peter laughed again as I texted Allie to have her ask me for the check. I was too embarrassed to let her know why and I certainly didn’t want Peter to call her.
The Scovilles showed up maybe an hour later. Susan was as bright and bubbly as ever. She embraced me and kissed me on both cheeks. John settled for a smile and delicately shaking my hand.
“Oh Andi, you look wonderful today. I must tell you that I am quite excited. I can’t wait to see what you’ve produced for us.”
I looked wonderful? Susan was wearing an amazing silk blouse that probably cost more than my entire outfit…including shoes. And the way it looked so suited her that it was worth every penny. The tailoring was exquisite and her skirt and matching jacket were no less perfect.
“You look… You look like you stepped right out of Vogue. You look so amazing.”
I think that was the first time I actually saw Susan show fuchsia.
Her father appeared to be just as immaculately and carefully dressed but men take that kind of compliment differently in an almost uncomfortable manner unless they’re gay. I felt I should complement him anyway.
John was quite taken with the portrait. He simply smiled and gazed at it silently for quite some time. It was as if he was recalling an earlier, simpler, time in his life when perhaps things other than his business were of greater importance. Or perhaps of events that were tucked away in his memory for far too long. I thought I saw tears well up for a moment.
“I…” John cleared his throat and took a deep breath as he sought to perhaps compose himself. “I could never hang this at the office.” He said to nobody in particular. “I look much too…”
“Father-like…?” Susan chuckled as she finished his thought. “Well I think it’s a wonderful likeness of you.”
John looked at his daughter and, moving closer to her, put his arm around her.
“This will go in my study at home.”
I didn’t, and I still don’t, understand why men would want their own picture staring them in the face in their studies or offices. I would want mine in a foyer or a main room of sorts as kind of the spirit of the house. Perhaps men wanted their image in their inner most sanctum because what the artist sees as the inner self is not always what they want to project to the world. Hmmm…
Peter joined us for a moment to simply greet our guests. Now when I compliment him on his mode of dress, he’ll go on and on about where and when he purchased whatever and why the purchase was a correct one. Anyway, both Scovilles were glad to see him and they were kind enough to acknowledge his part in the work we accomplished for there corporation.
After Peter’s brief appearance, John pulled a chair out and motioned for Susan to have a seat. Then he pulled one out for me. He took a seat next to Susan and placed his hand upon hers.
“I would like to commission you to do a portrait…”
I was more than a bit surprised. I mean artists live by their commissions if they are lucky enough to get any. Otherwise it’s either the streets on weekends or, again if they’re lucky enough, canvassing the galleries with photos of one’s works; in other words, selling door to door if you’re lucky enough to even have an owner or art director see you.
“…of Susan and myself. I think…” John looked at his daughter with the warmest smile, as I would have expected. “I would like that very much.” Turning back to me, he asked the toughest question I’ve ever been asked. “How much would you charge?”
“Uhhh…”
“Oh Daddy…” Susan sighed and smiled. “Andi’s an artist. And, generally speaking, artists have no idea of what the value of their work is.”
Susan looked at me with a glimmer in her eye and a knowing smile on her face.
“Why don’t you leave that to me. I’m sure that Allie…”
Allie…?! All of a sudden it’s Susan and Allie?
“…and I can arrive at a suitable price that will make everyone happy. Anyway…” Susan looked toward her dad with a chuckle. “You really don’t want to know.”
I couldn’t let them leave without making mention of my next showing. Susan already knew about it but I was hoping to maybe interest John in attending. He hemmed and hawed a bit but, with the urging of Susan, at least committed himself to seriously thinking about it.
I was so very excited. I had my very first commission. For some reason I felt very validated as an artist in spite of a very successful first showing and an impending and even more important second showing. I simply couldn’t wait to tell Allie. When I got home that evening and told her, she became just as excited as I was. Then she asked the killer question.
“Check please…!” She giggled and held out one hand, that other on her hip in an almost defiant stance.
I quickly went to my other bags and purses to search for the envelope. I finally located the little darling underneath a pile of loose one dollar bills, receipts, miscellaneous pieces of paper with messages long outdated, and several spare bags of duplicate cosmetics and accessories. I handed it to Allie.
“You never opened the envelope?” She looked totally astonished.
I shrugged my shoulders. I’d simply forgotten all about it. I began to say something but thought keeping quiet would make me appear less…uninterested? Allie chuckled and simply shook her head in disbelief. She opened the envelope and stared at the check. Her expression changed to one of shock.
“Andi…” Her eyes never left the check. “This is more than I make in a year!”
Now that our hero has finally breeched the sacred domain of heroine, will she remain there? Will she suddenly discover her dick to be ‘penis non grata’? Will Allie tie her to the bedposts? Will Allie take photos and post them to the net? If they go to a ball game, will Andi kiss her on the strikes and Allie kiss Andi on the balls? And will White Fang ever get house broken? For the answers to these towering questions and others less so…be sure to catch the next sugar free installment of ‘Andi and Allie’!
Andi and Allie Chapter 26
‘To be, or not to be, was there ever any question???’
The questions that bothered me the prior evening were still fresh and even more troubling when I awoke. I found myself standing next to Allie at the bathroom mirror going through our morning ritual as usual when it occurred to me that I was in the midst of prepping my lips to finish off my look with lipstick.
Now this was something men do not do as a daily ritual. And yet… This felt so natural and so ordinary. I shifted my eyes and watched the reflection of Allie nearly doing the exact same thing.
I watched her for a moment or two. She noticed my gaze and smiled at my reflection. I looked back at myself, shrugged my shoulders, and applied the first coat. I was dressed for work and couldn’t leave home feeling naked without lipstick.
Walking to work didn’t help one bit. I mean… Usually my mind is somewhere else; maybe thinking about a project or a painting I’d like to do. Sometimes I’d just do some window shopping along the way. I very rarely noticed the people walking around me.
But on this day my thoughts were really focused upon myself. How would I explain to my child, our child, that daddy dressed like a woman? Or would it really be a case of the baby having two mommies?
And what would happen once my stiffy ceased to occur? What had happened between Allie and me last evening was the most intense sexual and sensual experience I’d ever had. It was so very strange how being on the bottom seemed natural to me. This all frightened me.
Then I began to look at the people I passed. Although a woman would occasionally glance quickly at me and maybe smile, almost every man I passed gave me the once, and sometimes the twice over and smiled. I found this to be quite unsettling. I could almost feel them stare at my butt after I passed.
Now I’m not so naïve to think that this never happened before. But usually I was with Allie and we were out having a meal, or a drink. And usually Allie would point this out to me. I would comment that they were staring and smiling at her.
But she insisted, on more than several occasions, that they were staring at me with ‘that’ look in their eyes. And that leer that they imagined past as a smile on their lips was for my benefit.
I stepped up my pace. I couldn’t get to the office quickly enough and, by the time I arrived, I was a complete psychic mess. I barely whispered a good morning to Rhona and went directly to my workstation. I took off my coat and jacket, threw them on the windowsill, sat down on my chair, and began to cry. And let me tell you… I truly did let it all out.
“Sweet heart… What’s the matter?”
Rhona had come rushing over when she saw that something was wrong. She placed her hands upon my quivering shoulders and held her body against me trying to comfort me. All I could do is shrug my shoulders as I held several tissues to my eyes and continued to let it all out.
“Did you and Allie have a fight?”
I could hear the true concern in her voice. I shook my head. I wished it was that simple.
“Maybe you should take the day off?”
Oh God… And go back down to the streets?
“What’s going on here?” Peter was in this early?
“Andi’s really very upset about something.”
I looked up at Peter through my tear stained eyes.
“What’s the problem?” Peter’s voice was steady but I could hear his concern. He didn’t wait for an answer. “Come into my office Andi.” It was an order.
I got up off my chair still wiping the tears from my eyes. Rhona got up to give me room. I took two steps and Peter put his arm around my shoulders. I felt a bit comforted as he escorted me down the hall to his office. Rhona followed in tow.
“Rhona, please get Andi some coffee or…” He gazed down into my eyes. “…water. Something to drink…”
“Coffee please…?” I whispered to Rhona with a very weak smile.
She nodded and went to fetch me a cup. Peter steered me toward the couch in his office and I sat down. He took a seat next to me and grasped my hands in his. He looked at me with a furrowed brow. I stared down at my hands in his.
“It’s…complicated. I’m so confused.” I felt tears welling up again to blur my vision as I looked into his eyes.
“You’re what? Twenty one…?”
He smiled gently. “If you weren’t confused, there would really be something wrong with you. Anyway, you’re truly a gifted artist. We live in a world full of confusion and you put order to that confusion through your art.”
Well… That was true. I guess.
“When you look at me, what do you see?” I asked.
I watched his eyes very closely. Peter often expressed what he thought with his eyes.
“Well…?” He took a deep breath and let it out slowly between his lips. “To be quite open and honest? I see a beautiful young woman.” He was quick to add; “Not the Cosmo type, but certainly Vogue. You have a very exotic and enticing look about you.”
“I use to think of myself, the way I dressed, as…performance art. You know?” I sniffled and dabbed at my eyes and nose with the tissues. “But now I don’t know anymore. It’s gone beyond that. I never had any doubts about my gender.”
Rhona opened the door after a soft knocking and smiled as she handed me my cup of coffee. I thanked her and waited until she left closing the door behind her. I took a sip and looked back up into Peter’s eyes.
“But now…” My voice trailed off.
“Well…” Peter took another deep breath, exhaled, and sat back in the couch turning his body toward me. “The thing about performance art is that it has a beginning and an end. Once the performance is over, the artist resumes his, or her, regular life.”
“It’s gone beyond that…I think.”
Peter rested his arm on the couch top and his head against his palm as he listened.
“I mean I’m dressing full time now. I’ve already had a name change. Legal papers are being filed to have the gender on my driver’s license changed as well as other things. And I’ve been taking hormones.”
Peter suddenly sat upright and looked at me, again with furrowed brow.
“Yeah… I guess you can say it’s gone beyond that. What does Allie think about all of this?”
“Oh…” I brought my hands up, palms out and rolled my eyes upward. “Allie’s fine with all of this. In fact the hormones were kind of her idea.”
Peter’s eyebrows shot upward.
“You’re still seeing a doctor, right? I mean you’re not just taking hormones on your own?”
“Yes…! Of course…! She’s a specialist in endocrinology and I see her every month at this point.”
Peter leaned toward me and grasped my hands again.
“Are you seeing a therapist? This sounds like something you really need to discuss.” Before I could answer Peter added: “Have you discussed this with Allie at all?”
“Well…” I took a deep breath this time. “Sort of…? I mean this really didn’t become a major thing until last night. And she seemed to kind of shrug it off. Well… Maybe not shrug it off but she’s fine with whatever I do and whatever I decide?”
“Have you ever thought…?” Peter paused for a long moment. “Have you ever thought that maybe you’re really transgendered? That maybe you were born into the wrong body? Or that…” Peter paused for a moment searching for the right words. “Your body simply has the wrong soul inhabiting it?”
I stared at him for a long moment. I was willing to accept that…maybe…no…definitely. I was bi-sexual for sure. And I was even willing to accept that Allie was as well. But being born into the wrong body; the wrong gender? That never occurred to me at all. My tears abated for a moment and I sat and stared at Peter.
“No, I never thought about that. I certainly never felt that I was. I mean I did dress to kind of conform to an image of myself that I had in my head. But I know that this has gone far beyond that image. Or I should say that the image has become far more…more defined…more…refined than it originally was?”
“Honestly Andi… I really don’t care how you come to work or present yourself. You’re so fucking talented that you could come wearing a large paper bag. But as a friend, and I do think of you as a friend, you really need to have a very serious talk with Allie and tell her what you’ve told me.”
Peter turned his head and seemed to look off into the distance. He stayed that way for several moments. He had something to say and was thinking of how to say it. I had become so very accustomed to his mannerisms and what they meant. He finally looked back at me, into my eyes. And he took both my hands in his again.
“You and Allie are very lucky to have found one another. You two are soul mates.” I blushed Tuscan red and kind of shrugged my shoulders. “No… Seriously Andi... I noticed the way you two interacted during my New Year’s Eve party. The two of you were almost always together. And when you were with my daughter, she went from room to room looking for you. She needed to feel that connection. If she is your muse, then you need to follow her.”
“But…”
“There simply are no ‘buts’ Andi.” Peter smiled…paternally at me? “I don’t mind admitting that I’ve always found you to be…well…attractive. And I must admit that having you all to myself has, on more than a rare occasion, led me to distraction. And certainly I could treat you like…” Peter had to chuckle. “…like a princess? But I could never have that magic something that you have with her. And as much as it pains me…I could never do for you what she does. She completes you.”
I could see Peter was being as serious as I’ve ever seen him be. And he was brutalizing himself with his honesty. I stared at my hands as I thought about what he said.
“You just need to give into it Andi. Don’t fight it. Just give in to it and see where it takes you. See where she takes you.” Peter chuckled again. “The two of you are so in love with one another it’s almost sickening. I only wish I could feel that way about someone. You need to follow your muse.”
I needed to follow my muse. Hmmm… As if I’d ever done anything but listen to Allie. I felt somewhat better speaking with Peter and now I understood why he backed off hitting on me? He saw that we were so very close and I guess, being the total gentleman he is, he didn’t want to even attempt to come between us.
“Thank you so much Peter.” I leaned over and hugged him and kissed his cheek.
I received a call from Allie around three. She told me that Joan Watson, our attorney, had managed to accomplish everything we need done. She was so full of excitement. Not only would my identification match my outward appearance but Allie, with Joan’s assistance, also managed to get her funds moved to a new funds managing company. Now I felt we were both invincible? As if…
When I arrived home I was back to my usual good mood. I got upstairs only to find Allie in tears. She was sitting in the kitchen with her head in her hands and a stack of used tissues in front of her. I rushed to her side and embraced her.
“What’s wrong sweet heart?”
Between sniffles and tears she managed to blurt out the problem.
“My fucking parents…! They got on me about moving my money and they went on and on saying these…these evil things. Then I told them I was pregnant…”
“You mean they didn’t know?”
I don’t know why it didn’t occur to me that Allie hadn’t told them. I just assumed… And it’s been three going on four months?
“And then they asked if I knew who the father was. Can you believe that?” She looked up at me with anger in her eyes. “Like I would simply choose anyone…as if I was some kind of…some kind of whore…!”
She burst into tears again.
“And when I told them it was you…they didn’t believe me. They thought I was being…” Poor Allie sounded so exasperated. “…being… I don’t know what.”
And I thought I had a problem. All of my cares seemed to evaporate with the hurt of my poor Allie.
“Well… Maybe we should go and see them.” That certainly seemed quite reasonable to me in spite of their hatefulness.
“They don’t want to see me.”
She burst into tears again. “They don’t want me to call or even write. They said they wanted nothing to do with me. My father called you a fag and all sorts of terrible names. My mother still thinks we’re lesbians and that we did the turkey baster thing.”
‘Turkey baster thing’…? What the hell is that? I listened as I held her and I hugged her whilst resting my head upon her quivering shoulders. I simply couldn’t understand how anyone’s parents would act as Allie’s had.
Considering they had everything to give her that my mom never did, nor could, I couldn’t understand their hostility. I thought that anyone who had a child as good and kind and productive as her would have thought themselves among the fortunate and blessed.
I couldn’t help but feel that this was because of me. The manner I chose to identify myself in public was too much for them to understand. I mean… That was the cause of my angst anyway. I kissed the top of Allie’s head.
“Look… If I changed…if I started wearing guys’ cloths…”
Allie shot up and burst free of my arms. She grasped my arms so tightly that it hurt.
“Don’t you dare! Don’t you change for anyone; certainly not for them and certainly not for me. This is who you are and this is the way you should remain. At least for as long as you desire. I love you just as you are. Fuck my parents!”
Allie was as angry as I’d ever seen her. Here face was blood red and her gorgeous features were twisted into a horrid snarl. And she rarely profaned outside the bedroom.
“And fuck the world...!”
She suddenly hugged me to her and rested her chin on my shoulder. She almost whispered into my ear.
“You’re the only one that matters to me. You’re the only one I love; you and our child.”
I had tears in my eyes. I admired Allie’s strength. Indeed I envied it. To simply kiss everyone off and live one’s life as one chooses is a very brave decision; especially when one had to forgo the only thing I really lacked; a family and roots. I certainly had no problem following Allie whatever route she chose for herself, for me, or for us.
“I’m with you sweet heart; all the way. Whatever you want to do I am with you.”
What else could I do? I was rejected for all of my childhood…short as it was. We kissed, or I should say that Allie kissed me. And her kiss was full of passion as well as emotion. But, in truth, it was at least half desire because she then bent me back, her embrace firm, and simply took my breath away.
Allie pushed me toward our bedroom; our lips still locked together. As we went on our way, we both began to shed our clothing, leaving a trail through the cave and the room between the cave and our bedroom. We both were down to our panties as we entered. Our lips parted when Allie pushed me down and onto my back on the bed.
“There’s no escaping from me.”
Allie’s eyes bore right into my very soul. She got onto the bed on her hands and knees. “Now I have you where I want you…” Her eyes were alight with excitement and passion as she straddled my waist. “…and I’m never letting you go.”
I was very surprised at her extremely aggressive tack but I must say that I also found it very…exciting? I mean I was already more than semi stiff as she nearly ripped my panty off! Allie didn’t smile the entire time. She needed to feel connected as Peter put it.
“Yesss…” Allie hissed as she grasped my dick.
Without another sound, she moved her gusset aside and slipped me directly into her.
“Mmmm… That is so good.”
She spoke in a raspy voice with her face uplifted and her Alizarin redden eyes closed.
I couldn’t believe how amazing it felt to be in her. Allie was moaning and contracting her vaginal muscles squeezing my dick. I closed my eyes in ecstasy and reached out for her now even more pendulous breasts. I felt Allie move and, upon opening my eyes, I saw her bend down toward me.
Allie’s baby bump made the trip down to me a bit more difficult. She brought her face down to mine and kissed me. I was particularly sensitive to sensation of our lipstick-coated lips meshing together. The images in my mind of the colors blending and the slick feeling combined to form such an amazing experience that I knew I had to get it down on canvas. But not at this exact moment…!
I softly moved my hands down her back and along her thighs relishing the touching of those curves that so entranced me. I closed my eyes as I moved my hands around to her tummy and the child growing within.
I opened my eyes and, with tears forming and a smile on my face, I told her that I loved her and would be hers forever. I felt so strange echoing what she had said to me earlier. But I meant every word.
I could feel her squeeze my dick as she slowly raised and lowered herself upon me. I began to move in a counter rhythm as we gazed into one another’s eyes. My hands went to her breasts again and I began to palpate them. They were beginning to show the effects of the hormone surges that have flooded her body since becoming pregnant. Those magnificent globes felt larger and firmer than ever.
Neither of us lasted long. All it really took was for Allie to contort her body and latch onto one of my nipples with her lips and I came in her with a rather load groan. My orgasm seemed to trigger hers as well and she threw her head back with a grimace upon her face as she cried out quite loudly and wet the both of us...and the bed. She collapsed atop me and slowly rolled over bringing me atop of her.
Allie lay upon her back…
…with me in her arms as usual. I could see that she was still rose red flushed with the excitement of our efforts. I gazed down between her breasts to the baby bump. I slowly rubbed her belly in a circular moment and closed my eyes. I wanted to imprint, in my mind, the feeling of that new addition to her already lush body.
I wondered what it felt like. I wondered what I would look like with a life growing in my tummy. I would have given anything…no…everything… to be her if for only a few brief moments. What a miracle women are. What a miracle Allie was. What a miracle we were in the midst of. I never realized just how captivated I would become with Allie’s body and the changes she was undergoing.
Later that evening I began to sketch myself in a nude profile. I used her magnificent form so deeply etched in my mind. I started to draw myself with her body shape and its amazing changes. I made sketch after sketch with my dick being obscured. I looked like an anorexic version of her with my little bumps of breasts and my not so little bump of baby.
I did everything I possibly could to mimic her belly. When I did my daily enema to clean myself, in the event Allie wanted to play that evening, I tried to take in enough water but I couldn’t before the discomfort became overwhelming. Then I tried air with a little more success. But it still wasn’t quite enough and I would wind up spending the rest of the morning embarrassing myself as I expelling random bursts at work.
Then I did the ridiculous. I purchased two rolls of Mentos and a quart of soda. I waited until the weekend and then I did it. I ate all the Mentos and drank the entire quart of soda. My tummy began to expand with the release of gas and it wouldn’t stop. I thought I would explode and leave a bloody mess all over the walls.
The sensation of me expanding couldn’t be called pleasant? But I would definitely label it sensual. I felt as if I was watching a baby rapidly growing in me and there was no way I could stop it. I felt the urge to belch but I fought that back. I began to massage my ever growing tummy to ease the pain. Allie walked in and, after slapping her cheeks with her hands, in shock she asked what I was doing.
“I just wanted to see…to feel…to know what it is like.” I moaned as the gas continued to expand within me.
“Oh my God…!”
Allie laughed. “You’re so crazy. Take off your tee shirt and let me see.”
She came to my side and, as I removed my tee shirt, rubbed my belly.
“That is so amazing.”
Allie giggled. She was…excited?
“I have to get pictures of this…and of us!!!”
I stood in our bedroom groaning and moaning and fighting the temptation to let out one long and loud burp as Allie went to get her camera and tripod. I had to slip the front of my panty waistband down beneath my expanded belly as I continued to gently rub my ‘baby bump’ in a circular motion with my other hand.
It took Allie forever to set up her equipment and undressed. Or at least it felt that way as my belly continued to expand with the gas. Finally she was ready. Allie rested flat on her back next to me and began to remotely snap the shutter for picture after picture.
At first I felt…exposed. I held one hand and arm over my boobs and the other covering my crotch. Allie noticed and mimicked me at first. But then, after the first few shots, she pulled my hand to her so that I was hiding her nipples and she was hiding mine.
Then Allie took some pictures of us rubbing our bellies and then one another’s as well. She even got some with us standing back to back. We had some holding hands and in various other poses. She kept this up for about half an hour until I couldn’t hold the gas in any longer. I let out with the all-time longest and loudest burp in history…or at least in my personal history.
Once Allie stopped laughing and got her camera equipment put away, we settled down in the cave and talked about what I had done. She knew why immediately but she wanted to know more…like if I had any questions. I had a thousand of them but didn’t know where to really begin.
“This whole pregnancy thing…it’s like a wonderful mystery to me. It’s something I really wish I could experience, you know?”
“Well…” Allie giggled as she turned toward me, putting her legs upon my lap. “You’d have to be a woman for that to happen.”
“I know.” There was more than a touch of disappointment in my voice. “But if I could, even for a day or something, it would be wonderful.”
“Well…?” Allie rolled her eyes upward with a wide grin. “Which part would you like; the barfing every morning for weeks part? The outgrowing everything you’ve ever owned; the acid indigestion; or maybe the feeling that you’re slowly exploding from the inside outward? And…” She held up her index finger to emphasize what she was saying. “We’re only a little over one third of the way there! We still have the summer’s heat to contend with!”
I blushed several new shades of yet to be named red; one after the other. And I nervously giggled and smiled. The truth is that I wanted to feel all of that and I couldn’t fathom why. After all, I was a guy. And maybe other guys felt as I did; or did they? The only one I could ask was Peter and I wasn’t up to the task of asking him…or embarrassing myself.
“You don’t think it’s weird…do you?” I felt too embarrassed to look at Allie. “I mean…ummm…you know…wanting to know what it’s like?”
“No… Of course not silly rabbit...” Allie laughed. “I would think it’s a little weird if you didn’t want to know. After all, you are the baby daddy. But…”
Allie suddenly put on her serious face as she leaned forward toward me.
“I don’t want you to do weird stuff like that thing with the Mentos again. What happens when I’m in my last trimester and you want to see how you’d look? What are you going to do, eat a case of them and drink a gallon of soda?”
“Yeah…”
I nodded sadly and turned an even redder also to be named shade of red. I was still burping up gas.
“I won’t do that again.” I said softly.
“Of course…” Allie smiled wickedly. “In Sweden they’re transplanting women’s plumbing into other women who don’t have a functioning uterus. I think they’re beginning to do it for trans women as well. One ‘GG’ woman actually gave birth to a normal and quite healthy child.”
“But that would mean…” Allie didn’t let me finish my thought.
“Yes…!” She giggled. “It certainly would. But think of the possibilities.”
“I think I’ll pass on that today.” But the seed that had been sown was now watered.
“Good. What we can do, once we start taking the classes…” Allie grinned.
“Classes…? What classes…?” We need to take classes?
“You’re so silly sometimes.” Allie laughed. “Of course we have to take classes; coaching classes. Stuff like breathing when I go into labor and learning what to do and how to care for a newborn. I mean you do want in on all that stuff.”
I looked at Allie in total awe. I really hadn’t given any thought to this stuff. I thought this stuff just sort of happened. You know…?
“So you’re one of those people who think that all women are born with a genetically imbedded manual for child birth and care.” Allie laughed…thankfully. “And I want a full time nurse for at least the first two weeks afterward.” She rolled her eyes upward in thought and added. “Just in the event I need a C-section or something...”
A nurse, surgery, classes, oh my God what’s next.
“And…” Allie added, almost as an afterthought. “We need to remodel the office space into a nursery. We can use some other space as an office area.”
Great…
“And…”
‘What else could we possibly need’ I thought.
“We’ll both need a nursing coach to learn how to properly breast feed.”
Hearing our baby’s heart beat had a bigger impact upon me than anything else I had ever experienced. The event really took a day or two to absorb. I listened to the sound dozens of times from my phone recording until I could hear it in my head.
Every time I thought about Allie I envisioned that tiny sacred life growing within her. And every time I cast my eyes upon Allie and her baby bump I saw two human beings and not simply one.
I became manic. I wouldn’t let her do a thing in our home…OUR home. I became one of those people who texts their significant other ninety times a day. I would barely let Allie lift a spoon let alone anything with more substance to it. I did most of the cooking and all the cleaning even though the cleaning service now came three times a week. Though we often shopped on the weekend together, I purchased one of those ‘little old lady’ carts to haul everything home.
Although Allie appreciated and understood what I was doing and why, she still thought of my efforts as a loss of her independence…at least at first. We even had one or two of our very rare animated discussions over my extra exertions doing the household thingy. But, in short order she began to enjoy the break from the usual that I afforded her and took a supervisory role. This seemed to please her as much as my efforts pleased me.
Allie’s sexual appetite didn’t diminish one bit. If anything, it increased! Allie would attack me whenever the mood struck her. One time I was putting our dishes into the dishwasher. She came up behind me and, without any warning or preliminaries, she hoisted up the back of my tee, pulled down the back of my panty, and she plunged her strap on dick into me in one swift motion.
Needless to say I squeaked…loudly...
…in a very high pitch and nearly jumped out of my skin. Thankfully she lubricated her dick very well. Of course the sensation shook me out of the dream world I was in. She took hold of me and, with her lube covered hand, stroked me using the motion her hips were pounding her dick into me. Once again we needed to wipe the counter, the floor, and one another after her profusely squirting.
This was only one example of Allie’s becoming the initiator of any and all sexual activity that occurred. It was also an example of the randomness of her desire. She would even ‘assault’ me in public when the mood struck her. In bed we spent more time involved in oral sex than anything else although I was still able to penetrate her on occasion. We did, thankfully, procure a large rubber under sheet for the bed.
‘Feathering the nest’ was a term I learned from both Rhona and Peter. This seemed to be an age-old custom that went hand in hand with the second trimester. Allie and I didn’t want to know the sex of the baby so the traditional pastel pink or blue walls didn’t seem appropriate.
I was almost completely cut out of the loop as far as Allie was concerned. I felt a bit put off considering I had the eye for color and design. But once Rhona explained that this was something I really had to take more than one step back from and why I needed to do so, I did so. Even as she prepared the nursery I had to remind myself. She told me the floral ‘A’ was for the first letters of our names. After all, Mother Nature decreed that…
…this was Allie’s nest.
Whilst this was all going on, I seemed to bury myself to a greater extent into my work; both in the office and at home. I would often come into work with a sigh on my lips and a stupid grin on my face. I would sit silently with Rhona having my morning coffee and suddenly begin to giggle as I recalled Allie and my sexual adventure the prior evening.
Of course Rhona would laugh knowing why I was being so…silly. She’d been there and done that as well. And Peter would walk in, take one look at me and begin to laugh as well. They said I had ‘that glow’. Oh…my…God…!
Susan and I were speaking every other day. She seemed to be as excited as we were about the impending ‘event’. Evidently Allie and Susan were also speaking quite frequently. Indeed they were becoming quite close. Susan and Allie were having lunch two or three times a week at Susan’s club; some sort of sorority on the Upper East Side near Susan’s new townhouse. They even began to have dinner every so often there.
Allie wouldn’t tell me much about their dining at the club other than she enjoyed Susan’s company and she enjoyed meeting some of the other women there. Evidently the service was excellent and the food…divine.
I sat one day in the office taking an inventory of my life to date. I felt torn between believing life to be quite grand and the sheer terror of having things almost too good to be true.
I had also entered into dark territory regarding my personal life style. That was quite frightening at times. I had come so far in such a short time that I almost couldn’t remember my life, or myself, nearly a year ago.
I was busier than ever between work, my upcoming showing, my art, that of Allie, and her pregnancy. I was a different person now. People relied upon me. I had friends…true friends; the kind of people who call you when they haven’t heard from you in a day or two. Bob Preston was grabbing everything he could lay his hands on. I had to hide the works showing Allie and myself nude and…pregnant?
I…we…were being invited places. I was flavor of the week. I…no…we…were on the ‘A’ list for openings, premiers of various sorts, and, of course, dinner parties. We began to carefully decide what to attend and when.
There are only so many hours in the day, the week, the month, and our first consideration was Allie’s physical condition and comfort. Of course any invitation from Jill, Peter or Susan never went neglected.
Indeed I was a different person and, thanks to Joan Watson’s efforts, I had proof; a new female identity. I guess gender can be as fluid as sexuality…at least in my case? Anyway, I had become more than accustomed to my ‘female side’ and I began to embrace it as never before.
Then came the week that everything turned to poopie shit. Allie received an invitation in the mail to her parents Memorial Day celebration; the beginning of the ‘season’. I was surprised after the last conversation Allie had with them. More over, I was a bit put off that my name wasn’t on the invite and it wasn’t even ‘plus one’.
“You haven’t told them?” I think I was actually angry with Allie; a first for us. “They don’t know that we’re still together…or that our baby is still a work in progress?”
“Does your mother know at all?” She whined defensively.
Her face was beginning to redden burgundy but the changes were coming so quickly that a final color hadn’t been reached yet.
“My mother is a drunken, drugged out whore.
She hasn’t had a phone in years. She only calls me. I can’t call her…” I rolled my eyes upward in thought. “I probably wouldn’t tell her anyway.” I muttered.
We stared at one another; our eyes locked in a combat of impasse. Suddenly I couldn’t be angry with her. That Allie had issues with her parents affecting her deeply couldn’t be denied. It was entirely on me to give her the strength to face those festering issues and overcome them.
“Look sweet heart…” I reached my hands out across the island counter to grasp hers. “When you think about it, we’re totally untouchable.”
Allie’s expression softened and her color returned slowly to its normal peaches and cream.
“You have your own money…”
“Our money…?” She smiled and giggled.
“Okay… Our money…” I returned her smile and giggle in kind. “We have our home and our careers. We even have our own places to be and events to attend. There is nothing they can do to affect our lives. We simply don’t need anything from them and we certainly don’t need their stupid party. But I think we should at least tell them that we’re blowing them off.”
“Oh God…”
Allie sighed as she got up and walked around to me. She took my face in her hands and gently kissed my forehead. Then she planted herself on my lap.
“I just don’t know how I’m going to explain.”
I could hear the exasperation in her voice. I felt a tear or two as we held each other in a very comfortable silence, Allie’s head resting upon mine.
“So you’ve spoken to them recently.” I was a bit surprised that she hadn’t told me.
“My dad was still pissed about me moving my money. He could no longer call the shots on how it was being handled; as if he knew how to anyway. He’s such a control freak.” She spat out the last few words. “Then my mother got on the phone…and…”
I was so very saddened, and angered, to think of what her mother must have said. I was totally heartbroken over Allie’s distress. And as I held her and felt her entire body quiver as she silently sobbed, I couldn’t help but understand her pain.
Whilst I was neglected by my mother and had learned to so dissociate myself from her that I rarely even remembered she existed, consciously at least, Allie’s parents were ever present…at least in her mind.
Fear is the greatest threat to a truly deep and meaningful relationship. And I knew, even then, we both had to confront our personal fears and demons and move on from there. Allie’s fear of her parents’ disapproval was overwhelming. One would think that she would be past it all, but her parents had done a truly wonderful job of trying to mentally beat any individuality out of her.
Poor Allie had no real way of introducing me formally to her parents. I understood her dilemma. ‘Folks, I want you to meet the father of your grandchild.’ And there I am in my finest afternoon tea skirt and blouse. I certainly wasn’t prepared to closet my true self simply for the sake of ‘propriety’? And, in truth, Allie didn’t want me to be anything other than who, and what, I am.
But she also knew that they had to be dealt with. I was going to be as supportive, encouraging and compassionate as I could be. We both seemed to know what the outcome would be anyway. I helped to prepare her for the harshness, the shallow and callousness, and the acrid tirade that would follow. My dearest Allie made the call and put it on speaker.
“Hi… I’m having the baby after all.”
She was as bright and cheerful as she could be, smile and all. Allie’s father was way less than pleased.
“What…? You should have aborted that…that aberration immediately!” Her mother was on the phone as well.
“What…! Andi is the father.”
“You still associate with that… that vile perverted creature!!!” Her father sounded truly astonished.
“You always made the poorest decisions!” Her mother was in tears. “You should give up that life style and that menial job and come back home. If you insist on playing with clay you can do it from home as a hobby.”
They went on and on and on. They were brutal and unrelenting in their attack upon poor Allie. To her credit, she remained as calm as she could be until finally I had enough. I scribbled words on a pad and handed it to her. Allie recited them with newly found calmness and serenity as I kissed her cheek and held her hand.
“Mom…? Dad…? This call was simply a courtesy and nothing else.”
Allie ad-libbed the rest of what she said.
“I really am not interested in your opinions of condemnations. And I’m afraid we’re already booked for Memorial Day.”
That if fact, was the truth…
“And …” Allie continued with a bit more emphasis. “When you come to your senses give us…” She emphasized ‘us’. “… a call.” And she abruptly ended the call.
I couldn’t have been more proud of Allie. I took her trembling hands and kissed her trembling cheek. Allie’s face flushed tulip pink and her eyes belied the fact that she was verging on tears.
I know what the feeling of being caught between anger and sadness is like. I gave her a moment to catch her breath and compose herself. Then I hugged her and told her that I truly loved her and we truly only needed one another in this life.
Dealing with my own inadequacies was a totally different challenge. As time went on and we entered the fourth month of Allie’s pregnancy, my work began to take on a totally different look. By profession I am an artist. Whether I’m any good is really based upon the opinion of those that view my work. So, by the nature of my beast, I am insecure although I had enough faith in my skills to avoid being too self-absorbed and too self-centered.
My work began to assume a more…abstract look? Faces became more fractured and the bodies that were once smooth and flowing now had sharper edges and incongruities. The coloration began more muted and backgrounds flowed into the foreground. I believed this represented the conflicts that were raging within me.
Whilst others, in particular Susan, Peter and Bob, celebrated what I was creating, I felt nothing but a spiritual emptiness. I didn’t feel that I was controlling what I was imaging. Oh sure, I could still paint or draw an exact image of something…anything. But when I let myself go all that came out was this fractured sort of replication of life as I envisioned it.
In truth, I was adrift. I could no longer state that I was a man…or a male for that matter. My hormone regimen was causing Allie and me to make oral sex a more important part of our sexual life. I could no longer depend upon being erect. Although I was never really dominant in our bedroom, I couldn’t even count on penetrating her when she was on top.
As a result I began to worry even more about being able to satisfy Allie sexually. She never stated anything to that effect. But I couldn’t help feeling that having a nice stiffy was crucial to her sexual and emotional health. And, to complicate things even further, I was beginning to perhaps obsess upon having someone else’s stiffy to play with.
My inner conflict became so very all-encompassing that everything in my life seemed to come to a screeching halt. My work for Peter suffered. My very means of expression was becoming incomprehensible to me.
I was distracted at home and oblivious to Allie and her needs. And I was even having trouble deciding what to wear and when to wear it. Thankfully Susan called. She hadn’t heard from me in a few days and became concerned.
“So… What’s up with you, girlfriend? I haven’t heard a word from you all week.”
I could hear a genuine concern in her voice. Her greeting never bothered me before but, in my present state of mind, the word ‘girlfriend’ felt like a thorn in my side. I took a deep breath and let it out slowly as I tried to gather my thoughts.
“I’m so confused.”
“Aw… You poor baby… Tell me all about it.” She really sounded concerned now.
So I did. I unloaded everything…and I mean everything…upon Susan. She listened patiently as my voice went from sheer exasperation to a quavering, sobbing, tearful plea.
I ended my, in retrospect, self-indulgent monologue with, “I just don’t know what to do. Maybe I should see someone? You know. A shrink…?”
“WHAT…!” Susan was quite shocked at my suggestion. “And resolve all your issues? That would certainly ruin any other form of expression.”
“Then what should I do? I’m so…unhappy…so…confused.” I dabbed my nose as I spoke.
“Oh honey…” I could envision her sympathetic expression from the sound of her voice. “It’s so easy. You think too much. You’re an artist. Don’t think… Just feel...”
“Huh?”
“You need to submit. Stop fighting with yourself.”
“I don’t understand.” I had no idea of what Susan was saying.
“Submit yourself completely and totally…to your muse.” Susan chuckled but there was…warmth to the sound?
“My muse? My muse is Allie.”
“Yes… I know. Let her lead and you follow. Don’t question and don’t think. You were born to put your feelings, your emotions, into your work. When you think, you instantly disconnect yourself from what you really feel. You are so very lucky to have her. If you really want to think…think about this. Every other piece you do is of her, or about her.”
Susan was right. My creativity and body of work is directly connected to my fascination with her, indeed my obsession with her? From the very moment I saw Allie I was totally entranced.
“Your Allie is incredibly powerful and she hasn’t even begun to experience just how powerful she really is, and can be. But I will teach her. And she will blossom like a wonderful tea rose with more petals then even you can ever imagine. She is one of us, a true sister. She is one of the very few. And you will be truly amazing at her power to heal you. But you must submit yourself to her; her power and her being.”
I felt I knew what Susan was saying? I sat quietly trying to absorb all she had just said. I didn’t understand the ‘she is one of us…a sister’ at all.
“I thought I was submitting…or at least I am submissive to her anyway.”
“Oh honey, I am so glad you called me about this business. Let me give you an example.” Susan paused for a moment.
“Okay…”
“You should really be having this conversation with Allie. If you feel like sucking a cock, or getting fucked by one for that matter, you need to tell her. You need to tell Allie whatever is troubling you; all your little thoughts; all your little sins. Whether you realize it or not, you are her most prized possession. She will make sure that you are kept happy and…unconfused? Your issues are of the utmost importance to her.”
“I understand that.”
I should be confiding in Allie more than I have been. There should be no secrets between us.
“And another thing…” Susan’s voice softened a bit. “I have brought Allie’s name up for membership in our women’s…” I could almost ‘see’ Susan searching for the proper word. “…organization. It’s more of a sorority really. Anyway, you can be an enormous asset to her. This is between you and me for the moment. But if she does raise the issue, you must encourage her to join. This will be to both your benefits.”
“Is this why you two have been having lunches and dinners together?”
I must have sounded so clueless that Susan chuckled.
“Yes dear… I wanted her to see what we have to offer as well as introduce her to some of the other members. Your Doctor Weintraub is a member as is Joan Watson; though she is a junior member. We do take special care of our own you know.”
Suddenly many things became clear. That’s why things that normally took ages and reams of paperwork to accomplish were done in a matter of several days.
“Our Allie…” ‘Our Allie’…? I kind of liked that appellation of personal concern. “…is a very special young woman. She is a princess on the verge of becoming a queen; certainly your queen. And you must treat her as such. I have little doubt that you will because you are quite special as well.”
Susan made many things clear to me, for me. Although there was still a bit of mystery surrounding this entire relationship between Allie and Susan and this…sorority, I did feel quite a bit better about things in general; especially Allie and me.
“One other point to mention…” Susan chuckled. “You are as important to her as she is to you. I know the way you support her…and trust me…you do support her. Without you she truly is an empty shell. You fill up her great void and it’s important that you continue doing so.”
I was somewhat stunned. From the gist of our conversation I took it to be about Allie and her needs. But in truth it was about my own. Susan was right, as usual. I had this need to fill Allie with myself. That’s the one piece that was missing. Perhaps I couldn’t do it physically but I could do it spiritually.
“I don’t know how to thank you Susan. You really are a dream.”
“Look sweet heart, if I didn’t feel you were worth the time, I wouldn’t spend it. You both are very important to me and you can call me anytime. Anytime…”
I got that warm fuzzy feeling after speaking with Susan. I knew she was right. I should have been confiding in Allie all along. There had to be no secrets between us. I had to eliminate the fear I had of telling her my inner most thoughts.
I thought the entire thing out in my mind. I thought about what I was going to say and how I would say it. I even thought of a few excellent gestures to execute at very those meaningful moments. Of course it never works out that way.
Will Andi opt for a replacing of her plumbing? Will Andi then go the In Vitro route? Will Allie post those photos of Andi on the net? Will Allie join that mysteriously secretive sorority that everyone except Andi knows about? Will Allie receive her Captain Midnight secret decoder ring? Will Andi be showing as much as Allie will be? Be sure to read the next lo-cal, 2% fat installment of the adventures of ‘Andi and Allie’!!!
Andi and Allie - Chapter 27
‘There…but for the grace of God…go I.’
Allie walked in like nothing short of a hurricane. She dropped everything on the floor and immediately attacked me! She wrapped me in her arms, pushed me up against the closest wall, and kissed me as though she wanted to suck my soul out through my mouth. I had to catch my breath when our lips parted.
“I am having such an intense hormone rush that I can’t resist attacking you.” Even Allie’s laugh sounded lewd.
Then she bent me backward. I had to wrap my arms around her neck and shoulders to prevent myself from falling. She kissed me again with an intensity that left me breathless as she worked her hand beneath my blouse and, in one seamless motion, undid my bra clasp.
“Honey please… We need to talk.”
I spoke almost in a whisper as I tried to regain my breath. Allie gazed at me with one of the most serious expressions of sincerity I have ever seen on her gorgeous face.
“I want to fuck your brains out right here and right now!!!”
Allie was completely overwhelming me. I had never seen her quite this excited before? My wide eyed, opened mouth expression must have signaled my shock and surprised. She kissed me again and this time she squeezed my nipple sharply enough to elicit a muffled moan as ten thousand volts of electricity shot through my body. I tried to fend her off.
“Honey…”
“Not now…!!!”
Allie was quite adamant as she pinned me back against the wall, her leg between mine. She reached down and began to raise the hem of my skirt until she could slip her hands down the back of my panty. She began to massage…rather vigorously I might add…my butt cheeks as she kissed my neck and nibbled on my ear lobes.
“I want you so much!” Allie spoke in a smoky voice.
I’m sure if she wasn’t pregnant, or at least as pregnant as she currently exhibited, Allie would have lifted me up in her arms and carried me into our bedroom. And, I have to admit, I found her rather vigorous attentions to be…hot! She was turning me on more than she had ever done before. Then Allie reached around the front of my panty to grasp the mortal remains of my dick and gnads in her heated palm. Oh my…!!!
“Let’s go! Right now…!”
She tugged at me and I naturally had to follow her. Allie kicked off her sneakers and began to undo what she could with one hand as she led me into our bedroom. I, in turn, tried to take off what I could. We left a trail of shoes, skirts, panties and such along the way in our wake.
Allie positioned me with my back to the bed before she let go of my….parts? I quickly finished undressing myself and Allie. I placed my hands upon her ever growing tummy and gazed at it with wonder in my eyes. I still found it a miracle to think that someone, some part of Allie and of me, was growing in there.
Allie placed her hands upon my face and kissed me again. This kiss was short but heated none-the-less. As we parted lips Allie moved her hands gently down my neck and under my arms coming to a rest atop my breasts.
Now more than merely bumps, I actually had just enough for her to almost gently cup in her hands. She spread her fingers enough to capture my nipples and, as she looked deeply into my eyes from no more than a half a foot away, she gently, but firmly, squeezed them eliciting a moan from me.
“I am so swampy.” She crooned in her lusty contra alto voce.
Allie had explained that women don’t get horny, they become swampy. And having personally experienced her becoming quite ‘swampy’, like Great Lakes swampy, I knew exactly what she desired…or at least what I thought she did. The big question was could I deliver. In spite of her amorous administrations I had yet to become erect. I was certainly turned on but… I mean it’s not that I didn’t want to. But… But Allie had other ideas.
She pushed me back down onto the bed and closely followed. As I crept toward the center, she slowly followed with the most lurid grin ever. Allie crept right atop me straddling my hips. She sat up and, after parting her nether lips, sat right atop my dick. I could feel her warmth, her heat, her…flowing wetness.
“Feel how wet I am. You do that to me!”
Allie very slowly began to rub herself against me. I shuddered along with her on each movement. She bent over till our lips met. The kiss was short but passionate and she again returned to her upright position never stopping her rubbing for an instant. She grasped my nipples between her thumbs and middle fingers and pinched them. My entire body quaked.
“Mmmm… You liked that…didn’t you? You naughty girl…”
Allie giggled and grinned lewdly. I could only nod my head as I felt an electric jolt shoot from my boobs to my navel and then, after gathering forces, down to my dick. Each time she pinched them the same result would occur. The intense feeling of my dick sliding between the lips of her slickened vagina was…electrically divine.
“Well…” Allie said with a sly look upon her face. “Let’s see what this does.”
She bent her head down to encompass my nipple and a good part of my boob in her mouth. Allie began to slowly ‘nurse’. She sucked and licked around my nubbin. She pulled at it with her lips and very gently bit it only to return to sucking.
My body began to shudder with each new stimulating tease. I found myself attempting to thrust into her with my now semi rigid dick. The movement of Allie’s hips became quicker to match my own reflexive thrusts. She removed her mouth and then gently blew on my nipple.
"Oh my God…oh my God…oh my God…!”
I continued to repeat those words between my moans and groans as I grabbed onto Allie’s hips to try and slow her ever quickening movements. Then she dove down again for my other breast and repeated her amazing torturous delights. Allie sucked as much of my boob into her mouth as she could until I groaned from the pain. She slowly released my aching flesh until all that remained was my nipple and the flesh around it. Allie began to suckle and, at the same time, wash her tongue over and around nipple.
I felt my entire being become even more electrified as I held onto her hips for dear life. My face contorted into a grimace and my mind couldn’t decide if I was dying of pain or pleasure…or both. After a few elongated moments of her treatment, Allie sucked me in again and slowly pulled her head upward. My back arched trying to remain entrapped within her mouth but finally I was released with a popping sound.
Allie giggled and brought her face up to mine; our eyes no more than inches apart. She grasped my cheeks in her hand and kissed me. It was one of those passionate needy kisses. I could see the desire and want in her eyes just before I closed mine and settled into the sensation of our lips wrestling.
As our lips parted I opened my eyes to find her staring into mine. I wanted to reach up and gently touch her but I was afraid to break the spell she had woven; to lose that most precious moment in time. I was totally breathless.
“I do love you so much.” Allie’s eyes were ablaze as she spoke.
Before I could do little else but smile Allie moved her body and settled alongside me. She ran her hands down my body barely touching me. Then, with one of her incredibly mischievous smiles, she again turned around, dove down and engulfed my dick; the entire “Mickey Mouse”; ears and all…as usual.
“Ooohhh… Oh my God…” I groaned and I could hear her muffled giggle.
Allie’s tongue performed its magical dance as it swirled around my dick. I half raised myself so that I could wrap my arms around her thigh to brace myself. I pulled her body closer to me and buried my face in her fleshy and expanded waist. Her aromas were intoxicating. I could smell her excitement as it mingled with her cologne. As I moved my hand up the inside of Allie’s luscious thigh, I felt the heat and, even higher up, the moistness that had seeped out of her.
“Mmmm…” I could hear her muffled moan, her mouth and tongue not stopping their exciting dance for a moment.
Suddenly Allie broke free of my grip and brought her body around so that I was gazing directly up at her vagina. She lowered herself as much as her ever expanding tummy would allow. I could now feel the heat of her thighs on my face. The cacophony of aromas was over whelming.
We normally had our rituals we each would perform prior to going to bed. Let me be more exact; prior to having sex in bed. But tonight was a first for us. Allie’s sex drive was actually increasing as her…our…pregnancy advanced. Of course she had taken me at various times and locations without our usual preparations?
But those times were swift and unexpected; at the doorway when I came home. At the doorway when she came home. When I was involved doing the dishes. She would come up behind me and, after lifting the hem of whatever I was wearing, she would penetrate me with her…thingy?
But this was different. God, with her unearthly sense of humor, decided to put paradise right next to a toxic waste dump. And not only that…! She put it between two sets of sweat glands!!! I wasn’t prepared to deal with that. I was not only struck with her lovely cologne’s scent, but also the remains of the day. The odor of perspiration, evacuation, and God only knows what else, mixed with the scents of my dearest, deepest, and most treasured love.
I grasped Allie’s waist with my hands and pondered what I would do. My mind was suddenly cast back to those nights when my mother would come home, dripping her earnings of the evening on the floor has she staggered along to the bathroom. Every vile image of her, and her filthy habits, came flooding into my consciousness.
I stuck out my tongue and brought it up to Allie’s blood engorged lips and softly ran the tip along the moistened divide. I encountered something alien to me. It felt like a large grain of…sand? And then I felt another. I laid my head back and removed the one particle that remained attached. It was a little ball of toilet paper used to wipe after peeing.
That did it. I began to seriously gag as darkness set in. I was going to have a panic attack at the worst possible time and I didn’t know how to prevent it. Every reason I had stayed away from intimate contact with women shouted in my head.
This was the very reason why I felt more comfortable with men. Everything was out in the open with men. No hidden recesses or deep dark secrets. Only Allie’s voice brought me back to the here and now.
“Breathe through your mouth. I need this!”
The urgency in her voice snapped me back to the here and now.
She immediately dove back down and engulfed me with even greater furor. Her insistence, no, the commanding tones of her voice, startled me. She would sometimes bark commands at me but they were always accompanied by a smile as if to say ‘I’m messing with you a little’. This was quite different. There certainly was no ‘smile’ in her voice. She wanted, no, she needed me to please her.
I raised my head upon again and, this time breathing through my mouth, applying my flattened tongue to Allie’s pussy. Almost immediately, with a stifled moan of pleasure, she bucked her hips. I began to slowly lap the length of her slit. After only a few strokes, she groaned and she orgasmed, flooding my mouth with her fluids.
I slowly regain my senses and I continued my slow and leisurely lapping. Allie clamped my head between her thighs and held me tightly. She also began to slowly circle and tease my butt hole with cool slick lubricant.
Although we often used ‘toys’, I never expected what she did next. After arousing me with her torturously wonderful application, Allie suddenly thrust two fingers inside me. My head, in spite of her firm grip, shot up into her pussy. Now I was as muffled with my excitement as she was.
But Allie didn’t play fair. I couldn’t help but tighten up upon her two fingers and then she would withdraw them to the tips only to plunge three back in as I eased up. She was screwing me with her fingers and I was helping her. I moaned and I felt myself pulse and throb in Allie’s sweet, warm, moist mouth. She added a fourth and I yelped into her flooding vagina.
Allie began to drum on my prostate when she tired of thrusting into me. Oh my God… I had never felt such an exquisite torture. My eyes were wide open and must have expressed my stunned delight as she tapped away within me. And as I moaned and twitched and held onto the back of her thighs for dear life itself Allie simply giggled and began to move her fingers in a circular motion within me.
We were both bucking and rocking with our exertions. Every time Allie would exert a bit more pressure, I would spasm deeper and tighter onto her fingers. And every time I got tighter against her, she would moan in pleasure and rock herself back onto me. I felt as if I’d begun to pee. I was leaking profusely.
I held onto Allie’s waist for dear life. I was inundated with her wetness and my own perspiration from her body’s heat. I felt the constant increasing of my pleasure to heights I had never felt before. My mind became blank save for the one thought of when I was going to climax. The feeling almost verged on being painful. I felt my dick becoming so hard that I thought it would split open.
“OH…GOD…” I screamed as it finally happened.
"Faaahhhkkk"
I felt as if my dick exploded in Allie’s mouth. I could hear her muffled giggles as she continued her sucking, licking and finger pulsing. My head flew back onto the bed and my body arched and seemed to lock as my orgasm continued and my dick pulsated and pulsated. I had never felt anything as intense or as prolonged as what I felt at that moment.
I finally fell back onto the bed, totally spent. Allie had no mercy as she gently continued to suck and massage my prostate. I twitched as another pulse of electric pleasure rocketed swiftly through my body as I fought to catch my breath. Finally she could elicit no further twitches from my exhausted body so she gently removed her fingers and sat up.
“No more…please?” I could barely get the words out.
“That was…” Allie giggled as she turned and rested on her side next to me, cupping my dick and all in her hand. “…hot!”
“That was…” I turned into her body as she placed her arm around me pulling my head onto her shoulder. “…amazing. I seemed to cum forever.” I was still calming and trying to regain my breath.
“You even had a little stiffy.” Allie giggled. “By the way…your face is a mess although I do love the way you smell…” She laughed this time as she kissed me and licked my lips and around my mouth. “…and taste…at both ends. So… What did you want to talk to me about?”
The showing was upon us and I was frazzled…to say the least. Bob had taken all of my work; at least the pieces that were finished. He wanted the things we had kept, or I had given to Allie and we nearly had to eject him physically, or at least Allie almost did, from our home.
Allie had made appointments for us to have our hair and nails done. She arranged for a makeup stylist to attend us that afternoon at the apartment and for a car to drive us the few blocks to Bob’s gallery. She wasn’t thrilled about walking down the streets in a gown and I certainly felt the same.
My tuxedo had to go for emergency alterations. I now had new enlarged ‘parts’ of me? So the jacket had to be let out slightly to accommodate my boobs and the waist of the trousers needed to be taken in. The seam along the crotch needed a little loosening. It seems as though I’d developed a more rounded butt and hips?
I’d failed to notice the changes other than my breasts because I always let Allie decide what I should get and wear. Her tastes were so exquisite and stylish without being over the top. But this tuxedo had fit me well no more than…five months ago? I wore it last at Peter’s New Year’s Eve party and it fit perfectly!
Actually we both were having fashion issues…of sorts. Poor Allie’s issues were quite obvious. Nothing she presently owned fit her properly…if at all. And all of her fancy matched sets of undies were…too small? And to make things worse, her temple of the fashion Gods, Bloomies, had next to nothing for her condition.
To make things even more complicated, Allie only wore clothing that flowed. Nothing she now owned was ‘clingy’ or highly fitted. She loved simple, elegance, and comfort above all else. So off to Macys we went.
We should have begun at least one month ago. Now everything had to be purchased in one very long and tiring day. But, by the day’s end, Allie had all the mid-calf, maxis, knee length, and gowns she would need for the next few months.
To add to our mix, Susan joined us for the afternoon. She’s just one of those women one could kill! Susan only put on twelve pounds during her entire pregnancy. She was, as they say, all baby. Poor Allie had already put on twenty pounds and now had to watch her weight and dietary intake.
She needed new shoes because her ankles and feet had become swollen…flats or no more than one and a half inch heels. And she was at the outer edges of her cup size. Poor Allie was overflowing the bras she currently had. We were somewhat apprehensive about what would happen once she began nursing the baby and they became even larger.
Whilst Susan tried to make Allie feel better about her growing size…that ‘beached whale look’ as she put it…I couldn’t keep my eyes, or hands off of her. I was very discreet in that I touched her no differently than one woman might touch another. But my frequency of doing so was greater than otherwise might be…acceptable…in public?
Rather than becoming dumpier and frumpier, Allie’s words, not mine, I thought she was becoming more and more beautiful by the moment. Dozens of images flickered through my mind as I watched her every movement and facial expression. Susan simply stood close by and smiled and giggled. She knew what was going through my mind; the images and the thoughts.
My problem was the exact opposite. When one is a size two to four with a thirty two ‘B’ cup, the entire world is not at your feet. Everything always needs to be altered; at least jackets and dresses. And I just fit into the shoe size range of a woman’s ten. Our relationship was perfect. I wanted to be Allie and she wanted to be me.
And simply finding a comfortable bra that has some style is only slightly in front of total ridiculousness. Either the shoulder straps are falling down too far or riding up too high or the band does the same moving act. I seem to always be adjusting something. Now I realize why most women in general are performing these various contortions to make adjustments. Life was easier with my fake boobs.
And the real world wears sizes six to fourteen. So where does that leave me? I’m only one half step out of the teen’s department. To further complicate matters, I hated anything above the knee. Though Allie insisted I had wonderful and enviable legs, my own image was quite different. I abhorred bare shoulders except for the evenings out and choosing color was an entirely traumatic experience. That further narrowed my selection.
We both finally managed to trust the fashion sense of one another and we dressed for each other. I would blindly go with Allie’s suggestions and she would simply close her eyes and take mine. And with Susan accompanying us on a ‘girl’s’ day out, selection was taken even further out of our hands. Susan was endowed with exquisite taste.
The day of the opening we lazed most of the morning away having taken Friday off from work. What a delight it was to wake up next to my Allie and gaze at her till she opened her eyes. I luxuriated in the scent of her body and in its glorious warmth.
Although I had a very light breakfast…nerves you know…Allie couldn’t eat enough. I envied her appetite remembering that she was eating for two. We discussed the day as she ate. We were to be at the gallery by seven which meant that we would need to be dressed no later than six or so. This also meant that we would need to have at least a light meal before leaving.
Of course the early afternoon on would be appointment after appointment at the salon. Our nails and a normal mani-pedi could take up to an hour and a half or more. And then we needed to have our hair styled. Now that mine was of some length, I felt I had to do something with it. Allie wanted her hair to be curls after huge curls. She wanted to feel comfortable expecting a rather warm room filled with the anticipated crowd. But more than anything she wanted to look good.
This really didn’t leave us much time at all. Thankfully Jill came over to help get us ready. She even brought her outfit and we could ride over to the gallery together. Really I guess I was the easy one. After all, there isn’t much to getting into a suit. It was Allie who really needed the help.
Now… When the time came for me to decide what I was going to do about my hair…well…I kind of chickened out of anything really rad. But I did try something a bit different. I got an A-line bob that wedged back to about chin length. The front parted to one side and my face was framed by the front falling to below my chin and wedging up toward the back.
This definitely was a new look for me. I wasn’t sure of the style because my face is long to begin with but Allie thought that it added ‘drama’ to my look. It was almost a throwback to the nineteen twenties and that semi androgynous, but feminine, look of women in tuxedoes and their femme partners in long gowns; sort of decadent…but fun.
Of course Allie’s hair was a whole different story. But Allie’s stylist knew her trade because she did this wonderful ‘do entirely with hair pins. And this was obviously something she did quite frequently because it was accomplished within about twenty minutes from shampoo to smock off.
We washed and managed to dress just as the cosmetic stylist arrived. We set up a small table and chairs by the window between the bedrooms where the light was still good. Freddie, his name was Freddie, wanted to do me first because Allie’s look would take a bit longer.
Freddie was quite flamboyant in his manner and complimented me quite lavishly on my choice of the tuxedo. He even suggested that perhaps a scarf or a ribbon would be more stylish than the usual bow tie or regular tie. Hmmm…not a bad thought at all.
Anyway he was quick to shroud me in a smock and, after opening his huge double topped box containing far more of a color palette than was needed, he commenced his work. Now whilst there are those who would disagree with me, I believe that stylists are indeed artists. The only difference is that they work with living canvases and, unless photographed, or done in a portrait, their work is very transitory. It is truly of the moment.
Having had Allie do my face on occasion, I was quite accustomed to the moves and facial contortions necessary to achieve the desired look. Freddie worked quickly but with great surety. He was obviously most adept at his work and, knowing Allie, this was one area that she would never quibble over quality or price.
I couldn’t wait to see myself in the mirror when he finished. I went quickly to the bedroom and gazed at my reflection. The man was definitely a genius.
There was a difference.
It was not something one could definitely define but… A simple hint of color here and there and I had an evening look that seemed to be almost natural.
Of course Allie needed a more glamourous look. She was so incredibly beautiful to begin with that it was hard to envision what Freddie could possibly do to improve that beauty. Allie often wore cosmetics and did a great job of augmenting what she already had. But true to his reputation Freddie indeed did an amazing job of making my Allie look even more…dramatic? Her pale blue- grey eyes were surrounded by a smoky look, in greys and slates, which gave her an almost mysterious air.
I’d never seen Allie look more beautiful.
I must admit that we looked really great as Allie put the final touches on us; jewelry and such. Try as I might I couldn’t get a single morsel down. I was very nervous and, I supposed, with good reason. Certainly a lot of money was being spent to make the night particularly special. And Bob assured us that the ‘crème de la crème’ of the art collecting world, at least in New York, would be there.
My hands were shaking as I tried to put on a ring that Allie had handed me. I was taking slow deep breaths as she placed a deep electric blue ribbon around my neck and fastened it in place with a gold bejeweled broach with semi-precious stones; aquamarines, and such.
“Sweet heart…” Allie looked into my eyes with a serious expression on her face. “If we weren’t otherwise engaged to attend, I would take you to bed and fuck your brains out.” She giggled. “You look so…so hot!”
I giggled and blushed coral pink because I knew that was exactly what she was thinking, and was perfectly capable of doing. I smiled and hugged her to me, at least as close as I could with her tummy ever expanding. Allie’s arms around me made me feel so secure. I felt so very safe with her.
“You two look so wonderful together.”
I could see a tear form in her eye as Jill spoke. Allie took Jill’s hand and pulled her into our little hugging…circle?
“You look so wonderful.” She told Jill.
And indeed Jill did. This was such a special night and everybody close to us I’m sure would feel the same.
We did manage to get a little bit of food down and Jill and I had just a touch of wine which did help to steady my nerves a bit. The car arrived exactly on time and the chauffer rang our bell to announce his arrival. The three of us hurriedly put together the last few items into our purses. Freddie had left Allie and me the lipsticks and glosses he used so into our purses they went…and we went down the elevator to the street.
The short ride over to the gallery was amazing in that I hardly remembered a thing. Allie was on one side of me and Jill was on the other. I was so nervous that I trembled. Only one year out of art school and I was having my own showing…and at a very renowned gallery no less. I was so very much into my own little world that I failed to notice the commotion outside the gallery until we pulled up to the curb side.
“I don’t believe this.”
I curled one side of my lip in…horror? I had visions of having to fight my way in through the crowd.
“You should enjoy this while it lasts.” Jill chuckled. “You simply happen to be the flavor of the week and the flavors do change.”
“It’s okay baby doll… We’ll be with you all the time.” Allie smiled and took my hand into hers.
Thankfully Bob met us and escorted us through the crowd of people that had gathered. The flashing of cameras was nearly blinding and people were shouting my name wanting me to turn their way only to be blinded yet again. I don’t know how people, celebrities and such, put up with this all the time.
“You would not believe what is going on.” Bob spoke with a shortness of breath. “Your work is selling unlike anything I’ve ever seen, or even heard about, in years.” He took me by the arm to escort me through the doors. “I expected a good turnout but nothing like this.”
I felt the heat…the energy…of the crowded gallery as soon as we walked in. The place was jammed with people; none of whom I recognized. They seemed to rush up to us like a great wave in a storm and I found myself surrounded by them. As I gazed about all I could think was that they seemed to have no faces. They were totally unrecognizable.
I looked around for Allie and Jill but I seemed to be separated from them. Then I noticed that even Bob got lost in this mini throng. What could I do? I smiled and mouthed a soft ‘hello’ and moved away from the foyer into one of the two large display areas. Thankfully Jerry from the renowned Jerry and Ben of New Year’s Eve fame approached me; a face I knew.
“This work is incredible.” Jerry offered along with his great bulk in which I sought comfort and protection. “I love everything I’ve seen. You really are quite amazing. Hopefully we’ll have a bit of time to go through some of it. I really want to get into your creative process.” And as an afterthought he added; “You really look gorgeous tonight. I love what you’ve done with your hair.”
I smiled and thanked him for his compliments. And I stayed close to Jerry as people walked up to congratulate me and shake my hand.
“I’ll make sure we have some time together but I don’t know if that’ll happen tonight. This crowd is impossible.” I said quite sadly.
“Well I would like to make this Sunday’s edition.”
Jerry’s tone of voice was…slightly annoyed?
“Then tonight it shall be.”
I was surprised to hear Peter’s voice come from out of nowhere. As he walked up to us I thought how absolutely dazzling he appeared in his tuxedo. And Linda looked absolutely amazing in her gown. I couldn’t believe that they’d dressed for this occasion; but then again so had Bob and Jerry and Ben…of course.
“You look wonderful tonight. You must be so excited.” Peter took my arm as he spoke and Linda came to my other side to do the same.
“Oh my God… You both look amazing.” I guess this was like the changing of the guard because Jerry slipped away and into the crowd. “Is Lilly here?”
“She’s in the other room with Allie. They’re deep in discussion about Allie’s art…and yours no doubt. I really have to thank you for allowing Lilly to visit and work in your studio. Heaven forbid she work in her mother’s.” Linda laughed. “By the way… Your abstracts, especially the panels, are amazing.”
“Why thank you so much. I was a bit worried about showing them and I am so gratified you like them.” I blushed Ferrari red…and giggled nervously.
If someone as talented and gifted as Linda liked my abstracts, then they had to be…well…good? Peter laughed…of course.
“And I have Andi doing first rate graphics and package design. Do you realize that your work is going to be in super markets and hardware departments all over the country?”
“Is he at least paying you well?” Linda giggled.
I continued to smile and look down as I turned salmon red. I wasn’t accustomed to such lavish praise. I let them lead me around and through the people. We’d stop every so often to speak to someone but, to be honest, I barely remember doing so.
As we entered the other main room, I cast my eyes about looking for Allie. I finally found her amidst a group of women, several of whom I did know. Susan was among them as well as Doctor Weintraub; a real surprise. I saw that they were deep in conversation when Lilly came up to us.
“Hi sweet heart…” I embraced Lilly and softly kissed her cheek. “You look amazing in that gown.” She wore this amazing taupe silk gown. It was covered in floral appliques at the end of embroidered vines.. Lilly pirouetted for me.
She looked so…adult.
“Your art is so amazing Andi.”
Lilly was quite excited about all the activity…the people. “You must feel so happy that all these people came to see it.”
I smiled at her as I took her hand. I gazed around the room at everyone and at my work up on the walls.
“I don’t know that I would have put so much of it out there; you know what I mean?” She smiled and gazed up at me.
“I’m don't know.” I said. Lilly looked at me with curiosity in her eyes. “As artists…” I wanted to include her. “…we must give our work away. We must put it out there.” I looked around as I paused. “We must get a reflection of ourselves; to see who we are, and where we are.”
“Ahhh… I think I understand.” I thought she might. She is so very bright and talented. “It’s what you see and the way you see it and everything you feel about it?”
“Yeah…”
Seeing my work, and peoples reaction to it, was kind of like a mirror for me; a reality check. Was I really getting one this evening? Was I really that good? Suddenly Susan was upon us.
“Come honey…come meet some of your adoring public.”
Susan chuckled as she grasped both my hands and kissed my cheeks. Holding onto Lilly’s hand, perhaps as security, I was taken the few steps into the midst of the group of women surrounding Allie.
"Ladies…this is our…”
Susan looked at me with a very maternal smile? “This is Allie’s lovely Andi. And…” She gestured about the room with her free hand. “…this is her art.”
‘Her art’… I stood there momentarily shocked. I mean Allie didn’t say anything nor did Doctor Weintraub. I couldn’t very well stand there and tacitly agree…could I? But then again, I had decided to embrace this side of myself…sort of. Lilly simply giggled.
“And this lovely young lady is Lilly, Peter’s daughter.” Allie said with all the emotion of a mother?
The women surrounded Lilly and began to compliment her and ply her with questions. Susan finally gazed down at her with a benevolent smile.
"Perhaps one day, when you're a little older, you'll come and visit us at our sorority. Would you like that?"
"Yes... I would like that very much." Lilly grinned and blushed cardinal red.
"I'm going to return Lilly to Linda or Peter. I'll be right back." Allie smiled and was off with Lilly.
“I didn’t realize you had this kind of talent.” The voice belonged to Doctor Weintraub. “This work is very good.”
“Thank you…” What else could I say?
“You really seem to understand female anatomy as few artists do; the curves and such. You seem to glorify them. Or is it simply your muse?”
She looked directly into my eyes with her own piercing stare. I couldn’t help but blush Spanish red and cast my eyes downward.
“And the work you’re doing with Allie is also quite striking. It’s as though the two of you functioned as one. What you did is very much in the style of the piece. You two could be sister muses the way you work so well together.”
Again I didn’t know what to say. Allie was my inspiration, my muse, for sure. So it would be reasonable that our combined efforts would work well together. Anyway, Allie had a very strong artistic sensibility.
“Come sweet heart…”
I heard Allie’s voice before actually seeing her. I turned immediately to see her smiling face. “Let’s circulate a bit.”
She took my hand and began to lead me away from her group.
“Shouldn’t I meet your other friends?” Now I was curious. Who were they?
“It’s not necessary. You’ll meet them all again anyway.”
“Well… Who are they?”
“Oh…” Allie rolled her eyes and giggled. “Just some of my…sisters…to be? You know. They're from the sorority I was speaking about; the one that Susan belongs to.”
“Have you already joined?”
I smiled and nodded to one of the people I met earlier as we walked back the way I came and into the other large room.
“Well…sort of…it’s a process.”
“Can you be more obscure?” I giggled. But seriously…
“Oh… It’s a process baby doll. And of course they wanted to meet you, or at least see you.”
“But I didn’t meet any of them…other than Susan and the doctor who I already knew.”
I was becoming a bit exasperated because Allie was being less than forth right regarding this whole business.
“That’s okay… You will baby doll. They think we’re perfect for each other.”
Allie giggled and hugged my arm. Somehow that didn’t make me feel any better.
“Oh dear Lord…” Bob rushed up to us as he exclaimed. “I’ve never seen anything like this before. Everything is selling.” He grasped me by the shoulders. “You are amazing.”
He hugged me and kissed me…on the lips!
“I love you.” He turned to Allie and did the same. “You too… Your pottery is selling as well.”
Bob turned and looked around. “Champagne here…please!”
I hadn’t noticed but there were people walking through the crowd offering wines and little treats of various sorts. I suddenly found a glass in my hands. Allie immediately grabbed it and had a sip.
“Nice… Here baby doll….”
She handed the glass back to me and I drank it down rather quickly. Bob made sure another one replaced it though I was determined not to become to…heady?
There remainder of the evening went by in a blur. Several very renowned actors arrived as well as other people in the arts. There were even a few fashion models that strutted in and about. Evidently many of the more renown people knew each other and they all seemed to know Bob and, to my surprise, Peter. I was introduced to everyone though only the more famous faces remained in my mind.
Allie was taking everything in stride and she never left my side once she took hold of my arm. I felt the most secure with her even though I knew she had her little secrets; especially about those women she was so involved with.
Finally the crowd began to dissipate around ten or so. People were going to their late evening dinners and we were going to an after party at Peter’s. I did manage to spend some time with Jerry, Allie at my side. We went quickly from piece to piece and he would ask various questions, mostly about where the impetus for each piece came from and so on.
I did notice a small index sized card above each placard alongside a particular work announcing that it was indeed sold. On the reverse side was the name of the owner. I didn’t bother to look because, well, I didn’t want to know where my ’babies’ were going to or who now owned these little pieces of me.
We arrived up at Peter’s at around midnight. I knew I was exhausted but still running on adrenaline. Allie was really tired but she came along anyway with Jill assisting her. Peter had set out a breakfast spread of quiches, cheeses, smoked meats and fish and an assortment of breads. I was thankful of the opportunity to relieve myself of my jacket and to kick of my shoes. Allie collapsed on a loveseat and was more than content to have others serve her.
Fortunately the conversation was light and basically centered on the showing. I felt quite gratified that everyone thought it went very well. I was quite content to be sitting next to Allie and tending her needs. She had her feet up and in my lap and I was gently massaging them. Her ankles were swollen and I’m sure that even though she smiled and was as pleasant as could be, she would have rather been in bed.
Susan arrived fashionably late and spent some time speaking with Lilly before joining us. She was all aglow with excitement and praise. Evidently Allie was now a definite for membership in whatever little club they had going and Allie reflected Susan’s excitement. Never mind that she sold her pottery at prices she could only have dreamed of, it seemed that this took precedent over her art?
Sometime after one Allie had enough. She was tired and on the verge of crankiness which I perfectly understood. We made our apologies to Peter, who also was very understanding and got our things together. Jill came with us of course. Thank God Allie had the foresight to rent the limousine. I don’t think any of us had the strength or desire to seek out a cab.
Allie fell asleep on my shoulder during the short ride home. This was the one and only time I can remember wishing I was big and strong enough to carry her from the car to our apartment. Jill managed to get her undressed and comfortable and I managed to remove her makeup and wash her face as she melted into the mattress nearly dead to the world.
I wasn’t too far behind her. I tossed my tuxedo over the chair and washed as quickly as I could. I managed to get most of my makeup off and donned my usual sleep wear; an oversized tee and panty. I made sure Jill was settled in one of the guest bedrooms before making my way into bed. I spooned up behind Allie, who was softly purring, inhaled her body’s aroma mixed with the cleansers and cream I used on her face, and fell directly into dream land.
We awoke around noon and snuggled for a bit; she in my arms for a change. We were due to be at the gallery around four. Fortunately we would be leaving there around eight. We both were very tired; drained physically and emotionally from the prior evening. Fortunately we had to be at the gallery around four in the afternoon and we could leave at eight.
Tonight would be comfort night. The ‘B’ listers were coming so we could really be our ‘normal’ selves? Well… Anyway… I wore a simple maroon skirt that fell to mid-calf and an ivory silk long sleeve blouse. With a pair of knee high off white stockings and penny loafers, I really sort of had a school girl look going?
I ran a brush through my hair which kind of simply fell into place. I went very light on my makeup. Just some mascara, a bit of lipstick, and some color for my very pale cheeks and I was ready for the day. Allie and Jill were putting on their final touches as I gathered my things for the purse.
The walk over to the gallery was wonderfully refreshing. There was a slight breeze and the sun wasn’t bearing down as harshly as it might have. The streets were already filled with people and the hustle and bustle of the big city. Thankfully there wasn’t any crowd outside the gallery when we arrived. I don’t think either one of us could handle another showing like the last evening.
Once we were inside Bob came up immediately to greet us. As I looked about I saw many faces I did recognize. The guys from the office were there and I recognized several of my professors from school although it did take them a moment or two to recognize me. It never failed to amaze me what a new hair style, a touch of cosmetics, and a fashionable wardrobe will do.
The entire atmosphere was far more relaxed. Even Bob had gone back to his ever worn boating shoes. And the conversation was relaxed as well. People, at least the ones I knew from school, were more interested in how I was doing than in my ‘creative’ processes.
The question of whether I was transitioning came up more than a few times. I couldn’t very well say that I was because that was not what I had in mind. So I shrugged it all off as experimenting with gender roles. I suppose that being an artist allowed that explanation to suffice.
One of my former teachers did ask me if I could come to one of his classes to speak about my art and my life since leaving school. He was really quite flattering and I found it difficult to say anything other than yes.
The few people I met as a student, and the few who were still students, were no less flattering. I couldn’t really fathom why but they seemed to be very differential toward me. I mean it wasn’t like these were my drinking or partying pals. And there seemed to be a distance between us probably brought on by more than my mode of dress.
I could relate…in a way. I guess I was now sort of famous? I mean… I kind of felt the same way when I first met Bob; intimidated? Certainly I felt a bit out of place at Peter’s New Year’s Eve party. There were people there that I had only read or heard about.
Now I was really on a first name basis with some of them and they actually sought me out for whatever reason. Perhaps it was simply to say they met and shook the hand of the new flavor of the week.
Oh my God… Someone even asked for my autograph? I was thankful that Allie stayed with me nearly the entire time. Although she was the object of some of this adoration, she giggled every time someone would come up to me and begin to gush about whatever.
As the time ran on, the ‘gushing’ compliments continued. I felt embarrassed. But it was Allie who kind of put it all in perspective for me.
“These are your peers baby doll; your teachers, some of the people you went to school with, and other artists. So…” Allie’s head turned as she, along with me, surveyed the room. “…if they like your work…I know they certainly loved mine…” Allie giggled. “…than we must be the real thing; wouldn’t you agree?” She looked at me and waited patiently.
“Yeah…” I took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. “It’s just that all of this is so hard to absorb, you know?”
Allie put her arm around me and drew me closer till I had no choice but to put my arm around her waist.
“Don’t think about it. That’s my job.” She giggled again. “Just breath and experience it; live it and enjoy being in the moment.”
“Because it won’t last…?”
I giggled now but I knew…I had this fear…that this all could end tomorrow.
“Well… Maybe it will and maybe it won’t. The point is that you just enjoyed all of this now. Let me worry about whether you’re worthy of it…or not.” Now Allie outright laughed.
I felt… I knew she was right. Whilst this was all about me…us…it really felt too surreal to be real.
When will Andi come to her senses and decide what he truly wants? When will Allie finally give Andi a good talking to? Did They make enough off the art show to pay the bills? Did the rubber sheets do the job? Why is Penny always tied to a chair? Does this get Clipper off? And will Sky King co-pilot for Harrison Ford??? The answers to most of these, and other unnatural events can be found in the next chapters of the wholly own, 'glatt Kosher' (?) adventures of Andi and Allie!!!
Andi and Allie - Chapter 28
Things that go bump in the day!!!
We managed to escape around eight thirty. We were too engaged with some of the guests who arrived simply to see the work. Bob and his people did an excellent job of advertising the showing but the result on that day was a surplus of people…strollers…who wandered in after dinner. This was their evening’s entertainment.
Of course the entire following week I was walking on…dast I say it…water? Air would have been too easy? I felt as though the fates had predetermined to make amends for my ‘childhood not’ period. Bob called me on Tuesday all freaked out.
“An anonymous buyer wants your self-portrait. I was told to name my price.”
I could hear the near panic in Bob’s voice.
“Who called then?”
“Susan Scoville…?”
I was floored. I wasn’t so sure Susan didn’t want that piece for herself. I mean… I didn’t particularly want it out of my hands for a few reasons. It was a visage of me at my worst. I didn’t think it was that good a piece anyway regardless of what Allie and Bob…and everybody else thought. There was only one thing to do.
“Let me make a call and get back to you sweet heart.”
“Okay… But please…” Bob was pleading? “Don’t sit on this one Andi.”
“I won’t. I promise Bob. I just need to make a call…or two.”
After assuring Bob I wouldn’t forget, several times I might add, I immediately called Susan.
“Yes my darling girl… Somebody wants to buy that painting and I was informed you could name your price. She doesn’t seem to care about the money.” Susan chuckled. “And believe me honey…she really doesn’t.”
“A woman wants to buy it?”
“Yes… Does that surprise you?” Susan’s voice sounded a bit odd…almost chilled?
“I’m simply trying to recall if any women other than you and the others I knew seemed interested.”
“Heavens no…” Susan laughed which made me feel somewhat relieved. “I actually sent her a picture from my phone. She was otherwise involved that evening so I didn’t hear back from her until today.”
“So you know her?” I was so very eager to find out who this woman was.
“Yes… Of course you silly rabbit… But I should really be speaking with your wife, shouldn’t I?”
“Ummm…” My what…?
“You’d best grow accustomed to that dear. After all, you two will become wife and wife I’m sure.”
Susan chuckled as I began to panic and melt down. Although the thought of marriage had crossed my mind more than a few times to be sure, hearing it from someone else made it seem…tangible…even inevitable? There could be such a thing…wife and wife? Hmmm…
“She’s the one who talk’s price and money…honey.” Susan giggled. “As it should be... Is she at home?”
“Ummm…”
I was definitely overwhelmed and overcome with a lot of different and conflicting emotions. I simply stood there with the phone frozen to my ear. I was trembling.
“Oh…” Susan chuckled. “Just have her call me sweet heart. And please… Take a deep breath and do have a glass of wine.”
Susan, as usual, was right. And that’s exactly what I did once we finished speaking. I sipped my wine and waited patiently for my Allie to come home. And while I waited I began thinking about us and us forever. It’s not like I hadn’t considered this topic in the past. It’s just that Susan was probably right. Was our union inevitable?
When I heard Allie at the door I literally ran to open it. My poor love looked exhausted. Her shoulders drooped and she could barely manage a smile as I quickly took her bags from her hands.
“I think life is catching up to me.” Allie spoke in a whisper.
She simply sat down on the antique loveseat near the door. I sat down next to her and grasped her hands.
“I took a cab home. I just couldn’t see myself waiting for the train or bus. And I spent the entire day just trying to stay awake and get some work done.” She took her hands from mine and hugged me to her. “I’m too tired to eat. I just want to get undressed, washed, and go straight to bed.”
I could hear her verging on tears. There was no way I could, or would, ask her to call Susan. I held her for a few moments and then helped her up. We walked; actually I led her, pulled her, into our bedroom.
After helping her undress and wash up from the day, I put my poor Allie into our bed. I went to the kitchen to prepare her at least a few munchables. At this point in time, poor Allie was either feast or famine. I mean she sometimes couldn’t eat enough and other times…nothing. However, she couldn’t get enough chocolate in any available form or quality. She desired double Dutch chocolate ice cream most of all.
I brought the tea cart in with its top loaded with whatever I could find and throw together easily. Allie, with the blanket drawn up to her chin, just looked at me adoringly and smiled.
“You really should have something.” I said as I poured her a glass full of juice.
“Yeah…”
Allie sighed as she sat up against the headboard and allowed me to spread out a bath towel on her covered lap.
“So…” She gazed at me and giggled. “How was your day dear?”
“Ummm…” I hesitated to tell Allie about Susan’s call before she ate anything. “I got an interesting call from Bob.”
“Oh…?” Allie took the plate with some fruit and cheese with a sliced baguette. “And what did he want?”
“Well…?” I hesitated for a moment until Allie at least took a bite. “He said there was a buyer for the self-portrait.”
“Well…? You don’t want to sell it.”
“He said the caller told him to name his price.”
“Really…!” Allie laughed. “Tell Bob you want two and a half million for it.”
“Ummm…”
I waited until she had another piece of bread and cheese before continuing. I sat down on the bed and took a piece of cut fruit for myself.
“The buyer, for whatever reason, wants to remain anonymous. But the woman who called him was Susan.”
“Oh my God…! You’re kidding!” Allie’s eyes opened wide and a huge grin was on her face.
“No… Seriously…! So I called her back but she won’t discuss this with me. She wanted to speak to you.”
“Well…? Give me my phone.” Allie laughed as she wolfed down a piece of the cut meats. “I’ve got to find out what’s going on.”
Allie suddenly became very animated as she virtually ripped her phone out of my hands and speed dialed Susan. As she waited she bit into another piece of bread and cheese.
“Am I disturbing you?” Allie spoke as she chewed and swallowed. Then she laughed. “No… I’m just having a bite to eat. I am so tired these days. I’m not sure whether it’s a slow recovery from the show or simply the second trimester blues.”
Allie listened for a short time and then laughed. She and Susan seemed to be having just a normal conversation between a mother and a mother to be. I sat and fidgeted with my hands as Allie suddenly handed me the plate and mouthed that she wanted more bread and cheese.
I handed her the glass of juice which she sat upon her nightstand. She laughed again as I filled her plate once more and gave it back to her. I felt like a child whose mother was on the phone with the teacher. As if… Finally…FINALLY… They got down to it.
“Well… You know Andi didn’t even want to show that piece.” Allie listened intently for a brief moment. “Oh… She felt to…exposed…too naked. You know?” Allie laughed at whatever Susan said. “I was thinking about two and a half million for it. I mean… If she really wants it that much...”
I didn’t believe Allie actually said that price! I was truly stunned. In fact I was suddenly breathless. I mean a work of mine selling for that…that ridiculous price?
“Yeah… You’re so right. So… Maybe four…?”
Now what? They chatted for a bit longer about something totally unrelated as I sat dying to know what was going on with my work…and my world for that matter. Finally Allie bid Susan a good night and put down her phone.
“Okay sweet heart… It’s all settled. May I have a bit more to drink?”
I could have strangled Allie at that moment. I filled Allie’s glass and handed it back to her.
“So what’s the deal?” I asked so anxious.
“Oh…” Allie giggled. “I forgot about Bob’s cut. So we decided on four million. That way you’ll get your two and a half. We need to start thinking about a new arrangement with Bob.”
I sat with my mouth agape and my eyes wide opened. I must have looked quite the sight because Allie simply giggled as she gazed at me.
“Well I think it’s fair. I mean… You didn’t even want to show it.” Allie giggled and tossed a bit of cheese into her luscious mouth. “And… Susan said we could announce the sale of the piece as long as the buyer’s name isn’t mentioned.”
I still could say nothing. I simply couldn’t absorb the fact that anyone would pay that amount for a painting from a…a virtual ‘newbe’ in the fine art community. Far more renowned artists sold their work for less…much less. The expression on my face said it all.
“Oh baby doll…” Allie sighed and smiled maternally. She reached over to hug me. “Don’t fight it. Just go with it.”
‘Don’t fight it. Just go with it.’ Those were nearly the same words Susan said to me. And they were very true. I was fighting it…and myself. I had such a fear of letting go; of anything and everything. I was fighting my gender and sexual identity. I was fighting my urges when I was around Peter. And most of all…I was fighting Allie; her plans for us…for our destinies as one.
I hugged her in turn and just let go. The tears flowed down my cheeks as easily as my pens slid across a sheet of stock. I buried my face into her very soft shoulder and neck. Her warmth was so very comforting and reassuring. Mommy was kissing her baby’s metaphysical scrape and making it all better.
When I told Peter about the sale the following day he was nearly as stunned as I was.
“I have to be honest with you.” His face had his most serious appearance. “It’s a magnificent work. But I wouldn’t have gone over half a million.”
“Really…? I can’t believe that anyone would pay that much for what I do.”
I felt like crying again. I was doing a lot of that lately.
“You have an extraordinary gift Andi. I wouldn’t fight it. I envy you.”
Once again I’m being told not to fight it. I wish I knew how. I wish I knew how to forget my confusion and anger. Really the only time I can is when I’m working.
“I will tell you one thing.” Peter leaned forward and placed his elbows on his desktop. “If Susan knows the buyer…and the buyer lives in the city…it’s got to be one of the members of her club.”
Again… The mysterious club…
“They’re the only ones who would have that kind of money. I mean there are other big money collectors, and a few were at your opening night, but they would have jumped on it had they known it was for sale.”
“But that’s kind of the point. Isn't it? I mean it wasn't for sale.” I was both curious and slightly upset. Was I really that mercenary?
“Well…” Peter laughed. “Count yourself lucky and please…” He folded his hands as if he was praying. “Don’t leave your day job before the Scoville account is finished. And just keep listening to your...muse.” He chuckled.
Peter was right. Allie was right. Susan was right. Jill was right. Hmmm…
Anyway… Bob brought over two checks at the end of the week. The showing amounted to a little over nine hundred thousand dollars, which pleased him to no end. And the big check for the self-portrait. A team of movers came and crated the work right on the spot and brought it to an undisclosed address in Manhattan. I was now officially a millionaire. Sacred feces…!!!
“The last time I sold a painting for a comparable amount… It was a Lichtenstein.” Bob said as he spoke wide eyed…and in shock.
The phone call came on a Sunday around noon. Allie had our phones. I never answered my phone when I was working and poor Allie was exceptionally sensitive to the stench of my oils during her second trimester.
When Allie came down to the studio with my phone I knew something was terribly wrong. She had a very solemn expression on her face.
“It’s the police Andi.” She gingerly handed me the phone. “It’s about your mom.”
I knew immediately what the call was about. This was the proverbial shoe that I knew someday would drop. I only wished it didn’t happen so soon; not before I could find out who my father was. I put the call on speaker so that Allie could hear.
“Hello…?” I spoke quite warily.
“Is this…” there was a very brief pause. “…Andrew Di Angelo?” The woman’s voice was soft.
“Yes…?” ‘Andrew’…? The name sounded so…foreign…so…estranged?
“My name is Detective Connors of the Bakersfield Police Department. I’m afraid I have some very bad news for you.”
I said nothing. I didn’t know what to say to the news I knew was coming.
“We found your mother in an apartment she was sharing with two other people. She apparently died from a drug overdose.”
I sighed and hung my head. This wasn’t exactly unexpected. But still… Allie came to my side and hugged me around the waist.
<“When did she die?”
I knew it had to take them some time to locate me.
“The estimated time of death was around midnight four days ago. We needed to perform an autopsy and it took me some time to find you once we identified her. I’m very sorry for your loss.”
My loss..? I lost her years ago. In truth I never really had her. She was simply not available.
“Do I need to come out there…for anything?” I asked numbly.
“Well… We do need to furnish you with her death certificate and you’ll need to claim the body. But if you wish, a notarized statement of your identity and where you live is really all that’s necessary. You will need to make some kind of arrangements for the disposition of her body.”
The disposition of her body… Just what would I do with her body? I had no idea of even where to begin. Allie was listening to the conversation. She gazed at me. She put her hands upon my shoulders. I felt…supported.
“Would you like to have her cremated? That’s usually the least expensive and involved process. Unless you want to have her buried…” Allie’s hands never left my shoulder.
I saw no point in burying her. I mean it’s not like I’d go and visit her grave or something. She meant so little in her life to me, why should she mean anything in death. I let Allie deal with this as I nodded my head in approval. Allie took the phone from my trembling hand.
Allie seemed to always be one step ahead of me in the everyday sort of stuff. What’s that stuff called? Life…? Anyway, after she explained who she was, Allie and the Detective Connors worked out a suitable plan of action.
My mother would be cremated at the mortuary recommended by Connors and her remains shipped to me. The death certificate would be sent out as soon as a notarized statement of identity and address could be furnished.
The mortuary bill came to a grand total cost of five hundred dollars for everything including the shipping of the ashes. After Allie explained she was a potter, they reluctantly understood why I didn’t need their fifteen hundred dollar urn. And so it was done. I had only one regret about the entire…mess.
“I really wish I knew who my father was.”
I began to cry.
This was a problem for me. His name was not listed on my birth certificate. And knowing my mother and her…habits, I began to doubt she even knew. I had always wondered and even attempted several times to ask her. But the back of her hand always gave the only answer she cared to give. I had no choice but to accept her answer.
“Well…” Allie hugged my head to her boobs which I always found comforting. “We could hire a private detective I suppose. Maybe they could find him through your DNA.”
“Hmmm…” Hmmm… “How do we find someone who can do that? I mean… Where do we go?”
“Well…?” Allie bent and kissed the top of my head. “I could certainly ask Jill and I’m sure Susan would know of someone.”
“Yeah… Maybe I’ll ask Peter?” I knew he had resources for all sorts of things.
And so the great search ensued. Peter expressed his sympathy upon hearing about my mother and I graciously accepted. He knew that I really had no relationship with her. But Peter, always the man of great propriety when it came to…delicate matters, was sympathetic none the less. He gave me the name of a detective agency and the particular detective he’d used on more than several occasions; usually involving matters of the heart.
As the fates would have it, both Susan and Jill provided Allie with the very same name. Sean McCann was an incredibly imposing man. He had the facial appearance of what is a typical New York City Irish cop. His hair was white and his complexion ruddy. His piercing blue eyes seemed to see everything; hidden and overt. He had the build of an Olympic weight lifter; a very heavy weight lifter.
His office was lavishly appointed complete with various degrees of higher education and various certificates of merit and honors. One wall was decorated with pictures of renowned people and famous celebrities that one could assume he either worked for or knew. In light of all three of the recommendations, I could easily assume this.
Mister McCann graciously seated us in the two winged back leather covered chairs that were placed in front of his large imposing desk. After having coffee brought in and served to us, he folded his hands and leaned forward with his arms on his desk. His steely blue eyes focused upon us both as he spoke.
“It seems like everybody who is anybody in the city has called me about you two.” His smile was truly warm and it reflected in the softening of his gaze. “I won’t be able to show my face around town if I don’t take you two on as a client.” He chuckled.
“How can I help you?”
I went on to relate the entire sordid tale. Allie held my hand the entire time. It was difficult to tell everything to a complete stranger but I simply felt that this man would not only hold my tale in confidence, he could sympathize with me.
Mister McCann listened very closely and attentively. His eyes never left mine and I could see that he was gauging my accuracy and, perhaps, my honesty. I could only image some of the tales he must have heard during his career. After I finished, he sat back in his oversized winged back chair and, with his palms down on his desk, smiled.
“Well… I think we can help you in your quest.” My heart skipped a beat or two. Could this be? “Generally speaking… It’s not unusual for addicts to be in codependent relationships. And it’s also not uncommon for their DNA to be on record somewhere due to perhaps a hospital visit or even a clinic visit for drug related diseases.”
Mister McCann was professional enough to maintain his serious demeanor. After all, what we wanted could have serious implications for me. I very well might have an entire ‘other’ family to reject me…or accept me…or even openly welcome me.
“My normal fees are fifteen hundred dollars a day plus expenses.”
Sacred feces…!!!
“But since I don’t anticipate anything unusual…in other words…the DNA sample should do it, we’ll simply charge for the expenses of the analysis and for running the results.” He gazed upward for a moment. “This usually comes to about five hundred dollars.” He smiled quite graciously. “We use a very good lab so the results should only take…oh…perhaps two or three days to run. The time varies depending upon how many data bases we need to hit. If he’s not in a data base, there are other means but at that point the meter starts running.”
I became quite excited. I was actually bouncing up and down slightly in my seat. Allie giggled.
“I guess you made someone happy today.” She laughed as she spoke to Mister McCann.
“I only wish I could do that once every day.” Mister McCann quipped. “Usually my clients are requesting…well…confirmation of wrong doings?”
After being taken to another part of the offices, we entered a door into what appeared to be a modern chemistry or biology lab. There were several technicians working and tons of equipment scattered across dark stone counter tops. Computer terminals were all over the place. One of the techs swabbed the inside of my mouth and placed the swab into a tube. He marked it and the process began.
After a few final encouraging words from Mister McCann, we were on our way. Fortunately our appointment was first thing in the morning and his offices were located in midtown. Allie and I kissed and we went off to our respective jobs. And of course I had to spend at least ten minutes with Rhona and another ten with Peter informing them of the latest adventures of Allie and myself.
I was a mess by the time I got home. Working was next to impossible. I simply couldn’t focus or concentrate. I spent more time on the phone with Susan, Jill, and of course my Allie than I did with the task at hand. Fortunately all of the critical designs were finished for both major projects.
Allie was of great comfort. She understood my anxiety over…everything. She met me at the door with glass of white wine and a kiss. She arrived home before me and was only partially changed. I joined her in our bedroom and we both washed and changed into our comfort clothing.
Allie, of late, has been tiring easily and leaving work a bit early. On those days when she could be spared she worked from the apartment. And although she seemed to have lost her tremendous desire for sex, she more than compensated by her need for an unusual amount of comforting and easing. I felt truly needed and relished those moments in time.
We were on the couch in the cave. Allie was nestled in my arms leaning back against me. We were kind of staring at a wonderous candle sculpture that we purchased from the maker. It was an elaborate candelabra with the arms emanating from the one center post. I was still sipping my wine and Allie had her fruit juice. A piano étude played softly.
“This entire thing is so weird…you know?” I sighed.
“Yeah baby doll…” Allie drew my arms tighter around her.
“For years I’ve wondered about whom he was and did I get anything from him other than this nose.” I giggled nervously. “Do you think he’d want to see me? Do you think he even knows?”
“Oh… I don’t know sweet heart.” Allie brought my hands to her lips and kissed them very gently. “You never know with people. I mean… Wouldn’t it be enough just to know he really existed? Would you really need to meet him?”
“Yeah… I would. I would want to know if there’s anybody else out there…you know? I mean you are my only family. All the others I know, Peter and Jill and Bob and the gang make me feel like I’m part of something? But it would be really nice to know that I’m not the last of my kind.” I sighed.
But in truth I felt sad and, in spite of Allie’s presence, I felt very alone. At least when my mother was alive there was a thread; thin as it may have been. But now there was nothing. I felt like my entire past, whatever family history I might have had, was written off the face of the world forever.
The next day was little better. I stared into my coffee as I half listened to Rhona go on and on about something; some new hem style? But my mind was back upon the question at my very core.
“Be careful what you wish for.” Peter chuckled. “You could wind up with relatives like Allie’s parents. Or even worse…” Peter laughed. “They could be like my relatives; always conniving and scheming over money…usually mine.”
“Well… At least I’d know.”
And then I got into the thought of my mother being shipped back to me in a very small, very cheap box. How totally apropos...! That night I sat with Allie relating all my misgivings.
“Maybe you could use the ashes like grog or something. Or maybe I could work the ashes into a color? I mean…would ‘dead mommy Gray’ work?” I sighed sadly.
“Oh Andi… Please…” Allie shook her head. “That is way over the top. Look… I know it wasn’t easy by any means. But you really need to deal with your anger. I mean she’s dead. What do you want to do? Maybe throw darts into a picture of her?”
“I don’t even have that.” I blotted a tear. “That means that the only grandparents our child will have are…yours?”
“Yuk…!”
Allie turned her face toward me. She looked like she’d just bitten into a lemon.
“That’s why I hope we can find my father. Maybe he has a brother or sister or even living parents? I might even have half siblings.”
I managed to ease my mind enough to let Allie have her turn at the day’s events. I took such comfort in finding that we both could do this; her time and my time. It seemed so natural at this point in my life…in our lives. I don’t think I would even recognize that young former art student looking for any place to live only a little over one year ago.
We both rested on our side, head to foot.
Allie was finding comfortable positions becoming ever harder to discover as her tummy grew. We rarely visited each other’s body from this particular vantage point and I’d forgotten what a treat this was.
Allie fondly my boy bits gently and caressed my butt and thighs. The feeling of her hands was so very sensual. And I got the opportunity to do the same to her…except for the boy bit part. As I gently separated the lips of her vagina to view the hole leading into her being, I gazed and tried to imagine what, and how, it must feel to have a living being come out of so small an aperture.
Whilst I envied Allie for her ‘indoor plumbing’ and her ability to create, sustain, nourish, and produce life, I never envied the actual pain of the birthing process. I’d seen enough more than enough viddies on the web to understand that the very last part of pregnancy was something special and reserved only for those who could bare the weight of the thirty six weeks; the final relief!
“Listen baby doll…” Allie giggled as she snuggled my head between her ever growing boobs. “I think it’s time to get you started with the breast pump.”
“???”
“You’ve been on the ‘mones for months now and you’ve really developed quite a little rack. But nothing will happen unless we make it happen.” Allie giggled.
I raised my head leaving my…oh so very comfortable resting place to gazed at Allie…in horror.
“Well you said you wanted to feed our child. Right…?”
I nodded my frightened little head.
“Well…? We need to start you on the pump now so that maybe…” Allie gave me a really stern look. “Just maybe… We can get you to lactate. I see no reason at all why you shouldn’t be able to and certainly I’ll need the help.”
I swallowed and gazed at Allie. She was right. This was something I had wanted. I smiled at her as another piece of what once was Andrew crumbled into dust…just as it should have.
“Yeah sweet heart… You’re right.” Of course… As usual… “What do we need to do?”
“That’s better…” Allie giggled as I laid my head back down upon her. “I’ll buy a double breast pump tomorrow; a really good one. That way we don’t have to waste time doing one boob at a time. You’ll only need to do maybe fifteen minutes three or four times a day.”
My mind was still working on the breast pump thingy. Fifteen minutes three or four times a day…? I’d have to use that…that thing for an hour a day? She couldn’t possible mean for me to use it at work…could she?
“That sounds like an awful amount of time.”
“Well…”
Allie giggled as she tightened her grip on my boy bits slightly whilst still rubbing gentle circles around my dick’s head.
“It was your idea.” She snickered. “Anyway… I’m likely to spend hours each day, day after day, just feeding OUR child. I’ll start with the pump as well. No sense in waiting until the last minute…so to speak. I’ll buy two; a ‘hers’ and a ‘hers’ pump.” Allie chuckled.
“Well…” I couldn’t argue with her. “I guess you’re right. I just thought it sort of just happened with me taking the ‘mones though.” My voice trailed off.
“Listen… Even mine won’t come without a little natural stimulation.”
“Well mommy… I could provide that.” I giggled.
“Yeah…” Allie laughed. “I know you could at least do that.”
‘At least do that’? What does that mean?
“Oh yeah… I almost forgot. Susan wants to throw me a baby shower at the club.”
It’s ‘the club’ now? Not Susan’s club? Did I miss something here?
“Well… Then I guess it’s a toss-up whether I’m invited then?” I had to giggle.
“Oh…!” Allie’s face became so serious. “You can’t come to that. You’re…the daddy?”
We both broke into laughter at the same time. I had no idea how we would ever explain our little family group to our child; two moms…one and a half moms? I decided to not even broach that one with Allie. I was already getting way too much information I didn’t want.
The call came two days later. I was so completely occupied with work, Allie’s condition, and my new breast-pumping regimen, that I’d forgotten about Mister McCann. I was busily at work assembling a presentation that the other artists had been working on. I was, at first, annoyed to have my phone sound. But when I saw who was calling my heart dropped down to my feet.
“Hello…?” Could I have been more tentative?
“Good afternoon Ms. D’Angelo…” His voice sounded so…cheerful? “I have some news for you. If you’d like, we could review everything at my office if that’s convenient.”
“Ummm…” Better I freak out in there then here at the office... “Sure… When would be a good time for you?”
“Well…? We could meet…oh…say at four this afternoon or first thing in the morning.”
There was no way I was going to sleep without knowing something…anything. I only hoped Allie could meet me there.
“Today would be fine.”
“I think you’ll find the results of our research very interesting. See you soon.”
Thankfully Allie was more than happy, and ready, to meet me at Mister McCann’s offices. I never would have made it up there. I was so very nervous that I couldn’t stop trembling. Even Allie’s most tender ministrations didn’t help…very much. We both sat before his imposing desk and held hands as he smiled and opened up a folder on his desk.
“We got a hit back the first day.”
Mister McCann smiled sympathetically. “But I wanted to be very sure of all the information which is why I waited to tell you. I’m very sorry for your loss.”
Somehow I knew I would miss this one and I would never find any true ancestry to trace myself.
“…but your father died years ago.” Mister McCann gazed down at the file for a moment. He looked up at me sympathetically again. “He passed away almost eighteen years ago.”
That bit of news was stunning. He might not have even known I was in the making…so to speak? As I was about to ask the first big question, Mister McCann anticipated me.
“He was a heroin addict and past away from AIDS related illnesses.” Glancing down at the file, he continued. “It was evidently tuberculosis and dementia. Both are commonly found in addicts who inject their drugs. I am very sorry.”
I was still stunned from hearing of his death so long ago. But hearing why didn’t surprise me. I might have been the result of a one-night stand or something.
“What was his name?”
“Well… This is where it begins to become interesting. The name he using was Andrew Colbert.”
I nearly fell out of my chair. Now I knew where my gift came from. I’d studied and greatly admired his legacy of work, small as it was. For the short time he produced works, he was prolific. But how much larger and important it would have been had he lived.
And what was more interesting was that my mother gave me his name. So they must have been together for at least some time. I wouldn’t have wanted to continue to believe I was a one night mistake.
“However…” Mister McCann leaned forward in his chair and broadly grinned. “That was not his real name. His actual family name…” He leaned forward and grinned. “…and someone went through a lot of trouble to cover up the fact, was Andrew Gray. You do have an aunt. This was confirmed late yesterday. Her name…” I really almost fell off my chair from leaning so far forward. “…is Martha Gray.”
I felt Allie suddenly perk up. She’d been sitting quietly and gently squeezing my hand every time Mister McCann related a bit of information.
“The Martha Gray…? Of Gray Adams…?” Her voice was full of shock.
“The very same Ms. Morris… And her mother is still very much alive. I didn’t research any further. But if you’d like…”
“No…” Allie giggled. “That won’t be necessary.”
“If you wish, I could contact her but that might take some time. I do know for a fact that she’s been out of town these past few weeks. But she is returning…” Mister McCann gazed off for a moment. “…today I believe. But I’m sure I’d need to get through three or four receptionists and administrative assistants.”
“No…” Allie giggled as she pulled her phone from her shoulder bag. “That won’t be necessary.”
Allie hit a speed dial on her phone as Mister McCann and I watched. I couldn’t imagine who she was calling until she spoke.
“Hi Susan…” Allie giggled. “You’ll never guess what we just found out.”
Susan…? Why didn’t that surprise me as much as it should have?
“Guess who’s related to Martha?”
‘Martha’…? They’re on a first name basis? Did I miss something?
“Andi is her…” Allie hesitated for a moment. “…her niece! Honestly…!” There was no hiding Allie’s excitement as she spoke. “No…! We only just found this out now. Nobody else knows.” There was a brief pause. “I have no idea how to do that.” There was a short pause. “Would you…? Oh my God… You’re the best.”
And the call ended. I sat staring at Allie; wide-eyed and mouth agape. She simply giggled and smiled back at me.
“Well…” Allie snickered. “Who do you think Susan stayed with whilst trying to find a new place to live?”
Even Mister McCann seemed surprised.
“You’ve got to be kidding.” I was…stunned…again.
“No…” Allie giggled. “Martha is president of the club. I’ve never met her or even seen her but I’ve only been going for luncheons and dinner during the week. She’s almost always there on Friday nights and on the weekend when many of the members are around.”
No sooner did Allie finish her discourse than her phone sounded its lovely chimes.
“Hi…” Allie gazed at me with a huge grin, her free hand flipping with excitement. “Really…?” Allie grinned at me as she obviously listened to whatever Susan was relating. “Really…? Oh my God…! That is fantastic. Yes…! For sure…!” Allie turned away from me for a moment. “Oh… No, no… We should be fine but thanks anyway. You’re the best.”
Allie put her phone away and grasped both my hands. She was literally bouncing slightly up and down with excitement. She also had this grin like the cat that just ate the canary?
“We’re going to meet your aunt tomorrow at nine in the morning. We’re going to her offices. She’s not even arrived yet and needs to go home to see her family otherwise she would see us now. Isn’t that great?”
I didn’t know what to say…or even feel. All I could think about was the totally sleepless night ahead of me. I would show up deprived of sleep and looking like something the cat left at the back door.
“I’ll certainly join you there.” Mister McCann leaned forward again. “I can certify that the documentation is genuine and that only the best lab was used to do the sampling. And if there are any questions concerning the investigation, I’ll be there to field them for you.”
“Thank you Mister McCann. That would be wonderful.” Allie grinned. “This is going to be so great for you baby doll. You have an actual family!”
To be quite honest, I don’t know how I felt. Even as Allie was leading me out the door and then, after paying a nominal amount, out of the offices, I was in quite a state of shock. Had she not been with me, I probably would have had a major melt down.
Indeed I was in the midst of a minor one now. I was totally oblivious to my surroundings. Allie managed to get us an Uber to ride downtown. Along the way she called Peter to tell him the ‘good news’ and to let him know I would not be in that morning.
Jill was next on the list of course. They had an extended conversation as we headed downtown. The entire thing was white noise to me as I gazed out the window not even looking at anything in particular. The ride seemed to take forever even for the rush hour traffic. When it was finally over, I actually needed help exiting the car and Allie had her arm around my waist as we made our way up to our home.
The evening was no better for me. The phones, both Allie’s and mine, never stopped. Allie was an absolute sweetheart. She fielded all the calls, sometimes two at once! Jill called, then Susan, Peter, Bob twice, Jill again and they all wanted details. I had none to give and sat with my legs folded beneath me with my head resting on Allie’s shoulder in the cave.
I listened attentively to what Allie said and could easily guess the questions. I had only one; who was Martha Gray and what was she like? I knew that if Susan liked her well enough to live with in the same residence with her children, then Martha Gray had to be somewhat similar to her. And though I always treasured Susan’s opinions, I knew they would be weighted toward my aunt?
After hearing the conversations and thinking about what I’d heard, I knew that Peter would be the one to ask. He knew everyone who was anyone in Manhattan and he was all too honest and straight forward in his opinions. He either liked you or he didn’t. And if he didn’t, there had to be a good reason.
“Andi… How good of you to call. I imagine this all must be quite a jolt for you.”
Peter’s voice was so warm and reassuring. I felt better simply hearing it. My tears began to flow as the momentous news of the day struck me.
“Yeah… I am so nervous about tomorrow…you know?”
“I can hear that in your voice.” Peter chuckled. “And it’s all quite understandable. Not all of us come from a place without virtually any roots to find that they indeed have very deep, and I must add, caring roots.”
“But I know almost nothing about her.” I must admit that my fear made me a bit…whiney? “I mean… Susan likes her a lot and only says good things. But they’re friends to begin with…you know?”
“Listen Andi…” Peter gave me his most paternal voice; calm and reassuring. “Who cares what she’s like? If you can just be yourself…you’ll be fine. She could be the biggest witch on earth, which by the way she isn’t; my mother still holds that position…” Peter chuckled and I so loved that sound. “You simply won’t give her any chance to…not like you.”
“Have you met her?”
“Indeed I have. Several times in fact… It’s usually at some charity or museum fund raising event. She’s a very striking woman in appearance. And her wife…”
Wife…???
“Petra…? Pet…is just as delightful. Martha is very much like Susan. She is very no nonsense and forth right in her opinions. But she is also truly a very caring woman. Don’t worry sweet heart. You’ll love her.”
Even though I heard the same things from Susan and Jill, somehow hearing them from Peter was much more comforting.
“I assume Allie will be with you.” I could almost see Peter grin.
“I couldn’t go without her. I would never make it to…to wherever I’m going without passing out or something. Mister McCann is also going to meet us there.” I was verging on tears…again.
“Andi… I know this is all very overwhelming but you really need to get a grip. Martha, if nothing else, is a very sensitive and intuitive woman. She’ll know exactly how you feel and I can guarantee that she’ll be gentle.”
We spoke for a few more minutes. Although I found Peter to be comforting, I still couldn’t help feeling what I felt. Thankfully Allie was by my side all the time. She patiently listened to my half of the conversation and I filled her in on what Peter had told me.
“Listen baby doll…” I turned to see Allie’s radiant smiling face. “Why don’t we go and pick out your outfit for tomorrow?”
“Yeah…” I grinned at her as I dried my tears.
I loved when Allie helped me arrange my OOTD. She had such exquisite taste and she knew my likings. Often times when we were out for just an evening meal, we’d gaze arm in arm into the windows of the various clothing and accessory shops we’d venture across.
“Oh my God… This is so exciting.” Allie giggled as we walked into our bedroom. “Oh… Oh my God…!” Allie suddenly clutched her hand to her tummy.
“What’s wrong?”
I was about to freak! This is all either of us needed at the moment; something wrong with our baby. Allie gazed at me with a totally startled and…amazed expression on her face? Then she broke out into the most blinding smile.
“I think I just felt it move!” A tear came to her eye. “Oh my God…!” She looked down at her tummy. “There it is again!” She giggled.
Allie grasped my hand and placed in upon her belly where the movement was coming from. Her hand left mine and I waited.
“There it is again!”
Allie nearly screamed into my ear. But, in truth, I felt nothing. I smiled sadly at her and told her so.
“No… This is a good sign. You may not have felt it but I sure did.” She laughed.
I couldn’t even begin to image what she felt. Allie said it was like something little tapping inside of her. In truth I was envious. I wished I could feel what she felt. It would have been totally amazing.
After Allie sat on the bed for a wee bit, we finally got past the baby movement and moved onto the subject at hand. I wanted to wear something business like but with a flair to it? I mean we were going to a place of work to meet with the boss; my soon to be real live aunt.
“Listen sweet heart… Why don’t you use the breast pump whilst I pick out an outfit for you?”
Allie became a real stickler when it came to this regimen. She wanted me to nurse our child as much, if not more, than I did. And after her feeling that movement, I knew that time wasn’t on my side.
I got out the device and set it upon my nightstand. Then I took a tube of KY from the drawer and, after uncapping it, rubbed the jelly a few inches around my nipples. This helped me get a good seal. I was always amazed to see the flesh around my nipple being sucked in when I held both breast shields to my boobs.
The feeling of the suction pulling upon my nipples was intensely stimulating? I mean at first it felt like two mouths working on them. Then they seemed to actually thicken and extend as the sucking continued. I would even manage to achieve a little stiffy on rare occasions although I rarely felt…stimulated in that manner? I closed my eyes and imagined what our baby’s mouth might feel like. I could almost blot out the awful noise that machine made.
“Well…” Allie chuckled.
“I guess someone’s enjoying themselves.”
I opened my eyes and saw Allie standing at the foot of the bed holding what she thought I should wear. I must have had the most ridiculous expression on my face.
“I… I…”
“Oh don’t sweat it baby doll.” Allie giggled. “I’ve actually had women tell me that they’ve had orgasms whilst breast feeding. It’s really quite sensual. But it does wear on the nips.”
Allie held out my smoke Gray linen and silk blend suit. It was a decidedly femme cut with slightly flared pant legs. I adored this suit and the two others I had. But I hated the fact that they were good for one or two outings before they wrinkled as if I’d slept in them. Allie mentioned some kind of steam device we could get to press them out as needed.
Allie also picked out one of my silk blouses with a collar tie. This one was white with a long floppy black bow tie at the neck. The collar had a ruffled trimming and the bone buttons were concealed. I wore them on the rare occasions I had to go uptown with Peter. It was quite femme in appearance but also quite professional looking with a blazer.
“That’s perfect sweet heart.” I grinned knowing that I was definitely going to look good. “I guess my black pumps would be okay.”
“Yeah… Especially with the ribbon bow tie...” Allie turned and hung the clothes on one of the doors of our closets. “I think we should go simple with maybe just stud earrings or something and a simple chain necklace.”
Allie and I shared two jewelry selections in one of the drawers of our bureau. One was for the fine jewelry…the ‘real’ stuff. And the other was for our fashion jewelry. Who owned what no longer was of any consequence so our selection was quite varied. Of course my lucky glass medallion was a must. Maybe I could find out if indeed it was my grandmother.
“How about the pink pearl studs with the pink pearl ones that have that slight drop…?” I always consulted Allie about this kind of thing. And she always turned to me for approval as well. “Oh my God… We should have gotten our nails done.” I said as I gazed done at my hands.
“Silly rabbit…” Allie was definitely spending too much time with Susan. “We had them done only a few days ago. Don’t worry baby doll… You’ll look amazing…as usual.” Allie giggled. “Oh… By the way… You can remove the pumps now.”
Thankfully I turned off the machine and slowly broke the seal between the shields and my now tender boobs. My nipples were sore so, after putting the breast shields down to be washed later, I reached for the nipple cream. It was ever so soothing. I often used the cream when they were itchy or simply pained from the growth.
We decided that the best thing to relax me was to take a nice warm bath. Allie performed her usual magic with oils and scented herbs as the tub filled. But before getting in she reached into the cabinets beneath the counter and basin and pulled out a metal tray fill of various medication bottles.
Most were the usual over the counter type of pills and potions. She shuffled through them until she finally came to what appeared to be a prescribed medication. Allie uncapped the bottle and took out two little peach colored little pills.
“Here baby doll… Take one of these now and one before we get into bed.”
Allie placed one pill into my hand.
“What is it?”
“It’s a happy pill. It’ll make all that nasty anxiety go away and you’ll be able to sleep.” She giggled.
Now I must tell you that coming from wear I did, and having a mother like mine, I scrupulously avoided drugs in any way shape or form. I never even smoked pot although I did have this brownie with pot in it? But that was the one and only time. I looked up into Allie’s eyes and I glanced at her maternal smile and I swallowed the pill with some water she gave me.
Now I must also say that by the time we were ready to get out of the tub, I was feeling really amazing. Nothing bothered me and I had a hard time to keep from falling asleep in the tub. With only a towel wrapped around my body, I had started for the bed but Allie stopped me.
“Oh no you don’t…!” She laughed knowing I was…stoned? “Get back here and let’s do our ritual. You’ve got to take care of your skin baby doll.”
We did our nightly ritual complete with the cleansers, creams, lotions and potions. I towel dried my hair and Allie simply air-dried hers. We finished and, after donning our usual tees and panties, went into bed. Allie gave me the second pill to take. I snuggled up next to her and Allie held my head.
I don’t even remember falling asleep.
Will Andi be accepted or excepted by Martha? Will Allie begin to lactate before Andi? Will the new found wealth go straight to Andi's head...or to her wardrobe? Will Lucas and Johnny stop shooting at everything that moves? Will I run out of different shades of red before this sordid affair terminates? Will Black Paw and White Fang ever become housebroken? Or will they simply continue to destroy the house. For the answers to these compelling questions...be sure to read the next tax exempt chapter of 'Andi and Allie'.
Andi and Allie – Chapter 29
“Tyger Tyger, burning bright…”
“Let me show you into the board room.”
Meg was a spry older woman of forty or forty five. Maybe more… She held herself and walked with the confidence that only years of treading the corporate environment could produce. She was Martha Gray’s administrative assistant but acted as confidently as any senior vice president.
She appeared to be totally business and yet I could feel the warmth of the person hiding beneath the façade. Meg wore a white top with a lovely pink sweater and a grey skirt. Her black leather penny loafers looked well used but quite shined. Meg wore little makeup; just mascara and lipstick. Her wonderful pale green eyes sparkled with intelligence…and mirth?
Meg opened the two oak doors.
We were met by an amazing view of lower Manhattan and the bay. A great long table with ten leather high backed wing chairs on both sides and one even larger one at the far end occupied the center of the room. Meg seated us about half way down on one side.
“The suits will be sitting opposite you folks.” Suits…??? “May I bring you some coffee and perhaps a pastry?”
“Ummm…”
“Oh yes please…” Allie was very quick. “Let me help you. I know how Andi likes her coffee.”
Meg’s eye brows arched and she had a bemused expression on her face.
“How about you Mister McCann…? Can I get you something?” Allie smiled at him.
“Please… Black… No sugar…” Mister McCann smiled and took out the folder from his brief case.
I watched as Allie and Meg disappeared through a door at the other end of the conference room. I felt more than a wee bit out of place with Allie gone and Mister McCann reviewing his file. As I fidgeted with my shoulder bag strap, the double doors swung opened and the ‘suits’ walked in.
Now I understood what Meg meant. They all pretty much appeared to look the same; very well dressed in tailored dark blue or Gray pin striped suits with starched white shirts and power ties of different designs and colors. They were one step beyond being well groomed. All were polished to a quite high gloss.
They simply nodded at me and Mister McCann and took seats on the opposite side of the table. I faintly smiled back and gazed toward the head of the table and the empty chair with the amazing vista beyond. I don’t think Mister McCann even bothered to look up and acknowledge them. He simply placed his huge hand atop mine and patted it gently.
Just as I verged on praying to all the holy spirits I’d ever heard of for the return of my Allie, she walked in with Meg. They were speaking with one another as if they’d known each other for years. Allie was giggling away and Meg laughed as she related some bit of information.
“Ahhh…” Meg laughed and smiled wryly. “I see the suits have arrived. Good morning ladies and gents. You all know where the coffee is.”
Meg sure wasn’t one who seemed to filter much. She sat on our side cattycorner from the head of the table. I took that for a good omen. My Allie placed a mug of coffee in front of Mister McCann who gazed up at her with a smile. She then put one in front of me and sat down. All that remained was for the main event to begin.
The door nearest Meg opened and Martha Gray made her entrance. She was followed by a very large man in a suit that seemed even more out of place on him than the one on Mister McCann. Indeed he was one of the biggest stoutest men I’d ever seen. His hairless head shone and his mustache and goatee made him appear even more ominous.
I instinctively got up out of my seat and watched this older woman gracefully take the few steps to the tall chair at the very end of the table. The big man pulled it out and she sat. Her eyes never left some document she was reading. As I sat I noticed that everyone else got up as well.
The big man seemed to know Mister McCann. He smiled briefly and nodded. He began to walk toward Mister McCann who got up and met him half way. They shook hands and seemed to exchange a few words as Mister McCann handed him a folder. The big guy opened the folder, my life in a nutshell, and he began to look through each page carefully.
I glanced at Martha Gray and smiled diffidently. Then I cast my gaze down at my hands folded upon my lap. I knew I’d just turned a deep shade of prickly pear red. I felt…embarrassed…out of place…and slightly overwhelmed? But who wouldn’t.
Mister McCann sat back down next to me. I glanced up quickly to see the bald man nod his head at Martha Gray; I couldn’t call her…’auntie’…yet? She must have seen him out of the corner of her eyes which were now directed at me. There was a sort of slight smile partially parted lips. Mister McCann gently patted my hand again.
“What is it you want?”
I barely heard the man in the suit speak. I barely heard Allie answer.
“We want nothing.”
“We have more than we need.”
One of the other men began to speak but I caught Martha Gray make a slight waving motion with her hand as I glanced up; my head still bowed.
“But Ms. Gray…”
She waved her hand once more.
“Thank you all for being here.”
She said in a throaty rich deep voice.
The three suited men and one woman gathered their papers and arose from their seats. They walked toward the big double doors. Mister McCann got up and he exited behind them followed by the really big man. Meg began to get up.
“No… You stay Meg.”
Martha Gray never lost that expression of…wonder…as she removed her glasses and set them aside. Without ever changing her expression she got up from her chair and slowly walked down toward me. She was dressed rather simply in a beige cotton skirt and a white silk buttoned blouse that had the two top buttons undone. On her feet were simple black flats.
The only jewelry she wore were simple Tahitian pearl studs in her ear lobes, a gold double necklace chain holding a cameo, and a simple gold band on the third finger of her left hand. Everything about her screamed wealth and station but nothing about her appearance was over done or...pretentious? Even the very ordinary looking watch on her wrist had a very ordinary stainless steel band.
Martha pulled the chair out next to me and sat. She ran the fingers of one hand over the pearls of her necklace; the only sign of perhaps nervousness? Then she reached out with her other had and lifted my chin up with her finger.
“You have your father’s nose and our eyes.” Her voice was so throaty but yet soothing. “And what is that around your neck?” Martha reached down and grasped my good luck…charm? “Wherever did you get this?” She sounded quite surprised.
“My…”
I had to clear my throat and take a sip of coffee. My throat was so dry.
“My mother gave that to me. She said the etching in the glass was of my grandmother?”
“Is that so?” Martha chuckled. “Well dear… Do have another look.”
I glanced at the woman’s profile I’d gazed at so many times before and then up at Martha. She turned her head in profile. The image etched in glass was hers!
“Your father did this as an experiment with etching glass. He didn’t care for the finished work so he never gave it to me. The only reason I even know about this is he made me pose for some time.” Martha chuckled. “Grandmother indeed…”
Martha let my amulet drop and again with her finger turned my face to meet her gaze.
“You are quite a beautiful child.”
Martha touched my cheek and smiled affectionately. “And quite talented as well…”
I could almost feel a moment of sadness come over her as her smile dissipated for a flashing moment.
“That’s another gift your father gave to you.”
Martha’s eyes never left mine.
“You know we’ve met once before.” Martha’s gaze shifted toward Allie for a moment…and then back to mine. She gently stroked my hair. “It was some years ago. I don’t think you were more than perhaps eight or nine years old.”
Allie’s ears perked up upon hearing what Martha related. I could see she was trying hard to remember. Martha simply smiled and watched as Allie tried to recall their meeting. Allie smiled sadly and shook her head.
“I’m so sorry. I just can’t recall when that might have been.”
Allie looked so pained. Martha chuckled.
“That’s not surprising. It was a most forgettable Christmas luncheon.”
I was enthralled by Martha’s accent. It was so very…patrician...like Susan's and Peter's?
“I was young, very ambitious, and trying to land another large account. I was invited because they knew of my parents and happened to approach the firm I now own. I’m sorry to tell you that I found them to be quite boring and pretentious.”
“Don’t feel sorry at all.” Allie giggled. “They are very boring and pretentious. In fact we’re not even speaking at this point.”
“Oh…” Martha grinned and leaned in a bit toward Allie. “Do tell...”
“No… You first…” Allie grinned excitedly.
“Well…” Martha sat back in her chair. “I was bored out of my tits and left that horrid salon area. The paintings weren’t very good anyway; nor the conversation. And as I walked into the hallway I spotted the most beautiful child I’d ever seen. She wore a gown dripping with lace and ribbons that exhibited a total lack of style by the procurer.” Her eyes flashed with excitement.
Martha stopped for a moment and gazed at me again and spoke in a hushed voice as if relating some wonderous secret.
“She was sitting on a settee by herself swinging her feet back and forth in boredom. The poor dear was fidgeting with her hands as she stared down at the floor. I took a seat next to her. I feared I had frightened the poor thing because she looked so shocked by my sudden appearance.”
Martha became so very animated as she spoke. Each word was a colored brush stroke in a portrait.
“Oh…! Oh my God…!” Allie nearly jumped out of her chair. Her hands flew to her mouth and her eyes bugged out. “I remember!”
“And do you remember what we spoke about?” Martha smiled wryly.
“Yes… And you were right.”
“So…” Martha’s eyes sparkled with wit. “You remember what I said.”
I loved the way Martha made a statement out of what should have been a question. She was just like Susan. I could understand how they could be close friends.
“You said…”
Allie rolled her eyes upward in thought. Then she smiled her brilliant and radiant smile.
“You said; ‘you can’t help but love your parents but you don’t have to like them.’ I was too young understand that back then. But I sure do now.”
Martha chuckled.
“Of course you do. But I knew even back then that you were…different. You needed to be to survive the kind of upbringing they must have inflicted upon you.” Martha leaned forward again. “Now dear… Do tell... Why the distance…?”
“Well…?” Allie gazed at me warmly and took my hand.
“I see.” Martha chuckled. “So the child is yours and Andi’s.”
Martha sat back and grinned at Allie broadly…almost…proudly? Then she turned to look at me.
“I must say that when Susan informed me of your existence, I was stunned.”
Martha leaned toward me and grasped both my hands in hers. They were warm and soft. She gazed into my eyes and smiled gently.
“You see… I adored your father. And he worshipped me. But he had a quite…” She paused and smiled gently. “…a difficult and very complex relationship with our father. As with most fathers, ours wanted Andrew to follow in his footsteps. But I’m afraid that those shoes were too big and the steps too lengthy for him. He was an artist, you see. And he was quite good…just as you are Andi. But our father didn’t understand this mode of expression within Andrew.”
I nodded sadly. I felt my emotions beginning to well up. I knew exactly how my father must have felt. I was born into a poor situation and faced the fact that my mother was unavailable every day until I left for school in Manhattan. But to be born so well off and not have that support from a parent who was present but unattentive was just as poisonous.
“And…” Sadness overcame Martha as her gentle smile faded. “I’m afraid my dear Andrew had other…issues.”
Martha reached up with her face and stroked my cheek again. She looked me straight in my eyes.
“I caught him in my things when we were young; in our teens. The poor dear was so terribly embarrassed and…ashamed.”
Tears began to run down my cheek.
Evidently I inherited something else from my father. I opened my bag and took out several tissues. I carefully blotted my tears. Martha then took both my hands in hers again and she kissed them.
“I didn’t mind what he did although I must admit he had enough of a sense of style to pick one of my favorite pieces. “ Martha chuckled softly. “Indeed… I took him shopping with our mother one day and helped him pick out things he liked. He was quite slim…as you are…and we were comparable in height so there were no…questions from...mommy dearest.” She spat out the last two words.
I felt Allie put her arm around me. It was comforting amidst this unnerving tale of my father’s all too short life. Martha placed both her hands upon my cheeks and leaned in to kiss my fore head. Then she pulled back till our faces were but inches away.
“I never told a soul and I never…outed him.” Martha sat back again. “Indeed we would often play dress up. He was never proficient with cosmetics…as if I was…but I would help him none-the-less. Your father never got, oh how shall I put this…?” Martha gazed off for a moment. “He never got excited when he…dressed. He simply felt more comfortable and, to be perfectly clear, alive.”
I understood. I really understood. I was living what he could not. I got such an eerie feeling. I shivered thinking that I was my father incarnate.
“What happened to him?”
I could barely speak I was so choked up. Martha took a deep breath and leaned in toward me again, taking my hands in hers in the process.
“He began dressing in cheap hotels in the city. And he would go to parties where others who dressed would gather. You see…” Martha said sadly. “He was not beautiful like you. And the times were much different. His drug use began around that time. And if he met someone at one of these…gatherings, he’d take them back to the hotel. He never wanted to expose his studio or home, his inner sanctum, to others.”
“How did he meet my mother?” I simply couldn’t imagine her in his life.
“She never told you about that.” Martha seemed surprised. “Well… I suppose I can understand her feelings. She was a promising young art student who came to New York City to study. She met him at some opening and the rest was…history…as they say? They spent some time together but she left for California.” Martha gazed down at our hands and sighed. "His...habits and demons were too much for her."
“That is so sad.” I didn’t know what else to think.
“Not really dear… You’re here and that is so very important to me. You see, I was the son my father should have had and your father was the daughter he should have had."
Martha paused and gazed off for a moment. Then she turned back to me and smiled warmly.
“Your father would have been very proud of you and not simply for the art you’ve created. He would have been proud of the way you chosen to present yourself…and perhaps even a wee bit…envious?”
“Well…” I sighed. “I’m still kind of coming to terms with…with this.”
Martha gazed at Allie who’d been sitting quietly with her arm around my shoulders.
“You certainly don’t seem to mind.” Martha eyed her carefully.
“Well…” Allie giggled. “I may have encouraged Andi a little?”
“A little…? You’ve held my hand the entire time.” I looked at my sweet muse adoringly. “Allie’s been my guiding light and my inspiration.”
“How lovely… She’s your muse.” Martha chuckled. “I was your father’s muse.” Martha turned to Allie again. “You’re a smart girl. I suppose you’ve helped Andi in many ways.”
Allie gazed at me and smiled. She took hold of my hand again.
“We’ve helped one another since the first day we met. Andi is the most amazing person I’ve ever met. I am treated like…like a queen.” Allie pulled my face toward her and she kissed my cheek.
“Yes…” I loved Martha’s manner of speech. “And well you should be. I imagine you take care of…the details.”
“I do. Sometimes the simplest things get beyond Andi's scope and create worries I'd rather not have her concerned about." Allie's look became serious.
“I did the same for…her father. Andrew was not a businessman and he had no idea of the value of his work. I took care of that detail for him and saw to his needs.” Martha smiled and sighed.
“Andi worries too much about the corporal things in life and our ability to cope. But I’m not without means and the work she does brings in a good sum of money. And there is her job; all of which also affords us a good life together.”
“Yes… I’ve been made quite aware of that. As sisters…so to speak…Susan and I have no secrets from one another.” Martha chuckled. And I understand that you wish to join our little club." Martha smiled slyly.
“Susan and I have become close over the past few months. She’s an absolute dream. Susan feels that I would fit in with the other women. And…” Allie became quite excited. “I’ve enjoyed everyone I’ve met thus far. It would be an honor.”
“Indeed the honor would be ours.” Martha chuckled. “Young women such as you are becoming rarer by the day. Whilst it’s true there are some very successful women out there, so few of them are truly interested in their fellow human beings. Susan tells me you’re quite generous with your assets.”
“I do try to help.” Allie spoke in almost a whisper.
Martha turned to me and she leaned in and hugged me to her. I gave into her and let the warmth of her emotion wash over me and cleanse me of any misgivings I might have had. She began to whisper in my ear as we embraced.
“You don’t know how badly I wanted this day to come. I'd hoped my dear departed brother left me something more of himself. You will be a blessing to us all.” Martha kissed my cheek and placed her head against my face again. “Now that you’ve come into my life I shall never let you go; either one of you.”
I softly began to weep again.
I felt Martha’s tears upon my neck as they fell from her eyes. When she finally let me go, I noticed that Meg was still with us. She too was drying her eyes. Martha turned to her as she blew her nose into a tissue pulled from the pocket of her skirt.
“Do I have anything particularly important or urgent that needs tending to?” Martha sniffled as she spoke.
“No… Nothing at all… I thought you’d want a clear calendar for today.”
“And where is our Marti these days?” Martha asked Meg.
“She’s on her way back to Boston. She’s been tending to our affairs out on the coast.”
“Thank you Meg…” Martha turned to face Allie. “There is a matter of inheritance. My father made me executer and trustee of his entire estate. That included what he wanted my mother to have as well as my brother. That portion belonging to my brother I always kept a separate accounting apart from the main portion of the estate. I could never quite bring myself to consolidate my brother’s portion. I’ve always hoped this day would come.”
“Where is my father buried?”
I felt…odd and out of place in asking but I wanted to know and to perhaps visit his grave site. Martha gazed at me through her reddened eyes. She smiled faintly as she took my hands in hers again.
“It was always your father’s desire to be cremated and to have his ashes spread around a great white oak tree on the family estate.” Martha paused for the longest moment and sighed. “I had a granite stone set by the tree with a plaque indicating the tree to be his final resting place. You may see the site whenever you wish.” Martha sighed. “I visit the tree every time I need go to see my mother.”
“I had my mother cremated. I didn’t know what else to do. It was really Allie’s suggestion.”
“Would you like to spread her ashes around the same tree?” Martha’s offer was honest and sincere. “I do think that would make sense you know.”
“It wouldn’t be a desecration?” I spoke…solemnly.
“Oh dear child…” Somehow I found the way Martha said the words to be comforting? “The dead are dead and I’m fairly sure the tree won’t mind. If you’d like, we could add a plaque to the stone.”
“Yes… I think I’d like that.”
I felt my tears run down my cheeks again as I dabbed at my eyes.
“There… There…” Martha took me around with her arms and comforted me. “I know this is all rather…dramatic and…overwhelming. But this is what you’ve been looking for, isn’t it. And there’s a great deal more to come. But that I shall not burden you with. This will be between your Allie and me.”
Allie sat forward in her chair. She immediately knew what Martha was saying even though it escaped me.
“It’s grown some over the years. I would only disburse what my brother needed and no more. I knew his habits would eat up every cent and I had hoped he would go into treatment. Alas that never happened. But Andi does stand to inherit that money directly. Knowing that you will see to things I have no doubts in releasing those funds into your charge."
I could see the change in Martha’s demeanor. She was all business now and she was placing everything that was mine into Allie’s very capable hands.
“I’ve already combined Andi’s accounts with my own. And anything she wanted or needed was…well…it was not an issue.” Allie smiled at me lovingly.
“That was rather kind of you. Susan is an excellent judge of character. I am actually in your debt for…” Martha gazed at me and smiled. “…for keeping our Andi from the harshness of the world.” She looked at Allie for the longest of moments. “The estate is quite sizable.”
“How much is the estate?”
Allie asked without any emotion. She was all business now as well.
“Well I’ve kept the investments relatively conservative and I believe it’s…” Martha turned to Meg who handed her a folder. She opened the folder. “Yes… It’s roughly two hundred and fifty three million dollars at the moment.”
Both of us were stunned. I couldn’t imagine that much money. Allie paled. Martha chuckled. My hand simply went to my mouth.
“Now the annual growth rate has been roughly seven and a half percent but it’s produced another twenty percent in capital gains. I’ve simply been rolling it over. How do you wish to handle this?”
Martha folded hand hands in prayer fashion, with her finger tips just beneath her chin. She smiled wryly at Allie. We gazed at one another almost instantly. Allie squeezed my hand and smiled adoringly. I simply smiled back at her and nodded my head. Allie turned her head whilst still gazing at me and she began to speak.
“We have an account with your firm at Susan’s recommendation.” Allie now looked at Martha with that same smile. “That’s already more than enough for us to live on quite comfortably. It might make things easier to consolidate both?”
“Oh…?” Martha smiled but the twinkle in her eyes told me she was very alert and…testing? “And to what end? That is a considerable sum of money.”
“Well…?” Allie giggled and glanced at me again. “Since we already have more than we need, why not simply give…say…” Allie turned to look at Martha. “…give one half of the future gains and all the interest to charities? I have a few favorites and I’m sure Andi could come up with a few; particularly where it concerns the arts.”
“I think that’s a marvelous idea.” Martha leaned forward and placed her hand atop Allie’s hand still holding mine. “And when will the wedding be. I assume you’ve begun to make plans.”
Martha chuckled at what must have been an astonished look upon our faces. We glanced at each other and giggled at the shocked look on our faces.
“Oh dear… You haven’t even thought about it; have you? Financial matters do become far easier when the joint account bears a joint name."
Martha laughed but her gaze was piercing as she looked at Allie. Then she gazed at me.
“Well then… Andi… You do love Allie” Martha asked with mirth in her eyes.
“Ummm…” I was caught a bit off guard with Allie doing most of the speaking for us. “Yes…! Absolutely…! With all of my heart...!” I felt myself becoming emotional…again.
“Does she take good care of you?” Martha’s voice was so…breathy?
“Yes…” I couldn’t begin to tell her how good Allie’s care was.
“Do you listen to her?” Martha’s eyes twinkled with…did I detect mischief?
“Always… I trust her completely.”
Martha turned her attention to Allie.
“Does Andi obey you?”
“Completely… She anticipates my every need.” Allie gazed at me with….pride?
“And Andi satisfies your… Oh dear… How shall I put this?” Martha gazed off for a moment. “Your more…corporal needs…?”
“Entirely…!” Allie laughed.
“So what are you waiting for?” Martha snickered. “The poor child obviously adores you and you seem to be in complete control. So you must lead and young Andi I’m sure will follow.”
It was as if a huge light bulb went on inside of Allie’s head. I’ve never seen such a grin on her face as she nodded at Martha.
“We really must do a little shopping.” Martha grinned wryly. “Perhaps I shall invite Susan to come along. We can speak of things that women of our…our manner need discuss. I understand that Susan has already stood for you and proposed you for membership in our…club.”
“Yes… She was very insistent that I consider it.”
“Yes… I can see why.” Martha chuckled. “If I may put in a little word?”
“Yes… Of course…” Allie sat forward. Martha had not taken her hand off of ours.
“Should you choose to join us, your mother will drop dead on the spot when you tell her.” Martha chuckled with glee. “She has wanted that privilege for years but nobody will bring her name up. I’m sure you understand why.”
Allie could barely contain herself with the image of her mother face upon hearing that news.
“Now here’s the rub. Andi would ordinarily have guest privileges and only with the particular member present. Those privileges are confined to the dining room and the library and there are so many other features to partake in that would be off limits.”
“Why can’t I be a member?”
I was a wee bit put off but I didn’t quite whine; although I felt like whining.
“Well dear...” Martha gazed at me with a smile but her brows were wrinkled in an expression of sympathy. “First of all… Nobody has proposed you for membership. Neither Allie nor I may do that. You’re my direct relation and she’s…well…she’s the mother of your child. Secondly, and quite sadly, you are not a genetic woman.”
I was forlorn. No…I was lost. My heart sank at the thought that I couldn’t ‘partake’ of everything in Allie’s life. This would definitely separate and delineate our relationship.
“But… If you are the spouse of a member, then you share their privileges providing you are not a male.” Martha gazed at me intensely. “And you are not a male…are you?”
I glanced at Allie for help but she simply smiled. She was enjoying my torture at the hands of my aunt. And Martha simply sat smiling gently but her eyes were piercing.
“Ummm…” I had to swallow. “I guess I’m not?”
“My own wife as well as Marti’s, my business partner, are in the same situation as you. Many of our members have found that wives such as you make for far superior life mates. Unfortunately whenever a vote comes up to remedy the situation of full membership, we fall short.” Martha’s Gray eyes turned quite sharp as she looked toward Allie. “Our mutual acceptance of one another is very crucial to change what should have been changed some time ago.”
“I understand completely.” Allie smiled and nodded. “It’s a minor detail in the scheme of things. But it’s the minor overlooked details that often are our downfall.”
Martha’s grin widened.
“I knew you would understand. You’re a very smart young woman. I’m sure you’ll learn much from our sisters and you will discover the power you truly have…and I might say…deserve.”
“And you recognize that Allie is in control of this relationship…and of you for that matter.”
“Uhhh… Yes…?”
“Well then… It’s settled.” Martha rubbed her hands together and she became most animated. “There hasn’t been a wedding at the club in some time. And I can’t think of two young people I’d rather see being the objects of attention.”
“But…” My voice was barely a whisper.
“Oh my God…! We’ll need to start planning.” Allie was so full of energy…and life. “There’s so much that will need to be done.”
“But…”
I kind of sank into myself. These two women were suddenly planning the rest of my life.
“Yes… Well…” Martha chuckled. “Let’s not put the cart before the horse. It would be wiser to consolidate the two accounts and drawn a monthly from it. What you need do my dear…” Martha grasped Allie’s hand. “…is formulate what your monthly expenses will be and that can disbursed automatically. But please do think big. There will be travel and seasonal events and of course the matter of another little mouth to feed.”
Whilst Martha and Allie spoke for quite a bit longer, I was still trying to get a firm grip…on everything. I noticed Meg jotting down notes as they spoke. She glanced up at me and smiled quite warmly. I was somewhat surprised that Meg was attending such an intimate meeting. But Martha, I’m quite sure, would prove to be full of surprises.
The ladies finished their conversation and Martha got up from her seat. I stood as well. Martha opened her arms wide and smiled tenderly at me. I seemed to be pulled into her arms and we held one another closely.
I began to softly weep again.
I was so very full of emotion and the need to belong. I felt one of her arms move from me and she embraced Allie as well. For the first time in a very long time, maybe ever, I had a family; a real family.
Martha backed away a wee bit and gazed at us both, her eyes also wet with tears and a huge smile on her face.
“Well children…” Somehow I found that appellation coming from her lips to be so comfortable. “I think it’s time we perhaps go have a bit of lunch.” Martha turned to Meg. “Meg dear… Let Mister Stone know we’re ready to go home.”
Meg smiled and wiped away yet another tear. She came to where we stood and hugged us all; Martha last. Their hug seemed to last just a bit longer. Meg whispered something into Martha’s ear and Martha replied. They hugged again and Meg went off to the door by the head of the table.
“Would you care to join us Meg?” Martha called out as Meg was crossing the door’s threshold.
“Somebody’s got to run the shop.” Meg waved and laughed.
Martha turned to us again.
“She’s right you know.” Martha chuckled. “I would be lost without her. Allie dear… I think it’s time we made your grand appearance at the club. Lunch time is always interesting and the dining room attracts a rather diverse crowd of members.” Martha linked arms with one of us on each side of her. “We want to make our intentions very clear although I’m sure Susan has been canvassing members.”
As we exited the large oak double doors of the conference room, Meg met us and helped Martha on with her sky blue linen blazer and her attaché and purse. We bid our goodbyes to Meg and the three of us proceeded down the long hallway to the elevator banks. When we arrived at the elevators, Martha reached into her blazer pocket and pulled out a key on a small gold fob.
“A privilege of position…” Martha chuckled as she inserted the key into a lock and turned it. “This one only goes to the top four floors. It’s not that I mind the people…” The stainless steel door immediately slid open and we entered. “It’s only that usually I’m in a rush to go somewhere and the…’local’ transit simply won’t do.”
Martha again used her key to turn the lock for the ground floor. I gazed about the car and noticed its splendid appointments down to the upholstered wooden bench against the dark wood paneling. Martha sat down as the elevator descended.
“Of course I normally take one of the other elevators in the mornings. I like to hear the chatter and let my people know I’m around. But today is special and I can’t wait to be in a more informal and less sterile surrounding.” Martha reached for my hand and I gazed down at her. “I can’t wait to bring you to my home. I have several things that might be of great interest to you.”
In little time we were out on the busy street. Martha led us to the waiting huge black car waiting curbside. The huge man, Mister Stone, opened the rear door. I thought it so strange that the door opened in the opposite direction than any other car I’d ever seen. Martha turned to us.
“I’m afraid we’ll be a bit snug in the rear but I wouldn’t want it any other way.”
Martha let Allie in first and seated her next to the near side door. She was about to allow me in next when I noticed the ornament on the car’s front. It seemed to be a winged figure of some sort. I simply had to take a quick look as Martha chuckled.
“Artists…” She said with a laugh as she spoke to Mister Stone. “They simply must explore everything. They touch, they smell, they taste, and most of all, they see things in a manner totally foreign to people like you and I.”
“So I’ve noticed…” He said with a chuckle.
I heard Mister Stone speak as I reached out to touch the figure of a winged woman and thought how fitting a symbol for Martha. I smiled at the smooth curved surfaces and a thousand ideas flashed through my mind. But there would be time later to recall these images. As I walked back and entered the car Martha spoke to me.
“She’s called the Spirit of Ecstasy.
Any thoughts dear...? Martha’s brows arched.
“Oh my God yes…! A thousand…!” I giggled and took my place in the center of the rear bench seat.
Martha chuckled as she entered and waved me to the other side. She sat between us and took our hands in each of her own. I took a moment to survey the inside of the massive vehicle. In spite of there being three of us in the rear, I found that there was even room to spare.
The interior had to be done by a very competent interior designer. The wood, steel, and fabric appointments were amazing. The fabric appeared to be silk or a silk blend and the pattern was finely printed. The powder blue fabric that lined the interior exhibited flowers and trees in a subdued color spectrum. It could have been hung as a work of design art.
There were two desks attached to the divide between the rear of the interior and the front where Mister Stone sat after closing the door behind us. A monitor was sandwiched between the desks and footrests were just below the arrangement. Beneath the screen was what appeared to be a cooler or a refrigerator?
“Where is the bar?” I quipped with a giggle.
“Oh dear…” Martha said with a sad smile. “I’m afraid I’m sitting on it.” She chuckled. “But if you would like some fruit juice or a bit of sparkling wine I have some in the fridge.”
“This car is amazing.” Allie was wide-eyed and giggly.
“Yes…” Martha smiled. “It was Pet’s idea. This constitutes my office on the way to where ever I’m going. Sometimes the morning traffic is so horrid that I’m thankful she thought of making it a bit more…comfortable? And we can all fit in with relative comfort. I have another car for those treasured days when she and I can escape for a few hours into the country.
We spoke quite casually on our journey up the East River Drive. I was captivated by the views and my surroundings to such an extent that my face actually hurt from smiling. We exited at Seventy First Street and headed west finally arriving at a huge double townhouse on East Sixty Eighth Street.
Mister Stone exited the car but before he could even reach for the door handle a rather fit man dressed in dark suit reached us first. He opened the door and extended his hand to me. I gladly took it as I exited first. He greeted me warmly as I stepped onto the sidewalk followed by Martha.
“Good afternoon Ms. Gray…” The man smiled as he offered his hand.
“Good afternoon Mister Jameson…” Martha smiled warmly at him.
“Good afternoon madam…” Mister Jameson said to Allie.
“Mister Jameson… May I introduce my niece Andi and her…” Martha gazed off for a moment. “…her friend Alison Morris. Ms. Morris will become one of our associate members.”
Mister Jameson smiled at us.
“Congratulations Ms. Morris and welcome.” Then he turned to me. “And it’s certainly a pleasure to meet you Ms. Gray.”
‘Ms. Gray’...? Of course it was only natural that he assumed my name family name was Gray. Martha hadn’t bothered with my last name. Though I was a bit shocked, I had to admit it did have a certain…ring to it? I was becoming accustomed to the pronoun and, truth to tell, I was beginning to like it?
Mister Jameson went ahead of us and opened the huge wooden door with a simple brass plaque on it. The plaque had, in large letters, S.O.S. engraved in French script. Martha led the way into a most marvelous atrium. Different colored marbles and granites gave a classical elegance to the reception area. Fine Persian carpets littered the stone floor and oils hung on the walls.
“Good afternoon Ms. Gray…”
Another very well dressed man approached us. “Your office called and informed us you would be coming with two guests.”
“Yes…” Martha smiled. “This is my niece Andi and her friend Allie Morris. Ms. Morris is up for membership.”
“Yes…” The man looked at Allie. “It’s so nice to see you again Ms. Morris. Ms. Scoville has done nothing but speak highly of you.”
Allie blushed coquelicot but her smile said it all.
“Your table is prepared Ms. Gray.”
The man turned and led us into the dining room. I felt as though I’d stepped back into the nineteenth century.
The appointments were amazing.
The green and gold wall paper was accented by crystal sconces and chandeliers that held real candles. Each table held two long tapers in crystal holders giving off a very intimate light.
The tables were covered in very fine linens and the weight of the flatware screamed sterling. Several crystal glasses were set to the right of each place and several freshly cut and very fragrant flowers were placed in silver flutes. Once again oils and drawings hung on the walls. Everything spoke of wealth and the kind of people that actually might have earned it.
But what was the most striking was the absence of any men other than servers and attendants of various sorts. As we proceeded through the aisles between tables, Martha was stopped and greeted. Allie even recognized two of the women dining and she detoured briefly to say hello. They all glanced at me long enough to cause me to smile, blush electric crimson profusely, and cast my eyes down to the fine Persian carpet runners beneath my feet.
Martha and I were seated whilst Allie remained for another few moments speaking to the women. The man who escorted us in held my chair out as I sat and assisted as I moved a bit closer to the table. That so reminded me of my evenings out with Peter. Almost immediately a waiter came up to the table.
“Perhaps something to drink Ms. Gray…and…Ms. Gray…?” He smiled warmly.
“Yes…” Martha’s eyes sparkled. “I’ll have my usual.”
“And you madam…?”
“Ummm…”
I should have been accustomed to the service but I was still in awe of the entire day. I glanced at Martha. Usually Allie took care of these things for me.
“Maybe a glass of white wine...? But something not too…dry…? Oh… And Allie will have an iced tea.” I said shyly.
“Perhaps the Chardonnay sixty nine…” Martha gazed at the waiter.
“An excellent choice…” And the waiter was off.
I leaned closer to Martha.
“There are no men eating here.” I was so curious but Martha simply chuckled.
“This is a lady’s club sweet heart. Men are only allowed entry at specific times. Although this is one of them…luncheon during the week…it’s usually only for business purposes. Male spouses are permitted on weekends and for special events. But they must always be attired in tuxedos regardless of how the wife is dressed. You see, we consider it a distinct privilege for a man, any man, to enter this club and so they should be attired accordingly.” Martha smiled as our waiter returned with our drinks.
I sat stunned. I gazed around and all the women and, aside from sneaking discrete glances toward us, they all seemed quite intent upon speaking with one another. From time to time laughter could be heard. As Allie came up to our table, one of the servers assisted her in sitting.
“Well…” Martha chuckled. “I see you wasted no time in making friends.”
“I met them through Susan. They are so delightful and what a wicked sense of humor.” Allie giggled. She took my hand and gazed at me. “They wanted to know all about you. They seemed so surprised that you are the father of our child.”
“Really…” Martha chuckled.
“Yes…”
Allie was excited to the point of kind of bouncing up and down in her chair like a small child on Christmas morning about to unwrap gifts; as if I’d known.
“I told them you were in the process of transitioning which seemed to delight them.”
“You did? It did?”
I was a bit shocked that such intimate knowledge was being bantered about. I must have paled a bit.
“Oh sweet heart…” Allie gave me her best maternal gaze. “It’s not a sin or a crime. And it does make the others here feel less…exposed? Plus baby doll… We have no secrets here.”
“Exposed…?” I was totally clueless...and exposed.
“Listen darling…” Martha placed her hand upon mine. “Pet transitioned several years ago and none of the members look twice or even think about it. She’s completely accepted for who she is. And so will you… After all, you’re only completing something you started on your own.”
“Yeah…” I sighed and took a sip of my wine. “I suppose you’re both right.”
“You must remember that you’re surrounded by very strong and independent women who more often than not had to go head to head with men. And…” Martha’s eyes sparkled as she spoke. “More often than not we won. So we simply want a place where we can gather and enjoy ourselves without the encumbrance of men.”
“That is so totally cool.” Allie nearly squealed.
“And…” Martha said rather off handedly. “We can exchange tidbits of information that are most helpful in maintaining our…” Martha smiled wryly. “…station.”
Our server returned with leather bound menus and proceeded to explain the items and how they were prepared. This was no doubt for Allie and my benefit than Martha’s. Of late I’d been letting Allie choose our meals. She could barely eat whatever she ordered. Our child was hogging more and more interior space so if she couldn’t eat everything, at least she could have a taste of what she desired.
Allie was quick to decide. It would be rack of lamb…she normally hated lamb…and a seafood salad. Martha ordered her ‘usual’, whatever that was, and our server disappeared.
I really don’t remember much about the meal other than the food being excellent. Everything seemed to be a blur. I would smile and blush a plethora of reds when I heard something flattering. And I would gaze up at Allie, who was quite animated. And I at Martha who was just as animated and excited.
“What is it dear?” Martha said as she placed her hand upon mine.
“Well…?” I took a deep breath and then a sip of the wine. “Everything is so…overwhelming.”
“How so…?” I gazed at Martha and she look concerned.
“Well…?” I glanced up at Allie. “It’s been almost a year since I finished school and moved in with Allie.’ That didn’t quite come out the way I meant. I sighed. “And I don’t recognize myself or my life. It’s like things are moving so fast and it frightens me.”
“It’s totally understandable sweet heart.” Martha spoke softly, smiled and gently patted my hand. “You’ve come from nowhere and suddenly you’re more than you ever dreamed you would be. You feel as though the world is eating you up. The pressures seem to be building and everybody wants a piece of you.”
“Yeah…”
I dabbed at a tear before it fell.
Martha signaled to our server and ordered another glass of wine for me. In truth…I needed it. I felt so…so over wroth.
“Allie dear… We must keep this one very close.” Martha looked at me with her most piercing gaze. “And don’t you dare become your father!” Martha’s sharp change of tone startled me. “The world around him became too large to handle. You’re an artist. I forbid you to think. You’re only allowed to feel and to tell us what you feel through your art. Is that understood?”
“Yes…” I giggled through my tears.
“There… That’s so much better. Life is too short to overwhelm oneself with such…such utter nonsense.” Martha laughed. “Anyway… Thinking is reserved for philosophers and sophists who add nothing to the world but questions when the real truth is what we choose to make it.”
I felt better. My world was building up and the bricks of my foundation were protectors; Peter, Rhona, Jill, Susan, always Allie, and now Martha. It’s not that the world was such a frightening place. It’s that the people in it could be so unreasonably demanding. People like the ‘suits’ Peter fended off and that Martha seemed to control like so many finger puppets.
I admired…no…I envied the way Martha dealt with people. I admired how she dealt so very warmly with Meg and so civilly with Mister Stone. I envied the manner she chose to deal with her ‘suits’; a flick of the wrist and they were gone like faint apparitions.
Martha seemed to almost instinctively know how to deal with whomever she happened across right down to the service people at her club; who she treated most respectfully.
“Oh…” Allie suddenly sat up with a distressed look upon her face.
“Are you okay?” I was more than a bit worried.
“Just indigestion…again…” She smiled at Martha. “I think I overdid it…again.”
“Nonsense dear…” Martha reached across the table to touch her hand. “It comes with the territory you’ve entered.”
“Yeah… But I should know better.” Allie giggled as the acid attack eased a bit.
“You should have your OB-GYN prescribe something for you.” Martha smiled sympathetically. “I know there was something our surrogate took whilst she was carrying. And she had terrible acid with the twins.”
“Oh my God…! I have twin…cousins?” I knew there was Petra but I had no idea.
“Indeed you do.” Martha chuckled. “The entire process was quite…interesting. A bit of Pet’s sperm…”
“Sperm…?” My jaw dropped.
“Why yes dear… Pet is…well…quite like you.” Martha chuckled. “And several of my not quite so rotten eggs were put together. So yes…indeed… They are your directly related cousins. We found a young woman in India who not only was as perfect a surrogate as physically possible, but also desired to be educated. So we brought her here where we could safely monitor the situation and attend to her education.”
“How clever…” Allie smiled broadly.
“Well…” Martha said quite breathily as she laughed. “I certainly wasn’t going to carry them and poor Pet, although she desperately would have given anything to do so, simply couldn’t. But she did get to nurse them quite a bit and that seemed to adequately fulfill her desire to experience motherhood.”
“Well…” Allie said with a wicked glimmer in her eyes. “Andi hopes to do the same. The poor dear also so desperately wants to feel the experience, or at least be an active part of it.”
“Good for you.” Martha smiled at me and patted my hand. “And well you should. It is an amazing experience even partaken second hand.”
We spoke for a while longer and I relaxed as the second glass of wine performed its magic. But poor Allie was really feeling uncomfortable and needed to get up and move around a bit. I gazed at the remains of my meal and hers and discreetly asked Martha if we could take the food with us.
“Nonsense…” She laughed. “I’ll have two meals prepared in full and they’ll be delivered to my home.” Martha smiled and she winked at me and whispered: “We don’t do doggie bags here.”
As we began to exit the dining room, my glass of wine in hand, I had a chance to view some of the pieces hanging on the walls.
“Those are wonderful lithos.” I muttered to myself.
“My dear girl…” Martha chuckled. “Those are not lithos.”
I was stunned. They were obviously Audubon watercolours. But originals…? They would be priceless.
“All the artwork you’ll see are originals.” Martha chuckled. “Not to sound pretentious… But this club has been in existence for quite some time and the members have seen fit to donate their art to our walls. Some of us, myself excluded…” Martha laughed. “…have excellent taste in art. And many of the works were purchased before the artists were acknowledged as extremely important.”
Martha led us across the atrium to a large room opposite the dining room. In it were glass doored bookcases containing what appeared to be leather covered tomes as well as various other volumes of some age. The furniture was of green leather covered wood and the pieces were antique. Each heavily upholstered chair and each settee had an accompanying end table with a brass shaded lamp to provide a private atmosphere for the reader.
Artwork hung between the cases and ceramics upon pedestals or brackets mounted upon the walls. There were three very large window bays with lace curtains drawn to prevent prying eyes from peering into this very private domain. I was gazing about the room as I sipped my wine when suddenly my eyes saw it.
I began to cough and choke mid sip.
“Are you alright?” Allie immediately began to pat me on my back as if I would cough up a bit of something.
I simply pointed in mid cough to the far wall.
There hung the painting I did of Allie as I envisioned her near full term pregnancy. I loved that particular work. It exhibited a side of Allie that I think I envied the most; creation.
“I see…” Martha chuckled. “Our collection consists mostly of landscapes and wild life, such as birds, flowers, and such. When we do accept a work consisting of a figure, it’s usually of a member of outstanding accomplishments or something portraying the female form…or nature as in that case. I had no idea you were the artist.” Martha touched my cheek with her finger tips. “There are several of you works in our club that I do know of.”
“But who donated them?”
I was curious to know who would pay such prices to only give the art away…sort of.
“I really don’t know.” Martha said as she gazed at the painting. “But I do believe that one was donated by Susan.” Martha turned to face me. “She is your biggest booster you know. I knew she insisted that several of the other members attend your last showing and I’m fairly confident they purchased some of your work.” Martha took my hand in hers and she bent to kiss it. “Your dear Allie’s nude body graces the walls of one of the upstairs hallways and one of her…with child as they say…is on the third floor in our spa area.”
I can say I truly found this to be gratifying...and edifying. Of course an artist needs to see a reflection of their work in the eyes of others. It’s really our only sense of truth in what we see in our own eyes.
But to see, or I should say hear, of so much of my work in one place turned my sense of what is real into the surreal. In reality others have purchased my pieces; people that I do not know. I know I should have expected as much? But this was a shock none the less.
“Shall we walk over to my home?” Martha asked. “There you may kick off your shoes and simply relax of roam about. Pet will be there and anxiously awaiting both of you.”
“Is it far?” Allie asked.
“Dear me no… It’s only across the street and several doors down the block.” Martha smiled but looked concerned. “But if you’re a bit fatigued, I could have Mister Stone come with the car. It would be no trouble at all.”
“Oh no…” Allie grasped Martha’s arm. “I would enjoy the chance to move around a little.”
We exited the building, the doorman holding the door opened whilst bidding us a very good afternoon. I must say I felt more than a wee bit buzzed from the wine. We linked arms again with Martha between us and we strode across the street and down the block. The fresh air was delightful and I’d forgotten that it was only midafternoon. We had spent nearly two and one half amazing hours in the club.
How will Andi relate to his new found ‘auntie’? How will Allie relate to Andi’s new found ‘auntie’? How will Martha relate to Andi? How will Martha relate to Allie? Can these questions become more insipid? Did you deposit your tissues appropriately? Does that answer the last insipid question? For further madness of epic proportions and questions of greater insipidness…be sure to read the next newly FDA, DHS, TSA, and CIA approved chapter of ‘Andi and Allie’!!!
Andi and Allie – Chapter 30
“…and a silver sixpence in her shoe.”
Martha’s home was every bit as elegant, if not even more so, than the club. The stone work was evident throughout the atrium as were the fine Persian carpets. Original oils and water colors hung on the walls and fine ceramics were tastefully placed on the various tables. The interior was only slightly smaller than that of the club but the home stood on two full lots.
I guessed that the dining room was to my left and the parlor to my right. The closed door to my immediate left happened to be a ‘lounge’. And to my right there was what appeared to be an office. After placing her purse upon one of the tables by the entrance, Martha immediately took us into her office.
“I thought you…”
Before Martha could even finish her sentence I saw the portrait. I recognized the unique style immediately. My father had painted this portrait of an older balding man with the most amazing eyes…and an amazing nose! But on him it looked very distinguished. I turned to Martha in shock…again.
“Yes sweet heart…” She smiled gently. “Your father painted this portrait of his father; your grandfather.”
I walked up as close as I could, Martha’s large credenza being in the way; its top littered with files and various pictures with other people. The brush strokes were his signature; very precise and very…eloquent; as was his pinched face and hawk nose?
“I’ve never seen this one before.” I spoke to the painting.
“It was never catalogued. There are others I’m sure you’d be most intrigued with.”
‘Intrigued’ didn’t even begin to describe what I felt. The manner in which my father managed to capture the spirit of this obviously quite accomplished man was what I longed to achieve. I was so fascinated by the image that I never heard Petra enter the room.
“Ahhh… Pet my dear…” I turned to see Martha kiss a young woman on the lips. “Come here and meet our…” Martha turned to Allie and me. “…new family. This is Allie. And this…” Martha grasped my arm. “Is my…niece Andi.”
Pet, who was perfectly gorgeous and so very well attired, took Allie’s hand and kissed her on the cheek. Then she took mine hand and simply gazed at me for the longest moment.
“Your work is incredible. That portrait…” She kissed both my cheeks. “I am truly happy to meet you. When Martha told me of your existence, I thought it an act of God.”
There was actually a tear in Pet's eye.
“Portrait…?”
I couldn’t imagine which one…or if she meant a work with Allie as the focus.
“Yes… Come, let me show you.” Martha hooked her arm with mine. “Pet dear… Why don’t you take Allie up in the lift.”
“Oh yes… Of course…” She smiled noticing Allie’s baby bump.
“You see Andi…” Martha spoke as we left her office and proceeded up the stone stairs covered with Persian carpet runners. “When Susan showed me the portrait you did of her and the little ones, I was struck by the similarity to one I have of my father and me.”
As we climbed the stairs, I had to stop and gaze at artwork that made Peter’s collection seem almost…insignificant? We past a Gauguin, Toulouse-Lautrec, and a Matisse only to arrive at a Picasso near the top of the long flight. A Braque met us at the top only to be followed by another Picasso and, of course, a Duchamp. There were two Dali drawings and even an O’Keeffe as we walked down the hallway toward the double doors at the end.
Martha let loose of my arm as she reached for the polished brass handles. She opened both the doors and pushed them back. Facing me was the portrait I assumed Pet was speaking of. I was immediately stunned and tears came to my eyes. I walked toward it as if in a dream.
It was, in so many ways, identical to the one I’d done for Susan. The setting, the coloration, the figure placement and, most importantly, the fire in the eyes of Martha as a child and her father were all frighteningly familiar. I drew even closer to examine the brush strokes even though I already knew the artist. I turned and looked at Martha.
“Yes…” Her hand went to her mouth and she cleared her throat. “Your father painted that.”
“But it’s signed Colbert!” I was shocked.
“Your father feared it being barred from the house because our father so very much disapproved of his lifestyle.” Martha sighed. “That’s when Colbert was…born shall we say?”
I happened to notice a chair by a desk. I pulled it out and sat down. I felt I would faint if I didn’t. But I simply couldn’t take my eyes from the painting. This wasn’t catalogued either.
“Are there others?” I needed to know.
“Indeed there are. I keep them out of the public’s eye. Come dear…” Martha placed both her hands upon my shoulders and bent to kiss the top of my head. “I have others in the next room.”
I gingerly got up from the chair not even noticing that Allie and Pet had joined us. As I walked toward the next set of double doors I noticed it.
“Oh my God…!” I stared at Martha. “You bought it?”
My self-portrait hung opposite the doors. Allie quickly rushed to my side and took hold of my arm.
“Yes… Well… I was so taken with the piece you did for Susan I insisted that she let me know of anything I might be interested in.” Martha stared at the work. “I didn’t know who you were or what you were thinking but…” Martha turned from me and sighed as she gazed my work. “When I saw this I truly realized what pain your father suffered for most of his life.” She turned to face me. “Sometimes…” She paused and gently smiled. “A painting is worth more than a thousand words?”
“I really didn’t want to sell it.”
I was still dabbing at my tears from the last piece.
“Allie and Bob Preston kind of convinced me…sort of.” I sniffled.
“Yes… I can understand that. It really is quite…revealing?”
I nodded.
“I feel as though I should give you your money back. I would want you to have it anyway.”
“Nonsense…!” Martha was quite firm. Then her voice softened. “Do you know what makes art great?”
I shook my head. I only wish I knew. I could recite all the analytical crap I learned in school. But in truth I felt it was something special about a piece that went beyond the definitions of the critics and the dilatants and the ignorant parlor talk at parties from those who never had a picture in their minds.
“Art is good when you can feel what the artist is feeling. But great art challenges one to find one’s own meaning in the work.” Martha turned from me to the portrait. She stood silently as she gazed at it. “In this painting I see all the pain of my brother. I see just how terribly fractured he was.” She turned to me with tears in her eyes. “And I had no idea the work was his…”
Pet handed a tissue to Martha.
“…his child’s.”
Allie came up behind me and encircled my waist with her arms. She rested her chin upon my shoulder. I laid my head against hers.
“Why did he stop working? I mean…it should have been his most productive period.”
“Do you recall when you first drew something other than stick figures?”
I hadn’t expected a question as an answer.
“When I was…” I had to think back. “…four…maybe…?”
“He stopped painting eighteen years ago and died two years afterward.” Martha smiled sadly at us. “And you would have been about…four or so?” Martha turned back to the portrait. “Life simply overwhelmed him at that point. I was sending him eight thousand dollars each month and yet he was always penniless. The drugs simply took everything from him.”
Martha, deep in thoughts or memories, rocked back on one heel and gazed at the pump’s toe.
“Come… My sweet hearts… Let me show you the rest of his work.” She suddenly said with a gentle smile
Martha turned toward the doors. As we turned I noticed that Pet was silently wiping away her tears. I’d forgotten she was even with us. As we all entered the lift to descend, Pet gazed at me and smiled. I couldn’t help but comment on her OOTD.
“You look so beautiful. I love what you’re wearing.”
As we descended Pet and I began to talk. It was then that I remembered, from only several passing comments, that she was like…me…sort of? She must have guessed as much as well because she gave me that knowing smile; kind of Bette Davis style?
The dining room was as elegant as anyone could imagine. The style was colonial and authentic pieces, the server, the breakfront as well as the table and twelve chairs matching chairs scattered about, seemed so very fitting given the nature and posture of Martha. I immediately recognized a Bryant and a Poor on the same wall as the breakfront.
Then I spotted my father’s piece.
There was no mistaking his style; his use light and color. The landscape was a larger canvas that centered over the server. It was framed by two tall, simple, pewter candle holders; the tapers waiting use.
“How much of his work do you have?” The painting was not catalogued.
“I really don’t know.” Martha said wistfully as she gazed off for a moment in thought. “There are twelve very fine works hanging.” She turned to look at Allie and me. “There are…oh…” Martha paused and rolled her eyes upward in thought. “…perhaps another twenty or twenty five stored of the third floor along with the work of others. Then there are the many sketch pads and the notebooks…and of course his studies.”
“Is any of it catalogued?”
I was stunned. Martha had it all! The drawings, the notebooks and pads and the studies would be priceless…at least to me. Indeed the entire collection was…priceless…truly priceless.
“No dear… I saw no reason to bring these to the public’s eye.” I could see Martha was fighting back tears. “His mind was in a very desolate place. He was not unaware of how…how very fragile his condition was. So every month I would receive something from him. He no longer even bothered to sell his work.”
“Oh… Oh God…!” Allie looked shocked and turned a shade of fine rosewood as one hand flew to her lower tummy and the other to her…crotch?
“Are you okay?” I was suddenly brought back to reality…mine and Allie’s.
“Excuse me… I need the…potty?” Allie couldn’t get the words out fast enough.
“Oh please…” Pet said with smiling confidence.
Pet took her gently by the arm and led her to the half bath just outside the dining room. I started to follow but Pet held her palm out stopping me.
“It’s okay.” She smiled quite confidently. “I’ve got this.”
I looked questioningly at Martha.
“Mother to be problems I’m sure…” She chuckled. “Pet and I went through many of these little wrinkles with our surrogate. You needn’t worry.”
I stared for the longest moment at the closed door. Pet suddenly came out and went towards the back end of the house.
“May I see his sketches and notebooks?” I spoke whilst still gazing out toward the closed door.
“You will see it all. After all, you have as much a right to his work as I do. All of it is stored on the third floor. We have a special room for all the artwork. What you see displayed is only a small portion. Pet likes to change the works periodically.” Martha placed her hand upon my shoulder. “Come… Sweet heart… Let’s go into the parlor and perhaps have some coffee and a bit of port.”
I let Martha lead the way as we passed the closed half bath door. Pet was rushing back with what appeared to be a plastic zip lock bag.
“There are other matters we do need to discuss.” Martha locked her arm with mine and led me into a rather bold art deco reception room.
Now art deco is not one of my faves.
It tends to be a bit kitschy and pretentious for my taste in that everything seems to be upholstered and the materials always seems to clash in my mind’s eye. Metal with wood and chintz fabrics with odd shaped throw cushions always made me think of surreal dreams…or nightmares.
But once again Martha’s interior designer, I mean someone with real knowledge of art had to be responsible, handled the style with elegance. Much of the furniture I recognized as being of Swedish design and originals obviously custom made for Martha.
The modern art fit in perfectly. And there was a good sized Dali along with a Metzinger and a Cadorin that hung on one long wall along with one of my father’s experimental works. Two more of my father’s paintings were on the opposite wall with a Warhol piece and several black and white photographs.
“I don’t do very much entertaining here.” Martha said as she sat down on a couch. “That’s what the club is for. I prefer my private life to be…private.” She chuckled and gazed off as I walked over to where my father’s work hung. “Lord only knows my public life provides way more than ample exposure.”
Allie and Pet walked into the room just as I turned to look at another work.
“Are you okay?” I was really concerned.
“Oh sure baby doll… I just…leaked? I think that’s going to happen more and more as time goes on.” Allie blushed revenge red.
“It does come with the job.” Pet smiled sympathetically. “Pressure on the bladder and all that…”
I had no idea. Clueless yet again…
“Pet sweet heart… Would you be so kind and have the ladies prepare coffee and some fresh fruit and whatever sweet cakes we might have?” Martha’s smile was an embrace of adoration. “And have them fetch a bottle of port with glasses.” Martha gazed at Allie. “Why don’t you sit next to Andi sweet heart? We still have a bit of business to discuss.”
Allie smiled and sat down quite tentatively. I looked at her and Allie simply shrugged her shoulders. I knew she just didn’t want to have another accident. Pet sat in an arm chair cattycorner from Martha. Martha smiled at Allie.
“You do realize that Andi now owns a significant percentage of Grey Adams.” Allie nodded. “You must also then realize that Andi has a significant say in the workings of our company.”
I had no idea of where Martha was going with this but Allie grinned.
“Well…?” Allie rolled her eyes upward. “I really don’t think Andi should be spending any time worrying about things that are…distracting?”
Martha smiled.
“You are quite clever. I’m sure you must realize where Andi’s entire being must be focused.”
“Well…?” Allie looked like the cat that just ate the canary…and the goldfish…and the entire evening’s meal! “Andi’s focus must be entirely on her art. And of course my needs; especially in my present condition.”
Martha chuckled.
“I agree entirely. But Andi still must have representation. She does own a considerable amount of shares in the company. And I would so detest having any outsider act as…Andi’s agent. Wouldn’t you agree?” Martha eyed Allie with a shrewd smile.
“Oh… Absolutely…! It simply wouldn’t be right.” Allie giggled as she took my hand in hers and gave a reassuring squeeze. “I could act as Andi’s…agent? I mean I already do that with his art sales...sort of? And of course I have you to assist and teach me.”
Martha grinned.
“You must understand that we do have others who sit on the board. But since I’ve been acting for the estate’s interest, and with Marti Adams on my side of things, we’ve been able to steer the company in directions that some of the other board members aren’t always pleased to entertain.”
“Oh... I understand fully and I’m sure that Andi’s interests would never stray from any path that you might choose.”
I looked at Allie and then at Martha. The way they smiled at one another made me uneasy at first. Then I realized what wasn’t being said. They had a perfect understanding of one another; at least where it concerned my holdings…whatever those are?
“Then it’s settled.” Martha smiled warmly. “I’ll have our general counsel draw up the agency agreement. Of course there will be a clause that permits Andi to nullify the agreement at any time and the voting rights will revert back to him.”
“Of course…” Allie giggled.
“And although my company will maintain the management of the assets, you will have the right to question any decisions made.” Martha chuckled. “How else will you learn?”
“I hope that will include what I’m adding to the pot.” Allie also grinned.
“Of course my dear… I think a separate accounting should be kept in the event of any sort is issues that might develop in the future.”
“What’s going on? I don’t understand?” I got somewhat lost in the ladies planning.
“Oh baby doll…” I got Allie’s sympathetic smile. “All we’re doing is taking a burden off your back. You really don’t need to worry yourself about such things as board meetings and financial decisions. You already allow me to deal with your money…right?”
“Yeah… I do kind of lose track of things.” I had to sadly admit that was true.
“Well…? All we’re doing is taking the money factor out of the equation. I’ll certainly tell you everything you need to know. But I’m sure none of it will be of real interest. Just think of all the suits uptown that would die to bring in only one account half the size of the three you’ve given them. And you don’t even bother to look at the bonus’ they give you.”
“Yeah… I guess that’s true. But what about that part with me not letting you do stuff? What’s that all about?”
Allie giggled. “Well baby doll… It’s kind of a pre-nup? Like if you decide to dump me, all you need to do is let Martha know in writing.” Allie gazed at Martha. “You know…? We might as well get that out of the way too. The separate accounting will make it easier for us to financially part company?”
“Clever girl…” Martha said with a chuckle. “I know we’ll be able to pick your brain from time to time.”
“But that would never happen!” I needed to sound insistent.
“Of course it won’t ever happen. Just imagine life without me.” Allie snickered as she leaned over and kissed my very worried looking face. “And with each passing day it becomes most and more impossible to live without me. But…” Allie pointed her finger up. “Each passing day makes me love you, and need you, even more than now I do. So we’re both stuck with one another.”
At just that moment, a woman, probably older than Allie by several years, entered the room in a perfectly tailored grey uniform rolling a tea cart. Pet got up to meet her half way with a huge smile. The top of the cart was covered with a platter of fresh fruit, another one with very delicate looking pastries, and a third with cheeses. A sterling silver coffee urn with matching sugar and cream bowls accompanied by fine china cups and saucers completed the picture.
“Thank you Sofia… I’ll serve if you don’t mind.” Pet said softly with a smile.
Pet proved to be an amazing hostess. She served Allie first and then me. Pet knew exactly what Martha desired so she didn’t even need to ask. The port was amazing. I had to hold the small belled glass up to the light. The redness of the wine was so very deep. I was so entranced that I failed to hear Martha speaking to me. Allie gently touched my arm and I turned to look at her.
“What…?” I even spoke in a distracted manner.
“I said…” Martha chuckled. “It’s all about light and color; isn’t it?”
“May I have some of this in a small bottle?” I gazed back at the glass.
“The color is amazing.”
“Why you may take the remains of the bottle if you wish. It is an excellent vintage. And should we finish it…” Martha took a sip of the wine. “I will make sure you leave with another just like this one.”
“When will we be able to meet Andi’s cousins?” Allie was quite excited. “How old are they? Are they here now?”
Martha laughed. “Yes… They are at day school and normally return around four.”
“They’re five years old and they are absolutely adorable.” Pet blushed russet and smiled with pride.
This was really the first time we heard Pet speak without being prompted by Martha. She was obviously very involved with the care and nurturing of the twins.
“I think I’d like to change my name.”
I couldn’t contain myself. I must have been thinking about doing it subconsciously since lunching at the club. I mean…it did make sense; to take my father’s name. After all, I was his child in so many different ways. Everyone was silent. It was…deafening.
“I thought you liked ‘Andi’ baby doll.” Allie gripped my hand.
“I do. It’s my family name I’d like to change.” I blushed hot Paris pink and stared at my hand in Allie’s. I looked up at Martha. “Would that be okay?”
“Why sweet heart…” Martha chuckled and gazed at me with wonder. “You certainly don’t need my approval to take your father’s name. I think it would a very meaningful gesture.”
“You don’t think my work would become…lost under his name?”
“Oh dear child…” Martha shook her head and snickered. “I’m sure that walking gossip column who sells your works…Preston is it…? Well… I’m sure the entire country knows that someone bought one of your works for an unimaginable price. Your work…! And not your father’s…! And you do only use ‘Andi’ for your showings.”
“What do you think sweet heart?” I looked at Allie and gently squeezed her hand.
“Well…” Allie chuckled. “I think it would give my mom and dad a coronary. I think you should do it.”
“It’s just that I feel closer to my father even though I never met him.” I was tearing up…as usual. “And I got so very little from my…mother.”
“I understand completely my dear child.” Martha touched my shoulder. “Now you understand why I’ll be so protective of you.” She looked at Allie. “And you as well my dear Allie. The child you are carrying will be what you both pass on and it will be endowed with marvelous gifts.” Martha choked up a bit.
Pet instinctively handed Martha a tissue.
“And you dear Andi…” Martha blotted a tear. “You are the very embodiment of my brother and his legacy to me. You are most precious to me.”
I felt so very humble at that moment when Martha mentioned the legacy her brother left for her. I understood a great many things at that moment. I understood that I now truly had a family and I so wanted Martha, Pet and my yet to be seen cousins to be a regular part of our lives. I now truly had my legacy. I now truly had my roots.
“I also can’t wait to introduce the both of you to the chief executive officer and president of our company; Martina Adams. Marti is married to a very talented woman named Drew.”
“You mean Drew Adams?” Allie suddenly perked up. “The author…?”
“The very same…” Martha chuckled.
“Oh my God…! She’s amazing. Even I’ve read her children’s books.” Allie positively sparkled as she smiled.
“Yes…” Martha smiled wryly. “So have a good deal of other people. She’s quite well off on her own right. In fact she’s one of the women that we should have as a sister.”
“Why doesn’t someone speak for her?” Allie scowled.
“Because my dear… She is quite like Pet and our Andi; not genetically female.” Martha’s smile faded. “We are but two votes short of a tie in which case my vote would swing the rule change.”
“Well anything I can do to help… You can certainly count on me if I become a sister.”
“I know we can.” Martha chuckled. “Then we can make Andi and Drew full members.”
“Well…? What about Pet…?” Allie cast her gaze at Pet. “Shouldn’t she become a member as well?”
Martha smiled sadly and looked at Pet.
“I have no money of my own to speak of.” Pet smiled sadly. “And having a certain minimum of means is one of the criteria for membership.”
“Oh…” Allie looked apologetic. “I’m sorry.”
“Oh don’t be.” Pet grinned. “I use the club as a spouse.” She smiled lovingly at Martha. “I’m at the spa several times a week. And when Drew is in town we have lunch there quite often.”
“Pet’s true talent…” Martha spoke seriously. “…is seeing to my needs, the children’s needs and the workings of this household. She is indispensible. I don’t know where I’d be without her in my life.”
“How long have you been together?” Allie suddenly leaned forward.
Martha and Pet gazed at one another before she spoke.
“Six glorious years…” Pet giggled. “I must admit the first year was…trying? But once I accepted my place…? I found my life to be full and complete.”
Allie squeezed my hand gently and grinned at Pet as she continued.
“There are so many people out there that have things and positions; professions. And yet they’re unhappy. They haven’t truly found a place for themselves. I am so lucky Martha found me. She gave me a place where I belong doing what I was meant to do. I really couldn’t be happier.”
Pet got up and walked the few feet to where Martha sat. She bent over and kissed Martha’s upturned face.
“Perhaps I could show Andi our garden?” Pet asked Martha.
“By all means sweet heart. I have a few more things to discuss with Allie that would only bore the two of you anyway.” Martha smiled…actually glowed…at Pet.
Pet came to me and offered her hand. I grasped it and stood up. I glanced down at Allie. She smiled and nodded her head. I felt kind of odd being left out of whatever Martha and Allie were going to discuss. Pet hooked my arm with hers and led my out of the room.
“I love your hair by the way.” She said as we walked toward the back of the house.
“Thanks…” I touched the back of my pinned up hair and giggled.
“I’ve been letting it grow out.
I wanted to try different looks. You know…?”
“Yes…” We walked through an ultra modern equipped kitchen with a dining alcove off to the right. “So… How are you doing?”
“Huh…?”
“With your transition…?”
Pet opened the gated back door of the house and we walked down several small steps into an amazing garden.
“Ummm… I guess I’m coming to terms with it?”
“It’s difficult to realize sometimes.” Pet smiled.
“The roses will be lovely this year.”
She motioned toward the budding flowers. “I had a difficult time at first. Martha is very strong willed and I felt…”
“Lost…?” I offered.
“Yes… And quite frightened as well. I mean it all began as simply dressing? But Martha took it all the way with me. She seemed to know and recognize what I didn’t.”
I trembled at how similar our stories were. The only difference was that Pet admitted it was dressing and not some form of performance art.
“Well… How did you deal with it? How did you come to terms with it?” I asked.
Pet led me to a gazebo and we sat down, our arms still linked.
“You must understand that I was completely captivated in Martha’s presence. I was enchanted and bewitched by her. So before I knew it I was…well…changed; permanently. That feeling of enchantment truly hasn’t worn off yet.” Pet giggled.
“But you said the first year was…”
“I ran away…sort of. I thought she had misused me to her own ends and I left.”
“Oh my God…! Really…?”
“I had a little money and the credit cards of course. Martha didn’t try to stop me. At first I thought it was because she didn’t really care. I was so very angry. I felt betrayed.”
I was enthralled by what I was hearing. Pet seemed so calm and controlled as she related what must have been a harrowing nightmare of an experience.
“But I had a few days to think things over. It wasn’t until I realized she had actually sent two people to make certain no harm came to me that I knew she did indeed care. I was staying at one of those cheap hotels.” Pet turned to smile at me. “It was kind of a dive? There were prostitutes and druggies living there. I was too naïve at the time to realize it. So she sent two people.”
“That’s when you knew…” I never got to finish the sentence.
Pet sighed.
“She was willing to let me go because she would only accept me if I could totally accept her. And so I did. I went back to her. Martha never said a bad or recriminating word about my leaving. She was so grateful I returned. That’s when it finally happened.”
“What happened?” I was enthralled by this tale.
“I finally gave into her completely.” Pet gazed at me. There were tears welling up in her eyes in spite of her wide smile. “That’s when I finally let go of my old self completely and accepted what she had made me into.”
“But what she made you into… Was that your choice?” I was confused.
“Someone once said of a sculpture… It was already within the granite. All I did was remove the extra pieces?”
“Michelangelo…”
I suddenly understood. Martha had recognized truly what was within Pet just as my Allie has seen the true me. Was it really that simple? It was always there? Was I really always ‘Andi’? Was my father always ‘Andi’ as well? Martha must have recognized something within him for her to facilitate his dressing.
“There would be no Martha Gray as you know her now without me. But there would also be no Petra without Martha Gray. We are forever tied to one another.” Pet smiled.
I sat and stared at Pet. My mouth hung open and my eyes were wide as a tear fell. I suddenly had to hug her and kiss her cheek. She hugged me as well.
“Thank you so very much…”
I whispered into her ear as tears began to flow down my cheeks.
“The children are home!” Sofia smiled as she shouted from the kitchen door.
Pet handed me a tissue from the pocket of her skirt. I quickly blotted my tears and blew my nose. Pet got up and offered her hand. She smiled down at me. I got up and once again she hooked my arm with her own.
“It’s the giving in that’s the hardest part; accepting who you really are and finding your place as a result.”
I instinctively knew she was right. Martha loved Pet so much that she couldn’t bear to see her come to any harm. That was Pet’s turning point. How many turning points had I passed by? Allie’s entire being revolved around me as mine did around her.
As Pet and I walked back toward the house, our arms around one another’s waists, I felt the pleasant silence that often does more to connect than separate. I think we both had a quite demure smile on our faces. What Pet and I exchanged gave me…comfort? I wasn’t crazy or alone in what I felt.
Once inside the house Pet hooked my arm with hers again and she led me back to the parlor. There stood the two most beautiful children I’d ever seen. Allie had an arm around each one of them as she sat. They were giggling away and the sound was so…amazing. They sounded so happy.
“Oh look…” Martha sounded so…elated. “This is your first cousin Andi.”
The gaze they had was instantly captured in my mind forever. Jane’s face framed by her strawberry blonde hair was perfect. Her porcelain complexion was so perfectly offset by her sparkling blue eyes. She so reminded me of a porcelain faced, hand painted doll one sees in a specialized catalogue or an upscale specialty shop.
And Oliver was just as striking. He had Martha’s chestnut colored hair, the reddish highlights flashing in the sun’s light as it streaked through the bay windows. He and his sister were dressed in what appeared to be some form of school uniform? Grey trousers and a skirt for Jane coupled with white blouse for her and a stylish white shirt for him. They both had blue sweaters with some sort of coat of arms on the breast.
Both of them had a band of faint freckles running across the bridge of their noses. With their wide opened eyes, their demure smiles, and their rust rage cheeks, they resembled Sitzendorf figurines. My heart just opened up completely. They looked like the perfect melding of their mom and…mom?
“Normally, Pet loves to bring the children home. But I thought I’d have Mister Stone fetch them a bit earlier today.” Martha grinned. “I know you’re as anxious to meet them as we are to have you do so.”
“They are glorious.” I began to choke up.
I walked up to them and knelt down until I was nearly at their eye level. Oliver was slightly taller than Jane but the difference was negligible. I smiled at them one; one at a time.
“I am so very happy to meet you both. My name is Andi.”
Jane blushed dare devil red and giggled. Oliver turned blind date pink and stared suspiciously at me. I reached out slowly to touch Jane’s cheek. She flinched and gazed quickly toward Pet. I followed her eyes to see Pet smile and nod her head. I reached out again to stroke the most amazing skin ever. It was so soft and smooth to my touch.
“We have them well trained.” Pet smiled. “They were taught to be wary of new faces even when in our company. Jane loves to draw by the way.”
“And so does Oliver.” Martha added.
“Oliver is named after…?” I gazed toward Martha.
“Your grandfather actually…” Martha smiled serenely. “I know it’s an old fashion name but it was one of the very few times I acted on a compulsion.”
“Please don’t call me Ollie.”
“I hate that name.” The child pouted.
“Well then… I will not use it.” I smiled at him. “Would both of you like to show me your drawings?”
They almost answered simultaneously. They became quite excited and went for their respective little back packs. They were so adorable I simply sat down upon the floor and watched their every move.
“We believe they might have some talent.” Pet beamed. “Allie told us that you’re working with some children on Saturdays.”
“Yes… They are an absolute joy and delight.” I grinned. “I adore seeing their imaginations run wild on paper.”
They both retrieved their note books and quickly opened them. Nestled amongst the various exercises were drawings. Most were simple doodles. But every so often there would be an actual drawing of a person. But unlike most children their age, the figure would have an actual face complete with eyes, nose and mouth.
The bodies were somewhat accurate in that there was more substance than merely stick lines or random squiggles. But more importantly there was some recognition of proportion between the limbs and torso. And the heads were relatively correct in size and shape.
“Do you like them?”
Jane asked, her eyes wide and her nose crinkled in the most amazing impish expression, as she searched mine.
“Yes…” I chuckled. “Both of your notebooks are…interesting.”
“So what do you think baby doll? Do we have room for two more in our little class?”
Allie giggled knowing my answer before I could even glance up at her. I smiled and continued looking through their books, totally oblivious to the conversation going on around me. I marveled at what miracles…what blessings they were. I knew instantly that this is what I wanted; children to fill the air with their noise and their innocence and their unique ability to break the world down into a size they could comprehend.
We stayed for dinner in the cozy kitchen alcove. The conversation was filled with plans for the future; all our futures as a family. There were several times during our dining that I became overwhelmed with emotion. I was being bathed in the sacred pool of family life and I simply let its waters flow over me.
Mr. Stone drove us home. We both had a hard time leaving but Martha and Pet had just as hard a time letting us go. But my Allie was very tired and, truth to tell, so was I. The day had been long and emotionally wearing although I’d take one like this day rather than a thousand more wondering about my roots. Allie sank back into the seat and I settled in next to her. At our feet was a bag containing the unfinished bottle of port with a second one unopened. Alongside that bag were our meals Martha was kind enough to order for us.
However, the biggest surprise came when Martha made a point of asking me to do some work for her company. They were looking for a company to handle their marketing and advertising and Susan had recommended me before any of this had happened. Though not as big or diverse as Scoville Industries, Grey Adams would prove more than large, and prestigious enough to attract the attention of the powers in the ‘tower’.
I also remembered that I had a grandmother. Martha glossed over that fact but even the fleeting mention didn’t get past me. Obviously there was a degree of tension between the two but I felt that we would meet in good time. Then my thoughts fell upon myself.
Performance art is never truly performance art unless you have the audience. A street musician is not playing to those who simply pass by too quickly other than to catch a note or two. A mime isn’t performing to those who pass by and only notice the ‘white face’ makeup. He performs for those who stand and watch.
Perhaps such is the case with me? Perhaps my ‘performance’ wasn’t really anything of the kind? Perhaps my attempt to match the image in the mirror with the one in my mind was an end all unto itself. I’d thought about it before and people have mentioned it…the big IT. Was I transitioning? Maybe I was. After seeing what I only just witnessed, that thought was looming larger and larger.
“I am going to need access to McCann’s file on your case.” Mister Stone’s voice was very deep and gruff.
“It would make things easier.”
“Uhhh… Sure…”
I couldn’t imagine what would be easier and I didn’t question his request. Martha trusted him and that was good enough for me. Allie gave me the file. I reached forward and carefully placed it next to Mister Stone when we stopped for a red light.
“We’ll need to speak with Joan again.” Allie clutched my hand. “The name change…?”
“Ohhh… Yeah…” I’d forgotten what was involved when I had my name changed the first time.
“What’s the matter baby doll? You seem…out there.”
“I’m still absorbing.” I giggled.
We sat in comfortable silence the rest of the way home. When the huge car pulled up in front of our building, Mister Stone got out and assisted Allie, and then me, out of the back. I was really beginning to like that car. No… I was beginning to like that life style. It was ordered and… dare I say it…civilized?
The moment we came through the doorway we kicked off our shoes and, after slipping off my blazer, immediately removed my bra and rubbed myself just where the band fell beneath my boobs. I was beginning to understand why that was the first thing Allie did with her huge underwired bra and how terribly comforting it must be to rub her skin where the bra made a deep impression upon her skin.
I really felt badly for her. Poor Allie needed to acquire new bras on a regular monthly basis. Her nipples were changing as well. The nubbins were darkening from their usual candy pink to almost mocha-luscious brown. And, much to her dismay, she was acquiring hair in new and interesting places.
I came up behind Allie as she was removing her bra from beneath her blouse. I slipped my hands in under the drop of her boobs and gently rubbed the impressions in her skin. She leaned back against me and softly moaned in pleasure.
“Why does that feel so much better when you do it?” Allie placed her hands atop mine as I massaged her. “You seem to have just the right touch.”
We made it to our bedroom where we almost instantly shed our cloths and donned our usual lounging outfits. I was beginning to need to help Allie undress. Her stockings or socks were becoming a bit of a chore as her tummy grew outward. And though her pumps presented a minor challenge, Allie’s sneakers were nearly impossible for her to lace and tie.
We settled in bed after placing the food in the fridge and the port bottles on the island. Allie was sitting up against the headboard and I rested my head in her lap as I stretched out between her legs. I was still absorbing all that had happened during the day and it was a substantial amount to digest.
“The twins are so adorable.” Allie smiled down at me as she ran her fingers through my hair.
“Yeah…”
I was thinking of everything other than the twins. My mind was churning and ruminating over the idea that perhaps I truly had a female soul. Everybody else seemed convinced. I was the only one hesitating in coming to grips with that distinct possibility. I suddenly felt Allie shift.
“I have to go.”
And she hopped off the bed as quickly as she could and went as quickly as her body would permit to the bathroom. She closed the door behind her which was a bit unusual. But then again, these were unusual times? I waited for what seemed quite a while before I got up and went to the door. I knocked gently.
“Go away!” She sounded more than a bit adamant.
“Are you alright?” Why shouldn’t I be concerned?
“Go away!”
I went back to the bed and sat down. She’d never acted like this before. Well… There was this one time but she ate something a bit rum and suffered the usual result. Allie finally exited the bathroom and tears were flowing rather freely down her face.
“What’s wrong sweet heart?” I got up and took her free hand, the other busily wiping tears.
“Well...” She sniffled. “At first I though I had to go but it was only gas. Then…” The most distressed looked appeared upon her face. “…the weirdest stuff came out of me.”
“You barfed?”
“Oh baby doll… It was a…discharge?”
A what…??? I was so very clueless. I really had to start reading some of the stuff Allie procured about this entire baby thingy. She saw the perplexed expression on my face.
“You know… Out of my coochie…?”
Sometimes it’s better not to know?
“I mean it’s normal but…really?”
Allie’s distressed look said it all. I hugged her and tried not to image whatever it was she had to see and contend with. I know she was already a bit upset about not being able to deal with her usual ‘grooming’ regimen. But now with these added little niceties, poor Allie was beside herself.
“I think I’m hungry. Can we get something to eat?”
Allie’s eating habits were weird to say the least. But I was more than accommodating. I mean we had been so very attentive to one another’s needs that this seemed quite normal; even if it wasn’t.
I assisted Allie up and we headed toward the kitchen. My arm was around her the entire time. I felt she needed that little extra physical connection. I knew I certainly needed it. We got into the kitchen and she sat on a stool at the island. I immediately went and brought out the meals Martha was kind enough to order.
“Oh God no…! I can’t stand the smell.”
I was clueless.
“But it’s what we had for lunch.”
“I know but it smells horrid.” Again the distressed look said it all. “Get in away from me!”
I didn’t know how on earth she could smell the food. Everything was not only still sealed in the containers, but it was also chilled from the fridge. Without even bothering to argue, I simply put the food away.
“What can I get you?”
“I don’t know. Maybe some fruit…? I would really love an apple.”
Allie really didn’t care for apples at all…except in pies? But who was I to argue. We always had some in the event Allie felt like baking. She makes a killer apple cobbler.
“And some cheese and crackers…?”
Well that was always in stock. We often lived on little else.
“Oh… And maybe a little ice cream…?”
Well… So it was a bit of a strangely developing meal.
“Do we have any kippers?”
“Kippers…?” WTF?
“Yeah… It’s a herring thing.”
I just stared at her. We never ate kippered herring; or anything else kippered for that matter.
“That would be killer with some eggs.” Allie giggled.
I sat down opposite her and waited. This was really verging on the bizarre. I thought about even getting a sketchpad to draw upon whilst she decided what else she wanted to see set before her. I mean I was becoming accustomed to odd combinations of foods but this…this was something epic by comparison.
“Kippered herring sweet heart…? We don’t have any. I don’t even know where to begin to look for that.” I said somewhat exasperated.
“Oh God baby doll… I have to have some. Please…? Go out to the market and see if they have a package or two.” Allie rolled her eyes upward. “Maybe we should get a few packages?”
“But it’s nearly nine.” I whined.
Allie’s stern expression was all it took. And so I left the comfort of my sleeping tee and got dressed. But before I left I set out two cored and cut apples and a few wedges of cheese. It was getting toward our usual witching hour by the time I was down on the street and heading for the local market. The weather was quite fair and a slight breeze blew down the avenue. I could at least take some delight in observing the people as I walked.
Fortunately for me, our market, aside from stocking the usual, also stocked a fair array of the unusual. I grabbed three packages of the most foul looking vacuum-packed herring. I don’t know why everything vacuum packed appeared to look so very foul. I also picked a dozen eggs in the event Allie decided to feast upon all three packs; an unlikely scenario but…
Allie guided me through the preparations beginning with the caramelized onions and garlic. I must admit was it not for the fact that Allie was in her present condition, I would have had a problem after opening the package of herring. As I pan cooked the lot amongst the onions and garlic I quickly poached two eggs.
With a slice of lemon I prepared as best I could a presentation of the most ungodly foodstuff ever. I couldn’t believe the speed and ferocity exhibited by my fair and delicate Allie. She barely let the plate settle long enough to cool before covering the eggs in ketchup and beginning to devour the fish.
“You really have to try this.” Allie giggled between gulps of eggs and fish.
“Uhhh… No thanks… But thanks for asking.” I giggled in return.
“Ohhh please…? Do it for me?”
Allie whined. How could I refuse? And so I held my breath and closed my eyes as she brought a piece of the foul looking fish to my mouth. I must admit that upon closing my mouth and finally taking a breath, the onions and garlic actually made the fish more than merely palatable. Though a wee bit too salty for my taste, I could see the combination with the eggs.
I was happy that Allie at least had a reasonably full meal. After cleaning up, Allie had already gone back to our bedroom, I joined her to resume my position between her legs, my head upon her lap. I was intrigued by the sounds emanating from her tummy. I only hoped that the meal would not cause her indigestion, a recent semi chronic development.
“So baby doll… Your thoughts on the day…?”
Where to begin…? I turned my head toward her tummy to gaze up into my Allie’s eyes.
“You really seem so very comfortable with me…my…” I had so much trouble saying the damned word. “…transitioning?”
“Ah ha…! So you finally admit it!” Allie giggled.
“It’s not funny.” I pouted.
It was hard enough to even think about it.
“I’m sorry baby doll…” Allie stroked my cheek. “It’s just that I was waiting for you to come to your senses and, to be quite honest, it was driving me bonkers.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well… Didn’t you notice how far you’ve come since we first met? I mean you were trying so hard to be androgynous and you were failing so miserably. Don’t you feel happier now than back then? I mean you barely seem to notice or care about how femme you appear. Your only issue is looking perfect.”
There was no denying my biggest fear was not being adequately put together before leaving the apartment. There was no denying I had the biggest collection of kitten-heeled pumps going. There was no denying that wearing a skirt or dress on occasion felt quite natural. And there was no denying that I enjoyed, and even felt excitement, when men, and women, stared at me; their attentions appearing either envious or lewd.
“Yeah… I guess…”
“And you can’t pass a mirror without taking a quick look.”
“Yeah… That’s true.”
“And you can’t pass a clothing store display without at least glancing at the clothing.”
“I suppose…”
“And if you dumped your bag, I bet you’d have a goo collection to rival my own.”
‘Goo collection’…?
“I mean there is nothing that says to me…well…almost nothing…” Allie snickered. “…that says; ‘I’m a guy’.”
“I’m just so frightened that…” I had to stop for a moment and take a deep breath. “I’m scared that one day you’ll wake up and realize that there are certain things I can’t do for you. You know…?”
“And that can’t happen if you were six feet four and a solid two twenty…with a ten inch dick?” Now Allie laughed. “It’s not what you are that I find so…so exciting. It’s who you are that gets me so fucking swampy baby doll. The fact that we can go shopping and do other really fun things is simply an added benefit.”
I had to admit that was true. We did do a lot of things that most couples, guys going with girls, didn’t. And I enjoyed these things. The shopping, the primping at the stylist’s, all the stuff guys would call ‘chick shit’ that I now considered essentials. And I had Allie to thank for all of that. Maybe Allie is the mother that I never had. Was that so wrong?
If all of those benefits actually helped me find that magical and elusive image I’d been searching for…was that so bad? The further I got into who I really was, the better my art, and my craft became. Certainly the last show was indicative of just that fact. I felt good about what I was presenting. And nobody even bothered to question my gender; least of all me. I no longer thought of my ‘performance art’. I only needed to admit it.
I gazed up at Allie as my eyes filled with tears. I felt so lucky…so blessed. Maybe this truly was payback for all the shit I had to wade through growing up. Maybe all the foul names and shoves and sneers I received were being repaid three fold. I reached up with my hand and gently stroked her cheek…so very soft and smooth.
“I love you so much.”
I managed to utter between sniffles.
Allie giggled. “I know baby doll. I know.”
Allie cradled my head as I turned my face in toward her tummy…our child. I inhaled her aroma and I placed my hand upon her baby bump. I closed my eyes and let my mind drift. As I turned my head even further, I could smell Allie’s arousal. It was at that very moment of contentment beyond description that the first phone call came. It was Susan and thankfully she called Allie’s number. Allie put her on speaker.
“So darling children… Was Martha everything you expected?” Susan chuckled.
“Oh… My god…!” Allie squealed. “She was amazing. And Petra was a dream. I couldn’t believe how…how gracious they were. And they virtually fawned over both of us.”
“Yes… Well… Martha doesn’t let too many people in but the ones that she does she truly cherishes. I imagine she doted over Andi like a mother hen over her roost.”
“Oh my God…! Did she ever. And we were both so surprised that she was the one who bought the portrait.”
“And she had no idea who the artist was. Martha was more than taken by that piece. You should have seen the expression on her face when she saw the family portrait Andi did for us. I’d never seen Martha shocked…not ever…until that moment.”
“She spoke about that.”
“By the way…” I could almost hear that sly smile of Susan’s over the phone. “Where is our young genius?”
“”I’m here.” I was actually speaking into Allie’s groin and my voice was quite muffled.
“Well lover…?” Susan snickered. “What was your impression?”
“It felt like…like family.”
Just at that moment my phone began to sound. It was Peter. Thankfully Allie answered that one as well and now Peter was also on speaker.
“So you both survived.” Peter laughed.
“They seemed to have past muster with colors flying high.”
“Is that you Susan?”
“I certainly hope so. I’m in her panty.” Susan chuckled wickedly.
“She’s on Allie’s phone.” I giggled.
Peter also wanted to know that all went well. The three and one half of us (I was only partially into conversing) spoke for a number of minutes longer. It was quite gratifying to know that everyone I knew was so concerned about how things went.
Then Jill called and we spoke with her for some time. She was happy to hear that Allie was so taken with Martha and Martha with Allie. I felt that Martha was more pleased with the fact that Allie was caring for me in such a focused manner than with Susan’s very insistent request for Allie’s…sisterhood? Peter, of course, was thrilled that I had found my ‘family’ and they were so accepting…of everything.
Even Rhona called to inquire about my experience. We spoke for some time although I felt quite naked without a cup of coffee and my nail file. It was a sweet conversation with Rhona wanting to know all the details; as usual. And I complied; as usual.
And Bob was thoughtful enough to call. I had no idea how he discovered what was occurring but I assumed Jill must have informed him. He was most curious about the entire event and wanted to know the where and why that caused such a climactic meeting.
Finally we were left to our own devices. Allie had been snacking the entire time and now felt quite nauseous. I assisted her to the porcelain throne where she promptly gave back much of what she borrowed. I felt for her. Allie was always so hungry but our child was jealously taking up all the available room. If it wasn’t for chocolate Allie would have gotten little nourishment. I held her forehead and fetched her water when she had finally finished.
Once back in our bed, Allie broached a subject that Martha had brought up I evidently wasn’t privy to. Martha had questioned Allie’s desire to continue working at her current job. Now Martha realized that Allie wasn’t exactly the housewife kind of person. And, in fact, I tended to most of those duties especially with Allie in her present condition.
What Martha did suggest was that Allie open up a gallery where she could sell not only my work, but also her own and the things we did together. She hadn’t mentioned the idea of me quitting at all. I guess Martha felt that I was getting everything done that needed doing and that Allie seemed to have enough of the entrepreneurial spirit to build a business of her own.
“I really don’t know.” Allie said as she held me in her arms. “In a way I am in a dead end job unless maybe Jill decides to quit or retire. But starting a gallery is a big undertaking.”
“Yeah it is. But you do have the building and the store downstairs certainly won’t be there forever.” My mind began to work. “We could even have displays of student works. The exposure and the whole getting the show together would be invaluable.”
“And we could have a school on the second floor for children who are gifted. You seem to love working with Lilly and her friends so very much.” Allie added. Her mind was now working in synch with mine. “I could even teach pottery. I think I might enjoy that.”
“And I could still do my graphic art thingy. I mean I don’t really need to be in to office all the time although Peter likes me to look at what the others are working on”
“Well… They’re working mostly on your clients anyway.” Allie giggled.
“Oh poopie shit…! I forgot to tell Peter about getting Martha’s account.”
“It was nice to hear she was going to give the work to you anyway.”
I had to agree that earning the work because of my skills was most reassuring and…edifying? But then again, Martha didn’t seem like the type who gave out charity work even to a relative. Of course the suits uptown would have yet another boogie-woogie but whose fault would that be?
Allie and I spent the remainder of the evening simply laying in bed and dreaming about our possibilities for the future. Allie even felt excited enough for us to engage in a wee bit of monkey love. Allie’s sexual drive had diminished somewhat as her pregnancy advanced. This was a marked difference and I sorely missed that part of our intimacy more because of the spiritual closeness it brought than the physical release.
As Allie’s tummy continued to distend, our practice of orally pleasing one another became far more challenging. And since this was becoming more and more of the only method we could enjoy, my boy bits were becoming bittier and bittier, and the silicon toys were more difficult for poor Allie to enjoy properly, we honed our skills in new and interesting positions.
I began to feel almost as if I was attending a yoga class. I needed to stretch my body across the expanse of Allie’s to enjoy the taste and aroma of her ‘coochie’. And, as things did progress, I did begin a program of yoga more for the purpose of simply stretching and exercising my newly forming body than anything else as a compelling reason.
I never stopped once to consider my…position? I was not only accepting that I was in fact a woman, I was a lesbian as well?
That was the last thought I remembered.
What is ahead for our two love birds? Will Allie totally encompass Andi? Wiil Martha totally encompass Allie and Andi? Will I continue to supply tissues at strategic locations? No way...! I ran out during the editing and was forced to use... Never mind...! Will Captain Gallant continue to bust Private Fuzzy Knight? What kind of name is that anyway? For the amazingly surreal answers to these probing questions...be sure to read the next Ministère des Armées approved chapter of 'Andi and Allie'!!!big>
Andi and Allie – Chapter 31
‘Fair Winds And Following Seas’
The following morning I arrived at the office a little earlier than is usual. I knew Rhona would want to cross-examine me yet again and I wanted to accommodate her. The more I rehashed the day, the closer to being real it became. And sure enough she was there waiting for me, cup in hand and nail file on her desktop.
We sat and chattered away and I found that we were both speaking at the same time. Our intense excitement propelled us to speak in an even more rapid manner than usual. Neither of us noticed Peter standing virtually atop us with a bemused expression on his face. I blushed primrose and Rhona blushed witchy red when his presence was finally recognized. I had to give him the big news.
“Oh my God Peter…! I really need to speak with you.”
“Okay Andi… Grab my coffee and come on in.”
Peter walked down toward his office and after fixing his coffee I followed. I walked in and shut his door behind me. Peter laughed.
“You’re not quitting are you?”
“Oh no…” I had the most serious expression on my face I could muster.
“Well… Then I hope you’re not pregnant.” Peter chuckled. “I expect the miraculous every time you come to speak with me.”
“Oh no…! At least I’m not pregnant.” I giggled wishing as if…
“So… What’s up sweet heart?”
I still trembled every time Peter spoke and used that term of endearment.
“Martha is giving us a shot at her account.”
Peter sat up in his chair with a most serious look upon his face.
“You’ve got to be kidding!”
No smile…
“No… Like… For real… Susan had talked about our work for her company and Martha just happened to want to switch firms. She was going to call us anyway.”
“Now you do mean Gray Adams…right?” Peter finally grinned.
“Yeah… And I pretty sure she was speaking about the entire Mickey Mouse…ears and all.” I had to giggle.
“If we can get it that’ll make the third monster you’ve bagged…in less than a year?” Peter laughed. I grinned. “The boys uptown are really going to hate you now. They’re lucky to bag one of those in a lifetime.”
“I have a feeling that this might only be a beginning.” I snickered. “If Martha likes what we can do, she’s certainly going to spread the word about us. I mean we could wind up with another three or more.”
Peter’s grin suddenly turned sly. And just as quickly I knew what he was thinking.
“Do you think we could do that?” I asked with my usual clueless wide-eyed stare of wonder.
“If nothing else we could use it as leverage. But yes…we certainly could do that and there’s nothing the uptown boys can do to stop us. At the very least we should rate corner offices up on West Fifty Seventh.”
I was excited…to say the least. I actually wet myself a wee bit at the thought. I had to excuse myself and go to the lady’s and change my liner after washing a bit.
As I sat and completed my function, I thought of how totally cool it would be to have our very own company. Peter would certainly know how and I could certainly run the art department. And I’m sure Peter also knew other very talented people who could handle whatever else we would need.
I was walking on air the rest of the day. I couldn’t wait to inform Allie of the idea and get her input. I wouldn’t…no…I couldn’t do anything as drastic as forming my own business with Peter without her okay. After all, she told me about the gallery after her very brief exchange with Martha. She wouldn’t do that without me being okay with it.
In truth we could both could have taken a pass with all that money we now had. But somehow that didn’t seem right. We’d both worked very hard to be where we are, Allie much longer than me. It would feel weird not to be working. And what would our child…OUR children think seeing neither parent working?
I never expected to have the great fortune I inherited simply by chance of birth. And Allie was born fortunate as well. For sure our lives will change. But just as for sure we will still be quite recognizable. We certainly will continue to live where we live and there would be no major additions other than the baby stuff…and more baby stuff. And maybe… Just maybe… We would buy a car. And maybe… Just maybe… We would buy a small cottage in the country or by the sea to escape the mania of city life?
But that would be it. We had one another and we had great friends and now great family. Our friends and our new family were more than accepting; they were encouraging. Just how lucky is that?
I got home to find Allie asleep in the cave. And I don’t mean stretched out in her robe covered with a comforter. She was fully dressed with one shoe kicked off sitting upright with her head bent back upon the top of the loveseat’s backrest.
Her mouth was opened and she was softly snoring. My heart simply opened up and my tears began to flow just imagining how totally wiped out she must have felt.
I sat down beside her and grasped her hand gently. Her head suddenly shot up and her eyes opened and closed several times. When she was awake enough to notice me next to her, Allie’s arm drew me close enough to kiss my cheek and hug me almost a little too tightly.
“Baby doll…” Allie spoke between kisses. “I love you so much.” She giggled. “God…! I am so fucking hungry!”
Allie’s eyes became wild. She actually salivated. I knew what to do. I had to feed my deliciously big, soft, and fluffy kitten.
“What would you like?” I got up with a grin.
“Everything…” She laughed.
I went into the kitchen and began to put together yet another movable feast. I seemed to work in an automatic mode. My mind was definitely everywhere else. If nothing else, my heart, my soul, and my mind were definitely undergoing great changes. How could this not happen.
I set several different things upon the teacart not knowing what my Allie might accept. She was becoming more unpredictable by the day. And I understood. With all of those mommy ‘mones racing through her body, anything was possible. I mean I was crying at the drop of a hat and I was only taking two ‘mones. So her crying because her sneaker lace wasn’t tied properly wasn’t out of place at all.
The next morning I saw a different person in the mirror. This person, a young woman, was smiling with confidence and contentment. Though I was still coming to grips with my new station…our new station…in life…I felt good about facing the day. I spent a little more time and care grooming myself.
A lovely New York City spring day glowed through the window and I decided to walk to work. I donned a pair of very low kitten heeled pumps. Though only a wee bit more than the heels on my flats, I could wear these nearly all day long without having to kick them off…too often.
I wore this lovely lightweight lime green silk blazer with beige trousers. I felt this to be my contribution of color to the revitalization of my life in the city. I chose the lime green leather pumps I bought to match my jacket and a black knit top to complete my OOTD. I felt my lucky ‘Martha’ medallion was in order considering the events of the past days.
There was a new spring in my stride and a wide smile on my face as I met the day on the street. I missed the walking during the winter and was glad to be able to really feel the day. I wore a pair of sunglasses Allie insisted I get. They had these number three neutral Gray lenses that was so dark they allowed me to gaze at people without seeming…weird?
I had a chance to shed all of my ‘adult’ thoughts and focus on my art. I watched the many different expressions on people’s faces. I watched their body language as they spoke to one another…or not. I gazed at the buildings I passed and, once on West Broadway, at the store windows of the various shops.
I stopped in front of one window that displayed a wide variety of colorful spring and summer fashions. I couldn’t help but gaze at my own reflection checking to see how I looked. At that moment I remembered Allie’s words about not being able to pass a mirror without gazing at my reflection.
Well...I should have looked good.
I took ten minutes simply to apply some mascara and do my lips. Okay…so I used a touch of blush as well! So go ahead… Kill me… I felt the need to look good.
Upon arriving to the office, Rhona simply couldn’t wait to get her hands on me again. Well…to be more precise, I never thought she would stop hugging and kissing my cheeks. One would have thought I was her lost child. My ‘Cinderella’ tale was obviously her event of the year…perhaps the decade.
And, of course, I simply had to reiterate every last detail of that all-important day once again. And, of course, we both were blotting our tears when Peter walked in. He just smiled, shook his head, and with a motion of his arm signaling me to follow, he went back to his office.
After fixing his coffee, as usual, I grabbed my attaché and cup and walked down the hall. The aroma of his rather citrusy, yet floral, cologne faintly left a trail. I walked into his office grinning.
“Well… Someone had an incredible day.” Peter laughed as he motioned toward one of the armchairs in front of his desk.
“Oh my God Peter…” I could barely contain my excitement. “It is just so unbelievable. I just can’t stop thinking about…about everything.”
Peter sat back and interlaced his fingers behind his head. He grinned and let me go on and on and on. Finally he sat forward in his chair and placed his hands on his desktop. I knew that to be a signal…however subtle…for me to shut up.
“Do you realize that you’re royalty now?” He chuckled. “I haven’t mentioned any of our conversation to the boys uptown but…” He sat back again. “But you can imagine what’s going to happen.”
I gave Peter me best and only blank stare clueless look as I shook my head slowly.
“Heads will definitely roll with this one. They should have known Martha was not happy with her present agency.” Peter smiled. “It’s a small world and news like that usually gets around quickly.”
“Peter…?” I folded my hands on my lap and gave him my most innocent look. That wasn’t very hard for me. “Were you really serious about…” I leaned in toward him. “…opening up our own thingy?”
“We can speak about that at another time?” Peter arched his brows and I understood. “Our main concern is to see what her old agency was doing and how we can improve upon it.”
“Ohhh… Yeah…” Derp… I was fourteen steps ahead of the first step.
“I hate to sound so…mercenary. But the truth is that although the Gray Adams work may not be the largest you’ve gotten us a shot at, it’s by far the most important.” Peter gave me his best paternal smile. “That club of theirs has over two hundred members worldwide and more than a few of those members have sizable businesses. You’ve done amazing work for the Scoville’s and that’s really what brought you to Martha Gray’s attention. If we don’t perform she’ll remain your aunt but she won’t hesitate dropping our firm.”
Peter certainly knew how to put things into perspective for me. I can’t say that it was always pleasant though. I sat and wondered just how I could find out what she might desire. Of course the ancient history of on line logo photos would be the place to begin.
“But the other side of the coin is that if she does like our work… There are heaven only knows how many other giant accounts to be had. When do you expect to see her again?”
“Well…? I’m not really sure.”
I should have invited Martha and Petra to our home…I guess. I wasn’t really accustomed to the formalities of this sort of thing.
“We both really wanted to invite Martha to our home…to see our studios?”
“That’s an excellent idea. And why don’t you have the guys begin researching the net for photos whilst you look at the existing graphic stuff. And…” Peter sat forward in his chair. “You might want to find out a bit about the Adams half of the name. I suspect that Martha would consult her before making any kind of a decision.”
I nodded in agreement. I mean… Why would this be any different than what we did for Susan? We looked at picture after picture and graphic after graphic but nothing really came to me. I thought them all to be quite drab and…industrial?
Peter seemed to have a way of organizing me in a manner that made sense and brought out the best I had to offer. Peter is my work muse the way Allie was my…everything else muse? He mentioned that I might examine aligned interests such as banks and brokerage houses as well.
After spending most of the day gazing at Gray Adams logos, and those of many other investment and banking firms, I managed to do little more than develop a splitting headache. And the various pictures of Martha with and without her partner, proved even less productive. I mean it’s not like they’re selling tools or something.
I left the office feeling more than a bit discouraged. I mean this whole thingy was dumped into my lap and I was clueless. And my being related to Martha wasn’t any help…yet. I even went as far as gazing at each family’s coat of arms. I’d seen that on one company’s logo. But I thought it to be too affected?
What was needed was something fresh; something nobody else has. They really needed something very unique and totally memorable and I had no ideas what so ever. I was so entirely focused upon my new task that I was home before I realized it.
I glanced around the street and also realized that it had been some time since I visited the myriad of galleries within a few blocks of any direction. Indeed I hadn’t been to any museums in some time nor had I leafed through the pages of any art magazines. So much of what I had done was about Allie and I needed some new input, some new vision.
As I rode the elevator up to our apartment, I was hoping that my Allie would feel up to a stroll out for dinner and perhaps a peek into a gallery or two. I opened the door and I went into the kitchen, dropped my bag and proceeded to our bedroom. After shedding and hanging up my things, I collapsed onto the bed to rest and try to ease my mind. I closed my eyes and simply inhaled the mixture of my scent and hers.
I took one of Allie’s pillows, the one she places between her knees, over my face. I could smell she sexuality on it. I felt my entire being tremble. My mind began to dream of being with her; tasting and feeling her heated swampy vagina. I was lost in my waking dreams when she came in.
“I bet you’ve been into my laundry again too.” Allie snickered.
“I didn’t think of it but…now that you mention it…” I giggled.
I felt Allie’s weight as she sat down next to me. She tore the pillow from my face and I opened my eyes to see her blinding smile. Her lipstick was worn from the day and she leaned down and kissed me on my lips. I closed my eyes and felt the fleshiness of her lips upon mine. As our lips parted and my eyes slowly opened, I could see the smile in her eyes.
“How are you feeling today?” That had become my standard question of late.
“I’m good. We’re good.”
Allie patted her bulging belly.
“Feel like going out for dinner? Maybe taking in a gallery or two…?” I arched my eyebrows hoping Allie was up to it.
“Ummm…” She rolled her eyes upward and bit her lip. “Sure… That sounds great.”
It took us no time at all to change. Well… That is if one considers thirty minutes no time. After all, we were going out in public. Whilst ‘street look’ was one thing, how the rest of our exposed selves looked was quite another. I took more time than usual to do my eyes. I still had trouble with the smoky eye thingy. Eventually Allie got tired watching me suffer and she completed the look for me.
“You want to know something?” Allie stared at me with intensity. “I would kill to have eyelashes like yours. And I never really could decide whether your eyes are powder blue or simply an amazing shade of Gray. Will you leave them to me in your will?” Allie giggled.
“Everything I have is yours.” I got emotional. What else is new?
There is a magical mystical pulse to the city’s streets once the day’s work has ended. I always felt the energy but never more than on this night. My senses were heightened for it was the first night we’d been out since the showing. As we walked with our arm around each other’s waist I had a chance to really observe the people.
The shop keepers knew us already and they would wave at us through their windows. And we even knew some of the other residents by sight and even a few by name. But our art usually kept us too busy to have much interaction.
I did notice an occasional soul cast us a glance and it wasn’t because of the appearance of two women walking together so intimately. It wasn’t until after we’d grabbed a bite to eat that we discovered why. We were gazing into one of the name designer’s store fronts when this guy and his…date…walked up to us.
“Excuse me… Aren’t you Andi…the artist?”
I could tell immediately he was some sort of artist. He had that starving artist look down pat including his torn at the knees jeans with color smears on the upper leggings. But he was so nice and humble about asking.
“Yeah…” I giggled.
“We were to your last showing. It was…amazing. Are you going to have another anytime one soon?”
“I hope so.” I chuckled. “The money does go. What do you do?”
“Well… I do water colors and I mess around with film. I think I like film more though. It gives me opportunity to work with creating the lighting I want to see.”
“We really all do this same thing. The only difference is our medium.”
I purposely used the plural to include him. It is so difficult and can be so discouraging to an artist not to, at least on rare occasions, receive even a little bit of affirmation. I could tell by his huge grin that he relished what little I gave him. Then I introduced Allie.
“I remember your work.” His girlfriend chimed in. “The forms were so amazing and they had no weight to them.”
“Are you a ceramic artist?” Allie had picked that one up from me. It sounded so much better than simply a ‘potter’.
“Well…?” She blushed diva red and rolled her eyes upward. “I’m trying.” She giggled.
“Well guess what…” Allie laughed. “This was my second showing with Andi and you want to know something? I’m still trying.”
As it turned out the guy was attending the film program at N.Y.U. His girlfriend was studying with a ceramic artist who worked in the West Village. I hoped the meeting was as gratifying for them as it was for us. Both Allie and I emphasized the importance of always doing their art; always learning from new sources and always seeing new things.
When we entered the first gallery we happened upon, the owner ran right up to us. I…we felt like super stars. He fawned over us and offered us wine and couldn’t say enough about the work we had done.
I felt …important…at least in the moment. It’s one thing to have a boss or a gallery owner who’s making money off your efforts to say that you’re good. It’s quite another for people on the street, or not in a position to make money off of your work, to laud you.
Fortunately that feeling didn’t last very long. Some of the art, particularly the audio visual stuff, was not to my liking. And some of the constructions were…vague and ambiguous? But some of the other pieces were just what I needed to see. They were textural and very organic; full of color and life. Some were quite reminiscent of the way Van Gogh used color and texture but with a more decidedly modern pop electric look.
By the time we hit our third gallery, Allie was becoming tired and I had seen enough to know that I needed to revisit some of the modern masters like Johns and Hockney and Wesselmann. They were all about texture with popping colors. It was at that moment I knew what to do for Martha!
“When can we see Martha? I think I have an idea!”
Allie grinned at me. She’d seen that look on my face before. Allie even said she could feel the energy emanate from me whenever I thought of something…special. Suddenly her expression changed.
“I am so sorry.” Allie took both of my hands in hers. “I forgot to tell you. Martha, Petra and Susan are coming for dinner this Thursday evening.” Poor Allie had become so forgetful lately. “Martha was especially interested in seeing our studio and what we’ve been doing.”
“Oh my God…! I should have something to show her…you know?”
“Oh don’t worry about that. Just let her look and then maybe you could even sketch something out with her. I’m sure she’d love that.”
“Maybe we should invite Peter?” All I could think about was doing something expressly different for Martha.
“Yes… Of course… I think Martha spoke about maybe bringing her partner Marti and her wife?” Allie’s expression became even more stressed appearing.
There it is…again; a woman and her ‘wife’. My expression said all Allie needed to know.
“Well… Doesn’t Martha? I mean is it that unusual?”
I stared at Allie blindly. Okay… It’s not like having a same sex ‘partner’ is such a huge shock. I was becoming so very accustomed to this. But these people were calling their S.O.’s their wives! Were they the husbands?
“I don’t know; ‘I now pronounce you wife and wife’ sounds so…so alien?”
“Get over it baby doll.” Allie laughed. “Unless you’d rather I be the husband.”
Hmmm… Would it come down to something like that? And would it really matter? But other thoughts interjected themselves into my wandering mind.
Suddenly a dinner for our little family was turning into a dinner party and a business event. But Martha had spoken about Marti and thought very highly of her. And of course Peter has been a virtual father to me from the very first time we met. I certainly would want him there if I came up with something to show.
“Oh my God Allie… How are we going to deal with all these people?”
I couldn’t imagine preparing a meal for…for eight people and serving in as well. And in between trying to be the perfect host…ess and trying to maybe come up with an idea to sell, how would I be able to serve our guests. I certainly didn’t expect Allie to do any work at all in her condition. No doubt Allie saw the anxiety etched on my face.
“Oh don’t you worry baby doll. We can have the whole thing catered. We’ll bring in a chef and the only thing we’ll need to worry about is the menu.” Allie giggled. “It’ll be so much fun. And it’ll be kind of like one of Peter’s parties. You’ll see.”
The next day at work was kind of extraordinary. It began with my usual morning ritual of coffee with Rhona. But that all changed when Peter came in. He wasn’t his usual smiley self. After acknowledging us with a nod and smile, he walked directly to his office. Rhona and I gazed at one another in shock.
“I’ve never seen him like this before.” Rhona was obviously distressed.
“I’ll check it out.”
I grabbed Peter’s mug and fixed his coffee. I walked back to his office only to find the door closed; a rather usual event. I rapped softly on the door and edged it open. Peter was on the phone but, upon seeing me with his coffee, motioned me in.
“Well I understand that.” Peter rolled his eyes and smiled at me. “We should have no trouble handling this.” He was silent again as obviously someone was saying something Peter didn’t care to hear. “Listen Jack… You can do what you want with the account. If you’d like I’ll make sure nothing is done on this end without your say so.”
I could tell Peter was having trouble containing his chuckling.
“Quite honestly Jack…? Who cares if they want Andi to run the project as long as the billing gets paid? I simply think that if they think it’s important to have Andi doing the lead work, then who are we to say no? And I’m sure that Andi, being a complete team player, won’t have any problem working with the boys uptown.”
Peter spoke to Jack…whoever that might be…for a few more moments before hanging up the phone. He folded his hands and gazed at me with a bemused expression on his face.
“Evidently one of Martha’s senior vice presidents called late yesterday and wanted to discuss the Gray Adams account.”
“Oh my God… Martha was serious.” I don’t know why that should have surprised me other than maybe the speed at which she acted.
“Well… Evidently whoever called wasn’t interested in speaking with any of the account executives or even the headman himself. However, your name came up. It seems they want to meet with you.” Peter laughed.
“They…?” Clue… Less…
“The suits... They want to find out what is going on.” Peter chuckled. “I must admit I was a bit worried when I received a phone call about all this.”
“Well… Do we have anything to show them yet…Martha that is?”
“Not a single thing or idea…yet. We’re going to have a dinner party…sort of. And you definitely need to come. Martha wants to see our studios and she’s coming with Susan and her partner Marti? I think it would be a great time to see just how her tastes run.”
“I’d love to join you and Allie for dinner under any circumstances.” Peter’s eyes lit up. I’d love to see you studios.” He chuckled. “Well… If you do come up with something, how long would it take to work up a presentation?”
“Oh…” That was a killer question. “I could have something for you to review by…oh say…Monday?”
“Are you sure? I do have to go uptown and speak with the suits and I really need to have something to tell them.”
“I’m sure we could have something for them. Oh… By the way… The invite is plus one if you’d like.” I giggled.
“I think I’ll go stag on this one.” Peter laughed. “They’ll be more than enough chefs in the kitchen.”
I spent the day at my desk simply playing with swatches of color using watercolors, ink, and bushes. I don’t know why I chose to do the exercises I was doing but I felt that the only thing I hadn’t seen was lettering on colorful backgrounds.
I mean the entire concept of having somebody else tend to ones money seemed…stuffy at best? And for sure Martha was anything but stuffy. I actually thought of Allie’s parents as being more the type. And I wanted to represent Martha’s company as the opposite.
Of course by the time that Thursday came I was a nervous wreck. Just the thought of having the evening go past and nothing coming to mind was more than enough to trigger a minor panic attack.
Fortunately, my Allie had everything under control. Even though I had left work early to give her a hand, everything was entirely set up when I arrived home. The chef was busy preparing along with his helpers and two uniformed servers were setting up the main room for dinner.
I should have known that nothing small or insignificant would happen to me during this year I’ve been with Allie. To date my life has been nothing short of miraculous. Not only can’t I recognize my old self in the mirror, I was seriously beginning to forget I even had an ‘old self’.
The table was set in the long room and upon it sat the finest of the fine things Allie accumulated over the years. Some were heirlooms and some were things she simply liked and bought. My breath was taken when I saw the arrangement of things and I knew it had the Allie touch. The candelabras had lovely long bees wax tapers ready for the flame and each place setting had the mandatory three stemmed glasses.
The long room had its own distinctive quality. This was where Allie hung the pieces she liked and displayed those that caught her eye. There were several of my pieces on display although she kept the ones she especially adored in the cave or our bedroom. The few pieces of furniture used to display various ceramics or antiques of interest were antique.
I guess growing up in the environment she did a certain measure of formality would become her and it showed in this room. But what I loved about her was the ability to simply roll up her sleeves and take an active part in the work. When I walked in the door I noticed the people in the kitchen and my Allie was in the midst.
When I made my presence known Allie shuffled me off to our bedroom and cautioned me to stay out of the way. Can you imagine? She told me to undress and rest up. The dress code was to be casual and we were simply going to have a great meal and exhibit our studios. But before I could do that, I needed to bring the color splotches down to my studio. I just had this feeling.
What else could I do? I went shopping. I was already in the area and so I called to have Allie meet me at Bloomies. I was simply tired of my ‘plain Jane’ attire. Sure, it was office stylish but I had seen enough of the latest street styles to know that I was missing out. Since I had ‘become’ a woman, I might as well take full advantage.
Everywhere I looked I saw bodycon, asymmetry, high-low, handkerchief, and everything in between and I wanted in…literally…all the way. I had never experienced this kind of dress ‘jones’ before and it had everything to do with the morning’s meeting with the ‘boys in the suits’.
The dinner was a smashing success. Martha and Peter knew one another far more intimately than I ever thought. Evidently they nearly grew up together. Peter’s mother was a member of ‘the club’ and often had business dealings with Martha’s father. They socialized often so it was only natural for Peter and Martha to become more than simply acquainted.
Both had attended the same private school in Manhattan and had even gone to Harvard together. Martha was decidedly bi-sexual leaning toward the ladies more than the boys. Peter was also bi-sexual but he also enjoyed being with the same gendered lovers. They found that their ‘keeping company’ during a time where sexual idiosyncrasies were still somewhat of a taboo was more than convenient.
And although each was on the other’s Christmas list, they now travelled in more diverse circles. Martha preferred her acquaintances to be from the business community and Peter preferred his artists. Susan seemed to be as surprised as I was when we heard the tale of their coming of age together although they never did more than play ‘show and tell’. But their friendship, was quite apparent.
Martha’s partner, Martina Adams, gave a whole new meaning to ‘chap stick lesbian’.
She was tall, blonde, and had broad swimmer's shoulders.
Marti, as she liked to be called, was an athlete throughout school until an injury whilst trying out for the Olympic women’s swim team ended her career. She fortunately had an amazingly sharp mind and a very warm personality. It was easy to understand how Martha would be taken with her.
Marti’s wife, Drew, was a delight as well.
She was as femme as Marti was butch.
Drew and Pet seemed to be good friends, as I would have expected. They both seemed as anxious as I was to be involved with the actual mechanics of the dinner but Allie put down the law.
I was stunned that Drew was the same as Petra…and me I guess; ‘new girls’? Even though I knew, I never would have guessed. She was so amazingly elegant and graceful that I actually envied her.
I was also beginning to see a distinct pattern. Martha had Petra, Marti had Drew, Allie had me, Susan had just gotten rid of ‘what’s his name’, and they were all members of the same club. Was it more than simple teasing when Susan said she’d gobble me up in a minute?
Anyway, when dinner was finished and just before we settled in for dessert, Martha and Susan were quite anxious to go to the studios and see what treasures lay hidden. We all went down and Martha immediately went to my little bastion of creation. Whilst the others entered, Martha simply stood at the portal and slowly gazed all around the space. A smile came to her lips.
“Yesss…” Martha hissed with the sound of joy in her voice.
I began to show everyone some of the things I was working on. Not having a show in mind I kind of did several different experimental pieces. Peter in particular spent time on every single work whether it was completed or not.
Drew was surprisingly interested in the works that dealt with texture. Knowing she was an accomplished author I understood what she was getting from the viewing. Pet stayed by her side and simply smiled, her eyes enjoying all the colors and forms.
“What are these?” Martha was gazing at the studies I’d done in the office.
“I was just playing with bands of color in particular spectrums. I kind of interlaced the water colors with the inks.”
Martha lifted up one of the studies. I’d started at the top with a very pale pastel yellow and by mixing in blue by varying degrees until I finished at the bottom with a royal blue. It brought to mind…at least my mind…the sea and water as being the beginning of life.
“Yesss…” Martha turned to look for Marti. “Marti dear… Have a look at this.”
Marti walked over from an oil still life I was still working on. She stood next to Martha and gazed at the stock. I felt somewhat intimidated by her height as well as her broad shoulders.
“Yeah…” She looked down at Martha. “What are you thinking?”
“Well…” Martha took a breath and cocked her head to one side. “I think that this would definitely stand out against everything I’ve seen.” She looked up at Marti. “It certainly would make a statement. Don’t you think…?”
“Well…” Marti gazed at the sheet again. “It’s certainly modern…at least compared to what we’ve been looking at. But how would you contrast our names against that?”
“How about this…?” I suddenly had an idea. “Suppose we did interweaving lines than varied color from top to bottom. The center would be blank and your names could appear. Wait a minute.”
I went to my colored pencils and brought them back with a blank piece of paper. Peter heard our conversation and he joined us as well. Susan had gone off with the others as Allie led them into her studio. I bent over and began to feverishly draw a Celtic knot border graduating the colors in the same fashion as the coloration on the stock. I worked as quickly and as accurately as I could whilst standing.
“Yesss… I can see it.” Martha mumbled softly. “And the lettering…?”
“Old English…?” Marti offered.
“Well…?” I stood up and gazed at the half finished work. “Gothic first letters…the ‘G’ and the ‘A’…” I imagined the lettering in my mind.
“And maybe block in a smaller font?” Peter added as he watched appreciating my effort.
“I’d leave the yellow and the…navy blue off?” Marti glanced down at Martha. “It’s kind of harsh.”
Slowly…well maybe not so slowly…but surely…and not Shirley…the logo was assembled in my mind. It wouldn’t take any time at all to put this together.
“How about a rainbow logo for our… Well… Our rainbow clients…?” Marti asked with a chuckle.
“Perhaps for…personal correspondence…? But I don’t think there’s anything to be gained by individual logos for specific markets.” Susan said as Martha gazed at me sketching away feverishly.
“After all, you’re not exactly selling baked goods mixes...” Susan chuckled as she reentered my studio. “…or power tools.”
“I really like this one.” Drew said without even turning.
“When did you do this one?” Peter asked with total surprise.
“Ummm…” I was just finishing up my stretch. “One minute…”
“I could certainly use something like this for cover artwork.” Drew said excitedly.
I turned to see them gazing at a portrait I did of Lilly the way she looked New Year’s Eve. It wasn’t completed but most of the work was there. I should have had that one covered but I didn’t think of it.
“Ummm…” I really didn’t want Peter to see it. I wanted to surprise him. “It just kind of happened? She looked so amazing…so adult. I felt like capturing that?”
“You’re amazing Andi.”
Peter said as he began to choke up.
“Everything I’ve seen is really stellar.” Martha said with some pride.
“I have to agree.” Susan grinned.
“Do you ever do cover art?” Drew turned with a look of hope on her face.
“I… Ummm…” I looked at Peter for a brief moment. “You should really use Linda Cray. Her art is amazing.”
“As if I could contact her...” Drew sounded dismayed. “My publisher’s tried several times but she seems to be impossible to commission these days. Everybody wants to use her.”
“You’re looking at her daughter.” Peter chuckled.
“You’re joking.” Drew looked shocked.
Peter pulled out his cell phone and speed dialed a number. Of course Allie and I knew who he was calling. We stood there and grinned.
“Hello baby…” Peter cooed. “How was school today?” His smile grew larger as he patiently listened for several minutes. “That’s really wonderful. Hold on and I’ll ask.” He turned to me. “She wants to know if you’d like to go to her art fair at school.”
I looked toward Allie who smiled and nodded.
“We’d love to go.” I grinned
“Yes baby… They both want to come. Is your mom at home?”
I found their relationship to be so very unusual for divorced people. I mean they can be friends…sort of? But Peter and Linda seemed to be even closer than simply friends.
“Hi Lin…” Peter’s smile grew even broader. “Yes… I’m well. Got a minute for some business?” Peter winked at Drew. “You’ve heard of Drew Adams?”
Now everyone’s attention was turned toward Peter. He said nothing for several minutes. But he did laugh and smile.
“Would you like to do some cover art for her?” Again Peter listened for a few minutes. “No… I’m with Andi and Allie at the moment. Drew is here as well and she wanted to inquire. We’ve just had dinner. I know sweet heart. But that’s what agents are for.”
Peter listened for a few minutes more, laughed, and then ended the call. He watched the screen on his phone for a moment or two and then smiled as he handed it to Drew.
“This is her agent’s e-mail address and phone number. Just give him a call and forward a copy of the manuscript to him. Linda will make sure she gets it.”
Drew gazed at the phone and forwarded the information to hers.
“Oh my God Peter…” Drew then hugged him and kissed his cheek. “I can’t thank you enough.”
I felt as if the entire room sighed in relief. Peter chuckled as he took his phone back.
“She was actually wondering what took you so long to contact her. She adores your work.”
Drew took hold of Peter’s arm as we walked toward Allie’s studio. Only Martha stayed back and looked through some of the canvasses I’m begun but left stacked against the wall.
“You know sweet heart…” Martha never took her eyes off the canvasses.
“I see this room…”
She looked up at me. I could see tears beginning to form. “And I can’t help thinking about your father. He would have been very proud of your work…and of you.”
I walked up to Martha and I hugged her. She continued to stare around the studio as if taking a panoramic picture with her mind.
“I image his studio would be very similar to this.” Her face saddened and I could see her actually aging as she thought about my father. “Are you happy? I mean truly happy?”
Martha turned to me. I could see she was quite serious. I thought for a moment, if for no other reason than to fully absorb her question. Was I truly happy?
“Yes Aunt Martha…”
“Please dear… Simply Martha will suffice. ‘Aunt’ makes me feel older than I am.” She chuckled.
“Yes… Martha…” I smiled knowing that the title would arise. “I think I’m happy.”
“Come dear… Sit with me for a moment.”
Martha walked to one of two stools and sat down. I followed her and did the same. She reached out and took my hand in hers. Martha’s smile was gentle and serene. She gazed down at my hands and ran her finger across my highly polished nail. Then she gazed up at me.
“We’re adults…you and I.” Martha paused for a moment. “And we’re of the same blood. If you fear I’m intruding upon your personal life, do be good enough to say so. There will be no formalities or secrets between us.”
I nodded my head. I had no idea of where Martha was going with this conversation but it sounded quite serious.
“Once your Allie gives birth, she will change.” Martha’s gaze was fixed totally upon me. “Things will change. It is inevitable. She’s a lovely caring and generous young woman and I couldn’t be more pleased that you two have found one another. But once that child is born, you will become second on her list of concerns. It’s the way of things and it’s quite natural.”
“I understand.” I smiled. I did understand.
“You will need to hire help. I would suggest getting at least one woman full time. There is plenty of space down here to construct an apartment. Perhaps you might even consider finding sisters or two relatives so that you can have coverage around the clock.”
“Well… We were planning on having a nurse for at least two or three weeks.”
“That’s good planning. But you should consider something more permanent. If I’m any judge of character, your Allie may find it difficult to return to work. I suspect that child will be the focus of her life for at least the first few years.” Martha chuckled. “And if her attention toward you is any indication, she’ll be a good mother.”
“Yes…” I laughed. “She mother’s me all the time. There is something though.” This was really a concern.
“Yes sweet heart… Whatever is it?” Martha crooned.
“Well…” I didn’t know how to really begin.
“Just relax and take a deep breath dear.” Martha smiled.
I did as she requested only my exhale came out as a sigh.
“I worry that Allie will lose interest in me. And not simply because of the baby...” I was quick to add.
“Whatever makes you think that?” Martha seemed…shocked?
“Well… She had regular lovers before; you know? And… Well…? I wasn’t exactly the most…manly…to begin with?” I felt my face turn hot Paris pink. “And I worry…” My voice trailed off.
“You worry she’ll lose interest in you as a sexual partner?” Martha chuckled which didn’t make me feel any better. “And you’re worried that once your performance fails she’ll seek her pleasures elsewhere.”
“Yeah…” I gazed down at my pumps. “I guess that’s about it. I mean…” I gazed up at Martha. “She says that won’t ever happen but…well…we all have our needs. And I would never think of stopping her. I mean… You really can’t own a person.” I was verging on tears.
“My dear child…” Martha laughed and gently slapped my knee. “That woman will never leave you…especially for the cock. But what about you…?”
“Me…?”
“Yes… Certainly you’ve had relations with a male before.”
“Yeah…” I couldn’t believe where our conversation was going. “But they weren’t very positive experiences.” I sighed.
“But you do think about men.” Martha smiled wickedly.
I giggled and turned fruit punch red.
“I thought so.” Martha smiled. “I dare say that you’ve had your eye on Peter.”
“I must admit he’s difficult for me to be around when I need to concentrate.”
“That is totally understandable my dear. He is quite delicious.” Martha grinned. “Well I certainly hope you didn’t act on your…desires?”
“Oh no… I mean it’s difficult enough without any…complications?”
“Smart girl…” Martha chuckled. “Although I must admit that the lure of a nice big stout cock can be quite a temptation. Pet…quite like you…had several early relationships with males. She found them to be very pleasurable from a physical and spiritual perspective.”
“How does she deal with...? I mean…”
“What do we do about our urges?” Martha chuckled.
“Yeah… I mean sometimes the urge is kind of strong; especially since I’m still curious?”
“We rent a man.”
“You what…?”
I was…stunned and shocked and almost fell off my stool. Martha burst out laughing.
“It’s really quite convenient. We rent a nice young, virile, beautiful man and shack up for the evening in a hotel room the company rents for visiting customers. It’s really quite convenient and all very discrete.”
I sat and listened to Martha with my mouth agape. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing.
“Oh we don’t do it on a regular basis. But once in a while; oh…maybe once a month or so…we do take advantage of the service.”
“You both do it with the same guy at the same time?” Words fail to describe my total shock.
“Certainly… We are a couple and we would never cheat on one another. We view this as no different from getting a massage together. After all, it never lasts long enough to develop into anything and it’s a different young man each time. But it does relieve the tension and that’s what is important…to both of us.”
Martha smiled but I saw the seriousness of what she was saying in her eyes.
“I mean…” I didn’t know what to say or how to ask…anything about what I’d just heard.
“I have a good acquaintance that happens to run a ladies club across the river. We must bring you and Allie with us one evening if you both feel like a night out to go dancing. The club is quite elegant and it’s strictly ladies only.”
“You mean it’s a lesbian club?”
“Why yes dear…” Martha chuckled. “Those do exist you know. She has connections and availability to fine young men. They’re English may not be very good but it’s not conversation we’re looking for.”
“Is she… Is she like a pimp?”
“Oh heavens no…” Martha laughed. “We simply pay the young man. I imagine there is somebody who does get their share. After all, somebody is making these young men available. I do handle her investments even though her account is quite small by our standards. But she is an endearing person and she always makes sure we get the best of everything whenever we are at her club.”
I thought about what Martha just told me. I thought this might be a good outlet should Allie have the urge. Although I seemed to usually have the urge I could never cheat on her. This might prove to be just the solution should the urge strike us both at the same time.
“Do Marti and Drew use the same service?”
My real question should have been if this was a sorority thing of theirs.
“Oh Lord no…” Martha laughed. “Marti has always been gay and Drew, although she has had… Oh what do they call it? The cut…? Drew prefers women and always has.”
“How did Marti meet Drew?”
“Did I hear my name mentioned?” Marti walked in and chuckled.
“Were your ears ablaze dear girl?” Martha asked with a smile.
Allie and Drew followed Marti in and announced that coffee and dessert would be served downstairs. We all slowly walked down the flight to find an amazing spread of desserts in the way of pastries, cheeses and fruit. It was nearly midnight when our dinner party finally broke up.
Finally, after the catering people were paid and everything was back in reasonable shape, Allie and I were able to undress, wash, and crash into our bed. We were both physically and mentally exhausted. I was spooned up behind her and luxuriating in the feel and the scent of Allie’s body.
“I think our first dinner party was a success.” I giggled. In truth I was thrilled.
“Yeah…” Allie yawned. “We need to do this again. But next time let’s do it on a weekend.”
“Oh absolutely… I had no idea just how much work went into one of these things.”
“Everyone loved my pottery.” Allie grasped the arm I had around her. “Drew wanted to buy about a dozen different things.” She giggled. “By the way… What happened with you and Martha? You both kind of disappeared.”
“We were in the studio talking.” I snickered.
“Oh…? What did you guys talk about?”
“Oh…” I could barely contain myself. “Just girl talk…”
The meeting was scheduled for nine in the morning. Peter and I arrived early to see to the preparations. Someone had arranged to have breakfast catered and they were in the process of setting up the conference room. I had dressed for the occasion in my usual conservative trousers, a lovely white blouse with a ribbon neck tie, and a light weight ash grey linen blazer.
Moving the easels to a better position so that they could be seen as one walked through the double doors; I opened my portfolio and set out the display placards. I had done several with different color schemes, omitting the harsh yellow and deep blue, and I had different styles, and colorations, of lettering on plastic overlays. The real challenge was to have the overlays done for the morning.
I had done a few other drawings over the weekend. I wasn’t completely satisfied with the ideas we had for the new logo. I came up with a pair of crossed anchors. I pictured a heart with four stars in it where the stocks intersected and between the rings. I drew the symbols to different scales. The symbols were all from the coat of arms of the Adams and the Gray families.
Mister Helms came in before nine to see that everything was in order. I watched his reaction to the display. A look of curiosity crossed his face. He crossed one arm and rested the elbow of his other upon the crossed one. He held his chin with his hand and a sort of scowl came upon his face. He quickly glanced at me.
“This is a little out of the ordinary for an investment banking firm…don’t you think?” He pointed to the Celtic knot symbol.
“Well…?” I clutched my hands in front of me and rolled my eyes upward as I blushed all night long red. “They asked for something different. They wanted something with…life in it?”
Mister Helms glanced back at the colored mattes. He walked over and began to place some of the lettering overlays atop the mattes. He stood back and stared at what he saw for several very long moments. I bit my lip, the anxiety of those moments getting the better of me.
“Well… The Gray Adams certainly stands out. But I’m not sure whether I’m selling paint or art supplies.” He chuckled.
Mister Helms walked a few steps to one of the computer displays and typed something in. He carefully glanced at whatever appeared on the monitor.
“I will say that there’s only one that even comes close.” He turned the monitor for me to see. It was simply geometric shades of blue in a simple design. “Is there purpose, or meaning, to the intertwining lines of color?”
“Well yes actually…” Peter finally chimed in. “That’s a Celtic knot. The lines interconnect and never end. This represents the intertwining of all things and the continuum of life.” He looked at me and smiled.
Mister Helms smiled at me.
“Are you Irish? Your last name sounds…Italian.”
“Ummm…” I was not about to let the proverbial cat out of the bag about my relationship with Martha. “My dad was from Scottish people.” Peter looked at me and could barely control himself. He actually had to turn away for fear of snickering. “Ms. Gray and Ms. Adams are both of Scottish descent. I thought this might be appropriate.”
Mister Helms folded his arms and pursed his lips. He seemed to be thinking about it as he slowly nodded. At just that moment Martha was shown into the conference room followed by Marti, Meg and, of all people, Susan.
“Oh yes…” Martha spoke in that amazing smoky voice. “I do like these.” She saw me and grinned. “Come here dear…” Martha opened up her arms and embraced me when I came to her. “I hope you didn’t slave all weekend over these.” She kissed both my cheeks.
Susan came up next and hugged me, kissing my fore head. “It looks like our little art genius scored another one.” She turned to Peter. “Peter dear… So good to see you again…”
Peter came up to Susan and gently took her hand as he kissed both her cheeks.
Marti simply walked up to the mattes and began to move the overlays about. She suddenly turned to me.
“How about that other thing, the rainbow…?”
“Well…” I walked over to my portfolio and took out several mattes. I placed them out on another easel. “I thought the rainbow looked a bit too…overdone? So I also did these using shades of purple. I think it has a different look; not quite as newbie?”
“Yeah…” Marti took two of the overlays and centered them upon both the rainbow and one of the purple knots. “I think you’re right. Everything is too rainbow these days anyway.” She laughed. “What do you think Martha?”
“Well…” Martha stood back from the easel, her fingers seemingly locked together in prayer just beneath her reddened lips. “I agree with you completely. We should make the logo available to those who wish to use it.” She turned toward Peter. “Peter dear… We shall also need some sort of campaign. I’m not sure whether the net or print would be more appropriate.”
“And we’re also thinking maybe cable as well.” Martha added as she continued to play with the lettering overlays.
“We’ll have no problem handling any of your needs Martha. Our staff is quite diverse and knowledgeable in all areas of promotion.”
“If you wish, I’m sure Peter and Andi would be quite willing to be your exclusive contacts with us.” Mister Helms smiled.
“Oh… I’m so sorry.” Peter rushed over to Mister Helms’ side and took him by the arm. “This is Jack Helms, our senior vice president. Jack…” Peter turned to Martha. “This is Martha Gray and Martina Adams. Of course you already know Susan.”
“Ms. Gray…” Mister Helms smiled brightly and held out his hand.
“Oh please…” Martha’s eyes flashed as brightly as she smiled. “Call me Martha. And this is Marti.” They both shook his hand. “I’m quite happy to leave things in Peter and Andi’s talented hands. Susan has been bending my ear continually about the great work they’ve done for her.”
“Well Peter has always done brilliant work for our clients and Andi is the shining star of our artistic team.” Mister Helms reached into his suit’s jacket pocket and he pulled a card out for both Martha and Marti. “I’m twenty four seven. If either of you need anything…” He left the rest unsaid.
“Well…” Martha grinned and looked at me and then Peter. “I will try to not have you regret saying that.” She chuckled.
“Ummm…” I interrupted…sort of. “I also did these.” I pulled out anchor and heart mattes and laid them over the knot ones. “The symbols are from both your coats of arms.”
Martha and Marti glanced at each other and then back to the images.
“Now we really have a problem.” Martha frowned. “I really love the imagery of the anchors and the heart. It says more than any slogan possibly could.”
“Why not get them both?” Marti grinned. “No sense in letting a perfectly good logo go to waste. I kind of like the entire idea of the anchors and the heart. And I also like the knot.” Marti turned to Peter. “Let’s test them both.”
“That’s won’t be a problem. We could probably have good results by…” Peter glanced at Mister Helms and then back at Marti. “…probably by Wednesday or Thursday.”
“We just took on a new behavioral scientist who has done ground breaking work in economic decision making. This is just the sort of thing she’ll love.” Mister Helms offered with a grin.
And so we breakfasted and spoke of ideas for Gray Adams and the repartee was delightfully full of humor and ideas and very elegant thoughts. Mister Helms excused himself after coffee and left Peter and I to finish up. The ladies spent another half an hour looking over the mattes and I assured them, and Peter, that the work could be finished within days of the test results coming back and a decision being made.
As we all gathered our things and preceded down the elevator, I asked Peter for the rest of the day off. Of course there was no problem. Once outside Peter hugged and kissed all three ladies’ cheeks and left for the office. I lingered for a few moments with them.
“So dear child…” Martha spoke with a wry grin. “What mischief do you and Allie have planned for this afternoon?”
“Well…?” I giggled and rolled my eyes. “I want to go to Bloomies and look at some of the new styles. I think I want to try some of the new dresses I’ve seen being worn around town.”
“Ahhh… I see.” Martha chuckled. “One must be stylish as one moves up the corporate ladder…so to speak. And you’re quite wise to have Allie with you. She happens to have exquisite taste. After all, she did find you.” She smiled slyly.
“Don’t even think of going without me as well.” Susan said in a mocking voice as she then turned toward Martha and Marti. “I told you she is amazing.”
“Of course she is.” Martha chuckled and hugged me.
“After all…she is my niece.”
Will Andi continue to ‘climb the ladder’? Will she need to fight an angel on the way up? Will Jacob be ahead of her doing all the fighting? Can we expect more events of a biblical proportions? Where’s Cecil B. DeMille now that we need him? Will Allie vore the entire city? And what about Bob? If there’ll ever be answers to any of these ridiculous questions…they’ll be found in the next congressionally approve and signed chapters of ‘Andi and Allie’!!!
Kerrie meant to tell him about her transition
but by the time it came out (so to speak) it was too late... maybe??? By Kelly Blake
Copyright© 2013 Kelly Blake All Rights Reserved. |
![]() |
StoryLink Download is here: Coming Out.pdf (616.82 KB)
Even though the author had stated she wanted to leave the story exactly where it had ended, there is a sort of "what if" aftersode to the story. I am including it here so that it may be read as well since it might not be found unless you knew where to find it in her stories. ~ Sephrena
Chapter 2
Walking back to the dorm was like walking through a marshmallow…or swimming in a pool full of petroleum jelly. I had no energy and no spirit. I was totally drained. Arriving at my quad proved to be no relief. None at all...! I walked into the common room to find the roomies from the other bedroom, my roomie, and her fuck boy.
A little blue pill was in my future for sure. Somewhere between total mental and physical exhaustion rested an impending panic attack. Sleep would be out of the question.
“Josh is spending the night. Can you go somewhere else to sleep?” My roomie made more of a statement than a request.
“No… I want him the fuck out of here by ten!” I exploded. “He is NOT sleeping in my room tonight!”
A blue pill and a drink…maybe…as if…?
“But I invited him.” She whined in a nasally tone of voice.
“No fucking way…! If he’s not out of here by ten, I will go straight to the R.A. I’m sick and tired of your bullshit. If you want to fuck his brains out…go to his room. Go to the field. In fact…I don’t really give a rat’s ass where you go! You’re just not doing it here!”
Two drinks…and a little blue pill…!
They all were stunned. Good…! I was known as the meek one but I think I ended all that. They all kind of sat back and gawked at me as I turned and went into my bedroom. Slamming the door, I threw my book bag down and threw myself onto my bed. A few minutes later there was a knock on the door. It opened slowly and one of the other girls poked her head in.
“Are you alright? You kind of look like shit.” She said as she slipped in.
“I’m just wonderful.” Dripping sarcasm…! No…torrential sarcasm…!
Closing my eyes, I would have wept if I had any tears left. She sat on the edge of my bed and grasped my hand.
“It’s either a wicked period or boy problems.” She smiled softly. “At least it is with me. Guys are as fucked up as a wicked period.”
Not knowing what really to say, I told her the truth…sort of. A bad habit of mine…
“It’s a girl.” I said weakly. “And I don’t think it’s going to work out.”
This didn’t seem to faze her one bit.
“Yeah…” She sighed. “My roomie’s has those problems to. Too much drama with girls…”
“Yeah…”
Like…no shit Sherlock…even if the drama was mostly mine…
“Listen…” She leaned over to gaze at me. “Why don’t you come over to our room for a few minutes? I have this amazing dark chocolate and a bottle of killer Mezcal. Anyway…your slutty roomie wants to get a few things and she’s scared shitless to come in here.” She giggled. “By the way… I’m Jeanie and my roomie’s Pat.”
The dark chocolate sounded good; especially since I hadn’t really eaten since breakfast. I never had Mezcal but I figured now was as good a time as any.
“Yeah…” I smiled weakly. “Anything to get that bitch out of here tonight...”
“Yeah… We’re kind of sick of her as well. Just don’t let it get out we have a bottle in the room. And…” Her face brightened. “We have a little killer weed if you need something extra.”
“No thanks…” I said with a grin. “But I’m cool with it. That slut is the only thing on my R.A. list.”
Getting up and out of bed was a chore. I suddenly realized that I was hungry as well. But I wasn’t going to stop in the main room to get my cheese and crackers as long as my roomie and her human dildo were still around. When we entered the other bedroom, her roomie was sitting on the bed smiling wickedly.
“That was so fucking epic!” Her roomie said. “We never really had a chance to meet. You’re never around. I’m Pat.”
“And I’m Jeanie by the way.” She giggled. “Okay… Let the debauchery begin!”
“Ummm… I have some cheese and crackers in the fridge and I haven’t eaten since breakfast. But I don’t want to go out there whilst the slut and her dildo are still around.” I giggled.
“Wow…” Pat said excitedly. “That’s an excellent way to describe them.” She laughed. “I’ll get the munchables."
“Have a seat…anywhere.”
Jeanie motioned around the room as she pulled a bottle of pale yellowish colored liquid out of her closet. Breaking the seal, she unscrewed the cap and took a swig of the stuff.
“We’re casual around here. If that’s okay with you...”
Jeanie grinned and handed the bottle to me. Taking the bottle, I smiled and sniffed it. The aroma wasn’t all that inviting…to say the least. I hoisted the bottle and took a sip. As I lowered it, I noticed something kind of floating toward the bottom. Jeanie snickered.
“It’s the worm.”
“Wait...! What...???” My eyes went wide as the liquor burned its way down my throat.
“Yeah… This is the real thing. I got this in Playa Del Carmen on my way to Cozumel. I guess it’s some kind of custom to dump a worm in it. It’s actually a moth larva. I have to fight Pat for the honors usually.” Jeannie snickered.
“Wait… What…?”
“Well…?” Jeanie smiled slyly. “You eat it and the world truly becomes your playground. And you don't even need to move!” She giggled.
Pat returned with a tray full of stuff.
“You can have what’s left of the Thai food. It’s pad Thai with shrimp.” She grinned. “And here’s your cheese and crackers. I also brought some guacamole with chips and a bottle of water. It’s good to take a hit of water after each hit of the mezcal.”
Pat sat on her bed and took the bottle. I was so hungry that I quickly devoured the Thai food and then began to work on the cheese and crackers.
“And you are…?” Jeanie grinned at me.
“Oh… I’m sorry. I’m Emma…Emmie.” I smiled sheepishly.
“Okay…” Jeanie looked at Pat. “Emmie has girl problems.”
“Oh…” Pat grinned. “Drink plenty of water, green tea, and put hot compresses here.” She patted her lower tummy.
“Not that kind of girl problems you derp…!” Jeanie rolled her eyes and snickered. “Your kind of girl problems…”
“Ohhh… Those kinds of girl problems…” Pat snickered. “Too much drama…” She grinned at me. “Hang in there. You both will eventually sync up and you’ll only have drama three or four days a month.”
“No those kinds of problems either.” I sadly said.
Gazing at Pat, I suddenly understood where she was coming from. She was majorly cute. Blue eyes, pale skin, a nose ring, a buzz cut, and the rainbow bracelet said it all. She was gay.
“I’m not gay.” I said softly. “But I have such strong feelings for her.” I felt tears welling up again.
“So…?” Pat grinned. “She doesn’t do straight girls?”
“There’s another issue. I have the issue.” I stared down at the bottle of mescal in my hands.
“What…? You don’t eat sushi?” Jeanie giggled.
“Shut up you derp!” Pat semi snarled at her. “If you have an issue…and she can’t deal…then she has an issue as well.” Pat said seriously.
After taking another swig, I handed the bottle to Jeanie who handed me the water in turn.
“But I don’t know how to handle my…issue. And I don’t know how to handle it with her.”
Pat sat and simply nodded. Then she took another hit from both bottles.
"What's your issue?" Pat asked softly.
"It's...complicated."
"Isn't it always?" Jeanie snickered, much to Pat's displeasure.
“I tried texting her but now she doesn’t reply.” Tears began to fall.
“That’s a tough one.” Pat said and thought for a moment. “Look… You can’t harass her with texts. She’s probably just as bent out of shape as you are.” She spoke with confidence. “Text her once a day for the next few days and then stop.” Another swig of each bottle as it went around. “Then...as far as I’m concerned…it's all on her.”
“Yeah…” Jeanie said. “It’s the same with guys. People are people regardless of their gender. You can’t wish something to happen. It leads nowhere except to fuck up your life till you’re over them. And you def don’t want her to think you’re some kind of psycho hose bitch.”
“And maybe you are gay.” Pat added with a giggle. “There are a lot of advantages to being lesbian.”
“Oh yeah…?” Jeanie’s said sarcastically. “Name one…just one…!” She laughed.
“Okay bimbo brain…” Pat snickered. “It’s no big deal for everyone to be naked. Put a dick in the room and the entire scene changes and things…arise!” She laughed. “Of course...with lesbians...if it’s a bunch of skeezers…and there’s only one hottie…then there’s a problem. And…!” Pat lilted excitedly. “If you do hook up…you get to double the size of your wardrobe!” She grinned.
“Well I’m not gay and you’re wearing my tee shirt!” Jeanie feigned anger.
“When did you know you were gay?” I had to ask.
“When did you know you were a girl?” Pat replied with a chuckle.
Good point… I was so very clueless about it all.
“So…” I screwed up my face in thought. “You’ve never been with a guy.”
“Fuck no...!" Pat beamed proudly. "I am platinum. I’ve never even kissed a guy. Except for my dad and that was on the cheek.” Pat snickered. “I just don’t do dick.”
Her words resounded quite loudly and painfully in my ears. ‘I don’t do dick’… Meh…!
“I mean I have nothing against guys. It’s just that…I just don’t do dick.” She repeated. “Now Jeanie here… She doesn’t do vagina. The very thought of sticking her tongue into some other girl’s pussy makes her sick.” Pat laughed.
“But you two get along.” The mescal and the food were calming me.
“We’re sand box sweet hearts.” Jeanie said without a moment’s thought. “We grew up together. We went to the same schools and we were determined to room together here. The fact that she’s queer is like…” Jeanie looked off for a moment. “It’s like she has chestnut hair…when she lets it grow. And I have blond hair.” Jeanie smiled. “It’s like…so what? Who cares?”
“So…” Pat grinned slyly. “What’s your crushes name?”
I told her. Pat looked at Jeanie. They both arched their eyebrows.
“Facebook…! Instagram…!”
They gazed at each other and grinned as they exclaimed simultaneously. Pat and Jeanie had this down to a science. It took but a few moments for them to find Sam’s accounts.
“Are you seeing this?” Pat said with an awed expression. “National Honor Society…?”
They began to alternately read off Sam’s accolades.
“Phi Beta Kappa…”
“National math and science awards…?”
“Stanford…”
“M.I.T….”
“What is she doing here?” Pat stared at me.
“Oh my God…!” Jeanie looked at me; her eyes and mouth agape. “She made the semi-finals for the Women’s Olympic track and field team with the hammer throw, discus, and the shot put!”
“What is the hammer throw?” I had visions of a huge sledge hammer.
“Where can I find one?” Pat gasped. She glanced up at me. “Does she have a sister?”
“Fuck that!” Jeannie laughed. “Does she have a brother and is he into women?”
“How long have you known each other?” Pat asked…still stunned. She glanced at Jeannie. “Did you see all those scholarships?” She then glanced at me. “Where does she hide her cape?” Pat giggled. “And how long have you known each other?”
“Not very long at all…” I sighed.
“She’s got doctorates in computer engineering and bio-mechanics? And a PhD…?” Jeanie stared at me. “This is really weird.” She glanced up at Pat. “It says she’s here but it doesn’t say what she’s doing.” She stared at me in wonder. “And you two get along? I mean really connect?”
“Yeah…”
I sighed as a tear fell. I was sort of hydrated again…dammit!
“And she’s really kind of cute!” Pat gasped as she looked at her screen. “This is totally sick!”
“Terminally… She’s a little on the thick side but…she’s also majorly athletic?” Jeanie grinned.
“How did you meet her?” Pat asked.
So I went into the tale of my needing assistance with my stats class. And I told them how meeting up with her every day there after became kind of a ritual. I didn’t go into details about our spot or what went on when I stayed over. But I gave them the picture as best I could.
“Oh… We totally have to help you.” Pat said to me. Then she looked at Jeanie. “We really need to help her nail this one.”
“Totally…!” Jeanie replied.
As the night went on, I became more comfortable with my ‘other roomies’. Of course the mezcal helped quite a bit. By the time the bottle was half emptied, we were all pretty high and feeling no pain whatsoever. Then they decided to smoke some pot. Jeanie opened the window and Pat brought out their weed supply.
As they happily smoked away, they plotted my next move. It was decided that I shouldn’t text again before consulting them. And they reminded me that Sam had just as big an issue as I had and I shouldn’t lose sight of that fact. They also reminded me that if all three of us went to the R.A., there would be no choice but to remove my roomie…who we now called ‘the slut’.
By that time I was ready for bed. I could barely keep my eyes opened. So I bid my new friends a good night and ambled into my room. I was way too exhausted and drained to even shower or do my evening routine. I simply collapsed on my bed and promptly feel asleep. I didn’t even think of taking the little blue pill.
In the morning I direly wanted to text Sam. But Pat was right. Sam never even gave me a chance to explain…or better yet…show her how very minor my ‘short comings’ truly were. The pain and the emptiness soon returned but the shower woke me enough to also gain some perspective. Regardless of how I felt, I knew I had to go through the day and make up for the studying I didn’t do yesterday.
Walking around the other side of the lake, I glanced over at our spot. Sam wasn’t there. After carefully scoping out the coffee shop, I hurriedly went in to get a ‘black eye’, fruit juice, and a platter of meats and cheeses. Then I hit the library.
Biology has always been a cake walk for me. And the other subjects; the psych stuff, and the usual sophomore crap, were no big deal. But the stats work was epic! I kept wishing Sam was around to help me, encourage me, and comfort me. But that was not to be. I ate my dinner in the cafeteria, went to my room, showered and changed into my night wear, and cried myself to sleep.
The next day was a regular class schedule. Actually…it was a living nightmare to be more exact. I simply couldn’t get Sam out of my head. I was truly beginning to understand zombie-ism. I felt totally numb and just went through the motions of being present physically. Tragically, my roomie was in the room. She immediately got in my face.
“I didn’t like the way you talked to me when…” She was having trouble remembering his name? “Ummm…my friend was here!”
Sooo…? Backatcha sez I…
“I don’t give a fuck what you like or don’t like!” I shouted. “The three of us are totally sick of your shit and if we hear another word out of your mouth…it’s off to the R.A. and you’re out of this quad!”
Let me tell you…regardless of cruelty to animals and all that…it really felt good to ‘kick someone else’s cat’! She backed off in a huff and went directly into the bathroom slamming the door on her way. And as I was just about to fall back upon my bed I heard the patter of not such little feet.
“Are you okay?” Jeanie poked her head in.
“Yeah…” I lilted and sighed.
“Well…” She rushed to my side and took hold of my hand. “Come on over. We have just the text to send!”
Jeanie was so excited that I caught it and couldn’t resist. Anyway…I needed a couple of smiling faces in my life at that moment. I let Jeanie pull me to her room. Pat sat on her bed with her legs tucked beneath her and a huge grin on her face.
“God…! You are so fucking hot when you’re pissed off!” She laughed. “I have dibs on you if this doesn’t work out.”
“Shut up Pat. Show her what we came up with.” Jeanie beamed.
Pat handed me a piece of paper.
‘None of us are happy with the way we were born. All we can hope to do is conform.’
Staring at what was written on the paper my first thought came to my lips before I could even think.
“This…” I winced. “This is awful.”
“Yeah…” Jeanie chuckled. “It really sucks.”
“And why am I sending this?” I lilted.
“We found more pictures of her. Check this out.”
Pat giggled and turned her laptop so I could see this new…data? Pat had found very old photos of Sam. One showed her lifting a huge three hundred pound barbell! All of her muscles were bulging from the strain. She looked amazing in spite of the grimace on her face. The next photo showed her standing in the back row of her women’s track team. She was amongst the tallest and certainly the widest? I didn’t bother looking at the other photos.
“This woman was no doubt a stand out...literally...all through school.” Pat’s smile faded. “She was always the odd one out. No doubt she was bullied on a number of levels. No doubt the girls probably were scared of her.” She suddenly giggled. “And the guys as well...”
“I know that some of the girls used to make these mean comments about Pat and me.” Jeanie frowned. “They all thought we were doing it with each other…you know? It was hard as fuck for me to get a date! We were voted the most likely to marry each other.”
“That’s why this is perfect for her.” Pat leaned forward. “If she remembers how hard it was for her, maybe she’ll think about how hard it is for you.”
As weird as their logic was, I had to admit they might actually have had a point. I certainly knew how terribly cruel kids could be when there was an odd one in their midst. And truly nobody was odder than me. Staring at what they’d come up with again, the message, as weird as it was, sort of made sense?
Not having my phone, I ran back to my room with the written message. Pat and Jeanie followed close behind. The slut seemed to have left for the night. Her purse and ‘slut bag’ were gone. As the girls gathered around me on my bed, I took out my phone. Letter by letter I entered the stupid…poem? I sat and gazed long and hard at the text. Suddenly the girls began a chant.
“Do it…! Do it…! Do it…! Do it…!”
So I did. Reluctantly mind you… But I sent the stupid text to the cheering and shouts of ‘huzzah’ from the girls. And of course they insisted on a celebration. But I was too beat to partake. After being issued a perpetual ‘rain check’…good for any occasion…they left and I went to bed not expecting a return text anytime soon. And I was not disappointed in that respect.
The next day wasn’t any better. Indeed it was a great deal worse. I got slammed with a ton of stats work to do. And…on top of that…I had to construct and carry out my very first psych survey! My first inclination at the day’s end was to use my perpetual ‘rain check’ and get totally hammered with the girls. My second was to eat and head to the library. Number two won out.
Futile doesn’t begin to describe my exertions at the library. Everything went well until I began working on the survey. Everything quickly turned to poopie shit when I attempted my stat work. I was lost again. And having Sam’s absence in my life working in the deep recesses of my heart didn’t help one bit. Not one bit… By the time I returned to my room, I’d composed my next text to her.
The slut was in residence when I opened the door. She had nothing to say to me. She didn’t even look at me. I dumped my bag and went to shower. After doing my night time ritual, I meandered to the girls’ room and knocked on the closed door. Pat opened it and the aroma of pot hit me like a brick wall. She grinned and giggled.
“I know what I want to text tonight.” I sighed. “Want to hear it?”
“Sure…” Pat coughed. “Derpie forgot to open the fucking window.” She giggled.
“Seriously…?” I coughed in the smokey haze. “What are you guys majoring in anyway?”
“Well…” Jeanie began to giggle to the point of hysteria.
“Derpie is an art history major.” Pat snickered. “And I’m majoring in…"
“Dope smoking…!” Jeanie laughed…much to Pat’s indignation.
“I’m majoring in English lit. I expect us to have major jobs waiting upon graduation.” She laughed. “So… What do you have for us princess?”
“Okay… Here goes…” I took a deep breath. “I miss you and I need you.”
I looked up to gauge their reaction. Pat didn’t hesitate at all.
“That really sucks. The last thing in the world any lesbian needs is a needy, or a clingy girlfriend. It’s like…it’s like the kiss of death…or a very quick lesbian bed death at the very least.” She was serious.
“What’s lesbian death bed?”
“You really don’t want to know.” Pat said dourly.
“So what does she do?” Jeanie asked as she watched Pat puff on their pipe and exhale out the window.
“Well…?” Pat responded with a hoarse voice. “Why don’t you add…?” She thought for a moment. “…‘in my life’. She paused. “Yeah… ‘I need you in my life’. That’s a classic.”
“You know something?” Jeanie snickered. “I don’t think that her Instagram or Facebook pages were done by her.”
“Yeah…” Pat grinned. “Like…there’s nothing really personal on them. It’s like they’re resumes or something. No ‘BGFFs’ or any of the personal crap you usually find…you know? It’s kind of weird. It’s like she had no part in doing them.”
Not having either social platform, I couldn’t make the connection the girls were trying to tell me. And I couldn't believe they were still checking Sam out!
“So…?” Clueless...!
“So…? This woman is a very private person. Like…what she does is nobody else’s business. We know exactly who is dating whom…or what for that matter.” Pat snickered.
“Yeah… You should see ours pages. All nine thousand of them…” Jeanie laughed. “Our present dating histories…such as they are…are on them. I mean everybody wants the world to know who they’re going with…pictures and all.”
“But your Sam has none of that. There’s not even a slight mention of you.” Pat sat back against the wall.
“So maybe she’s an introvert?” I sighed.
Not adding ‘like me’ echoed the fact that perhaps our connection was deeper than I thought. Carefully and slowly typing out the text as always, I fretted over the propriety of the message. Was I becoming a stalker? Was I, in truth, that needy? How much of this torture was I willing to inflict upon myself? And what the hell was Sam going to think about these texts?
The next day yielded no results. The day proved to be as torturous as the prior day. How do people who are really together…really in love…deal with separation? Was I seriously going to lose my poopie shit over this amazing woman? I made the decision that this evening’s text would be my last.
There was this song I once heard that was a beautiful and haunting love ballad. I couldn’t remember the name of the song but I did remember the name of the band. So onto Google I went in search of my unicorn message. The band recorded eighteen CDs so I began with the most popular. It was the sixth song on the CD and its title is ‘Songbird’.
After listening to it a gazillion times…because of its sorrowful beauty…I glommed the lyrics and composed my text. Racing back from the library, I couldn’t wait to conference with my roomies. Of course they were heavily in the midst of what they considered a study session; wine, cheese and the opened window.
Showing them my phone, they read the text. ‘I wish you all the love in the world…but most of all I wish it from myself…’
“Oh...my God…!” Jeanie exclaimed all bug eyed. “This is amazing! You’ve got to send this!”
Pat was actually teary eyed. I’m not sure whether it was the text or the amount of school work she needed to do…or the wine and pot! But she definitely approved.
“I wish I had a girlfriend who sent me this kind of shit.” Pat sniffled. “It’s so fucking romantic.”
They both sat staring at the text as if some great revelation would appear if they were to chant it as a mantra.
“Yeah…” Jeanie sighed. “It’s perfect.” She glanced at me. “How did you ever think this one up?”
“I didn’t” I frowned. “It’s from this amazing song I heard. The singer composed it and her voice was so haunting…just her and her piano. I have no idea why this suddenly came to me.”
“This is truly karma.” Pat said, still sniffling. “It’s got to be the perfect message.”
With their approval, I sent the text later as I settling down into bed. My roomie…the slut…was scrupulously avoiding me at all costs. She was in her bed and on her side facing the wall. I send it and placed the phone under my pillow. Perhaps the tooth fairy would leave me a text from my Sam in lieu of a dollar.
The next morning was absolute and complete misery for me. No text… Nothing at all… My heart fell even deeper into the bottomless pit of despair. I went through the motions of going to my classes with no energy…no life at all.
Just after lunch I had to sit through a dry and boring lecture by some random G.A. on human biology. About half way through the drudgery of her monotone delivery, my phone chimed. I quickly glanced to find a text from Sam.
‘Ur a sik puppy. U know where 3:45’
“Yes…! =D”
"Yes...!"
Shouting it out loud enough to gain everybody’s attention, I stood up so quickly I knocked my chair backward making an equally loud noise.
“A revelation…perhaps…?” The G.A. said as she glared at me. “Would you care to share it with us?”
“Ummm…” I kept my poise as best I could under the circumstances. “Just good news from home…” I blushed, giggled, and regained my seat.
Racing back to the dorm, my mind going a thousand miles an hour, I couldn’t wait to dump my bag. Pat was in and I couldn’t wait to share this news with somebody.
“Yes…!” She echoed my reaction.
“What should I wear?” I was hopping up and down on my toes.
“It won’t matter.” She took my hands and hopped with me. “She’s gay…remember?”
“I’ve got to shower and get ready. I have less than an hour.”
“God…! Lipstick lesbians are the worst.” Pat snickered and shook her head.
Rushing out of her room, I quickly striped along the short distance to my room. Thankfully the slut wasn’t there and I was able to doff everything and slip on my robe. I luxuriated in the warmth of the shower as I carefully and thoroughly washed every inch of myself. I wanted to look perfect. I wanted Sam to feel about me in the same way I felt about her.
Blow drying my hair, I fluffed it out as best I could. I gathered it into a loose pony tail exposing my long and slender neck. What little I had in physical assets I wanted to have shining bright in Sam’s vision.
Gazing into the mirror, I realized that I looked like warmed over poopie shit. I hadn’t been sleeping well since this horrid episode with Sam began. Before I put on my robe again, I misted the air with my perfume and walked through it. This was the spicy scent that Sam seemed to love on me.
Rushing back to my room, I retrieved one of my three eye palettes and then back to the bathroom. In spite of the crappy lighting I managed to lighten up my eyes enough to appear somewhat presentable. A slight touch of concealer just beneath my lower lash line and two coats of mascara made a world of difference.
Using a pale pinkish-beige shade of lip stain and a top coat of gloss at least made my lips appear to be very kissable. I had no idea of what Sam’s state of mind would be. But if nothing else, I wanted it to be very hard for her not to embrace and maybe even kiss me. I was going all out. I knew that this might be my only…and last…attempt to get her back into my life.
Back in my room, I managed to slip a panty on beneath the robe just as Pat came in.
“How are you doing?” She asked plaintively.
“Oh…” I sighed mournfully and turned toward her. “I guess I’m okay.”
“Well…” Her smile was heartening. “You certainly look amazing. If it was me…I’d rip off all your clothes and go for an all-out pearl dive!” Pat chuckled. “You look…gorgeous…totally yummy!”
'Pearl dive...?' Seriously...WTF...?
Pulling out my mid-calf length faded blue jean skirt, I was at a loss of what top would be the best. I mean it’s not like I had an extensive wardrobe or anything.
“I don’t know what top to wear.” I moaned as I shuffled through my things.
“Wait…!” Pat exclaimed excitedly. “I have just the thing!”
She dashed out of my room and returned only moments later holding a blouse.
“This is a killer.” Pat proclaimed with a broad grin. “It should fit even though you’re taller.”
Pat handed me a white cotton blouse with a hand stitched floral pattern of brightly colored flowers that were dispersed along the collar line, the bodice, and the three quarter length sleeve cuffs. She was right. It would be perfect if it did fit perfectly.
Doffing my towel and setting it on my bed, I put on my ‘Barely There’…seriously…but enough…bra.
“You have cute boobs.” Pat giggled. “More than a mouthful is wasted anyway.”
“Thanks a lot…” I frowned.
Slipping the top over my head, I tugged the hem down as far as it would go. I turned toward Pat with an anxious expression.
“Yeah…” She gazed approvingly at me. “It’ll work.” Pat adjusted the shoulders to square the blouse off. “It’s perfect. Just do me a favor.” She smiled wryly. “Don’t bring it back smelling like her pussy. That’ll drive me crazy and I’ll won't ever wash it again!” She laughed.
“Really Pat…!” I gave her my scornful look and turned toward the full length door mirror. “I’ll be lucky if she even talks to me.”
“Well… If she doesn’t…I certainly will.” Pat smiled at me. “You really look amazing.” She said seriously. “She won’t be able to resist you. And remember…” She furrowed her brow. “Think positively! If you will it…you’ll get it.”
Gathering up the few things I needed, including my lip stain and the gloss, I was about to leave the room.
“Hey babe…” Pat giggled. “Don’t forget to take an extra panty. You just might get super lucky.” She laughed.
Glaring at Pat, I began walking out of my room. She accompanied me to the door and, putting her hand upon my shoulder, she turned me toward her and hugged me.
“Don’t worry sweetie…” She smiled warmly. “If she didn’t want you…she wouldn’t have replied. Take it from me…and I’ve had way too much drama in the ghosting arena…you are a catch for anyone…guy or girl.”
Gazing at Pat seriously, I had to ask a really stupid question.
“Do you think I should wear my straw hat?”
“God…! Yes…!” Pat chuckled. “You are so fucking femme. Of course you should! No butch bitch can resist a totally femme straight looking girl. It’s like a challenge; especially with that wide brim and my floral blouse. You’d be like…” She gazed off for a moment. “You’d be like the ultimate mother earth country girl incarnate.”
Finally…and not a moment too soon…I left the room and slowly walked to ‘you know where’. I was a bit put off by the fact that she didn’t text ‘our spot’. But I sort of understood why. Sam was as unsure of what would happen as I was…and maybe even more so.
She was sitting beneath the tree. Her arms were resting across her knees and her fore head atop her arms. Sam’s face was hidden so I couldn’t gauge her reaction to me as I approached.
“Hi…” I weakly said as I gazed down at her.
“You look amazing.” She said before putting her head down again. “Got a date later?” Sam sounded bitter as she smirked.
“Sam…? Please…?” I sighed and sat down, taking a tissue out of my purse just in the event…
Sam was dressed in athletic shorts and a University of Miami orange tee shirt. I could see that she was damp with perspiration and, since she had a bag with her, I assumed she just came from perhaps working out? From the quick glimpse of her face, Sam appeared to look tired…and worn? I took off my hat and fidgeted with the edge of the wide brim.
“I’m sorry.” She said softly.
“It’s okay…”
“No… It’s not okay.” She lifted her head and gazed at me. “I have a real burn for this amazing woman only she has a dick.”
Tears were beginning to form in her eyes and I handed Sam my tissue. I took out another one for myself…just in the event.
“I lied to you.” She said with a sniffle. “It’s not that guys weren’t interested in me. I wasn’t interested in them. Not ever…”
As Sam’s tears flowed I took hold of her hand. She simply sat and cried. I realized that our separation had shattered her life just as much as it had mine. Maybe even more so…! The girls were right.
“I should have said something sooner. I was wrong and I hurt you and I’m really very sorry for that.” I said in my most soothing voice as I dabbed at the corners of my eyes. “But this was all so sudden and so…” I sighed. “…fast that I didn’t have time to really think.”
“I knew this guy? He was gay as all shit. Totally platinum…” She gazed at me. “He thought that a vagina looked just like an open wound. He once saw a picture of this woman having her period? I mean it was no big deal or anything. It simply showed her menstrual blood flowing a bit. He said he blew his dinner at the sight of it.”
Handing Sam a second tissue, I took out yet another as I sat down across from her.
“Well…” Sam cleared her throat. “I was curious…you know? I mean I knew what a dick looked like. But I’d never really seen one in the flesh…so to speak.” She wiped her nose. “So I asked him if I could see his. I explained the situation and he understood my curiosity. But he made me promise not to show him my vagina.” She smiled weakly and paused to blow her nose.
“So what happened?” I couldn’t believe I was actually hearing this.
“So… He dropped his pants and showed me.” Sam shook her head. “It was the most disgusting thing I’d ever seen. It hung down and it looked like a raw sausage in a weird casing. The foreskin…you know? And those…those things that hung down…! Seriously…? The entire thing looked like some sort of deformity. A weird mutation of some sort...”
Sam gazed at me with a stunned expression. The memory was so very negative that the image was still embedded in her mind.
“I didn’t get sick or anything. But it was close.” Sam squeezed my hand gently. “I understood how he felt about vagina after that. “And…” Sam took a deep breath. “...I hope you’re ready for T.M.I. To this very day I won’t use a dildo.”
If what Sam told me wasn’t so heart wrenching, I would have snickered. But I truly felt her pain.
“Don’t think about it Sam.” I said softly.
“I just can’t imagine us having any kind of real intimacy…you know?” Her tears began to flow again. “And I do want that. I need that. Can you understand?”
“Yeah…” Now I sniffled. “I can. Just tell me one thing.”
“Sure…” Sam dabbed at her tears.
“How big was it?” She stared at me. “His dick… How big was it?”
Sam gazed at me and then looked off for a moment. I let go of her hand. She gauged the length with her separated index fingers about six inches or so.
“Maybe like this?” She held her fingers so I could see.
“And that was without having a stiffy…right?”
Sam nodded. I opened my purse and took out my mascara, lip stain and gloss tubes. Using her gauge, I set them down end to end on the grass.
“So…if he had a stiffy, it would be about this long?” I asked anxiously.
“Yeah…”
Taking hold of her hand again, I looked at her fingers. They were long and quite stout. Taking her pinky, I held it at the first joint.
“This is what I have.” I said softly and marked it against her gauge with my mascara. “This…” I pointed toward her gauge. “…is the size of your…problem. And this…” I pointed to part of her little finger. “…is the size of my problem. In fact my problem might even be slightly smaller.”
“You’re kidding me!” Sam was stunned. “I’ve seen clits bigger than that!” Sam looked at me in disbelief. “And what about your…” She cupped her hand and wiggled her fingers.
“My balls…?” I giggled and blushed. “Long gone… After a few years of hormone therapy, the doctor recommended that they be removed. Anyway…they never worked the way they should have and the risk of cancer would have been greater.”
“Oh my God…!” Sam was definitely stunned. “Why…?”
“Hypogonadism…” I already knew the question.
“But isn’t that treatable…?” Sam’s shocked expression said it all.
“Yeah… But I refused to take testosterone therapy.” I snickered. “My mother didn’t want anything to do with me. She saw me as a failure on her part to reproduce...adequately?. So my dad raised me. He knew that I was…different? It came as no surprise when I told him that I wanted to be a girl. I didn’t know why. It’s just that I…’felt’ like I should be one?”
“And he was cool with that?” Sam was bugged eyed.
“He took me to several different doctors…shrinks and therapists? And they all said the same thing. I was born into the wrong body and all the hormones would do is make my life weirder than it already was. They said that…to put it simply…I had a female mind set. So…” I sighed. “I was reborn…sort of.”
“Wow… When did this all begin?” Sam asked in a whisper.
“When did you know you were gay?” I replied with a giggle.
“No silly girl… I mean your…‘rebirth’?”
“When I was ten I guess. I had to be pulled out of school of course. It was already becoming a nightmare. You know… The boys room…?”
“Yeah…” Sam shook her head sadly. “It does start early.” She glanced sadly at me. “The bullying…”
‘Yeah… But it didn’t stop there. It just became different. Like…why wasn’t I all that interested in boys…or girls for that matter.” I paused for a moment. “Anybody different became an issue. You know…?”
“Yeah…especially when you can beat on the guys who made comments…” She didn’t need to finish her thought. “Have you thought about…” Sam’s voice trailed off.
“Go ahead.” I giggled knowing what she wanted to ask.
“You know…the cut…or GRS…or whatever it’s being called these days?”
Sam’s expression was so innocent that I had to giggle.
“Not until now…” I grinned. “Look… Let’s get down to it.” The big it…! “I want you in my life. I need you in my life. But if you can’t deal with that, please, please, please…” I grasped her hand. “Please know that I understand. I just couldn’t let us end the way we did.”
“Well… I have to tell you that my life has been shit. I haven’t been able to concentrate on anything for the past week. I guess I need you in my life as much as you need me.” Sam’s tears began to flow again. “I haven’t felt this way about anyone before…not ever.” I handed her the last of my tissues. “I’ve never met anyone who really cared like you do.” She sniffled. “All I ever got were ‘pillow princesses’..."
‘Pillow princesses’…???
“…or bottoms who expected a ‘diesel dike’.”
‘Diesel dike’…??? 'Bottoms...???' Clueless...!!!
“And I not into being either.” Sam blew her nose, now a bright rosy red. “I just want someone I could…be with? Someone I can relate to? And nobody has even come close until you.”
“Look…” I stood up and Sam did the same. “Think about it. That’s all I want you to do. Just think about what you really want…and if your want...your desire... is really me. I wouldn’t want to be with you unless I’m really what you want. And I don’t want to be with you unless being with me makes you happy.”
Sam smiled warmly at me. I could no longer resist my impulse. I threw my arms around Sam's waist and hugged her. The scent of her body was strong…but satisfying. It took Sam but a moment to put her arms around me. She buried her head into my neck and shoulder.
“You smell so fucking heavenly.” Sam muttered into my neck. “I can’t believe your hugging this fat sweaty body of mine.”
“You’re not fat. And your scent is kind of…intoxicating?” I snickered. “So what do you want to do?” It was now…or never. “I think you should take some time and just think about what you want to do…about us.”
Sam simply nodded her head. I could feel her tears against my neck. Giving her time was a chance I felt I had to take. The last thing I wanted is for me to be a rebound from…from me? As our bodies separated, I picked up my hat and Sam her bag. We began to walk away from one another slowly...backward; our eyes never straying off each another. There were smiles…warm smiles…on our faces until we both had to turn before I walked into the lake and Sam walked into the tree.
Admittedly I walked on air and smiled all the way back to the dorm. Though I might not have really been walking on air, I felt a sudden lightness of spirit one gets when a challenge is confronted and found to be not quite as frightening as anticipated. What we said to one another was good in that we both had a chance to look at our fears, face them, and maybe even deal with them.
The girls were ecstatic when I walked in with a smile on my face. They were literary bouncing up and down on their toes and screaming with joy.
“Tell us everything!” Pat demanded.
“Yeah… We want details!” Jeanie sang out. “Tell us details!”
Having some trouble containing my joy, I none the less kept my cool.
“Well…?” I lilted. “Nothing was really settled. But…?”
They were panting for whatever I had to say next.
“It went really well.” I grinned and giggled. “We talked about…things.” I couldn’t tell them what of course. “And maybe our differences weren’t all that great.”
“Yeah…?” Pat actually got in my face. “And…?” She shook me by my shoulders. “And…!” She voiced a bit louder.
“I think we’ll be okay.” I snickered. “I told her to think about what we said to one another and to take her time to be sure.”
“Sure…?” Jeanie asked with surprise. “Sure of what…?”
“I wanted her to be sure that her and me should become a ‘we’?” I grinned.
“God damn…!” Pat said excitedly and...wistfully? “This is such a fucking lesbian romance.” She sighed and smiled. "I love it!"
“So what do you think?” Jeanie prodded. “Will you two become a ‘we’?”
“Seriously…? I don’t know.” I sighed. “But at least I don’t need to worry about running into her at the coffee shop.” I giggled.
“Yeah…” Pat frowned. “I know what that’s like. I hate running into exes…especially when they’re with somebody new.”
Suddenly my phone sounded the receipt of a text message. I took it out of my purse and read the message.
‘Pizza and a movie 2nite at my place? Come as u r and bring something to wear tomorrow.’
I screamed and threw my arms up! Pat ripped the phone from my hands and, after reading the message, she screamed and threw her arms up.
“Somebody’s getting laid tonight!” Pat laughed.
Jeanie looked at the message. Her response was similar.
“Well…?” Her eyes bugged and her smile was almost painful it was so big. “I guess it’s a ‘we’!” She screamed.
“I just love lesbian rom-drams.” Pat sighed.
“Oh… I almost forgot.” I snickered. “Sam came directly from working out?”
“Yeah…?” Pat grinned.
“So we hugged each other and I think I got her perspiration on your top.” I grinned.
“Oh my God…!”
Pat immediately put her nose against the cloth and began sniffing it.
“Oh my God Pat…! That is so…barfo!” Jeanie frowned.
“Yeah…” Pat giggled. “But it’s also so fucking hot.” And she dove in for another sniff.
Chapter 3
Honestly not knowing what to expect, I packed my carry on with several different outfits to wear. I was already wearing a skirt so I needed another top. I chose a baby pink cotton tee shirt. I also packed a pair of jeans and a Miami tee in the event that we were simply going to hang on campus. And of course I had to pack a pair of shorts just in the event we were going to chill in Sam’s apartment.
Shoes… My sandals, a pair of sneakers, a pair of kitten heeled pumps, two pairs of ankle socks, one white and one pink, a pair of thigh highs, an extra bra, and three pairs of panties followed. And I had to squeeze in a dress just for an emergency.
Rushing to the bathroom and trying to remember what Sam had and didn’t have, I aimlessly began to pack my creams and lotions. I gathered up my combs and brush, my curling iron, and my shower cap. With my arms full of my stuff, I rushed to my bedroom and scattered the things upon my bed.
Everything wasn’t going to fit into my carry on. Meh… Taking my book bag in hand, I dumped the contents onto my bed. What did I truly need? I set aside my puter, my stats crap, the charger and my mouse. They went back into my bag. All of my toiletries followed. My makeup palette…! I tossed that in followed by a second one. I mean what if we went out for lunch or dinner?
There was only one problem.
“Jeanie…! Pat…!” I screamed as loudly as I could. “Help…!!!”
Of course they came running into my room in a panic.
“What’s wrong?” Jeanie asked.
“Are you alright?” Pat said, out of breath.
“No…” I verged on tears. “I can’t close my carry on.”
Pointing at my overstuffed case, I frowned quite sadly.
“Wait…! What…?” Pat shook her head. “You’re as bad as this one.” She pointed at Jeanie. “You’re only going for an overnight. What do you need all that shit for?” She laughed.
“Well…” I squeaked. “I don’t know what we’ll be doing tomorrow and just I wanted to be prepared.”
“Yeah…” Jeanie grinned. “This may turn into a weekender.” She gazed at me. “Smart girl…” She nodded.
“You femme hotties are too much!” Pat laughed hysterically. “Straight girls…or lipstick lesbians… You’re all the same!” She shook her head.
“Okay…” Jeanie bit her lips. “I see you already unzipped the expander thingy.” She closed the top of the bag. “I’ll sit on it and you zip it up. Okay…?” She scratched her head. “Did you pack a swim suit? I mean it is still beach weather.”
“Shitski…!” I exclaimed.
Ruffling though my chest of drawers, I found my one piece suit and stuffed it into my book bag. I’d forgotten my robe which I’d need should we beach it. That also got stuffed into the bag.
“Okay…” Jeanie made sure she was positioned correctly. “Here goes…”
She sat on the carry-on and managed to get it to shut tightly. I just barely got the zipper around the bag to close it. I was totally exhausted from the trials of the day, the packing and the worries of forgetting something crucial.
“Thanks guys…” I said as I hugged each one.
“I only have one question.” Pat giggled. “How are you going to get all this shit over to Sam’s place?”
“Good point…” Jeanie added.
How indeed…! If I dragged my stuff over the lawn, I would arrive looking just as Sam did beneath the tree; hot and dripping perspiration. And there was no way I wanted that! I dragged the carry on off the bed and extended the handle. Hooking the hand carry strap of my bag over the extended handle, I managed to get it to sit with some stability.
“I could take the shuttle over?” I said meekly.
“And you might get there in an hour or so.” Pat frowned.
“I could Uber over?” I smiled weakly.
“Yeah… You could.” Pat nodded. “That would work.”
“Wait…!” Jeanie’s eyes lit up. “I got an idea. Be right back.”
And she rushed out of the room.
“This should be good.” Pat snickered.
She was gone for a minute or two. Then Jeanie came rushing back.
“Okay…” She said, out of breath. “I know this guy who’s in my super friend zone. He’ll do anything for me.” Jeanie giggled wickedly. “He’s got his car on campus and he’ll not only drive you over, he’ll even carry your bags up.” She laughed. “And all I need to do is…”
“Fuck him?” Pat snickered.
“No stupid…” Jeanie sneered at Pat. “Certainly not in this life time anyway…! Ewww…! The very thought…!” She turned to me. “All I need to do is ride along with you.” Jeanie grinned.
As much as I seriously disliked taking advantage of some poor lonely dweeb...much like myself no doubt...the deal sounded too good to pass up. Suddenly I remembered one thing.
“Crappers…!”
Rushing into the bathroom, I remembered my perfume; the scent that Sam liked…a lot. Grabbing it, I just needed to hit one spot. I took off the top and depressed the atomizer just enough to have a drop appear at the nozzle. I touched it with my finger tip and, raising the hem of my jean skirt with my free hand, I managed to place the drop just above my little worm of a dick. One never knows…you know? I rushed back into my room and tucked the bottle into my book bag.
“How do I look?” I took a deep breath and let it out slowly.
“Lips babe…” Jeanie smiled.
“Yeah… You can do that on the way.” Pat snickered. “What do you do if you need to go away for a week?”
“I don’t have enough clothes for a week.” I stared at her.
“God…!” Pat snorted and repeated her mantra. “All you femmes are the same.” She laughed.
“Leave her alone!” Jeanie snapped. “You’re doing the right thing.” She grasped my shoulder and grinned at me.
We hustled downstairs to find my ride waiting. The guy was actually kind of cute. He was dressed very preppy down to his horn rimmed glasses. One could see the excitement in his face as the three of us trod over to his Beemer. But one could also see he was kind of a dweeb from his Miami ‘U’ license plate holder and the Miami ‘U’ sticker on the rear window.
“Hi ladies…” He grinned sheepishly. “Hi Jeanie…”
As he went to lip smack her, she turned her head and offered him her cheek.
“Not in public sweetie.” She grinned. “You haven’t met Emmie…have you?”
“No…” His eyes lit up. “Nice to meet you Emmie…” He extended his hand. “I’m Chase.”
‘Chase…’? Really…? He obviously had real true blue preppy blood running through his veins.
Chase put my things into the trunk of his Beemer. Jeanie got into the front seat whilst Pat and I piled…sort of…into the rear. As we started off, Jeanie and Chase began to chatter about what was going on over the weekend on campus. Pat sat quietly and tried to keep a straight face. I opened my purse to do my lips. I nudged Pat for the okay once I finished. She simply grinned and nodded.
When we arrived…Chase… Seriously…? Chase...? Chase pulled into the guest parking space. When we all got out, I suddenly realized that I was arriving with a crowd! But, being the recipient of the free ride and the muscle, I couldn’t say a word.
And…speaking about ‘word’…Jeanie was good to hers. Chase lugged my stuff into the elevator for me. When we arrived at Sam’s door, Chase politely knocked. The door suddenly swung open and Lei appeared with her hands on her very supple hips; her face a mask of fury!
“What you want white boy!” She bellowed.
Chase…poor Chase…was too stunned to speak. His body stiffened and he leaned back away from Lei so far I thought he would fall. He stood there bug eyed and his mouth totally opened in shock...or maybe fright? Then I poked my head out from behind him.
“Hi Lei…” I lilted. “It’s just me.”
“Ohhh…” Lei’s face suddenly beamed the biggest and warmest smile ever. “It’s you honey child. Come on in dearie.” She laughed. “So who’s this white boy?”
As I moved around the still shocked Chase, Jeanie stuck her head out.
“Oh… He’s just our baggage handler.” She giggled and scooted around poor Chase; still frozen in place.
“Listen Chase…” Pat said to him as she too went around him to enter. “Just leave the bags here and wait down in the car. We’ll only be a minute.”
The very second Pat cleared the threshold of the door, Lei slammed it in poor Chase’s face. All three of them stood around laughing at the thought of Chase standing outside wondering what just happened. I actually felt sad because of the way we all used him. I had heard rumors of the ‘friend zone’. But I’d never seen it so rudely used before.
“You’re honey is still cleaning up child.” Lei said to me. “And these are your friends?”
“Yeah…” I grinned at them trying so hard to look innocent. “They’ve been very helpful to me. We have a real bitch in our quad and these two have been very supportive.”
“Yeah… I’m Pat and this is…” She turned to Jeanie and grinned. “What’s your name again?” She snickered.
“I’m Jeanie.” She scowled at Pat. “And…” Jeanie grinned at Lei. “We share everything with Emmie…even our mezcal and herb. But she abstains from the finer things in life.”
“Ahhh…” Lei laughed heartily, her entire body shaking. “Well…in that case…let me share a little of the real taste with all of you. I have the real John Crow Batty for you. And I have some ganja that will really put the test to you.”
“Ek-sooo-lint…!” Pat’s eyes bugged with delight. “Emmie doesn’t partake of the herb. But we can make up for that.” She laughed.
As the girls followed Lei into her room to do whatever, I remembered my bags sitting outside. Opening the door, I was shocked to find Chase still standing there.
“I didn’t want to just leave your things out here.” He said plaintively.
“Oh thank you Chase…” I smiled warmly at him. “I’ll just wheel these in. The girls are going to be a little while. Maybe you should head on back?”
“No…” He moaned, looking quite forlorn. “I’ll just wait in the car. I promised I would wait for Jeanie. Maybe we’ll do something later.”
“Sure Chase… That’s a nice thing for you to do. I’m sure she’ll be appreciative.”
‘Dweeb…’ I thought as I wheeled in my things and closed the door. Small wonder he’s in Jeanie’s ‘super friend zone’. What’s the old saying? He couldn’t get laid in a whore house? As I heard giggling and laughter coming from Lei’s room, I brought my things to the door of Sam’s bedroom. I knocked tentatively.
“Sam…?” I called softly.
“Come on in Emme.”
Opening the door, I found Sam still wrapped in her bath towel. Her cheeks were bright red and I could see the child in her very close to the surface. She kind of gawked at me and smiled warmly. I couldn’t help myself. I rush to her and embraced her as firmly as I could. Sam took a moment before she wrapped her arms around me.
“I really missed you.” Tears were welling up.
“Yeah…” She said in a hushed voice. “I missed you too.”
We held the embrace for the longest of moments. Then Sam pushed me off with her hands upon my shoulders. Her stare was amazing. It said more than words ever could. Finally she spoke.
“You look…amazing.” Sam said solemnly. “You really came as you are…were.” She giggled nervously. “You know what I mean.”
“Yeah…” I grinned. “Should I bring my stuff in?”
“Absolutely…! Put you bag on the bed.” She turned and went back into her bathroom.
Hoisting the bag onto her bed, I was having trouble opening the zipper. The case was packed too tightly. So I sat on top of it and managed to work the zipper around my skirt and legs. When I got up the top sprang open like one of those Jack-in-the-Box toys.
As I separated and fluffed out my clothing, Sam walked back in.
“What’s all this?” She asked incredulously.
“Well…” I grinned sheepishly. “I didn’t know what to wear tomorrow so I brought a few things. I thought that maybe we could go off campus for lunch…or maybe for dinner? After all, I think I owe you one?”
Sam just stood there and laughed.
“What happens when you go away for a week?” She smiled and chuckled.
“I don’t have enough clothing for a week.” I whispered and blushed.
“God…!” Sam threw her head back and laughed. “You’re so femme. All of you femme girls are the same. You need a morning, an afternoon and an evening outfit.”
“Well that’s true!” I tried to look angry but failed…miserably.
Blushing and looking down at my hands, I suddenly wished I had gotten a mani-pedi. But who knew? Sam came up to me. She put her arms around me and gazed into my eyes. An entire world worth of words were said with her eyes. I got up on my toes and touched her lips with mine.
Her arms felt so very good…and so very right…as they encircled me. And Sam’s lips felt even better. I could feel her need and she hopefully could feel mine. As our lips wrestled playfully, our arms tightened our hold upon one another.
For the very first time I could recount, I really needed to feel this woman’s naked body against mine. I needed to wallow in her warmth and lushness. I wanted to meld myself with her. I wanted our bodies and souls to be one.
“Well…” Sam said breathlessly when our lips parted. “I guess we’re both really glad to see each other.” She giggled. Looking at my opened carry on, Sam chuckled and looked at me. “Want to hear a lesbian joke?”
“Sure… I guess…?” I giggled.
Nobody ever told me a lesbian joke before. This was yet another first.
“Okay…” Sam sat on the bed and pulled me onto her spacious lap. “This is like our second date. Right…?”
“Yeah…” I thought for a moment. “Yeah…! The first was the dance.” I grinned.
“Okay… So what does a lesbian bring on her second date?” Sam grinned wickedly.
“I don’t know. What…?” I giggled.
“A U-Haul…!” She chuckled.
“I don’t get it.” I said sadly.
Sam snickered, rolled her eyes, and shook her head.
“Lesbians are renowned for moving in with their girlfriends on their second dates. Don’t worry though… One day you will get it.” She hugged me.
Sitting on Sam’s lap was very comfortable…and comforting. Just one day ago…who would ever have thought? We cuddled silently for a few minutes. Every so often, one of us would plant a kiss on the other’s face, or neck, or shoulder. All life…all existence…stopped for those few minutes. Then I remembered my roomies.
“Oh crappers…” I lifted my head off of Sam’s shoulder. “My roomies are in Lei’s room.”
“Oh shit…!” Sam suddenly perked up. “She’s supposed to be out of here. She’s visiting with some relatives or friends or something. But if she’s in there getting shit faced…with your roomies...”
“They are and she is.” I snickered.
“Up baby girl…” Sam patted my butt.
Still with towel wrapped around her, Sam stalked out of the room. I could hear her banging on Lei’s door as her voice rang out.
“Hey...! My little Scotch Bonnet pepper…! Shouldn’t you to be going somewhere?” Sam shouted. “Like…not here right now?”
Hearing something I couldn’t understand…it sounded like Lei…I simply continued to unpack. Sam reentered the room laughing.
“The three of them are so ripped!” She exclaimed. “I hope they can find their way out of the room.” Sam gazed at the pile of clothing. “Oh… Who’s Chase?”
I burst out laughing and explained the Chase ‘situation’.
“Well… Evidently Chase is going to take all three of those loons to a party that Lei knows about.”
“Oh my God…! He’s such a dweeb.” I chuckled.
“And…what’s even more interesting…it’s a party at one of Lei’s friend’s house. It’ll be all these Jamaican stoners who love stoned white girls…” Sam paused and snickered. “…and aren’t too fond of white boys…stoned or not.”
“Oh my God…!” My hands flew to my cheeks.
“He’ll be alright.” Sam added much to my relief. “Lei is not like that. She’ll get them all good and stoned and she’ll make sure they all get back to the dorms okay. But…” Sam giggled. “Lei will definitely have her fun.” She lilted.
“That sounds so cold though.” I actually shivered.
“It is cold. It’s a very cold world out there.”
Sam sighed as she went to her closet. Opening the door, she retrieved several hangers and then came back to where I was standing. She put the hangers on her bed and began to hang my things on them. I joined her.
“Your roomies are nice. They had to have a certain amount of intelligence to get in this school.” I couldn’t disagree with that. “They certainly have money to blow on dope…and liquor I would guess. So they’re not from poor families….right?”
“Yeah…” Where was this going?
“And they party just about every night…right?”
“Yeah…”
“And they’re majoring in…?” Sam glanced at me as she went with my cloths to her closet.
“Art History and English Lit...?”
“And they expect to have jobs waiting for them?” Sam snickered as she hung my things next to her own.
“Well…?” I lilted and grinned. “They kind of joked about that.”
“Lei doesn’t even know what she’s majoring in. And she’s been here for three years!” Sam snorted. “But she’ll go back to Jamaica and probably get a fat job with her father’s company…if she can stay out of jail.”
“So what’s your point?” I brought over more things to be hung up.
Sam took them from me and placed them next to the others. Then she turned to me and put her hands on my shoulders.
“The point is that if they disappeared tomorrow, nobody would notice. They’re stupid, selfish, and totally self–absorbed.” Sam looked intensely into my eyes. “Do you know why I have such…such amazing feelings toward you?”
I gazed back meekly and shook my head.
“Because you’re everything they’re not.” Sam touched my forehead with hers. “You’re brave. You’re striving toward something. You’re not afraid to ask for help. You’re not afraid to do the work. And when you care…it’s all the way and not a matter of convenience. You don’t do it between shots of whiskey and hits of dope.”
Getting a bit emotional, I wrapped my arms around Sam and hugged her. She put her arms around me.
“I’m so glad I’m here with you.” I could feel the emotions rising.
“I’m glad you are too.” Sam nibbled at the lobe of my ear. “I really didn’t know what I was going to do. I mean I do celebrate differences in people but…”
“Yeah…” I said tearfully. “But you don’t do dick.”
“Yeah… But I’m no pussy either.” Sam rolled her eyes upward and shook her head. “That didn’t come out exactly right. But you know what I mean. We’re both entering dark territory and we’ll need to be patient with one another.”
“I will be as long as you want me to be here…I will. Anyway…there are so many other ways we can pleasure one another. And the intimacy I really want is of the spirit? If that makes sense...?” I sniffled.
“It’s the only thing that does.” Sam smiled at me.
“Oh…” I blushed and cast my gaze down. “Jeanie and Pat…? They don’t know about…”
“Come on Emmie… You need to say it. You’re safe with me so just come out and say it.” Sam smiled confidently at me.
“Okay…” I sighed and looked directly at Sam. “They don’t know I have a…” I took a deep breath. “I have a dick.”
“Lei doesn’t know either. And I would never ever out you to anyone. Not ever… What we say to one another is sacred. Just for us…just between us…”
Sam closed up my carry on and stared at my book bag.
“Now that can’t be all of your books…can it?” She grinned at me.
“Ummm…” I smiled coyly and blushed.
Sam unzipped my bag and was preparing to just dump the contents out.
“No…!” My hands went to my face in horror. “Don’t…!”
Quickly rushing to her side, I carefully began to unload the bag.
“More clothes…?” Sam exclaimed with a grin. “A swim suit…?”
“Well…?” I blushed and grinned. “It is beach weather.”
Then out came my palettes and other cosmetic essential, my creams and lotions, the curling iron, and the rest. Sam chuckled and simply shook her head.
“You should have brought...” She laughed.
“Don’t say it!” I feigned anger and smacked her arm. “Just…don’t say it.” Now I understood the U-Haul thingy.
Sam rubbed her arm and snickered. Finally my laptop appeared as well as my stats stuff.
“I really hate to disappoint you Emme. But…tomorrow morning is going to be study time.” Sam truly sounded regretful. “I have a lot of work to make up because of you.” She winked wickedly.
“Well…” I giggled. “I really hate to disappoint you…Sam. But I also really have a ton of work to make up because of you!” I grinned slyly back at her. “Anyway…I don’t care what we do as long as we can do it together. We don’t even need to speak to each other or anything.”
“Here…” Sam took my creams and lotions. “Let’s put these in the bathroom.”
Following her in with my hands full, I deposited my stuff atop the toilet tank. It was at that moment I noticed that Sam had the exact same face and body lotions as I did. I couldn’t help but grin and, at the same time, become emotional. And so the tears began to fall. Sam turned to see me crying. She immediately embraced me.
“What’s wrong baby girl.” She cooed softly.
Trying to gain control of myself, I simply shrugged my shoulders. I hugged her tightly and bent my head to nestle in her breasts.
“I’m just happy to be with you.” I whimpered. “This just feels so…” I had to think of the right word. Derp… “…so right?”
“Yeah… I know.” Sam said softly. “But let’s go slowly. All this is new to us.” Sam lifted my chin and smiled. “Especially for me...” She gently touched my cheek with her fingertips. “So… Why don’t you wash your face? You’re makeup ran.” Sam giggled. “Change out of your clothes and get into something comfy. Chill a little… We’re going to have a nice relaxed evening.”
Feeling greatly relieved that Sam was going to go easy, I did just exactly as she suggested. I can’t begin to relate my joy that I was having another go at her…with her. And the very fact that she bought the lotions I first used on her made me realize that I truly did matter to her. She really listened to what I had to say…even on something as seemingly trivial as the lotions.
After washing off my makeup and applying a face cream, I went back into the bedroom. Although Sam was not there, she took the time to make space for me on her desk. My puter was set up…mouse and all.
I quickly changed out of Pat’s blouse and my skirt, hung them up, took off my bra, and slid into a sleeping tee. It was two sizes too large but I liked them that way; roomy. I slipped my feet into my sandals and walked out into the main room.
Sam, dressed in a tee and jean shorts, was sitting hunched over the coffee table. She was speaking on the phone as she shifted through some papers. From her look of absolute concentration, I naturally assumed the conversation was important. I noticed a tall tumbler off to her right. Walking over to her, Sam glanced up at me and smiled. I saw that her tumbler was empty.
Picking it up off the table, I gave it a sniff and smelled the fruit juice remnants. Straight to the kitchen I went. Seeing the pitcher full of juice when I opened the refrigerator door, I poured Sam another tumbler full and I rummaged around looking for something to snack on. I was getting hungry and I knew Sam had be after working out.
After finding a hard salami sausage and some cheeses, I sliced some of both and set the pieces onto a large dinner plate. Their grocery cabinet had a nice assortment of crackers and toasted breads in sealed bags. I took a small assortment of several and set them about the edge of the plate. I returned to where Sam sat and placed the plate, and her drink, where she could easily reach them.
Returning to the kitchen, I poured myself a glass of the juice and went into Sam’s bedroom. She looked too involved with whatever and I didn’t want to disturb her. Turning on my laptop, I began to review what I was tasked with knowing…stats wise. I must have been working for at least half an hour when I heard Sam call.
“Emmie…?” She called out.
Fast doesn’t begin to describe how quickly I shot into the main room. Sam was still hunched over and rubbing her eyes and temples.
“You okay…?” I asked.
“Yeah…” Sam gazed at me. “I have to work with this stupid bitch who’s totally clueless about what we’re doing.” She sighed. “Don’t you want any of this?”
“No…” I grinned. “I was getting hungry so I thought you must be starving.”
Sam just looked at me with surprise.
“You mentioned something about…pizza?” I lilted.
“Oh yeah…” Sam straightened up and smiled. “My bad… I just get too involved with what I’m doing. She texted me for some info she should have already known.” She frowned. “But let’s look at the menu. This place makes really good pizza. Not killer… But good none the less…”
Sam got up and joined me in her bedroom. She sat down at her desk top puter and in an instant a pizza menu appeared. Whilst we gazed at it, Sam began to rub her neck.
“Hey…!” I smirked. “That’s my job!”
And as we both went down the list, I began to massage Sam’s neck. Her head dropped down and she moaned her pleasure. Within moments Sam’s hands were resting upon mine, gently following my motions.
“Maybe you should reconsider becoming a massage therapist?” Sam giggled.
“Hmmm…” I grinned. “You’ll be my only customer. I don’t do this for just anybody.” I snickered.
“I normally get a custom pie.” Sam muttered without moving her head.
“What do you get on it?” I rested my chin atop her head.
Sam slowly began to list every kind of meat offered. Then she listed the cheeses and garlic, basil, dry roasted tomatoes, fresh oregano…well…you get the idea. It was definitely overkill for me though; especially when she said anchovies! Ewww…! Not a fave of mine…!
“Maybe I can get something different?” I mewed. “That’s a bit much for me.”
“Sure…” Sam’s head was still down and my fingers working feverishly. “What’s your pleasure?”
“Well…?” I lilted. “The caprice with the prosciutto and basil sounds wonderful.” I giggled.
“It is. I’ve had that before. It’s just that I’m in a meaty frame of mind…and starving.” Sam chuckled.
Once again, without moving her head, Sam dialed the pizza shop and placed the order for delivery. Then she spoke about the movie.
“It’s kind of a lesbian rom-dram?” Sam finally lifted up her head and gazed at me. “Can you do that on my shoulders a little?”
“Why of course…” I snickered.
“It’s about this married woman, not gay, who begins to crush on this woman who is.” Sam stretched her head and neck back toward me. “I’ve heard that it’s good. There’s supposed to be a great kissing scene in it.”
“Lesbian soft porn…?” I chuckled.
“Kind of…I guess… I generally like a good action movie? But I’m also guessing you’re not into blood baths and stuff.”
“I like vampire movies?” I said meekly. “Like…‘Underworld…?”
“Yeah… Kate always looks hot in leather, neoprene, and spandex.” Sam chuckled.
Of course I had to slap her arm…again.
“Owww…!” Sam snickered. “You’re so violent today. Oh…by the way…I got some coconut oil.” She turned to grin lewdly at me. “Maybe we can open it tonight.”
“We’ll have to see how well behaved you are for the rest of the evening.” I chided and grinned slyly at her.
We talked for a while longer. But as the delivery time approached, I stopped my efforts and went into the kitchen. Gathering up small plates, knives, forks, and napkins, I set them out on the coffee table top. Sam came in just as I was finishing. She had a box of tissues which she also set on the table.
“We don’t need those. I set out napkins.”
“Listen… I know you well enough to know that you’ll be shedding tears sometime during the course of this flick.” Sam grinned.
She knew me already. Sam knew that my emotions sometimes ran close to the surface. Sometimes…? Quite often actually…especially around her…! Beginning to fetch the pitcher of juice, Sam followed me into the kitchen. She opened the cabinet beneath the basin and brought out a bottle of Murphy’s stout. The bottle was huge; a twenty two ounce British pint.
“We can share this if you’d like.” Sam grinned and took down two glass mugs from the very top of her dinnerware cabinet.
“Sure…” I smiled. “I like sharing stuff with you.” I crooned and hugged her.
When the pizzas finally arrived, Sam brought them in and the aroma quickly filled the room. She set both boxes down on the table; one at either end. Opening each box, the delight of the colors, and an even stronger burst of aromas, bathed me in their essence. After separating the slices on Sam’s pie, I began to slide a slice onto her plate.
“Oh… You don’t need to do that baby girl.” Sam snickered. “I’ll just eat it right out of the box.”
Smiling at her, I slipped a slice of my pie onto the plate. Sam opened the bottle of stout and filled our mugs. Cutting off a piece of my slice with a knife and fork, I ate it and moaned my pleasure. Sam watched me with an amazed look.
“I’ve never seen anyone eat pizza with a knife and fork.” She said wide eyed. “You amaze me.”
“I hate to get my hands all ‘slockie’ with pizza stuff.” I grinned.
Sam simply shook her head and smiled. She turned on the telly and set up the movie.
“You are the neatness freak.” She chuckled.
“Totally…” I smiled.
And as the movie began, we continued to eat and drink. It didn’t take long for me to see that this was going to be a special movie. Two women pass one another in a park. They gaze at each other for only a few seconds and instantly I could see the chemistry between them. There was no doubt that they were attracted to one another at first sight.
In the time I ate two slices, Sam had gobbled up three quarters of her pie plus a slice from mine. I had Sam stop the movie so I could put the remaining slices away. The quicker that’s done, the better they keep. I found plastic zip bags beneath the basin and I placed two slices side by side in each bag. As I returned to the couch, I noticed Sam grinning at me.
“I would have just stuck the box in the fridge.” She smirked.
“It’ll keep better this way.”
“I’ll go with your take.” Sam smiled. “Breakfast of champions…”
‘Really…?’ I thought. ‘For breakfast…?’
Anyway…I settled back down on the couch. This time I snuggled up to Sam. She raised her arm and I settled into her side with her arm around me and my legs across her lap. Sam started the movie where we left off. By now I knew the main theme was ‘soul mates’. But the pacing was such that as they kept running into one another, the intensity of their mutual attraction grew.
When Sam first told me about this movie, I thought it was just one of those bored house wives looking for adventure movies. But when the ‘famous five minute kiss’ scene played…and it was heated…like red hot…I felt it throughout my entire being. Nestling even closer…if that was even possible…into Sam’s side, I thought of how I felt when we kissed…really kissed.
“Now that’s what I call a kiss!” Sam fidgeted and held me a little tighter.
“Huh…?” I couldn’t believe she said that!
“That kiss…? Oh my God…!” She smiled down at me, her face aglow against the light from the screen. “It reminds me of…us.” Sam giggled.
Reaching for the first tissue of the evening, it took all my strength to nod my head. Sam couldn’t have said anything sweeter or more fitting. As I blotted my tears, I turned my face into her breasts and clung to her with my other arm.
Engulfed in the scent she always seemed to exude, I wished Sam would simply flip me onto my back and attack my lips with her own. I wanted…no…I longed to be ravished as these two women were doing to each other with their lips.
Another two tissues came with the scene of the straight woman asking…actually telling...the other to make love to her. Oh…my…God…! The amazing chemistry of these actors…the ability to project such a longing and needy desire with just her eyes was unbelievable. One could easily believe these two women were real time lovers.
In between their meetings, a small pile of tissues built up on the table. The lesbian’s friends, both gay and straight, were on her case about getting together with a straight married woman. The married woman suffered a lot of inner doubts; especially about her marriage to a pastor…of all people.
And she seriously had doubts about their community, which was basically his congregation, and how they would view a same sex relationship involving the pastor’s wife. I felt for each and every doubt the women had.
Even Sam used one or two tissues. Obviously there were more than one or two issues that touched her deeply. The lesbian was recovering from the death of her lover from cancer. Evidently she suffered alongside of her beloved as her lover slowly died. Although I never went through that kind of loss, it did remind me of the absence of the mother I never really had…and the separation…short as it was…from Sam.
Just at the most opportune moment…I was in mid sob and Sam was comforting me…my phone went off. Meh…
“Crappers…!” I hopped up and ran to Sam’s bedroom to fetch my phone. “It’s my dad!” I said upon returning to the couch. “Hi daddy…” I sniffled as Sam giggled.
“Hi baby… Are you okay?”
“Yeah…” I smiled as my tears flowed. “I’m good.”
“Then why are you crying?”
“Oh…” I lilted. “We’re watching a rom-dram and it’s the dramatic part.”
“I didn’t hear from you and I was a little worried.”
“No… Everything is really good.” I laughed amid my tears. “And…” I smiled warmly at Sam. “I’m here with my…friend.”
“Are you having one of those pizza and Netflix nights?” I could tell he was affecting anger.
“Yes daddy…” I giggled as he laughed. “How did you know?”
“Instincts… And she’s sitting right next to you?”
“Yes daddy…” I grinned and dried my eyes again.
“Put me on speaker!” He snickered.
“Oh daddy…!” I whined.
“Do it!”
There was no saying no to my dad. But he wasn’t that kind of person that I needed to worry about. But he just loved to embarrass me…but in a good way. So I did as he requested.
“Sam…!” He said strongly.
“Yes… I’m here.” Sam grinned, trying desperately to control herself from laughing.
“You better be good to my baby!”
“Oh daddy…” I whined and shook my head.
“Because if you’re not…I will come down there and kill you and your cat!” Again with his affected anger… That’s my dad!
“But I don’t have a cat.” Sam snickered.
“Then I’ll buy you one and kill it!”
Both of us burst out laughing.
“Don’t worry sir.” Sam put her arm around me. “I promise to take good care of her.”
“You better!” He snickered. “Now let me speak to that worm again.”
‘Worm…?’ Sam mouthed with a giggle.
Finishing up the call with my dad, I gazed at Sam.
“He called me his little weasel at one time. He still does on occasion.”
“And where does that come from?” Sam laughed.
“Well…” I lilted and rolled my eyes. “When I was a baby…my finger nails would scratch his face. He has the same skin type as me. So I would leave these welts?”
“Yeah…” Sam said. “So where…”
“Wait…” I stopped Sam and snickered. “So it reminded him of some record cover of this guy shaving with a weasel and the album’s name was ‘Weasels Ripped My Flesh’. So that’s how I got that name.”
“Oh yeah…” Sam glanced away it thought. “I think that’s a Frank Zappa album. And where does ‘worm’ come from?”
“Oh…” I wiped my nose with a tissue. “He was in the military and he would call any of the people below his ranking ‘worms’.” I snickered. “I remember when he had to leave the boats. He was really upset but they did promote him to rear admiral so that was kind of cool.”
“He was in the Navy?” Sam suddenly perked up.
“Yeah… He just loved submarines.” I arched my brows. “They call them ‘boats’ you know.”
“Well…” Sam was suddenly very interested. “What does he do now?”
“Well…? He still kind of works for the Navy. He’s in Norfolk and he deals with the private contractors? I’m not really sure of what he does but it has something to do with the research and development of the electronic systems?”
“Shit…!” Sam laughed. “He probably knows more about computers than that idiot I’m stuck with. So your dad knows about me?”
“Yeah…” I sighed. “That day…by the tree…?” Sam knew what I was speaking about and nodded. “I called him that night. I was really upset and needed somebody to talk to. You know?”
“Yeah…” Sam sighed. “And he’s cool with it…with us?”
“Well…? Yeah…” I shrugged. “Why wouldn’t he be?”
Sam simply stared at me for the longest time.
“You know?” She sighed. “For someone with so little family you have a lot of family in that man. I mean you weren’t the ordinary kid and we don’t exactly have an ordinary everyday kind of relationship? You’re very lucky.” Sam scowled. “I won’t begin to tell you what my family thinks of me.”
Sam gazed down at my fingers and, taking my hand, fidgeted with them. I truly felt for her. I couldn’t have been any easier for her growing up than for me. At least my dad was on my side.
“Well…?” I placed my hands upon her cheeks. “You have me as your family. And if you have me…then you have my dad as well.” I kissed her lips. “And…” I giggled and gently touched her cheek. “You forgot to put lotion on your face.”
Sam blushed and snickered. I loved how red her already reddish cheeks became when she blushed. She hugged me and I her. I loved these moments when we felt…united?
“So…” Sam giggled. “You want to see the rest of this flick? It’s rumored that the really hot scenes are coming up.”
And come up they did! Although beautifully photographed, I couldn’t help taking mental notes on the sexual pleasing of one’s personal lesbian. But what surprised me was much of what they were doing didn’t necessarily require the loss of my panty. Rubbing with one’s leg or hand kind of stuff? But mouth action was definitely required. Hmmm…
Of course the really heavy drama was saved for the last potion of the flick. The wife finds out she’s pregnant. The husband finds out about the affair. Her son and daughter find out about the affair. The son doesn’t take it well. She leaves her husband after the congregation finds out. The lesbian breaks up with her. But they finally get back together again. Whew…! Talk about drama…!
When the flick finally ended, Sam switched on the end table lamp and chuckled. In the center of the coffee table rested a pile…no…a small mountain of used tissues!
“We could do another flick if you’d like.” Sam snickered. “But I’ll need to get a bigger table.”
Quickly grabbed the mess on the table, I put everything in the kitchen. As Sam walked into the bedroom I threw the mess in the garbage and washed the two beer mugs. After taking one last look around, I saw that everything was in order and went to join Sam.
She had set the mood for sure. The bedroom was dimly lit by spice scented candles. Music, Schumann I think, was playing softly. And the beach towel was spread out on the bed. I could hear the water running in the bathroom.
“What are you doing?” I grinned and stood in the doorway.
“Warming up the coconut oil of course...” She snickered and gazed at me. “No matter what happens tonight…it won’t happen before you work your finger magic on me.” Sam slipped off her panty and flung it into the shower. “I really hope you have no problem with vagina.”
“No…? I don’t think so. I mean…I’ve never really seen one before…for real.”
“Well…” Sam chuckled nervously. “Maybe we’ll both get lucky tonight.”
And so Sam stretched out upon the towel and, after doffing my clothes, save my panty…of course…I went to work. After a very short time, I found myself drifting off into the sensation of Sam’s muscled back and shoulders slipping and sliding beneath my fingers.
Between the music and my ministrations upon Sam’s ample body, I was almost as deeply zoned out as Sam was. By the time I got to her feet, she was purring softly and asleep. I couldn’t resist. I simply had to do it. It was totally mindless and totally impulsive.
Very carefully and slowly I lowered myself onto Sam’s back. The sensation of her nakedness against my own almost total nakedness was…amazing...no...epic! I would swear I could feel her energy…her spirit…flowing into me and mine into her. As I nuzzled my cheek next to hers, the aromas of the oil and her soap scent were intoxicating.
“Mmmm…” I heard Sam purr, her voice low and smoky.
We stayed like that for a few minutes. The heat of her body warmed my heart. Not wanting this very innocent coupling to ever end was oh so tempting. But it was 'the road not taken'. The desire to not have this evening end won out..,easily.
“Turn over mama bear.” I whispered into her ear as I got off her body. “This meal is only half eaten.”
“Oh God… I really don’t want to move but…”
Sam rolled over, flopped onto the towel again, and grinned.
“I am a glutton for this kind of punishment.” Sam grinned.
“Punishment…?” Really…?
“Yeah… You’re making me truly regret the past week.” She snickered.
“Good…! Serves you right!” I giggled.
And so I continued to ‘torture’ Sam with my hands and fingers. And she continued to purr her approval. Although she had her eyes closed, mine were wide open. I took in every little curve, every tiny little hair in the cleft of her breasts, and every little birth mark. I was fascinated by the size and coloration of her nipples. From a pale pink they became rose red. But I refrained from teasing them.
Spreading her legs so that I might sit between them, I stared at her vagina. Her pubic mound was full and plump. I could see her vaginal lips with her clitoris…she calls it her ‘bean’…just peeking through. A fine layer of fluid glistened along the cleft of her divide. By the time I got to her feet, the divide, and its lips, had swollen up and flowered.
Though I was sorely tested, I resisted touching her vaginal at all. I didn’t feel it was my place to take such familiarity with her…not yet anyway. Such intimacy wasn’t requested. And having so little experience…actually none…with that kind of intimacy, I wasn’t about to ruin the moment. Sam was in a state of bliss and that was more than enough for me.
Finally settled into Sam’s bed, I nestled into her side with my leg across her tummy. The aroma of the coconut oil was thick in my nose. I gently rubbed her tummy with my hand as she held me close with her arm. The silence was comforting.
“Let’s play truth or dare.” I softly whispered.
“What…? Now…?” Sam groaned in surprise. “You want to start drinking now?”
“No silly…” I giggled.
“So what do you have in mind for a dare?”
Sam moaned softly as my tummy rub was having its desired effect. It took only a moment to come up with something…drastic?
“How’s this? If you don’t want to answer, you have to not only look at my dick, you also have to touch it.”
Sam was quiet for the longest time.
“That’s pretty radical…don’t you think?” She finally said. I nodded. “And if I don’t want to play? Then what…?”
“You never have to see it. Not ever…” I whispered.
“Why are we even playing this game?” Sam sounded slightly annoyed.
“Because…” I sighed. “Because there are things about you that I want to know and there are things about me you want to know. I mean we’re sort of naked in bed and it feels so…maybe too comfortable? And I want to know why.”
I could feel Sam kind of shrug.
“Okay…” She said calmly. “Who goes first?”
“Let me…okay?” Sam nodded. “Okay… Am I a rebound?”
“No… I don’t do rebounds…anymore.” Sam sighed. “I did it once as a senior in high school and once my first year in college. Both times I made really poor choices. My turn now...”
“Okay…”
“Have you ever had an orgasm?”
I glanced up at Sam.
“We can stop here if you’d like.” She grinned.
“No…!” I insisted. “Never have I ever…or is that a different game…?”
“You mean you never…”
“No…” My voice quavered. “Not ever… I tried a few times…you know?” I gazed at Sam. “But it never seemed to work. So I stopped.” I sighed sadly. “I have an idea of what’s supposed to happen. But it just never did.” I began to softly sob.
“I’m sorry I asked that one baby.” I could hear Sam’s concern. “I really am.” She hugged me.
“Don’t be Sam. We’re getting to know each other and that’s a fair question.” I sniffled.
Sam reached to her night stand and handed me a tissue.
“So…” I paused and thought for a minute and grinned. “When you first saw me…did you feel an instant attraction…kind of like in the movie?”
“I thought that you were terminally cute for sure.” Sam giggled. “But I had to check you out first.”
“What…?” I got up on my elbow to stare…maybe glare at her?
“Yeah…” Sam snickered. “I took a chance that you would be at the coffee shop around three thirty the next day. So I checked you out for a few days.”
“Why…? How…?”
“Did you know you furrow your brow when you study? Did you know that every once in a while you look around as if you’re making sure nobody’s watching you? I even saw you blow off several guys and two cute women. And do you know that your posture tells me you’re all closed up…and closed in?”
“So what made you sit down with me that day?”
“I would have sat down at your table even if the coffee shop was totally empty.” Sam snickered. “I really had to know what was making you bite you lip. Did you know you do that when you’re stressed? It’s also really fucking cute.”
“No…” I giggled. “I didn’t know that.”
“It was then, that very moment when you said ‘sure’ and smiled, that I felt something intense.” I sighed. “That never happened before. But I wasn’t sure about you.”
“What do you mean?”
“Well…? I didn’t know whether you were gay or straight. I mean you were friendly enough. And most people figure I’m gay just by looking at me. You even said it. You called it…” She paused for a moment. “…the ‘Ellen look'? “But I got no reading from you and my ‘gaydar’ is usually right on. And then when you offered to buy me a coffee…and you seemed so friendly?” I could feel Sam shaking her head. “I figured straight girl or not…I was going for it.”
“Well it did seem only fair since you were kind enough to help me with stats.”
“Yeah… But I’ve seen too many ‘LUGs’.”
“What’s a LUG?” A new one for me…
“Lesbian Until Graduation…? Straight girls experimenting…? I definitely did not want any part of that!”
“You know Jeanie and Pat checked you out on Facebook and Instagram.”
Sam chuckled.
“They wanted to find out if you were seeing anybody…or something.” I giggled
“Yeah… Some random G.A. did those pages for me. The Dean and my grantors wanted me to advertise myself and I’m just not into that. Honestly…? I don’t even know what they wrote.”
“Wow…! That’s kind of weird.” I didn’t really understand. “Are you shy? I don’t think so.”
“Listen baby girl…” Sam wrapped her other arm around. “It doesn’t matter where you go to school or where you work. It only matters what you do whilst you’re there.” I suddenly kind of rolled on top of her and grinned. “Ohhh… I think I like this.” She groaned.
Sam’s gaze was just so dreamy and her smile…amazing. I rested my head on her breasts again. They were so plump and lush. If anything, I envied her…endowment?
“So… What about you?” Sam asked. “When did you…”
“Almost instantly…” I didn’t even let her finish her question. “I just felt…” I sighed. “I don’t know. I just felt this vibeg from you?” I raised my head to glance at Sam. “And when you asked me to that dance thing…? I was totally thrilled? I mean it’s not like I’ve never been asked out before. It’s just that this was the first time I actually wanted to be with the person doing the asking.”
“I was so afraid you’d say no.” Sam whispered. “You seemed a little…reluctant?”
“Yeah…” I giggled. “It wasn’t you though. I just don’t do well in crowds. You know…lots of people I don’t know?”
“But you said yes anyway.”
“I wanted to be with you. I figured that if I held onto your arm…I’d be alright.” I hugged Sam. “I’m glad I did.”
“Yeah…” Sam snickered. “Me too…”
“Do you remember the first time you kissed me?” I giggled and snuggled between Sam’s boobs.
“Oh God…” She sighed and snickered. “So I have to find a sentimental chick. Yeah…how could I forget? It was outside the library.”
“Nopers…! It was in the Rat when we met what’s her name…Alex…the…what did you call her…the
+ narcissist? You kissed me on the cheek.”
“Oh I’m going to need to take notes with you.” Sam laughed and my head gently bounced with her boobs. “You’re going to remember every single word I say and every single thing I do.”
“Yeppers…” I snickered. “Sam…?”
“Hmmm…”
“Are you happy…right now?”
“Yeah…”
Sam inhaled and let her breath out slowly. She suddenly rolled me over and gazed into my very surprised eyes and grinned. Sam slowly lowered her head until our lips met in the most amazing kiss ever! My arms went around her and I rubbed her back all the way down from her shoulders to her butt. We moaned into each other’s mouth as our lips and tongues tried their hardest to intertwine.
The weight of her body was…it felt so…real? It felt as though I really possessed another living human being who actually cared…and felt…and thought…as I did. As we continued to kiss and embrace one another, Sam rolled us over once again. The feeling of her nakedness against mine made me feel as though we were actually joined in both spirit and flesh…body and soul.
When our lips finally parted, our bodies remained joined. We were on our sides facing one another, the most insipid grins ever on our faces. As we continued to talk…no…as we continued to make love with our words, in the back of my mind I knew. There would be more…much more. There would be much more closeness and…dare I say it…much more true intimacy?
Chapter 4
Waking up next to Sam was amazing. I was toasty warm beneath the quilts whilst the coolness of the room played upon my face. Spooning up against her warm body felt like heaven. The scent of the coconut oil had worn off somewhat and her body’s natural aroma was titillating to my senses. Sam put her arm over me let me know she was awake.
“Good morning sweetness…” She crooned softly.
“Mmmm…” Was all I could manage to…say?
“Sleep well?”
“Mmmm…” I grinned.
“Well…” Sam giggled. “I can see this is going to be a constructive day. You ready to get up?”
“No…! Never…!” I snickered. “I want to stay like this forever!”
But Sam would have none of that. She viciously attacked me by tickling my sides and tummy. I jumped out of bed with nothing on but my panty. Sam quickly followed.
“I’ve been waiting for you to get out of bed.” Sam chuckled. “Now go and put up the coffee whilst I shower. I’m quick so you’d better be as well.”
Putting on my tee shirt, robe and sandals, I went to do my mistress’s bidding…with a smile. Visions of her nudity danced in my mind and did her kisses and hugs. Last night was the best night I’d ever had. And all we really did was eat, watch a movie, massage, talk, and...cuddle?
Sam was good to her word. In less than ten minutes, she came out dressed in only her panty and her sleeping tee.
“Okay baby girl… Your turn…” She grinned. “I’ll get breakfast going. How does eggs over easy on toast grab you?”
“Great…” I hugged and quickly kissed her on my way to the bathroom.
Thoughts of us continued to fill my mind as the shower water streamed over and down my body. Using her body soap and shampoo, I came out with exuding the same scent I so loved on Sam. After redressing in a fresh panty and my tee shirt, I walked out of her bedroom to the wonderful smell of breakfast and the strong coffee.
We sat opposite of one another. Between bites of food and sips of coffee, we giggled and snickered each time we glanced at each other. I felt at home…and at home with my Sam. When we finished eating, I got up and began to clear the table and wash the dishes and utensils. I felt satiated, both physically and emotionally. As Sam watched me do my thing at the kitchen basin, she smiled.
“You know…?” She chuckled. “I feel like I got laid last night.”
“What do you mean?” I giggled.
“I don’t know. I just feel…” Sam sighed and smiled. “I just feel…amazing. Even though we didn’t do anything sexual…I feel alive. I feel like my entire being is…vibrating?”
“Yeah…” I snickered. “Me too… Is this what it really feels like?”
“What…? You mean having sex? Fucking...? Girl on girl style...?” She chuckled.
“Yeah…” I blushed.
“Almost baby girl… Only the feeling is way more intense…” Sam came over and hugged me. “Give it time. You need to give me some time.” She whispered. “I’m just not quite ready. You know?”
“I’ll give you all the time you need.” I said softly. “I want to know that feeling…but only with you. And I promise not to make it easy on you.” I giggled and pulled on her ear lobe gently with my lips.
“Ohhh… That is so intense.” Sam moaned softly. “You bitch…” She snickered. “You did that purposely!”
“Who…? Me…?” I lilted and playfully nipped at her nipple as it poked out the tee. “I would never…” I giggled a gently nipped the other one. “…ever...be a tease.” Said snickering madly...!
In spite of me wanting to play with Sam, we did spend the morning in study. Actually, Sam was teaching and I was learning. She was far more able to communicate what the G.A. simply couldn’t. By the time noon approached, I understood more than I needed to learn...though we did banter a bit during the process which made the learning much lighter and easier.
Sam and I both were getting hungry and she needed to do some grocery shopping. As we began to change into something suitable for the street, Sam observed me doing my little perfume routine.
“I love that scent. Can I do some of that?” Sam pleaded.
“Sure…”
Misting the air again, I pulled her threw the droplets.
“That feels so amazing!” Sam snickered. "Those tiny droplets feel so amazing on my face."
But when she saw me do a single drop on my finger and reach inside my panty, Sam gawked in wonder.
“Now what are you doing?”
“It’s something I learned from the slut. In fact…” I giggled. “It’s the only thing I learned from her. She does clubbing and the bar scene a lot?”
“Yeah…? So…?” Sam anxiously waited to hear this one.
“So…” I snickered. “She obviously needs to pee after all the free drinks and stuff?”
“Yeah…?” Sam smiled tentatively. “So what…?”
“So… When guys go down on her they don’t smell…” I snickered and blushed. “You know. She puts a drop just above her vagina.”
Sam burst out laughing.
“I’ve met one or two women who could have used that without having a drink. Female hygiene does vary even amongst those who should know better.” She chuckled. “Give me that crap.”
I giggled as Sam took the bottle and did as I did.
“You know?” I lilted and grinned. “I could have done that for you.”
“Well…? Let’s see. You may get your chance.” Sam blushed and giggled. “And now at least I know why your panties smell so amazing.”
“Oh my God Sam…!” I was shocked. “You didn’t!”
“Now you can sniff mine.” Sam just grinned lewdly and giggled.
“Who says I haven’t?” I smiled wryly. “You know the ones you wore after your workout?”
“Ewww…! Really…?” She grimaced.
Now Sam was the one who looked shocked. Of course I didn’t. But now she planted a seed…sort of. I did always wonder what it smelled like down there…with someone who has the right…ummm...plumbing?
We finished dressing and I grabbed my purse. Sam had only a wallet of course. She tucked it into her blue jean’s pocket and grabbed her car keys. Just when we got to the door, Lei came staggering in with her heels in her hands.
“Honey child…!” She smiled. “Sam darling…! Where are you going?”
“Shopping Lei...” Sam simply stared at her. “It must have been a good party.”
“Twas indeed…” Lei chuckled. “The white boy took from the wrong cup. Then some witch woman grab him and take him around the world!” She laughed hysterically. “That boy will never be the same again. And those two white girls…” Lei shook her head and grinned. “They party just like us. The lady girl hooked up with this rude boy I brought to her.”
“What about Pat?” I asked frantically. 'Rude boy'...?
“Oh… She drink from the same as the white boy only she knows what was in the cup. And she hook up with the other white girl and the rude boy.” Now tears rolled down Lei’s plump cheeks as she laughed. “When I give them a rude boy…I know what he can do!”
“Are they back in the dorm?” My concern was not masked.
“Yes darling child… They are back safe and in good order.” Lei smiled. “I cannot say what happened to the white boy though.” She scratched her head. “He disappeared with that witch woman.”
“Poor Chase…” I giggled. “I think Jeanie may have lost her ‘special’ friend zone friend.”
“Hmmm…” Sam grinned at me. “I have a feeling that Pat might have might have lost more than just her gold star.” She snickered. “Do not…” Sam admonished. “I repeat…do not ever go to a party with this one...” She pointed at Lei. “…unless I go with you!”
We left the apartment as Lei, giggling incessantly, went to her room. She had yet another party that night which meant Sam and I could be alone again. The Gods were being all too kind. Sam’s car was a really nice little Honda Civic. She unlocked the doors with her key fob but still opened the door for me. And we were off to the store.
One thing I never understood is why most cars I saw had black interiors. This is South Florida! It gets really hot. Our summers last nearly eight months. So why have a black interior which only traps the heat? At least the car was white.
Sam put on some jazz when she connected her phone to the stereo system. It was a pleasant change from the hard rock, metal, and industrial music the roomies played. And a really pleasant change from the pop divas the slut couldn’t seem to hear enough of.
We drove down to Trader Joe’s across from Dadeland. I loved shopping there but rarely was able to find the time. It required a train ride and several walks and I couldn’t imagine that with tons of food. They were also a little more costly than the local market. So my meal plan had to do for the most part.
My problem is that I wanted to buy everything I saw when I entered any market so I let Sam lead the way. Though Sam tended to eat reasonably healthy foods, she was no expert on picking the veggies that were the best. That’s where I proved to be helpful. And she did load up on the cheeses. But when we were in the fresh fish area I had an inspiration.
“I want to cook you dinner.” I said excitedly. “The cod fish looks amazing and I can make it kind of Greek style?”
“Oh no…! Oh no you don’t...!” Sam chided with a smile. “You’re not getting out of buying me dinner tonight.”
“Well…? What about for lunch tomorrow?”
“There’ll be left overs for sure.” Sam grinned.
This was something I really wanted to do for Sam…for us. Kind of like…a romantic candle lit dinner for the two of us…dare I say it…at home? But when Sam…sweet dear Sam…saw the look of utter disappointment in my eyes. She relented.
“Okay…” She smiled and placed her hands on my cheeks. “I suppose we could do an out on Sunday evening.”
Not being able to help myself, I hugged and kissed her all over her face as I repeated ‘thank you’ like it was a mantra. Sam simply hugged me and chuckled.
“You’d move in if you could. Wouldn’t you?” She snickered.
What could I do? I blushed, looked down at my nails, and smiled.
“Now that’s what a U-Haul is…moving in on the second date.” Sam chuckled. “So… Go and get what you’ll need for your Greek style culinary masterpiece.”
Giggling like a fool, now I understood. And I understood why some women felt that way. You sort of connect with the other person and you want to do everything for, with, and to them. I quickly got the veggies, some feta and blue cheese, fresh garlic, and the cod fish. I wanted this to be as special as I envisioned it.
Of course Sam was amused, and bemused, by me and my actions. She simply watched as I scurried away and returned each time to the cart to dump the fixings in the child’s seat part of our cart. I wanted to keep this special culinary treat in its components together.
When we got to the checkout line, I even bagged them separately. As we loaded our purchases into the car, Sam gazed at me and smiled.
“I’m kind of glad you were with me.” She grinned. “You’re really much pickier than I am when it comes to the fresh veggies. And even with the cheeses and meats… Where did you learn all that stuff?”
“Well…” I sighed. “I couldn’t live with my dad; him being gone for periods of time. So I lived with his parents. And my grandmother was the worst. She’d actually make the store people go in back to check for fresher lemons. How do you know a lemon’s not fresh?” I snickered.
“I mean really…? So I picked it up from her I guess.”
On the way back to Sam’s apartment, she continued to ask about living with my grandparents.
“And they were okay with you being trans?” Sam queried.
Placing my hand on hers, I had to make one correction.
“Please Sam…” I begged. “I hate the word trans. It implies passing through or moving…you know? I was born a female. But simply in the wrong body... I think being ‘reborn’ is a much better way of describing it.”
“Okay…” Sam quickly glanced at me. “I’m good with that.”
“I was already living in my ‘reborn’ form. And since I didn’t have much to show otherwise…”
“Yeah…” Sam said softly. “I never would have guessed. I mean even when you were in just your panty, I simply thought you had…well…some women have very pronounced vaginas; huge labia and such. So I just thought that was you. You know?”
“And when something serious had to be done medically…like a hormone adjustment or something… it would need to wait for my dad to be back in port. Then he’d help me deal with it. So my grands never really knew much other than I was little strange and that was just ducky with me.”
“You know…I’ve never really been a part of the ‘community’ down here. But I do know that even amongst the LGBTQs and whatever...there’s a lot of resentment toward the BTQ and whatever end of the spectrum. That’s part of the reason I avoid the community as a whole.” Sam frowned.
“I avoid anything that tends to put labels on people anyway.” I paused for a moment. “I mean I sign petitions and do the marching things occasionally but…to be honest…I never really had the time. I remember this one time in school when this girl just came up to me and told me she was gay.
“I suppose it was because I didn’t go whacko over guys. And because I didn’t seem to be into girls…she thought I was gay but in the closet? It would have been much more interesting if she came up to me and said she was a techie or a musician of something. Then she might have been fun to hang with.”
“Yeah…” Sam groaned. “In a way it’s like coming up to somebody and saying that you’re a girl when it’s so very obvious.” She suddenly giggled. “It’s like with baby dykes or hundred footers.”
“Huh…?” Clueless…again…!
“Well…” Sam grinned. “Like with Pat. Even though she’s been out forever, she seems to always wear something…earrings, or a bracelet, or something…with the rainbow theme. You usually see that with newbees…or…in the vernacular…baby dykes. Or…” She lilted. “You can spot them from a hundred feet away.”
We both giggled at that.
“I honestly had my doubts about being who I am” Sam said soberly.
“Why…?” I exclaimed. “You seem so…together?”
“Well…? I never looked or felt right in a dress or a skirt. And heels made my feet hurt. Then, whenever I, or anybody else, put makeup on me, I always looked like a clown? It just never felt right.” Sam exhaled loudly. “And…on top of it all…finding other girls to be attractive seemed a little weird to me?”
“What about now?”
“I’ve been over all that for a long time now. It just got to the point where I just didn’t give a crap.” She snickered. “And when I discovered that I could get hotter women than any of the guys could…it was all over.”
Thinking about what Sam just said, I had to ask.
“How did you know what to do? You know…the sex thing?”
Of course she laughed.
“Oh baby doll… I’ve been popping the bean since I was eight.”
“Huh…?” Derp…!
“Playing with myself? And we all have basically the same equipment.” Sam giggled. “It’s all a matter of how you get there. It’s like the old joke? How do you get to Carnegie Hall? Practice…! Practice…! Practice…!”
We both laughed.
“So…” I snickered. “Now you’re a virtuoso?”
Sam glanced quickly at me and grinned lewdly.
“I never kiss and tell.” Sam snickered. “And what about you…? Any doubts…ever…?”
“No…” I lilted. “I guess because I started so young…no puberty or nothing…passing was never an issue? I guess the only time I ever think about it is when I wish I had somebody I could be close to.” I sighed sadly. “I mean I wouldn’t even let a guy kiss me.”
I sighed wistfully.
“I mean…how could I…? I sort of knew what would come next. Sooner or later I would need to tell them. And I was never willing to do that…certainly not ever when I was in school. I would become freak of the week or something. Plus which…aside from the physicality…guys were just not all that interesting?”
My emotions were rising and Sam could tell from my suddenly wavering voice.
“Look…” Sam was firm. “We really don’t need to discuss this.”
“No…” I wiped away a single tear with my hand. “I want to.”
“Okay Emmie… But if you ever don’t want to talk about something…it’s okay.”
“That day at our spot…when I told you? The look in your eyes…? And on your face…? That look really shattered me.”
“I’m sorry baby. Honestly I am.” Sam sounded truly sad and regretful.
“No…” I insisted. “It’s okay. Really…! I should have told you sooner. I never wanted to evoke such…such sadness and such anger in you. I really never wanted to upset you like that. You mean too much to me. Waiting that long was totally unfair of me. I just wanted our moments together to last. It was…selfish.” I reached into my purse for a tissue.
Sam placed her hand upon mine. She gently squeezed and then she rubbed my fingers.
“Look baby girl…” She took a deep breath. “I didn’t mean to but I’m sure I hurt you. I mean seriously hurt you. But just think for a minute. If you did tell me sooner…let’s say at the dance or shortly thereafter…we might not be here together right now.
“I honestly don’t know where this is going to go. But I do know that I feel.” Sam smiled. “And I feel so fucking good when we’re together. Kind of complete... You know? And what’s just as important than simply feeling good around you, we’re truly getting to know one another. I really do like what I’m discovering…about you…and me…and us.”
“Me too…” I sniffled and wiped my nose as our fingers intertwined. “And I guess I’m kind of a U-Haul after all.” I giggled.
Sam chuckled.
“You are definitely not a U-Haul. Let me tell you what happens with a U-Haul.” She laughed. “They show up for the second date with a small van full of their shit. They move in. You have a few weeks of wild, random, and amazing sex. Then you discover they’re either dopers, drinkers, clingers, or plain old brainless. So…” Sam lilted with a grin. “I think that disqualifies you on all counts.” She chuckled.
Before I knew it we were back at the village. Thankfully we only had to make one trip with all the bags of food. I was amazed at just how strong Sam really was as she took three in each of her large hands. Then came the task of stowing away all the things we bought. Lei’s door was closed and we both assumed she was asleep; recharging for the next party that night.
We were both too ravenous too even think about making lunch. And Sam was very insistent upon not ruining our appetites for dinner. So we went to the Rat for a snack. Walking with our arms around each other’s waists made me realize just how very much I had missed Sam. And as we sat and nibbled…well…I nibbled and Sam inhaled…our snack, we simply sat in comfortable silence and grinned stupidly at one another.
As we walked back to the Village, once again with arms around one another, Sam discussed where I was taking her for dinner. I’d heard about Havana Harry’s but had never eaten there. Only knowing that the food was supposedly amazing and the portions enormous, I knew little else.
“How should I dress?”
Sam chuckled.
“Dress ‘chica’ style.” She replied.
“Chica style…?”
“Yeah… A chica doesn’t take a dump without first getting dressed, styling her hair, and doing her makeup.” Sam snickered. “That includes the false eyelashes and dagger nails with assorted inlays.”
“Oh my God…! I have nothing to wear!” Sheer and honest panic…! I wanted to look good for Sam.
“God you’re so femme!” Sam laughed. “How about that dress you brought? You looked amazing in that.”
“Yeah…” I whined. “But I would have brought something a little more suitable for a fancy restaurant?”
“Oh baby girl… Havana Harry’s is kind of a family place?” Sam came and hugged me. “And you look amazing in anything you wear. Just dress comfortably and forget I ever mentioned that chica stuff.”
“I’d like to shower first. I do want to change.” I grinned. “And then I’ll make myself look hot for you.”
“Now that sounds like a plan.” Sam said and kissed me gently on the lips.
So I quickly showered and washed the day’s toil…the studying and shopping…off of me. Standing before the bathroom mirror with a towel wrapped around me, I took my curling iron and began to put some shape and volume into my otherwise limp straight hair. Sam walked in to pee. She watched me very closely.
“Can you explain why women with straight hair curl theirs and those with curly hair straighten theirs…?”
Sam spoke as she finished her business. I simply stared at her, smiled, and continued the process.
“I guess just to have a different look?”
“But what happens if their hair is somewhere in between?” Sam smiled smugly.
“They get a buzz cut?” I giggled.
Sam laughed as she passed her hand through her short spiked hair.
“Yeah…” She admitted. “That’s true…I guess.”
Sam shed her clothing and ducked into the shower. As she washed…and yes…I did more than steal a peek…I gathered her things and brought them into the bedroom with me. I neatly folded her jeans, placed them on her bed, and, as I was about to put her other things into the laundry basket, I sniffed her panty.
The scent of my perfume was still there. But so was something else; something exotic and almost musky? Inhaling that new scent off the gusset several times, I found the aroma to be…heady? I could have stood there stupidly for more than several moments but I heard Sam exit the shower. I quickly discarded her panty and top into the laundry basket just as she entered the bedroom wearing only a towel.
“Wow you’re fast!” Sam said as she towel dried her hair. “You even put my stuff in the basket! So did you whiff them?” She giggled.
Oh…my…God…!
“You did!” Sam’s face lit up and she snickered. “Didn’t you?”
My entire body must have blushed as I smiled coyly. I couldn’t look her in the eyes. No need to answer that one.
“That's okay baby girl…” Sam lilted and hugged me. “It’s only natural. Especially since I planted the idea in your head…” She ran her fingers through my hair.
“Don’t Sam.” I whined. “You’ll mess it up.”
Sam backed away but still held me by my shoulders.
“So…?” She grinned wickedly. “What did you think? How do I smell?”
Sam pulled me over to the bed and sat me down. Taking her place beside me she held my hands.
“Look…” She said seriously. “We’re both sort of feeling our way long. Right…?”
“Yeah…” I responded sheepishly.
“There was a reason I whiffed yours and there was a reason you whiffed mine. Right…?”
“I was just curious.” I glazed at Sam.
“Exactly…!” She said excitedly. “So was I. I wanted to…” Sam paused for a moment. “I wanted to see if I could tolerate what it smelled like. You know?” I nodded. “And…in truth…it was kind of…nice? I mean it was a little strong and the perfume scent was still faint but…well…it was kind of nice...almost...heady? And that was not what I expected. So…I simply want to know what your reaction was. That’s all.”
“Well…?” I giggled and glanced down at our fingers interlocked. “It was kind of nice too.”
“That’s all? Just…kind of nice…?”
“It was…” I giggled. “It was amazing actually… I mean I could really smell you. You know…?”
“Did it excite you?” Sam asked seriously.
“Well…? I think so. It was kind of musky…but in a really sweet spicy way? Does that make sense?”
“Yeah…? Kind of…?”
“I really liked it.” I grinned proudly. “But you know what I really like?”
“What’s that?"
“I really like that I can talk about stuff like this with you.” I hugged Sam.
“Yeah… Me too…” She smiled warmly. “Now we better get dressed before the seven o’clock crowd wanders into the restaurant. They’ll be there till nine…at least.” Sam snickered.
Sam watched with a mixed expression of amusement and curiosity as I did my makeup. She wholehearted approved once I finished and turned to face her. Sam’s huge grin said it all. But there was one thing I had to do before dressing.
“Come here Sam. You’ve been a very naughty girl.” I frowned and crossed my arms.
“What…?” Sam stood and came to me.
“You forgot to put on the lotion for your face.” I grinned.
“How often do I need to do this?” She was slightly annoyed.
“Well that depends.”
“On what…?” Sam grinned.
“On how often you want me to kiss that gorgeous face of yours.” I snickered. “I want it nice and soft for my lips. You should really do this every time you wash it with soap.”
Sam smiled as I applied the lotion on her face thoroughly.
“What about the rest of me?” She grinned. “I forgot to do it after the shower.”
“Well…?” I lilted with an equally wide grin. “Maybe…if you’re a really good girl at dinner…that’ll be your desert.” I kissed the tip of her nose and giggled.
Fortunately Sam was a bit more focused than me. We managed to get dressed, perfumed, and otherwise together within a half an hour. Sam thought I looked amazing. I wore a below the knee sleeveless cotton dress patterned with all the colors of the ocean from indigo to pastel green. And Sam wore a Navy blue blazer with brass buttons…you know the kind…with charcoal gray cotton trousers. I thought she looked amazing.
Driving to Havana Harry’s was fast in spite of the Saturday late afternoon traffic. Sam’s jazz played softly on the radio and the scent of my perfume…now ours…filled the air. Sam could do nothing but talk about how amazing the place was.
Parking proved to be interesting. But fortunately the adjacent businesses were closed and we could take advantage of their lot. There were people milling about outside the restaurant; not a good omen…not at all!
We were immediately assaulted by the aromas of Cuban cuisine the very moment we walked through the door. The air was thick with the aroma of roasted garlic, onions, cilantro, and amazing sauces.
And the place was packed with diners and servers scurried about; their trays piled high with food. Surprisingly enough, we were immediately seated by a window in the back. Evidently, being a family kind of place, everyone out front was waiting for larger tables.
Sam wasted no time at all. She was starving…as usual. The server had a time keeping up with Sam’s rapid firing dishes. Mariquitas, fish chicharrones, grilled pulpo, and seafood Varadero were only the appetizers! For the main course she ordered Palomilla steak and garlic snapper with shrimp!
“Did I miss anything?” She gazed at my stunned face. “Oh yeah…!”
Sam then ordered extra maduros and moro rice…and an imported beer; an iced tea for me.
“Yeah…” She face was glowing with delight. “That should do it. So…” Sam smiled at me. “What would you like?”
“Sam…!” I couldn’t believe she just me asked that.
“Just kidding baby girl…” Sam laughed. “I wanted you to sample a little bit of everything. And I warned you there’d be leftovers.” She giggled. “You should have seen the expression on your face.”
A basket of Cuban toast and whipped garlic butter arrived almost immediately after our server left with the order. Then the mariquitas came with an amazing dipping sauce loaded with herbs and garlic. Everything was toasty hot and I just couldn’t resist. Sam was one step ahead of me as she moaned her pleasure with each of the treats.
But when the fish chicharrones were served, my mouth dropped! This was like a main course for a family of four! And the aroma of anything freshly deep fried always felt like home. The fish was super fresh and dish was garnished with red onions and parsley. Then the pulpa came along with the seafood Varadero!
Now I must admit I’m not a fan of octopus. It always seemed to be slimy and just plain weird. I loved the expression on Sam’s face as I tried to…clean it? But it was actually soft and tastily spiced. And the grilling added just the right amount of crispness to the surface. Of course the seafood dish was amazing and after eating Sam’s usual diet of carbs, meat, and more carbs, seafood was an epic delight.
By the time the two main courses arrived, I was stuffed! Never being a big eater, a salad and one of the appetizers would have been enough. But I could see that Sam was definitely pacing herself with the appetizers. But her mouth literary watered as the two huge platters were put down followed by the extra sides she wanted.
Sam had the server pack up the remaining appetizers with extra dipping sauce as I inhaled the wonderful aromas coming from the two mains. Both were placed in the center of the table and we received fresh dinner plates and flatware. Sam dissected a piece of the snapper and placed it upon my plate. She did the same with the steak.
“I am so stuffed!” I patted my tummy. “I really can’t eat any more sweet heart.”
“Oh… My… God…!” Sam sat back and grinned at me.
“What…?” I giggled.
“Did that really happen?” She snickered.
“What…?” I grinned.
“You…! You actually called me ‘sweet heart’.” She snickered.
“So…?” I wasn’t getting it.
“You’ve never called me anything other than Sam. It’s a new term of endearment?” Sam snickered.
“It’s okay…right? I mean you don’t mind…do you?”
“No baby doll…” Sam lilted and took my hand. “That’s what being with someone is all about. It’s the little moments…the little things…the sweet things said that makes it all worthwhile.”
“Yeah… But I don’t know.” I whined. “This…all this is all new to me. And it’s a little scary for me…you know?”
Sam took my other hand in hers and leaned in toward me.
“It’s always this way…the first time.” Sam choked slightly on her words. “And as far as I’m concerned…? You’re my first time.” Sam kissed my fingers. “And…to be honest…I’m a little scared too.”
“Yeah…?” I whimpered.
“Listen babe… Have just one bite of the fish and the steak. Then, if you’d like, we can book it. We can talk more later if you’d like. Okay…?”
“Yeah…” I smiled. “I like it when we talk.”
We left Havana Harry’s after having Cuban coffees. Sam carried two bags with the remaining food. On the short ride back to her room, she held my hand. We rode in comfortable silence. There was much for me to digest; both physically and emotionally.
Later that evening, after the food was put away, I was washing the cosmetics off my face when Sam entered the bathroom. She calmly sat on the toilet set cover and watched me do my thing. As I was applying my nighttime cream to my face she spoke softly.
“God… You’re so femme.”
Turning to gaze at her, I took three steps and grasped her hands. As she looked up at me with a soft smile, I kissed her forehead.
“Sammie…” My emotions were rising. “I can’t tell you how important you are to me. You’re the only one in my life that really means something to me.”
She gazed up at me and I could see a tear beginning to form as she stared intensely into my eyes. And where did ‘Sammie’ come from?
“But please…please…please…! Stop saying how femme I am.” She looked surprised. “I can’t help the way I am. This is who I am. And when you say I’m so femme…it makes me think I’m femme compared to what…a ciswoman…a random gay woman…maybe compared to you? That’s what they called me before my rebirth. Femme…femmie boy…amongst other things…”
Sam simply gawked at me for the longest moment. Then I could see from her change of expression she knew what I meant. She got up after finishing her business.
“I’m really sorry baby girl.” She said very softly. “I had no idea. It’s just that…well…I’ve never met anyone like you.” Sam stood up and embraced me. “You are so totally unlike any other woman I’ve ever known. It’s like… I feel like you’re more like a wife than just a girlfriend. You know…kind of like a part of me?”
Sniffling into her shoulder, I nodded my head.
“And…I guess I feel more like a husband?” Sam whispered in my ear. “I want to protect you and shelter you and…”
She couldn’t finish her thought. But I knew what she meant.
“And when I see you do certain things…like hanging up my clothes and cleaning up after we eat and putting such effort into looking good for me…for me…!” Sam emphasized. “…and not just to be seen by other women…or men…it’s something new for me.” Sam suddenly held me off and grasped my shoulders. “You make me feel special…very special.”
“I understand sweet heart.” I smiled weakly. “This is kind of new for both of us. Like you said at dinner…”
“Oh… By the way…since you’re my baby girl…calling me mama bear is quite appropriate.” Sam giggled. “Come baby girl…let’s go to the bedroom.”
“Has anybody else called you that?”
“Nope… It’s exclusively ours. Nobody else was ever worthy of calling me that.”
“Okay…mama bear…” I giggled.
Walking into the bedroom I was pleasantly surprised. Sam went to great lengths to set a very romantic ambience. Several scented candles were placed around the room. They emitted a very pleasantly spicy scent which I loved. She had even hung up my dress and put away my shoes. Two large beach towels were spread across the bed and Chopin was playing on speakers Sam had hidden behind the night stands.
“The oil is warmed?” I asked with a huge smile.
“Of course…” Sam snickered.
“I get to do you again!” I insisted and giggled. “I love the way your body feels.”
“Okay… But there’s one condition…sort of.”
“Let me have it.” I sighed.
“That dinner tonight…? I purposely went a little over the top with the ordering.” Sam again took me by my shoulders. “So…? We’re even for quite a while baby girl.”
“Listen mama bear…!” I giggled. “I would let everything slide to do you again.”
Sam giggled as we removed our tee shirts. As I began to follow her lead, she stopped me when I began to remove my panty.
“Wait please baby girl… I’m not quite ready yet?” She said softly.
“Okay… Anyway...I’m not sure I’m ready either.” I giggled.
Sam stretched out on her bed, tummy down. The container of coconut oil sat atop the night chest on my side of the bed. Getting atop of Sam, I couldn’t help but put my nose against her back as I sat upon her butt.
“What are you doing?” She muttered into her bedding.
“I’m sniffing you.” I giggled. “I love the way your body smells.”
Sam chuckled as I ran my nose around her shoulders. I would have glued my nose to her but we both had other plans. Reaching for the oil, I planned what I was going to do. I dribbled the oil across Sam’s shoulder blades and then down her spine.
“Oh God…!” She moaned softly. “That feels so…amazing.”
Snickering, I began to spread the heated oil over Sam’s shoulders and back. Using the heels of my hands, I started to massage with a bit of pressure. I used my fingers on her neck and the cord like muscles in her shoulders. Sam’s almost constant moans and groans of pleasure assured me I was serving her properly.
After manipulating her neck and back for at least fifteen minutes…maybe more…I began to work my way slowly down Sam’s spine. Words fail to express how wonderful the sensation of touching Sam’s body felt. I simply had to close my eyes and let my hands do their job in an almost instinctual manner. I spending an inordinate amount of time on her lower back. I knew that this was where I often felt the wages of tension and stress.
Sam was totally in a place other than her bedroom. She remained still and only the sound of her occasional moans let me know she was still awake. Spreading her legs enough for me to sit between them, I decided to become a wee bit mischievous. I dribbled oil not only over her butt cheeks and thighs, but down the valley between them.
“Oh fuck…” Sam whispered as her butt cheeks suddenly tightened.
“I guess you liked that.” I snickered.
“Fuck yeah…” She whispered softly.
In spite of the little bit of extra fat we tend to have, Sam’s butt muscles were as thick and hard as her shoulders were. I was now reversed atop her and able to put my weight into my manipulations. Simply following the cords of muscle, I could actually feel where there were tiny knots.
Dribbling more oil on her body, I worked my way down Sam’s massive thighs. I was entranced by their bulk and large muscle groups. I bend down low enough to actually embrace them with my body. And as I did so, I could then easily reach below Sam’s knees. I simply closed my eyes…again…and let my fingers wander down along her calves.
I’d gone down her legs as far as I could comfortably reach. And, as much as I resisted, I had to get up and do her front. By this time the front of my body was glistening with oil.
“Sammie…? Mama bear…” I cooed but getting no reaction. “Time to roll over...”
“Mmmm…” Was her feeble response.
What else could I do? Sam was in Lala Land. So I dribbled more oil down between her butt cheeks. That opened her eyes!
“Shit…” Sam grumbled. “I think I just peed.”
“No mama bear…” I chuckled. “It’s just the oil.”
“Well…” She chuckled and began to roll over slowly onto her back. “You'll have to clean up that mess. And…” Sam pulled me down to kiss me softly. “…you have amazingly magically hands…for an amateur.” She snickered.
“Well…” I smiled slyly. “You need to give me more practice time.”
Sam just smiled and giggled. As I looked at her body, I realized that I really needed to check out massaging viddies. Doing her back was one thing. But doing her front…? Where to begin? So, being in an impish mode, I put a few drops of the still warm oil directly on her nipples.
“Oh fuck…!” She hissed. “Now you’re really not playing fair.” Her body quivered.
In spite of my snickering, I decided to begin with Sam’s face and scalp. I knew how totally amazing I felt when I rubbed my own in a certain way. I also knew that if I followed the cranial jointing, and the sutures, she would love it. Not wanting to get her hair oilier than what was on my hands, I simply went in with my fingertips. It took but moments to get the desired effect.
“Oh God…” Sam moaned softly. “That really feels really great.”
The effort I put into learning basic human anatomy began to make sense as I moved on to Sammie’s face. I was so enrapture with the sensation of her skin beneath my hands when I did her back that I totally derped on the basics. But her face was a different story. Beginning with Sam’s forehead, and a healthy dribbling of the oil on my hands, I worked my way down to her temples and then her cheeks and chin.
Giving my special attention to Sammie’s sinuses, I could actually hear her breathing more evenly. And in the position she rested, I could really go to work on her neck and each vertebrae. By the time I got to Sam’s shoulders again, my reward was to hear her gently snoring. The sound was that of a very big kitten purring.
When I dribbled the oil down between Sam’s boobs and onto her tummy she moaned her delight. The sudden sensation awaken her just enough to enjoy my spreading it with my hands. Of course I had to change my position so I slowly parted her legs again and squatted down between them again.
The first thing I noticed was her vagina…of course. I’d never seen one close up and personal like this and I was totally fascinated. But my hands never left her tummy and her eyes didn’t open to see me gawking at our one difference in anatomy.
Sam’s only real place of oil accumulation was her tummy. And rubbing her tummy with the oil made her entire midsection jiggle just a wee bit. I did one long stroke with both hands up from her groin. Then I went over her tummy, pushing upward to her boobs. And as I slowly pushed her boobs upward toward her face, I managed to gently pinch her nipples between my fingers.
“God…!” Sam moaned and grinned. “You are such a fucking tease.”
Giggling, I began to massage her hips and the small of her back. And from my present position I could really exert some pressure which Sammie greatly appreciated with her soft moans of delight. Once again I closed my eyes and savored the feeling of Sam’s body as my fingers went over and over her back and the sides of her butt. But…pardon the pun…it was time to move on.
After lifting her knees slightly, I dribbled some oil one her thighs. Working it in as I followed her muscle structure, I found the tops of her thighs to be as densely muscled as the underside. I worked each one at the same time and then concentrated on each one individually. My only hope was that Sam enjoyed this as much as I did.
Once again repositioning myself to do Sam’s ankles and feet, I could audibly hear her approval. I’ve often heard that this particular part of the body is the gateway to one’s desires and emotions. This is especially true of one’s heels.
Well…it’s true! I know this because by the time I was finished and turned to face her once again, two things became apparent. Sam’s vagina had swollen and blossomed like an orchid and she was desperately in need of a major league pedicure.
Never taking my hands off Sam’s body, I sat down between her legs and observed this wonder called the vagina. A strand of creamy looking fluid was seeping out of her slowly. Bringing my face as close as I could, I blew a stream of air over the puffed out lips.
“Oh fuck…” Sam uttered breathlessly as her entire body quaked. “That…was nasty.”
Controlling my urge to snicker, I dribbled a wee bit of oil down the sides of Sam’s groin. Then I ran my fingertips firmly down the path of the oil. Sam’s vagina seemed to feel warmer than the rest of her. I felt this heat in my fingers even though they were only tracing the curves of her pelvis.
“You’re not playing fair.” Sam whispered and giggled. “You’re going to turn me into a pillow princess.”
‘A pillow princess…’? Hmmm… There it is again. Well at least her giggling indicated she was enjoying what I was doing. Becoming a little bolder, I ran my fingertips down alongside of her outer lips. The result was almost instantaneous. Sam drew her knees up and arched her pelvis toward my fingers. When I spread the outer lips, her reaction was even more…forceful?
“Yes…!” Sam hissed. “Come here.” Sam reached up for me. “Don’t stop! Keep doing what you’re doing!”
Sam’s embrace was nearly crushing. Her lips went straight to mine and her kiss was hard, heated, and needy. As I moved my fingers up and down between her swollen vaginal lips, I could feel Sam’s ‘bean’…as she says. On one slow pass I squeezed her bean between my fingertips. The result was epic!
Sam screamed into my mouth and her thighs tightened around my hand like a vise. Not being able to move my fingers, I continued to pulse her bean. Sam’s embrace became painful and I had to let her know.
“Sam…” I begged as our lips parted. “You’re hurting me.”
Sam’s face looked like a mask of pain. Her grimace tightened and distorted what was a beautiful face…at least to me.
“Don’t stop! Don’t stop! Don’t stop!” She kept hissing.
Wave after wave of convulsion-like quakes seemed to travel through Sam’s body. I thought she was in pain! But I continued as Sam asked until finally she fell back completely limp upon the bed. She was breathing heavily and her eyes were fixed on the ceiling. My hand felt wet.
“Are you okay?” I asked as I hugged her.
Sam suddenly began to laugh…hysterically. She embraced me again and truly hugged me. Sam was still trying to catch her breath.
“Yeah…” She said. “I’m okay. That…was fucking amazing!” Sam laughed and kissed me. “You’re amazing!”
“I thought you were in pain or something.” I lifted my head and gazed at her. “The way you screamed and held me so tightly...? I felt like you would crush me.”
“That baby girl…was an orgasm…mama bear style.” Sam chuckled. “In fact…that was several big 'O's'… It’s been a while.”
“Well it looked like it hurt.”
“Oh baby girl…” Sam lilted, smiled and sighed. “You can hurt me like that all you want.”
Chapter 5
We fell asleep with her arms wrapped around me. Upon wakening the next morning, I found Sam on her side, her head resting on the palm of her bent elbow. She was staring at me. I smiled as I stretched out to shake off the night.
But Sam’s expression was almost…somber? The warmth in her eyes gave me the fuzzies but I knew something was bothering her.
“What…?” I grinned.
“Nothing baby girl…” She said, gently stroking my cheek.
Hugging her, I smiled. Whatever was troubling Sammie would need to wait for its reveal moment.
“I’m going to start the coffee. We really should get a French press so I can make you really epic coffee.” Did I really just say ‘we’?
Putting on my tee shirt, I padded barefoot into the kitchen. Lei had still not returned from her night’s activity and the apartment was warmer than usual. Sam hadn’t turned the temperature lower as she usually did. We slept atop the towels but she did keep me toasty warm.
Sam soon followed me in. She silently began making breakfast. I could sense she was in some kind of mood but I maintained my joyousness. Every so often I would turn and hug her or plant a kiss somewhere on her face or neck.
We ate in silence. When I’d ask Sam something, she would reply with one word answers. She did let me know that we’d be spending the morning studying. But otherwise…? Nada…! Nichts...! Rud ar bith...! Noth...ing...! Sam said she was going to shower in spite of how good her skin felt from the coconut oil.
I simply couldn’t let this go any further. Reaching out for her hand as she turned to go to the bathroom, I took her hand and stopped her.
“Sam…” I spoke softly, pulling her toward the couch. “What’s going on?”
We sat down but her eyes had trouble meeting mine just as they did all through breakfast.
“We had an amazing day yesterday. We had a wonderful dinner.” I said sincerely. “And we had an epic time last night…in bed. So what’s going on with you today?”
Sammie gazed at our hands and shrugged her shoulders. I reached up and raised her chin till she was looking at me. Sensing that her emotions were rising, I drew the still present tissue box closer. It wasn’t a moment too soon as a tear fell from her eyes.
“Mama bear…you need to tell me what’s upsetting you. Is it me?”
That’s all it took. Sam reached for several tissues as she began to cry and let it all out. I let her cry and waited patiently. Finally, after three or four tissues worth of tears fell, she blew her nose and sat looking at me. Her cheeks were redder than usual, as was her cute button nose.
“It’s you…and it’s not you.” She said with a sniffle. “Last night was…wonderful. It wasn’t just the sex…it was the fact that you were doing it…to me…for me.” Sam gazed down at the tissues now balled up in her hands. “And I don’t know how…I don’t even know if…” She began to cry again. “I don’t even know if I can even please you in the same way.”
“Oh Sammie…” I sighed and softly smiled. “Who says you don’t? I’m happy with the way things are. Just being with you is…it’s totally epic...dreamy…and heavenly.”
“You know what I mean.” Sam insisted. “There are things you did for me that…shit…that I don’t know if I can do for you.” She sniffled. “And the thing is I want to do those things for you. I want to pleasure you…the way you pleasured me.” Her voice trailed off. “And I just don’t know if I can do that.”
Knowing exactly what she was saying, I also knew I had to put an end to it.
“Okay…” I firmly said. “First of all... Stop whining! That’s not you. That’s not the Sammie I want to be with. That’s not my mama bear. Secondly…let me worry about what is and what’s not pleasing to me. If I say I’m happy the way things are…then I’m happy…just the way things are.”
“But…”
Grabbing Sam lightly by her cheeks, I gently shook her head.
“There are no buts!” I yelled and grinned. “Except for your amazing butt...!” I giggled.
That brought a smile to her face. Sam hugged me and I her. At least this bomb was defused…for the moment. I knew the issue was Sam’s and not mine. I also knew the issue was my dick…and Sam’s aversion to anything even resembling a dick. But at least we could get on with our day.
Letting Sam go into the shower first, I cleared and washed the dishes. I always found some weird sort of mindless pleasure in doing such tasks as washing dishes and doing laundry. Hmmm… Anyway, when Sam finished, I went in to shower.
Sam simply sat on the toilet seat cover and watched me as I did my thing. Knowing what she was thinking as she sat there, I also knew I wasn’t going to force the issue.
Quickly wrapping myself in a towel the moment I stepped out of the shower, I began my morning routine of creams and lotions. I beckoned Sam over with my finger and a grin. She came over and dropped her towel allowing me to rub the lotions and creams into her face and body. As I began doing her legs, Sam spoke.
“I think I’m just afraid of losing you.” She sighed.
“Oh Sam…” I giggled. “What makes you think that?”
“I don’t know.” Sam said sadly. “I’ve lost girlfriends before and I hate it when that happens.” They find somebody else they like more or somebody who’s prettier, or sexier. Or they just get tired of me…I guess. But with you...? You might become frustrated if...”
“Why don’t you have any hair down here?”
Derp…! I could have kicked myself but it just came out. Fortunately this stopped her from going on.
“Well…” Sam snickered. “My hair is very thick and kind of course? So I started doing Brazilian waxing a few years ago. It just makes things easier to find? And I guess it just became a habit…whether I needed it or not.”
As I finished doing Sam’s legs, I kissed her vagina and, in a fit of unholy impishness, I sucked in on her bean!
“Yeow…!” She nearly left the floor. “That is definitely not fair!” Sam giggled. “How about letting me do your back?”
“Sammie… I’m not wearing a panty.” Worried…? Me…? Only majorly…!
“So…?” She snickered. “I won’t look.” Sammie said as she sat back down.
Undoing my towel, my back toward Sam, I let it drop to the floor. She put some lotion on her hands and began to rub it onto my back. Sammie giggled and was liking what she was doing as much as I was liking her doing it. Her hands felt so good massaging my skin as she went down along my sides and onto my hips.
“God… Your skin…your body is so…beautiful.”
Sam spoke breathlessly as she dribbled a little lotion on my butt cheeks and down between them.
“Oh…! Now who’s not being fair?” I snickered as my body quivered.
“I can’t help it baby girl. You have such an amazing ass.”
The serious tone in Sam’s voice kind of startled me. She couldn’t seem to get over what I looked like…physically.
“And you’re all legs.” Smiling gently Sammie sighed.
“Yeah…complete with bug bite boobs…” I sighed…but didn’t smile.
“Have you ever really looked at yourself? Your body…?” Her tone was…admonishing? “You could be in any fashion mag! You’re fucking gorgeous. Truly…! You can be my arm candy any time.”
She ran her fingertips down my spine and I shivered with tingles.
“Sammie…?”
“Yeah…”
“Do you like where you are in your life…right now?”
“Yeah… I really do.”
Sam ran her finger down between my butt cheeks causing me to jump, squeal, and turn around! Suddenly realizing what I did, I quickly crossed my hands in front of my offending part and turned back around.
“Sorry…” I whined.
“That’s okay.” Sam snickered. “I didn’t look. Anyway…I should have known better. Now why don’t you back up a little and I’ll do your legs.”
Even though I had already done them, I certainly didn’t mind Sam’s attention at all. Not one little bit...!
“You totally vibrated when I did that.” Sam giggled. “I hope you didn’t mind.”
“No…!” I insisted. “Actually…I kind of liked that?”
Sam chuckled.
“I wish I’d met you a year or two ago.” She sighed. “How old are you again?”
I giggled.
“And you’re a sophomore?”
“I guess I fooled them into thinking I was smart.” I giggled.
“Oh my God…! I’m robbing the cradle!” Sam snickered. “You certainly don’t act like you’re seventeen. And especially last night…! How did you know what to do?”
“Well…?” I lilted and grinned. “Your body kind of told me? And I took notes when we watched that amazing flick.” I snickered.
“No doubt you did!” She laughed.
As Sam finished my legs, she smacked my butt playfully.
“Yeow…!” I jumped and giggled.
“That hurt?”
“Not really… In fact I kind of liked it.”
Giggling as I bent to get my towel, Sam put her hand upon my tummy and pulled me back up and to her.
“I’m not quite done with you yet.” She announced and giggled. “Stay bent over baby girl.”
“What are you going to do?” I asked nervously and turned my head to gaze at Sam.
“Just relax and trust me.”
Doing as Sam asked, she giggled and dribbled a few drops of the lotion down between my butt cheeks…again. Then, with one hand on my tummy holding me close, Sam slowly traced the path of the lotion as it flowed downward with her finger. My entire body quivered with the most amazing sensations ever.
“How does that feel baby girl?” Sam asked softly.
“It feels a little weird?” I giggled nervously.
“Want me to stop?”
“No…?” I glanced back at Sam and grinned impishly. “It doesn’t feel that weird.”
But when Sam began to do a circular motion over my butt hole, I freaked.
“No Sammie…! Please…!”
Bolting away from her grasp, I picked up my towel, covered myself, and ran from the bathroom. I heard Sammie getting up and following behind.
“Emmie…? Baby girl…? Are you okay?” She plaintively asked. “Did I do something wrong?”
With tears in my eyes, I shook my head. Sam came up behind me and embraced me.
“What’s going on?” She asked.
“Not now…” My words were choked. “Please Sam…” I turned to face her. “Let’s just get dressed?”
Sam’s expression said it all. She nodded but I could sense her feeling she did something wrong. I couldn’t tell her the truth…at least at that moment. We were having such a wonderful experience in the bathroom as we touched one another.
But I ruined it with my little secret…and no…not that little secret…my other little secret…and I couldn’t tell her. Not at that moment anyway. I wasn’t…clean…in there? And I didn’t know how to tell her.
We sat down to study but the mood was subdued…too say the least. Having trouble concentrating on my work, I knew the next move was on me. Standing up abruptly, I got behind Sam’s chair and wheeled her away from the desk. I straddled her legs and sat down on her lap; my arms wrapping around her in an embrace.
“I’m so sorry mama bear.” I whispered in her ear.
Sam responded by hugging me and kissing my cheek.
“I just wasn’t ready for that.”
“Listen baby girl… If it doesn’t feel good…we don’t need to do it…okay?”
“It’s not that.” I gazed into her eyes and blushed. “I’ve done that before…to myself…and it felt very good. It’s just that I wasn’t ready for you to do it.”
“But I so want to be able to please you…physically…sexually. When the thought came to me…you seemed to be such a natural. I just want to do something for you.”
“I know you do mama bear. But it can be kind of messy…you know? And to do it like that…in the bathroom…well…it’s just not very…” I couldn’t think of the word.
“Romantic…?” Sam giggled and nodded her head. “I guess you’re right on that. I really don’t know what I was thinking.”
“Maybe…” I brushed a lock of Sam’s hair out of her face. “…after we finish we can go to the drug store? I can get something to clean myself out with…you know?” I blushed and smiled coyly.
“Yeah…” Sam snickered. “But I’m not sure I want you to get off of my lap.”
However...off her Sam’s lap I did go. With the atmosphere cleared of doom and gloom, studying became a snap. In fact I was working two chapters ahead of what I needed to do. Sam even helped me develop the questionnaire I needed for my first survey.
Sammie took me to Titanic for lunch. The place was the unofficial off campus brewery of choice. Lunch was made all the better with Sam letting me sip her stout. Well…actually it was my stout but she had to order it.
Once we were sated, Sam drove me to the nearest drug store where I purchased a Summer’s Eve twin pack called ‘Sweet Romance’. I got two since it was a ‘bogo’. I also got a tube of lube.
‘Why a vaginal douche’ you might ask. One can’t buy a bag and hose in this county. Go and figure… And that Fleet crap is…well…crap...! I don’t like it at all. Not…at…all…! But I had a wide variety of brands and flavors and scents with women’s douches. Now the flavor really wasn’t important. But the scent…? Truly and totally crucial…!
Just as we were about to get into Sam’s car, her phone sounded. After saying ‘yeah’, Sam did not look very happy. And then more she listened, the less happy she looked. Sam rolled her eyes and frowned as she put the phone on mute.
“Listen baby girl…” Sam paused and sighed. “That asshole bitch from my lab needs to get together with me tonight. Know I know you wanted to cook dinner but…”
“Why don’t you invite her for dinner?” I cut Sam off. “We should have enough even if Lei is there.” I grinned.
I could see Sam thinking for a moment. Then she smiled and took the phone off mute.
“Listen… Why don’t you come over for dinner and we can deal afterward?” Sam grinned. “Yeah…how’s…” She glanced at me. “…sixish?” I nodded and grinned back at her.
Sam finished the call quickly after that.
“I really can’t stand that bitch!” She chuckled. “She’s so hot for me and I am so not for her. She probably thinks it’ll be pizza and beer or something.”
“Well…?” I grinned wickedly. “We can certainly put an end to that.”
“Yeah…” Sam started up the car. “But I hate using you in that way.”
“Hey mama bear…what’s your baby girl for anyway? And you said it…I’m your arm candy? Besides…sooner or later she’ll figure it out so we’re actually doing her a favor.”
We were chatting happily on our way back to Sam’s apartment. I was trying to decide whether shower, change, and then do dinner. Or…should I simply add a little color to my face and start the cooking. For once being epically ‘femme’ when Sam’s partner arrived seemed important.
The moment we entered the apartment, I asked Sammie to put away the things I bought. Whilst she was gone I gathered all the ingredients we would need to prepare the dinner. It was already after three and if Sam’s ‘guest’ was coming around six, I had to begin the prep for dinner.
Codfish is an amazing type of fish. One really needs a really special talent to ruin it. Laying out the red onion, garlic cloves, cherry tomatoes, and peppercorns, I reached for the cutting board and the sharpest knife available. I liked to cut the garlic cloves the long way. When you sauté them in olive oil, virgin of course, the harshness in the flavor cooks out.
Setting the frying pan on the range, I poured in enough oil to cover the sliced onions and I turned on the heat. Once they began to sizzle and brown, I added the garlic. In short order the entire room was filled with the aroma I so dearly loved. I managed to slice the tomatoes between stirring the onions and garlic. The ground peppercorns added just enough zest to the mix.
Creating a milk and water bath in a large bowl, I put the filets in to soak. Regardless of how ‘fresh’ the fish is advertised to be, there is always that ‘fishy’ smell. The milk tends to neutralize that smell and, once prepared to go into the oven, lemon slices assure that happens.
Sam had entered the room but I was so involved that I didn’t notice. It wasn’t until I got the rice ready to microwave that I saw her standing there smiling with her arms crossed beneath her boobs.
“What…” I giggled.
“Oh nothing…” She lilted and grinned. “I just like watching you. And whatever you’re doing smells amazing.”
“Would you like to start a salad? That’ll give me some time to freshen up a bit.”
“How can I resist any request from you?” Sam chuckled.
Rushing quickly to the bathroom, I quickly washed my face and put on my face cream; an excellent moisturizer. Although I was only going to do my eyes, I wanted my skin to look good. After all, this was our first dinner party and I did want to look good…especially for Sammie? First came the braided pony tail. I couldn’t resist going for a little girl look.
I went with light colors more toward the pinks. Managing a nearly perfect cat’s eye with my liner, I did two coatings of mascara. Unfortunately I didn’t have the shade of lipstick I would have liked. So it was the apple red matte with a coating of lip gloss. Gazing at my reflection in the mirror I had to chuckle. If there ever was a Lolita…I was gazing at her.
Sam must have thought something similar because she stopped in mid motion and simply gawked at me.
“What…?” I giggled. “Do I look okay?”
Nothing… Just silent gawking…
“Sammie…” I lilted with a giggle. “Hello Sammie…?”
“Yeah…” She smiled. “You just…you always look so fucking amazing.”
“Why thank you mama bear… Why don’t you go chill till she comes?”
As Sammie walked into the bedroom, I smiled and felt so good about us. Never one to take compliments seriously, I was getting accustomed to hers. In truth, I was actually beginning to pay attention. There was nothing fake or gratuitous in what she said. When one feels good, one looks good.
Laying the fillets out on a pan, I added the onions and garlic. Then I layered the sliced tomatoes, the feta cheese, and the spinach atop. Placing the lemon slices last, I popped the pan into the oven for a twenty minute bake. And whilst that was going on, I set the table for three placing the salad in the middle. The two packets of rice were easy; just a few minutes in the microwave.
There was a knocking on the door. She was here and not a moment too soon. It was five minutes after six and the fish was done. I went to open the door.
“Hi…” I flashed my warmest smile.
The woman froze and simply gawked for the longest moment.
“Does Doctor Evans live here?” She asked timidly.
“Yeah… Come on in.” I smiled and waved with a pass of my hand.
“Are you the roommate?” She asked.
“Oh no…” I giggled. “I’m Emma.”
“Hi… I’m Jessie.” She said as she walked in. “Are you visiting?”
Knowing what she was really asking, I grinned.
“Sort of…?” I turned toward the bedroom. “Hey mama bear…?” I lilted. “Jessie’s here.”
Jessie’s expression was priceless! I only wished I had my phone in hand to take a photo.
“I didn’t know what we were having so I brought a bottle of red and white wine.” Jessie said softly...still absorbing my presence.
“Oh…! Great…! The white will be perfect. Thank you so much…!” I gushed. “I’ll open it and let it breathe a little.”
Jessie was kind of what I expected. She was cute. She wore no makeup at all and looked every bit the academic in her tweed blazer over a white blouse and blue jeans. Her cordovan penny loafers and horn rimmed glasses completed a picture of a woman attempting to ‘fit into’ her idea of an academy image. With her height and very slender build, even more so than my own, there was no way of mistaking her for anything other than another ‘Ellen soft butch’.
As Sam and Jessie spoke, I finished placing the fish over the rice on a platter. The thought occurred that we really needed nice place mats. Weird huh…? Anyway…just one more item to add to the mental list I was making of the things we should have for just such an occasion. I placed the platter onto the table along with a spatula for serving.
“Sammie….?” I lilted. “Jessie brought some wine. Would you like a glass…or would you like a beer?”
Sammie thought for a moment.
“Maybe I’ll have one of those stouts.” She grinned. “We can swap glasses if you’d like.”
“Okay mama bear… Dinner is now being served.” I snickered.
Letting Sammie pick her spot, and then Jessie, I had the remaining chair between them both.
“Can I serve you?” I asked Jessie.
“Uh… Sure…” She smiled and nodded.
I took her dinner plate and set the rice topped piece of fish upon it. Then I did the same for Sammie.
“Crappers…!” I exclaimed as I then served Sammie. “I forgot the bread. Why don’t you guys begin? I’ll only be a minute.”
Jessie looked astonished. I could almost see her heart sinking as I scurried back to the kitchen. I felt for her for sure. But she was definitely not Sammie’s type and for her to think otherwise was foolish. I really didn’t know Jessie but I guessed that she was kind of full of herself. And that self translated into being kind of uptight and slightly over-rated? Kind of a legend in her own mind?
“Baby girl…? This fish is fucking amazing!” Sammie chuckled.
“She cooked this?” Jessie said and turned to gaze at me. “You made this?”
“Yeah…” I giggled. “I love to cook. But I don’t often have the time and I do have so much to learn.” I said sadly.
“And she even washes everything afterward.” Sammie snickered. “Emmie is always coming up with little surprises for me.”
“Does she do windows? What do you guys talk about” Jessie snickered and gazed at me as I sat down. “How old are you?” She looked at Sammie. “She looks a lot like JLaw. Where do I get one like her?”
“Well…?” Sammie rubbed her chin. “She’s a seventeen year old sophomore and we do a lot of math together.” Sammie snickered. “And she’s a real stat genius. I’m afraid you’d have to really improve your math skills for one like this.”
Sacred feces…! Talk about sticking the knife in and twisting! But Jessie deserved it. She was patronizing me without even knowing me. And Sammie for sure wanted to make a point about her lack of expected abilities in the lab. Jessie remained on the quiet side for the remainder of the dinner.
As they spoke about their project, I cleared the table and began a pot of coffee. Had I known about a guest for dinner yesterday, I could have done something for dessert. But I made do by cutting up some fresh fruit and that, along with a few cheeses and crackers.
After having what little I could offer as a dessert, Sam and Jessie took their coffees and went into the bedroom to work on…whatever they were working on? I finished cleaning up the kitchen and sat in the main room with my wine and channel flipped through everything till I came upon some stupid show for kids.
Thankfully they came out after half an hour. Sammie was grinning and Jessie looked totally befuddled. But she wasn’t so much so that she couldn’t thank us for the wonderful dinner. And she said I was a five star chef…at least in her eyes.
“You’re very lucky Sam.” Jessie sighed. “You two seem very happy.”
“Oh it wasn’t luck.” I grinned. “We’re quantum entanglements.”
“What’s that?” Jessie asked meekly.
“Want to explain that?” Sam smiled at me.
“Sure…” I giggled. “If you give me a piece of paper and a pen, I can draw it out. It’s a pretty simple abstract linear algebraic equation. I was even playing with an algorithm to define it for fun.”
Jessie once again gawked at me.
“Just keep it simple.” Sammie didn’t need to say ‘stupid’.
“Well…?” I smiled, rolled my eyes, and bounced a few times on my toes. “It’s kind of like…soul mates? Two particles that share the same space but can’t be defined separately…yet?” I gazed at Sammie. “But that’s quantum physics for you…” I giggled. “…still in development.”
The very moment…well…maybe two of three very fast moments…Jessie was out the door, Sam and I burst into laughter. We embraced one another in a nearly crushing hug. Just knowing that Sammie was pleased with the events of the evening brought me great joy. We walked into the bedroom with our arms around one another, sidling through the doorway.
“Soul mates…? Quantum entanglement…? That was beautiful.” Sammie snickered. “I don’t think she’ll be bothering me in that way anymore.”
“I’m really glad.” I bit my lip. “I’m a little surprised she didn’t know what that was. It’s really pretty basic.”
“I don’t know what that is!” Sam laughed. “I mean I know the very basics. But…abstract linear algebra…? Are you serious? How did you know all that?”
“Oh…?” I sang out. “I read the book.”
“I should hate you. You know that.” Sam chuckled. “Nobody should be that smart…or that beautiful.”
“Well…” I sighed. “It wasn’t easy…being smart that is…and looking the way I do? Truly I had nothing to do with that.”
As we undressed, I thought back to my days at school. It certainly wasn’t a very pleasant time for sure. I could see that Sam understood. She had the same problem but in reverse.
“Listen baby girl…if me saying that makes you uncomfortable…”
“No…” I stopped her. “It’s different when you say it. Or at least I can take that from you.” I smiled. “But you… You have such an amazing face…such amazing eyes and that amazing button nose. And I love your amazing cheeks when they turn apple red.” I giggled. “Just like they are right now...”
Sam’s cheeks actually turned darker red…as the rest of her face and neck blushed. She came and embraced me. I reached up and gently pinched her cheeks.
“You…are a very dangerous woman.” She crooned and grinned.
Sam gazed warmly into my eyes and kissed my forehead. I touched my left cheek and she kissed me there. Then I touched my right cheek, and then my nose. Each time Sam anointed each spot with her full lips. Then I touched my lips and grinned lewdly. Sam did not disappoint. Not in the least…!
“That’s just what I mean.” She gazed deeply into my eyes. “I can’t stop and you won’t let me if I did.” Sam kissed me again. But it was all too brief. “You shower first.” She grinned. “Oh yeah… Have you ever used an enema or a douche before?”
“Yeppers…?” I giggled.
“I’ll help you.” She smiled wickedly.
As Sam grabbed one of the folded beach towels off the bed and two pillows, I just knew she had something in mind. Something hopefully quite wicked…at least wicked enough to match her smile.
“But Sam… Don’t I need to be naked?” I suddenly realized.
Sam sighed and said nothing. I knew what was coming. And I knew how terribly difficult this was going to be for her. I’d been through my own share of traumatic nightmares and I definitely didn’t want Sam to relive one of hers. She turned toward me and held out her hand. I took it with both of mine.
“You really don’t need to do this mama bear.”
“Yeah…I do.” Sam sighed. “I need to do it for me. And for you… I want you so badly that it hurts. But I can’t have you. At least not the way I want you. I need to get over this. I need to get over myself.”
Sam was serious. And what’s more…? I understood. She was viewing this kind of as a challenge. And being the competitor she is, this challenge had to be met. This fear had to be overcome.
So into the bathroom we went. She was already naked and I still had my panty on. Sam placed the beach towel on the tiled floor. She doubled it over twice to provide some comfort for me.
“Okay baby girl…” Her voice quivered slightly. “Lay down and I’ll put the pillow under your head.”
After I did, Sam did and I was reasonably comfie. Sam then put two of the bottles under the hot water tap. Asking why she did that, Sam explained.
“The warmth will relax you. These are only four and a half ounces. So…we’ll give you one and then the other. You need to hold them in as long as you can and just...breath.”
“Yeah…” I giggled nervously. “That’s easy for you to say.”
Sam was very good about the entire thing. After all, she was the one risking a major league boogie-woogie.
“You’ll see. It’s really no biggy.”
The confidence in Sam’s voice flowed into me…a little. Now I felt as determined to do this as she was. Sam went to the basin, took out the two bottles and wiped them dry. Then she squatted down between my legs.
“Okay baby girl… It’s time for the big reveal.” Sam nervously chucked.
She gripped my panty after lifting my legs upon her shoulders. I shut my eyes tightly and clenched my teeth. Sam laughed.
“What’s that all about?”
“I just don’t want to see you boogie-woogie.” I said through my clenched teeth.
“Stop it… Open your eyes and relax. The key to this entire thing is to relax and you’re only making me more nervous. Okay… Now lift that magnificent tush.” She giggled. “Breath baby girl…breath…”
Opening my eyes and trying to relax, I did as Sam requested. Sam closed her eyes as she reached for my panty. I felt, and then saw, it being pulled up my legs and then over my feet. Once it was off, Sam spread my legs whilst they still rested on her shoulder. There was no turning back and everything was exposed.
Sam finally opened her eyes. I felt for her fear and anxiety. She stared at it for a moment or two…or maybe three? She didn’t make a single sound. Finally my Sammie smiled softly.
“Well…!” She finally said. “That seriously was ‘much ado about nothing’.” Sammie giggled and smiled at me. “It’s almost like you said. Except…” She paused and looked back down at it. “It’s not as long as you made it seem. But it is almost the width of my thumb.”
Suddenly it occurred to her what my life must have been like…as a boy. She gazed at me with the saddest look in her eyes. Words weren’t necessary and none were past between us for the longest several moments ever.
“I just can’t image.” She finally said quite soberly. “I’ve seen clits bigger than what you have. Now I have a mission from the Gods. I do want you so very much.”
Sam almost whispered as she set my legs back down. She then ran her fingers lightly up my calves and along the inside of my thighs until both her hands stopped on either side of my crotch. Sam kissed both my knees. She began to slowly kiss her way along each side of my thighs.
Although one couldn’t say this was relaxing, it sure as feces felt amazing!
“And now for the biggy...” She whispered…almost to herself.
Sam hesitated and then bent even lower. She kissed the very tip of it. I nearly died from the sensation. The feeling was totally…amazing and overwhelming epic! My entire body…my entire being quaked.
“Wow…!” Sam sat up with a grin. “You really felt that?” More a statement than a question...
“Yeah I really felt that.” I was a bit perturbed. “It’s not like its dead or something.”
“Okay… Okay baby girl.” Sam snickered. “Just checking in… Tell me if you can feel this?”
And she got back down and very slowly…tortuously and wickedly…sucked it into her mouth.
“Oh…my…God…” I moaned softly…and breathlessly. “That feels…amazing.”
My brain felt like it was going to explode. I never dreamed anything could feel that good. A giant shock wave traveled throughout my body. As Sam began to slowly raise her head whilst still sucking on my tiny dick, my pelvis started jerking upward on its own volition. Once it came out of her mouth with a slight popping sound, Sam smiled and giggled.
“Now I have to call the association.” She said with a frown.
“Wait…! What…? What association…?” She was going to announce this?
“Oh… L.A….” Sam said emotionless.
“What’s that?” I got up on my elbows.
“It’s Lesbians Anonymous. It’s a twelve step program for lesbians to improve their cunnilingus techniques. I need to find out if I can still maintain my platinum star rating.” She burst out laughing.
“Sam…! That’s not funny!” I exclaimed.
“I’m sorry baby girl. Really I am…” Sam was trying hard to control her laughter. “But this is nothing like what I imagined. You truly have no idea of how fucking relieved I am.”
She's fucking relieved? I felt totally elated! When I thought back to how shaken Sam was when I first came out to her, understanding her joy and laughter became totally understandable. Sam suddenly bent over my body. She was looking directly into my eyes.
“Oh baby girl… You really have no idea of what I can show you.”
Sammie grinned wildly as her head came down and her lips met mine. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her down to me as we set about trying to steal each other’s breath away. But our lips parted and the night was still kind of young.
“I am going to fuck your brains out tonight!” Sam smiled wickedly at me. “And…if you have anything left after that…you can fuck mine out!” She laughed.
Finally…I was relaxed and secure enough for Sam to do her thing. The very thought of her incredible bravery carried over to me. Watching carefully as Sam lubed the nozzle, I trembled slightly knowing that it was going into me. She surprised me when she put lube on her thumb and forefinger.
“What are you doing?” I nervously asked.
“Relax baby girl…” Sam cooed softly. “You might as well really enjoy this.”
Sam put my legs upon her shoulders once again. Suddenly I felt the nozzle at my butt hole. Instinctively I tightened up. But it was useless. The nozzle relentlessly slipped in and up. Sam then wrapped her two lubed fingers around my dick as slowly began to manipulate it as she squeezed the liquid slowly into me.
“Oh…my…God…” I softly moaned. “That really feels so weird.”
“Just relax and breathe baby girl. Let mama bear do her thing.” Sam smiled.
Somewhat reluctantly at first, I had to admit that what she was doing…on both sides…kind of felt amazing…really and epically amazing. Sam reached around and began to rub my tummy in a counter clock-wise motion whilst still playing with my dick.
Warmth flowed through me like never before. Only I couldn’t discern whether it was the warm liquid or Sammie’s amazing fondling?
She finally removed the first bottle and quickly inserted the second. Sammie teased me by slowly putting it in and then slowly withdrawing nearly the entire nozzle. After doing that a few times and hitting a ‘newly’ found pleasure spot up in my butt, Sam squeezed the contents out and into me.
“How do you feel baby girl?”
Sam spoke softly as she removed the nozzle.
“Okay… I guess… I wish you left the nozzle it though. It’s kind of hard to hold.”
“Well…?” Sam lilted and grinned. “Maybe I can help.”
Sam bent down and took my dick into her mouth. At nearly the same moment, she stuck her thumb into my butt hole.
“Oh mama bear…” I moaned several times.
Sam’s giggle was muffled. Between her hand rubbing my tummy, her tongue making circles around my dick, and Sam’s stout thumb wiggling about inside me, I was ready to die…metaphysically speaking of course. The sensations were so very close to overload as my hips began to buck into her mouth and thumb.
Trying as hard as I could, I squeezed Sam’s thumb as tightly as possible. I wasn’t afraid of letting loose. This was more a reaction to what Sam was doing to me and I was rapidly loosing control of…of everything!
“Sammie…!” I exclaimed. “Please…! Stop…!”
Sammie popped her head up. She looked quite concerned.
“Are you okay?” She asked.
“Yeah…” I panted. “It was just…too much. Too much sensation… I can’t handle any more right now.” I whined.
“No problem baby girl… I forget you’re like a ‘newbee’ to all this.” Sam smiled gently. “Is it okay if I leave my thumb in?”
“Oh yeah…!” I snickered. “For sure… You know…?” I paused for a minute. “I kind of feel bad for Jessie. We really weren’t that nice to her.”
“Yeah…” Sammie sighed. “But some people need to be slapped in the back of their head to get a solid reset. She’s really too full of herself and for no reason. She has to be the daughter of somebody high up in the grant awards program.” She snickered. “And…on top of it all…I have to pay her.”
“Why…?”
“Because it’s my grant money... That’s the way it works in the academy. I do everything I can to keep costs down. Like living here… I’m really too senior to be in the student dorms. The only reason I can live here is because Leon pulled some strings and called in a few favors. Otherwise I’d be living off campus somewhere.”
“But you said you’re moving off campus next semester anyway.” I spoke just as a cramp hit me and I groaned.
“You okay…?” Sam asked.
“Yeah… Just a cramp…” I grinned as Sam massaged my tummy again.
“I’m definitely moving out. I’m sick of roommates no matter how much I save. I mean Lei is okay…but… One of these days she’s going to get busted on campus and I don’t want it to happen in this room.” Sam frowned. “I’m too old for this undergrad…and post grad crap."
“Yeah…” I sighed. “As much as I like Pat and Jeanie…they’ve been really sweet to me…I know what’s coming there as well.”
Another cramp hit me.
“I think it’s time.” I whined through clenched teeth.
“Okay baby girl…”
Sam grinned as she moved around me and, with her thumb in my butt and her palm beneath, she placed her other hand under my back and lifted me up in her arms! I squealed in surprise and delight. My mama bear truly was a bear! She placed me gently upon the toilet and, with a grin, suddenly removed her thumb.
Sam gently massaged my tummy as the fluid…and I’ll spare you the other details…flooded out of me. She held my hand until the very end…literally.
“Well…” Sam giggled. “I’m sure glad you chose ‘Sweet Romance’.”
“Wait... What…?” Hmmm…
“Well I can’t believe that anybody as terminally cute as you can make a smell…”
“Shut up…!” I pulled my hand away.
But Sam giggled and went to turn the shower on as I did…clean up? She slid the curtain aside and set into the shower.
“I’m waiting baby girl.” She lilted and giggled.
Still being slightly miffed at her comment, I picked up the towel and the other things before joining her.
“Well… It’s about time.” Sam laughed. “I don’t know about you?” She hugged me as the water flowed down upon us. “But I feel…wonderful.”
What could I do? I hugged her back. This was the very first time I ever got into the shower with anyone else. Let alone someone I truly cared for…
“I feel…liberated.” Sam smiled. “I’ve been wanting to do this with you since day one.”
“What…? Shower with me?”
“No…? Just to be free…with you! I don’t know how to explain it.”
She really didn't need to. Sam turned me around and reached for her liquid soap. She began to soap my back all the way down spending a little extra time on my butt and legs. Sam was gentle as well as methodical in her applications…and attentions.
She then turned me around and did the same to my front. And Sammie was just as gentle and methodical with my back. Sam lingered a bit on my boobs and my dick.
Now it was my turn to do her. I saw her body as a shrine and I worshipped at its alter with my hands. I worshipped every nook and every cranny. The soap provided me with just the lubricant I needed to glide along her curves; her vast mountains and steep valleys.
When I finished both sides of her body, we embraced and luxuriated in the sensations of our bodies gliding against each other’s.
We shampooed one another’s hair. Sam took extra pleasure in doing mine. My hair was much longer and nowhere nearly as course as her own. She took extra time to work the conditioner in as well.
Now I understood what Sammie meant by ‘feeling free’. She could finally touch my entire body without hesitation. This was her way of feeling totally connected to me; both physically and spiritually.
After wrapping bath towels around ourselves, Sam took me to her puter desk and proceeded to comb out and blow-dry my hair. She was as meticulous with my hair as she was with washing my hair and body. And I must admit that what she was doing felt so very good.
“One day I would love to try and braid your hair.” Sam said softly. “It’s so amazing…so soft and thick. And you looked so beautiful when you did that piled up braid thing.”
“Yeah…!” I smiled. “That would be fun. But what I’d really like to do is get you to do a mani-pedi with me.”
“That’s not really my style?” Sam snickered. “My nails are super short anyway.”
“That’s not what it’s about. You don’t need to get some weird nail polish or anything. It’s just a chance to have somebody else do all the work. You get to soak your feet in a Jacuzzi and they take extra care in making sure your nails are healthy. Then you get a foot and calf massage that feels amazing.”
“I don’t know baby girl…”
“Please…? Do it for me?” I whined.
“Fuck…!” She laughed. “You know I can’t resist you.”
When we were finally dry and properly preened, Sam wanted to put just a drop or two of my scent on her body and one on mine. And whilst I tidied up, Sam lit the candles and put on the music. Neither one of us felt up to a massage so we got right onto the bed. We immediately embraced one another as we settled onto our sides.
“You know baby girl…” Sam smiled warmly. “Maybe you should leave some of your things here. I think you’re going to be a steady visitor anyway.” She giggled.
“Actually…” I gently stroked Sam’s cheek. “I’ll need to leave almost all of them here. I have a seventy thirty class tomorrow.”
“That’s sick!” Sam frowned. “Well…” She sighed. “I guess I’m getting up earlier than usual tomorrow.”
Sammie suddenly turned and I was now on my back. She stared down at me with the most piercing gaze imaginable. I traced her lips with my finger and she smiled. But that gaze was pure fire. My Sammie was a volcano ready to erupt upon me and I wanted just that. I wanted her fully and completely. I wanted her to devastate me so that only she could ever truly satisfy me.
It wasn’t gentle. It wasn’t a long hot tease. It wasn’t sweet or romantic. It was sheer passion! It was entirely hunger and need. We were starving and simply couldn’t get enough of one another. Our bodies were our vessels and our mouths, tongues, and hands were the filling spouts. And whilst my dam was cresting and the walls had fractures, Sam’s simply flowed like a river.
To choruses of ‘oh my God’, assorted moans, and several feral groans, we simply couldn’t get enough of one another. We eventually were head to foot, or should I say mouth to crotch, with Sam on top of me. Her fingers…her index and middle finger…felt so utterly divine. And her mouth…oh my God her mouth…was so very excruciatingly beyond anything I'd ever even dreamed of as she worked her magic on me.
Sam was my teacher. I really had no idea of what to do. I only knew that I wanted her atop me and her vagina in reach of my mouth. Sam was breathlessly whispering instructions as I tried to bury my face within those blossomed folds of her wonderfully rich and flowing delta. Lapping at her copiously flowing stream of fluids, Sam uttered her delight with moans and the quivering of her body.
“Just do what I’m doing to your bean.” So now I have a bean as well? Hmmm...
And so I did. I attacked her clitoris with a fervor I never realized I had. I sucked it, massaged it, beat it like a punching bag, and washed over it with the flat of my tongue. Sam taught me how to make love…no…have passionate sex…with another woman. When she finally could take no more, my Sammie fell over onto her back and sought to recover her breath.
“Damn…!” She finally and breathlessly said. “That was fucking amazing.” She reversed her position and took me into her embrace. “Nobody ever made me come like that.” She began to laugh. “Was it good for you? I must have come more than a dozen times.”
What could I say?
“Hey…” Sam gazed down at me, her face a mask of concern. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah…” I smiled as I gently wept. “It was amazing. You are amazing. I never felt anything like that before.”
I kissed her. But my Sammie knew me all too well.
“Then what baby girl?”
“I just couldn’t…” I sighed. “I couldn’t let go mama bear. I just couldn’t let go.” My tears flowed and yet I smiled. “Your fingers inside me…?” I stroked her cheek. “That was the most awesome feeling ever and I wish I could keep you inside of me forever.”
Both of us needed comforting. I know that sounds weird but Sam was slightly upset that she couldn’t get me off and I was upset because I knew it was my fault. Thankfully we were able to comfort each other and we could still relish the amazing experience we both had…and would no doubt have again and again.
We spoke gently to each other for a little while longer. We made love with our eyes and our words and our caresses. I remember the very last thing I said before falling asleep.
“I love you mama bear.”
There was silence...but only for a long moment.
“I love you too baby girl.”
Chapter 6
“Hey baby girl… Time to get up…”
Sam sang the words softly. Good to her word, she was up before me. As I slowly stretched, I could see her smiling face and flashing eyes. We both began to giggle. I felt so good…so alive. And seeing her face only reminded me of the prior evening and what we managed to do to one another.
GRWM took on an entirely new meaning when I could do so with my Sammie…my mama bear. She even got the coffee ready just before we left and she walked me to my class...hand in hand no less. Every time we glanced at one another we’d break out with a severe case of the blushing giggles. And the looks we got as Sammie kissed me before heading off to her lab…? Oh…my God…!
Sammie and I texted back and forth throughout the day; I found it impossible not to! Although we were only together for the weekend, it felt like a week…and yet it felt like only a few moments. I wanted that feeling to continue. For sure it was infatuation. But still…it felt like so much more.
We met for coffee as usual and as usual we went to our spot beneath the tree. It was all I could do to keep from ripping my clothes off…and hers…and rubbing myself against her. I wanted to bury my face in her again. I wanted her scent all over me. But it was not to be. We had dinner in the cafeteria and she escorted me to my quad. The girls met us at the door as we entered.
“Oh my God…!” Jeanie shouted joyfully. “You missed all the excitement!”
“The slut’s gone!” Pat was hopping up and down on her toes. “She managed to get a single downstairs.”
Totally shocked by the news, I began to rush toward my room. But the girls stopped me.
“Not to worry…” Pat snickered. “We watched her packing up her shit the entire time.”
“We wanted to make sure she didn’t glom any of your stuff.” Jeanie grinned.
‘As if…’ I thought. She wouldn’t be caught dead…or in a club…with anything I had.
“So…” Pat smiled wryly. “How was your weekend dear? And where’s your carry on?”
Sammie and I looked at each other and burst out laughing. Almost instinctively we put an arm around each other’s waist.
“That good huh…?” Pat snickered.
“I heard you had a milestone.” I giggled.
“Fuck…!” Pat scowled. “I think I lost my gold star. And I don’t even remember losing it.”
“So…which one of you is the guy?” Jeanie asked as she grinned at us.
“You’re such an asshole!” Pat spat at her. “That’s like asking two spoons which one is the fork!”
We snickered at Pat’s analogy. I walked into my room and was struck at how totally she had moved out. And thankfully, I no longer had the Hemsworth brothers staring at me. Not that I disliked looking at their half-naked bodies or pretty faces. It’s just that the image of the slut flicking her bean to their image was quite disturbing.
“You know…?” I gazed wickedly at Sammie. “We could move the beds together.”
“I can’t be caught staying overnight here.” Sammie said sadly.
“Why not…?” A reasonable question…
“Because technically…I’m an instructor here and I can’t be caught…” Sammie paused for a moment. “I can’t be caught in an undergrad dorm fucking an undergrad student.” She frowned. “It would not look good to the Dean, or my grantors, and it could possibly get me kicked out of here.”
“Well what about me staying at your dorm? Isn’t that the same?”
“Not really… We can have overnight and weekend guests. You can have a guest here but these girls on your floor do nothing but gossip. Been there…done that...!” Sammie sadly shook her head. “And I have this deal with Lei that we don’t have guests past ten at night during the week. Otherwise...my apartment would be party central for her.”
“That sucks! Big time…!” I frowned.
“Tell me about it. But when I move out of campus housing…it’ll be a different story.” Sammie grinned and arched one eye brow.
“Well…” I embraced Sammie. “I guess weekends are better than nothing.”
“You two are ridiculous.” Pat snickered. “Ah… True love…” She lilted.
“And you two need to keep your mouths shut about us.” Sammie threatened with a grin.
Pat and Jeanie both giggled and slinked back toward their room. Kicking my door shut with my foot, I kissed Sammie just as she lifted me up in her arms. Clinging to her with my arms around her neck, Sammie deposited me gently upon my bed and followed me down. Our lips never parted the entire time.
We were all over each other; hands and lips. It was heated and frantic; almost as if we weren’t going to see one another for far too long. Not a word was spoken between us and all that could be heard were the sounds of us breathing heavily…and moaning.
Somehow we managed to get our jeans off without missing a kiss or touch. Our hands were in each other’s panty as we frantically tried to get one another off. Sammie was so wet that my fingers had no problem finding her bean. I sorely wished it was my face bathing in her flowing lushness.
Whilst I succeeded with Sammie, she couldn’t do the same for me. But that was okay anyway. Just being with her was more than enough satisfaction for me. Just being entwined with her was all the physical and emotional gratification I needed. And at least I got to taste and smell her divine scent on my fingers again.
The moment I came back in from taking Sammie back down to the front entrance, I was assaulted by the girls. Details…! They wanted all the details! Neither one of them could understand how quickly Sammie and I became ‘we’; especially since I never exhibited a desire to be with either gender.
“You two are now like…Samma.” Pat giggled. “I think that’s totally epic.”
“Why do you guys do that?” I’m so clueless.
“What…?” Pat was clueless.
“Combine the first names of a couple?”
“And what do you mean by ‘you guys’? Like…” She snickered. “You’re like…one of 'us guys' now.”
“But I’m not with her because she’s a woman.” I whined. “You guys just don’t get it.” Sad…! But true…! “I’m not with her because I only do women. I’m with her because we simply connected. Maybe if she was a guy…or if I happened to connect in the same way with a guy…I would be with a guy. I don’t know. And…just to be perfectly clear…I really don’t care!” I snickered.
In truth…I didn’t know and I didn’t care. Sammie thought that us being called ‘Samma’ was cute and so typically lesbian. She instinctively knew that Pat came up with it. We texted each other to sleep that night; although I must confess it was a fitful and restless sleep. Having Sammie’s body next to mine was so…so very comfortable and so very comforting…and so very…’normal’?
When we met for coffee the next day, Sammie told me that she’d gotten us season tickets for the plays being given at the Ring Theatre. I remembered her telling me how much she enjoyed going to the productions and how totally excellent they were. And having a schedule of all the musical performances being given at the Gusman and Clarke Halls, we sat at our spot by the lake and chose which concerts and recitals to attend.
This was so reminiscent of when my dad would be on leave from the Navy. We’d correspond and decide what we were going to do together when he was home. And now I was doing the same thing with my Sammie. We were planning all the way through the spring! Although I’m sure she had done this before with others, this was something new and wondrous for me.
Sammie walked me back to my dorm but didn’t come in this time. She had to go to the gym to work out. Her biggest fear was not working out and ‘getting fat’; especially now that she had such a ‘hottie’ for a girlfriend. I sadly watched as she headed away.
Once in the dorm, I found myself being accosted by several girls who actually congratulated on having a girlfriend and being a part of the ‘family’. I had no idea of what they were talking about, or why, until Pat explained that I was now considered part of the lesbian community. It seems that whether I considered myself to be gay or not really didn’t matter. Hmmm…
We had dinner at the Rat and went to the first play of the season that Thursday night. Sammie told me all about the theater. Jerry Herman, the famous musical playwright, had donated the money to build the theater. He was a graduate of the school and wanted the very best environment for the theater arts students. The play lived up to everyone’s expectations with several standing ovations for the cast.
Sammie and I held hands the entire time including the intermission. We laughed and we cried at the same points during the play. I’d never been to a ‘real’ play before. And I left the theater feeling…I felt that something inside me had grown larger. As Sammie walked me back to my dorm, we spoke about what we’d seen. Sammie was so very animated in her excitement that it definitely carried over to me.
But my heart sank to my feet after we kissed and I watched Sammie head across to her apartment. Just one more night alone and then we could be us again; at least for the weekend. I already had a mental list of what I would need to take with me. Sammie made no mention of any plans but I wanted to dress up for her anyway.
Classes were a nightmare on Friday. Feeling like they would never end and trying to concentrate became a task all on its own. I actually yelped when the final class ended at three thirty. Rushing back to my dorm like a little demon, I literally dropped my bag immediately after entering the quad.
Sammie texted to inform me that we were going to a dinner at the school of engineering dean’s home! He was her ‘other’ boss. Thankfully she called me about five thirty.
“Baby girl…” Sam lilted. “We’re in for a real treat tonight.”
“Oh my God mama bear… What should I wear? I mean…like…what’s the dress code…or whatever.” Panic was beginning to set in. “What are you wearing?”
“Slow down baby girl. Relax… Take a deep breath.” Sam said in a rather soothing voice. “All you need to do is what your instincts tell you. I’m going to wear a blazer. Probably the navy blue one and trousers...”
I could almost hear Sammie’s grin…if that was possible.
“Okay…” I sighed. “I have this one dress I could wear. Or I have this skirt I could wear and I even have a matching blue blazer?”
“Oh baby girl… You would look good in anything.” Sammie giggled. “Which one is longer? The dress or the skirt…?”
“The dress comes to mid-calf and the skirt ends just below the knee.”
“Wear the skirt. That’s easier access for me.” She laughed.
“Sammie…!” I shook my head and sighed. “Please…” I whined. “Now is not the time mama bear.”
“Sorry baby girl… I just can’t help myself when it comes to you.” She snickered. “This is no biggie by any means. It’s just a nice quiet dinner with really great food and…usually…a student pianist from the music school. The dean is very big on music. He plays the piano. Very poorly…but he does play.”
Sam was always so poised and confident. A little bit of that flowed into me.
“Okay…” Another deep breath… “It’s just that I don’t want to embarrass you…or me for that matter.”
“You won’t so don’t worry about it. I’ll come get you around six thirty. Okay…?”
“Yeah mama bear… See you then.”
Fortunately the girls were out. There was no way I could handle an interrogation at that moment. Almost going on automatic, I ran into my room to begin putting my outfit together. Setting each piece on what was the slut’s bed, I then began accessorizing.
My only challenge was finding something…anything…that was distinct. I had so little in the way of jewelry, even costume stuff, because I never had the need to…to dazzle?
But that was then and this is now. I wanted to dazzle and shine; not for myself but for my mama bear. I dug out a sterling silver ankh on a silver chain. I rarely wore the piece but I was fond of it none the less. I purchased it at a street art show from the woman who made it. I had purchased a matching ring but lost it. My bad…
After showering and washing my hair…the first time since the weekend…I dried and styled it to look fuller. I was definitely in need of a trim but who really had the time? Whilst working on my eyes, I heard the girls come into the quad.
“Emmie…?” I heard Pat call.
“I’ll be right out.”
Totally disrobed and everything…and I mean everything…showing, I closed the bathroom door and finished doing my eyes. Time was getting short and I wanted to look perfect before Sammie arrived. I wrapped a towel around me and stepped out to meet the girls.
“Hey…” I smiled.
“Hey…” Jeanie replied. “Where are you going tonight?” She grinned.
“Sammie invited me to go to the Dean’s house for dinner.”
“She’s eating at a Dean’s house? Now that’s fucking impressive.” Jeanie snickered. “I don’t even know the name of the dean of my school.”
“What are you wearing?” Pat asked. “I mean it’s definitely not jeans and a tee.”
“Come on in.” I beckoned them with my hand.
As we assembled in my bedroom, I quickly slipped my panty on beneath the towel.
“Wow…” Pat gawked. “That is so totally preppy.” She gazed at me, eyes wide opened.
“It’s my interview outfit.” I giggled. “I haven’t worn it since…well…my interview for school.”
“I love this ankh.” Jeanie’s eyes glistened.
“Yeah… I had the matching ring but lost it somewhere.”
“I have just the ring for that outfit.”
Jeanie beamed and ran off to her room. Pat crossed her arms and scowled.
“She always has something for everything.” She shook her head. “I should really hook up with her.” Pat suddenly grinned at me. “Me…butch of the month…with a princess who can out-femme you…!” She laughed. “But it would do wonders for my wardrobe.”
“A pillow princess…?” Derp… Like I knew anything…
“No…” Pat grinned slyly. “She’s definitely not that!”
Before I could digest what I thought I just heard, Jeanie came rushing back in.
“Here…”
She handed me a ring with a deep blue stone surrounded by…diamond chips…maybe?
“See if it fits on one of your fingers.”
As luck would have it, the only finger it fit on properly was the fourth finger of my left hand. All the others were slightly too thick or too thin. The ring was truly stunning. The color of the stone simply accented everything I would wear.
“I got it on a cruise with my mom and dad. It’s Tanzanite or something?”
“It’s gorgeous.”
“And it’s expensive as all fuck.” Pat chuckled.
“Would you like the bracelet also?” Jeanie asked excitedly.
“No thanks…” I was a little shocked at her generosity. “I’m really not a jewelry person.”
“You do have earrings though” Jeannie looked worried.
“Watch out!” Pat warned with a snicker. “She’s going to give you lipstick lesbian lessons in a minute.”
“What…?” …???
“Don’t listen to her.” Jeanie gave Pat the finger…and not the ring finger either. “Let’s see what you’ve got.”
An easy task for sure… I had a dozen pairs of earrings that I rarely wore. I usually just went around with a pair of matching gold studs in each lobe. Occasionally I toyed with the idea of getting perhaps a third piercing. But that gets a little crowded. My earlobes were not exactly ball parks.
“I love these feathered ones.” Jeanie’s eyes lit up. “And these glass bead drops are amazing.”
Picking out the pale blue feathered pairs, I thought they would work. The feathers were very close to my eye color.
“You should try the green ones.” I said as I fumbled getting the hooks through the holes. “They really bring out your eyes.”
“You really think so?” Jeanie lilted.
She held one up to her face and gazed into the mirror on the door. Jeanie even turned her head to different positions checking out the effect. She turned to me with a grin.
“Can I borrow these?”
“Oh absolutely… But please remember… Don’t lose them. They’re cheap as all fuck and I’ll need to forego a coffee to replace them.” I giggled.
In spite of the two of them jabbering and bickering with each other, I managed to get dressed. Of course my back was turned toward them until I put my skirt on. Even though there was nothing to clock me by, I wasn’t going to give my little ‘issue’ a chance to change all that.
When I finished dressing, did my lips and tried a different perfume…also woody and spicy…the girls did a final inspection for me. And…in the midst…my phone went off. It was my Sammie.
“I’m downstairs baby girl.”
Her smile transcended all conventional means of communication.
“Almost ready mama bear… We’re just doing a final inspection. Want to come on up?”
“I can’t. I’m illegally parked and all the cops are out ticketing today. Will you be much longer?”
“Just a few minutes...? I can’t wait to see you.” I giggled like a fool…of course.
“Well I guess I’m just going to have to wait…a little longer.”
Sensing Sammie’s sarcasm, I quickly said my goodbye and got back to the matter at hand. I collected the few items I’d need; my lipstick, the gloss, tissues, I.D., and keys.
“Is that what you’re using for a purse?” Jeanie asked with arched brows and a sneer. “It looks like something that those free makeup kits come it.”
“It is.” I blushed and grinned. “It was a special if I bought the palette or something.”
“No…! You’re absolutely not using that.”
And Jeanie took off for their bedroom…again. I looked at Pat questioningly but she simply grinned, shrugged her shoulders, and shook her head. Jeanie returned with a lovely black coach shoulder bag.
“Here…” She grinned and handed me the bag. “If you’re going to go preppy…go all the way.”
Taking the bag from her, the scent of the leather was strong. When I opened the small bag, I found the original labels in it. Jeanie had never used the purse. I looked at her with raised brows.
“Yeah…” She grinned. “I just never got around to it.”
“You couldn’t fit half of your shit in that purse.” Pat laughed. “It’s like a purse for your purse.” She glanced at me. “Jeanie has more purse shit that a stable of horses!” Pat laughed hysterically.
“Well thanks for the use.” I clutched her hand. “I really do appreciate this.”
“Listen… If it wasn’t for you we’d still be saddled with that breeding nightmare.” Jeanie grinned. “The way you slapped her ass was…epically awesome.” She paused. "Or is it awesomely epic?"
“Thanks…” I blushed. “I really got to run.”
“You two are so pathetic.” Pat surprised me. “Mama bear…? And what…baby girl…? There’s nothing more pathetic than two lesbians in love.” She laughed.
Pat’s words rang in my ears as I rushed down to the lobby. ‘Two lesbians in love…’ There it was. The two ‘L’ words… Lesbian…? I don’t know. But love…? Is this what this is? Those weird and crazy feelings I get when I’m around her? My verging on tears when I think about her…and us…? Hmmm…
“Well…” Sammie said breathlessly. “You look amazing. You’ll fit right in.” She chuckled.
Our blazers did match down to the brass buttons. Mine was a little more tailored maybe…but otherwise…? And she wore khaki colored trousers. And a nice pastel blue shirt with those buttoned down collars? Of course she had on cordovan penny loafers and a matching belt. Sammie looked adorable.
“It was well worth the wait.” She said as she clutched my shoulders and gave me a quick kiss.
It was worth everything just to see her smile; her cheeks turning such a lovely shade of deep pink. Sammie opened the car door for me and I got in. She closed it and went around to the driver’s side. In no time we were off.
“Do they live far?” I asked as I clutched Sammie’s hand.
“Nopers… We could really have walked it but this is better. No sense in building up a sweat. He lives just off the campus in a really amazing house.” Suddenly Sammie’s expression changed. “What’s this?”
The ring…!
“Jeanie let me borrow it. It’s really lovely…don’t you think?”
“It looks like an engagement ring!” Sammie’s eyes went wide.
“I guess…? I don’t really know. Anyway…we’re not eloping till Christmas break.” I giggled.
“Funny…” Sammie chuckled. “Very funny…”
Sammie pulled up to a two story house with cars parked on the lawn and in the driveway. I could see people inside through the three huge picture windows. Sammie came around to open the door for me. I stepped out and took her arm as she closed the door.
“Now listen baby girl…” She said seriously. “You’re going to meet a few really smart people and a few more who don’t know their ass from their elbow. The smart ones are just plain old nerds and you’ll love them. The other ones really don’t matter.”
“How will I know who’s who?”
“Well…the Dean is one of the smart ones. And there’s me of course…” She giggled.
Sammie simply opened the door and walked in with me in tow. As we entered into the house I could immediately see that it bore no semblance to what we observed from the exterior. Rather than the usual suburban interior…tastefully bland…the inside was…amazing! A lot of thought and design went into making the space unique.
Everywhere I cast my gaze I saw art…and artifacts? And I saw books…a lot of books. And photographs that stood on carved walnut shelves, or hung in the gaps between the elegant looking shelves. The furniture was definitely not out of ‘Rooms To Go’. Almost everything looked antique; although who am I to judge?
A very well dressed older woman greeted us.
“Hello dear…” She went up to Sam and kissed her cheek. “I haven’t seen you in quite a while. And…” She turned to smile warmly at me. “I would image that this young woman is the reason?”
Sam grinned and blushed. She is so adorable when she blushes.
“Edith… This is Emmie. Emmie...? Edith…”
“Hello Emmie…” She held out her hand and I took it. “It a pleasure to meet my competition.” Edith laughed. “Sam was always a fixture around here and now I know why she’s been so scarce.”
“You have an amazing home.” I gazed around again.
“Thank you dear…” Edith chuckled. “But it is a bit too cluttered. You look somewhat familiar. Have we met before?”
“No… But I get that a lot.” I giggled.
“Listen baby girl… I’m going to find the boss. I won’t be long I promise.”
Sam smiled and she left me with Edith. Hmmm…
“Don’t worry.” Edith grinned. “She wants to spare you from the boring conversations going on. That’s why she left you in my care. Come… Let me show you around.”
Edith took my arm and led me along the far side and away from the small gathering.
“So I’ve been told you play with complex analytical algebra equations.”
“Ummm… Sort of…? It’s kind of fun…like a puzzle?”
“And you’re studying here?”
“Yes… I’m in the school of social sciences?” I suddenly perked up. “I’m studying economic decision making.”
“Well that’s certainly a mouth full. Do you like it?” Edith stopped and gazed at me.
“Well…?” I frowned. “It’s mostly stats and I’m not very good at that.”
“It’s soft.” Edith smiled. “There are no finites. The data is only as good as the survey and you need the right population. There’s too large a margin of error.”
“Yeah… I guess…” I sighed. “At least with math…even the theoretical…you have a predictable outcome that can be duplicated.”
“May I ask a personal question?”
“Sure…”
“Why are you here at this school?” Edith’s stare was serious. “Surely you’ve had other opportunities…more…important opportunities?”
“I’m a Florida girl.” I giggled. “I don’t do cold. So that left out Boston, Chicago and New York. And the ocean’s so cold on the West coast. Anyway…I really didn’t want to leave home.”
“Well… Their loss and our gain.” Edith motioned toward the other end of the very large room. “You see that old fart with the white hair…the one Sam seems to have cornered? That’s my husband Leon. He's the Dean.”
At that very moment, Sammie beckoned me with her hand. She and the Dean both gazed intensely at me…but with smiles.
“I guess that’s my cue?” I smiled. “Thank you so much Edith… I really do appreciate you saving me. Oh…if you need any help with anything, please let me know. I really don’t mind at all and it’ll give me a little more time to spend with you.”
“Why thank you dear… That’s quite gracious of you. We do have people doing the catering for this event but one never knows.” She laughed.
Heading straight for Sammie, I smiled and if someone smiled at me…or even noticed me…I would simply smile at them and nod. This was definitely playing into my fear of crowded rooms full of strangers. I needed my snuggly. I needed my Sammie.
“Hi…” I said breathlessly as I took hold of Sammie’s hand.
“Emmie… Meet Leon Farber…the Dean of the engineering school.” She smiled warmly and gazed at the Dean. “This is the young woman you’re heard too much about.” Sammie chuckled.
“Hello Emmie…” The Dean smiled and extended his hand. “I can assure you I’ve heard nothing but rave reviews.”
“Thank you…” I blushed as he gently shook my hand.
“Sam has told me that you have several unusual and instinctive skills…such as a penchant for quite advanced mathematics.”
“Yeah… Sort of I guess... It’s just stats that give me fits. Soft data and collecting techniques…?” ‘Thank you Edith’…!
“Why don’t you stop by my office on Monday?” The dean, still holding my hand, covered it with his other hand. “Perhaps you might find our school a place of interest.”
Glancing at Sammie, I searched her eyes for an answer to what was going on; what was on her mind. So I pushed.
“What do you think I’d be interested in?”
“Well…” Sammie grinned sheepishly. “I honestly think you’d find everything interesting. I mean analyzing data…even soft data…is certainly important. I just believe you should have a look and see what’s going on in our school.”
‘Our school’…? Hmmm… How interesting…
“I think you’ll find the environment is a little different on our side of the campus.” Sammie gently squeezed my hand. “Just think of it as a field trip. And anyway…I could show you my lab. I think you’ll find it very exciting.”
“Ummm…” I bite my lower lip. “Sure… Anything to get out of seven thirty lectures on anatomy.” I giggled.
In truth…I felt a little anxious. Sammie was not telling me something. But I also understood that she didn’t want to influence me too much. As we said our ‘see you later’ to the Dean, Sammie went directly to the bar area and poured me a glass of wine. Then she went directly for the bottle of stout.
“They keep this stuff on hand just for me.” She snickered.
The evening progressed at a good pace. There was just enough time to greet everyone. Well…Sammie greeted them and I simply smiled. The dinner was served buffet style with a wide variety of foods. Sammie was in a deep conversation with this one guy. Yet she still held my hand. I was hungry so what else could I do?
“Sammie…? Can I fix you a plate?” I rubbed her hand with my free one, being careful with my wine.
The guy just stared at me as if I came from another planet.
“Uh… Sure… Thanks Emmie…” She simply glowed. It was her grin of course. “Why not fix one plate and I’ll glom what you don’t eat?”
“Okay…” I turned to ‘whoever’. “May I get something for you?” I lilted.
‘Whoever’ was in total shock? It’s like nobody ever asked him that question before. Not ever…
“No thanks…” He final said. “My wife is here somewhere and I’m sure she’ll see to that.” He smiled weakly.
So off I went to the buffet table. There was a little something for everybody. Shrimp…of course, and I spotted those funny little lamb chops with the paper holders. There always needs to be a bird dish and they had these tiny quarters of some kind of small hen. And there was the mandatory vegetarian dish for the more ‘discerning’…dietary wise? The sides were as abundant and very colorful.
Three white jacketed uniformed servers were doling out the portions. Of course I had to say I was eating for two. Just as I got to the lamb chops, Sammie came to my side.
“This must have cost a fortune.” I whispered to her.
“Don’t kid yourself.” Sammie grinned. “Everybody here has grant money. They’re also tenured professors. All this…” She waved discretely with her hand. “…is a business expense. There’s a lot of money brought in by some of these people.”
Only the Dean’s joining us was more impressive. He gently grasped our arms.
“I’ll meet you two in the kitchen.” He smiled and left us.
Sammie knew exactly where to go. I followed her through a doorway and into the kitchen where two more of the catering staff were busy readying desserts. Toward the back of the kitchen I saw a table with four chairs. Two chairs were already occupied by the Dean and Edith.
“Hi…” I grinned at Edith and then the Dean. “It’s great we have a chance to talk some more.”
“I thought you might like our little secret.” Edith said with a wry look. “I simply hate to eat standing up or on a sofa with a plate on my lap. So…how did you two meet?”
Grinning at Sammie, I shrugged my shoulders and giggled.
“I stalked her for a month and she finally gave in.” Sammie chuckled. “Seriously…? I did stalk her for about two weeks. And when the right opportunity presented itself…I pounced.”
“Yeah…” I lilted and snickered. “That’s about right. Except for the pouncing part…”
How refreshing it was to be involved in conversation with…adults? I mean all week long I had Sammie…which was fine. But otherwise it was my slightly demented roomies. All they ever talked about was the next party or the ongoing one. I mean they were good company and all…it’s just that we were into different things I guess.
They…the three…spoke about many totally interesting things. Sammie spoke about the political situation…that is within the university and not that of the country…or the world. And they spoke about several of the more interesting developments coming from some of the other researchers. The conversation ended kind of oddly.
“But what I really need…” Sammie spoke in earnest. “…is a real computer scientist who’s also a real computer engineer.” And she gazed directly at me.
One would need to be totally brain dead not to realize that I was being steered the entire evening. Not that I minded it. It’s just that the feeling of being steered is so…weird?
“Should I show her?” The Dean asked Sammie.
“Oh absolutely…” Sammie glanced at me and smiled. “It’s just a little homework.”
The Dean removed several sheets of paper from his inside blazer pocket. He handed the folded sheets to me. Upon opening the first I could see it was math…and algebra to boot! I grinned and looked the sheets over for several moments between glomming bites of the awesome food. I gazed up at the Dean in question.
“What would you like me to do with this?” I furrowed my brow. “It’s wrong. This…” I held up the second sheet. “…is simply not correct. This summation…” I pointed to the top of the second page. “…is wrong. So everything after this is garbage. Do you want me to fix it?”
All three looked at me as if I was from another planet or something.
“Ma’am…? The desserts are ready to serve.” A caterer said to Edith.
“Thank you…” She smiled wryly. “Well Leon… This will need to wait.”
“Wait…” I stared down at the first page. “Okay…” I giggled. “I just wanted a second look.”
The Dean said nothing but he looked like he was just about to burst. What a giggle. As we got up, I collected the dishes, flatware, and glasses, and brought them to the basin area. Sammie suddenly took my arm.
“How do you know it’s wrong?” She whispered in my ear.
“Well…?” I lilted. “Can you get it to work?” I giggled.
“No…” Sammie frowned.
“Look mama bear…this is only another language. I just happen to be good at remembering the translation…and the definitions of the vocabulary. It’s really no biggy. Who came up with this?”
“Jessie…” Sam spat her name out.
“Yeah…?” I was surprised. “But isn’t she the DCS, DCE or something?”
“Yeah…” Sam said wryly and frowned. “And she’s really dumb as all fuck. That represents almost three month’s work…and I’m paying for it.”
“Three months…?” I was stunned.
We walked arm in arm into the huge living space. The Dean and Edith went and stood in front of the dessert table. It appeared that the Dean was going to say a few words. He had a wine glass raise. Sammie got one for me. And…fortunately…he said a very few words.
After his toast celebrating all the grantees and their projects, we all had dessert and found a place to sit. Our entertainment of the evening was a gorgeous young Russian pianist called Valeria Fedorova from the music school. As she walked in everybody applauded. Valeria moved across the floor with the poise and grace of a dancer...as in ballet...maybe? After sitting down at the piano and making an adjustment to the bench, she began to play.
As the sounds from the piano filled the large room with the music of Chopin and then Scriabin, I marveled at her amazing ability as the music seemed to flow as easily as a running stream. She played as if she wrote the music, barely gazing at her hands or the keys. And the manner in which her body swayed as she played was mesmerizing.
But it all ended too soon. I could have listened to Valeria play for an hour…or more. Soon after she left the piano, people began to leave. And as they did, I realized that I didn’t really meet any of them. But simply meeting Edith…and the Dean…was more than enough. However Sammie didn’t seem in any hurry to leave. And I so wanted us to ‘play’ together in her awesome bed.
“So Emmie…” The Dean said from behind me. “Can you help us correct the initial error?”
“Oh sure…!” I beamed my excitement. “Let’s go in the kitchen? That way we all can sit.”
“Baby girl…?” Sam looked surprised. “You sure you don’t want some time to work on that?”
Nothing turned me on like a good algebra problem. Well…almost nothing… Sammie does an amazing job of doing that…turning me on that is.
“Nopers…” I lilted. “Let me just look at it for a few more minutes.”
Somewhat stunned and probably not believing, they accompanied me into the kitchen. Edith was at the basin washing the fine crystal glasses from the desert toast.
“Oh…! Give me just a minute and I’ll help.” I offered.
“Oh no dear…” Edith smiled and shook her head. “I’ve got this.”
“I could dry if you’d like.”
“Emma…!” Sam frowned at me. She could be impatient at times. “Get over here.”
Sitting down where she pointed, I took the sheets from the Dean again and began to look it over. I was sure I knew exactly where the error was but the equation still needed to be worked out to its completion.
“Okay…” I stared at the bottom of the first page. “What you want in action that triggers four other actions. Is that about right?”
The Dean and Sammie stared at each other and then at me.
“Yeah…” Sammie said softly. “Pretty much so…”
“Okay…” I pointed to a part of the equation that didn’t make sense. “This is garbage. Why haven’t you simply shown this to a mathematician? Why are you showing this to me?”
“Oh they did dear…” Edith said from the other end of the kitchen. “Leon and Sam knew it was wrong but they couldn’t figure out where. And…” She wiped off her hands and came over to join us. “…these two like their little secrets. So they showed it to me.” She grinned. “My strong suit had always been calculus and analytical algebra but I only went so far in applied mathematics.”
She walked over to where I sat. Edith shook her head, chuckled and smiled wryly at me.
“Now because of the nature of Sam’s project, they wanted to keep all the help in house.” She patted my hand. “So…after hearing about you from Sam…I thought they should show it to you.”
“But we only just met.” I was shocked.
“I’m chairperson emeritus at the math department. So I looked up your records.” Edith gazed directly into my eyes. “And since you’re…partners is it…with Sam…?” She grinned at Sammie. “You’re just about as ‘in house’ as it can get. I had no doubt that the chairman of the math department would be able to do this. But…in truth I think you may be smarter. Plus he’d want to know what Sam’s doing. Anything for a bit of someone else’s grant money…” She chuckled. “Been there…done that…”
Looking at both Sammie and the Dean, I spoke.
“This is really pretty easy. I mean following it out to its correct conclusion. But I would like to see her notes. Is that okay?”
“Yeah…” Sam smiled.
“And it’s been turned into a program…of sorts?”
“Yeah…” Sam looked quizzical.
“So you wouldn’t know it’s wrong unless you ran some values and got ridiculous results.” I grinned. “It would be nice to have access to the values used, and a range of your expected outcomes. Her notes wouldn’t hurt either.”
“You can’t do it without all that?” The Dean asked with a furrowed brow.
“Well…? Sure… But I wouldn’t want to give you something that hasn’t been tested.” I grinned.
Once again Sam and the Dean stared at each other…and then at me.
“Somebody will need to program the corrections.” Sam frowned again.
“Yeah…” I frowned at Sammie. “I don’t know how to do that. But if you have a book…I could read it and probably do it.”
“All the more reason to visit with us on Monday…” The Dean smiled and chuckled. “We can teach you that…and so very much more.”
We spoke pleasantly for a while longer. I almost hated saying good bye to the Dean and Edith. They were very comfortable to be with. Sam was quiet on our short ride back to her apartment. But she did have this silly grin on her face the entire way. When we parked and she came rushing around to open my door, I finally needed to know.
“What…?” I grinned.
“Oh nothing…” She snickered. “It’s just that my girlfriend is a really a fucking genius.”
“Huh…?”
“If you could find the error after a two glasses of wine and all that food…and in only a couple of minutes…not even that…then you’re a genius.” She embraced me. “We’ve been staring at that crap for almost a week and we couldn’t figure out the damned thing.”
“Maybe I should just keep drinking wine.” I giggled as she nibbled on my ear lobe.
In truth I did feel a bit tipsy. Not fighting the impulse I flung myself onto her bed still fully dressed. I stretched out my arms and legs and laughed. Sammie just stood and smiled at me as she began to undress.
“I really had fun tonight. Edith is amazing.” I said as I watched her disrobe.
“Yeah…” Sammie grinned. “They’re like my foster parents. Leon kind of took to me from the beginning. Even as a newbee to the staff he took me home with him and I’ve kind of been a fixture there ever since.” Sammie piled all her clothes onto the bed. “And they both really seem to like you as well.”
“She’s amazing.”
“Yeah… Well…she didn’t like my last girlfriend very much. I never understood why until the bitch dumped me.” Sammie scowled.
Holding her hands out to me, Sammie helped me up and off the bed.
“Let’s get you undressed.” She grinned lewdly.
Sammie undressed me and piled my clothes atop the bed next to hers. She even kissed my dick as she slid my panty off. And as I held onto her, I couldn’t help but let my hands roam across her shoulders and down her back. As soon as I was as naked as Sammie, I went to the closet and fetched several hangers.
“You’re amazing.” Sammie laughed.
“I can’t help it. I’m a neatness freak.” I snickered as I hung up our clothing.
Walking toward the bathroom, I began to put my hair up. Gathering it with an elastic tie, I didn’t really feel like getting my hair washed twice so soon. Sammie followed me in and reminded me about cleaning myself inside as well. After doing so…twice…I joined her in the shower. I swear Sammie could stay under the water forever.
However, now she seemed to be in a hurry. And I don’t think that the hour being only ten was the issue. We washed one another as quickly as we could; considering we both had our fave bodies to play with in the midst. Stepping out we quickly dried one another. As Sammie reached for my perfume, I stopped her.
“Not tonight mama bear…” I took her hand away from the bottle. “I want to smell the real you.”
Sammie looked upset.
“Are you sure?”
“Oh yeah… For sure…” I grinned. “Why do you ask?”
Reaching for the moisturizer I began to apply it to Sammie. This was one of my most fave nighttime rituals with her.
“That bitch said that I had a strong odor and taste.” Sammie whispered.
“A vegetarian no doubt…” I snickered.
“Yeah…! How did you know?”
“Because they have a less acidic body chemistry. But since you and I eat just about the same things…it shouldn’t matter that our PH is a little more plus? Anyway…” I stepped in front of Sammie. “She’s so long gone so let’s leave her long gone? But…” I put my arms around her neck and softly kissed her lips. “I will understand if you want me to put a dab on.”
“Nopers… Let’s go as is.”
Very slight fear showed in Sammie’s eyes. Well…maybe a little more than slight…but shy of panic… However, whatever showed in Sammie’s eyes vanished the moment I got onto the bed. She pounced upon me like a tiger…no…make that a huge mama grizzly bear! She wanted to devour me. She wanted to rip me apart with her lips and her hands and swallow the bits so that we might be joined forever.
Needless to say…well maybe not needless…I loved every moment of it. This amazing woman truly wanted me. And not just a warm body… She wanted all of me; my spirit, my heart, my mind; all of me.
And she wanted me so much that she was willing to do things that were not in her nature to do. Just the very fact that she trusted me enough to show her our only true difference had to be monumental on her part.
Perhaps the fear should have been in my eyes? After all, I was in possession of the very thing that repelled her…under any other circumstances. Perhaps it did omit an odor that she could detect. But whenever I’m with Sammie, my fears just seem to disappear. There only remained the one barrier I needed to cross.
“I can’t get enough of you.” Sammie said breathlessly.
“I’d sure like to see you try.” I taunted with a giggle.
Passion burned like the hottest fire in Sammie’s eyes. I’d never seen her like this. I’d never seen her even close to being like this. She worked her way teasingly down my body; her fingers trailing her lips. Sammie bypassed my dick completely and went for my legs. She kissed and licked and touched the inside of my thighs. And then she did the same to my calves…and feet.
“How am I doing so far?” She snickered.
By this time I wanted to touch her so badly. But all of her was down at the other end.
“How about letting me have a little too?” I whined and reached up for any part I could grasp.
“But I’m not nearly finished with you…yet!” Sammie chuckled.
And so she began to work her way slowly…oh so very slowly…up my legs again. Torture… No… Torturous pleasure racked my body. By the time Sammie arrived high up on the insides of my thighs, I was undulating like a snake! I nearly left the bed…like…straight up toward the ceiling…when I felt the tip of her nose run down between my butt cheeks. At that point I sat up.
“You’re not playing fair.” I whined.
Sammie simply chuckled, shoved me back down, and engulfed my dick. I needed to touch her so badly that I sat up again. This time I simply reached down as far as I could and got my hands beneath her boobs. I could hear Sammie’s muffled giggled as she got to her hands and knees and swung her body around. Putting my arms around her waist, I pulled her down onto me.
Her scent was strong. Earthy…feral…thick…rich…spicy… and so inviting… You get the idea. If I could, I would have bottled it and kept it with me always. And whenever I wanted her close but couldn’t have her, I could uncork the genie’s bottle and let her aroma envelope me.
“You okay…?”
Barely hearing Sammie, I dove right into her as an answer. She squeaked and quaked at the first touch of my tongue. And so…enveloped I became. I was awash in a sea of Sammie. I bathed myself in her excitement. I would never wash my face again! I wanted her essence to last forever!
Sammie’s body atop mine felt amazing. She’s a good deal heavier than I am but her body against mine, with her weight, gave me the feeling of being…cocooned? And her mouth on my little boy bit with her hands roaming over my thighs and butt…my entire body was being hyper stimulated.
Sammie spared nothing in her attempt to get me to explode. She was unwavering as she began to play with my butt hole; making little circles around it with her finger. I so badly wanted to kiss her fingertip with my butt hole. When she finally inserted two fingers…it felt like a very large broomstick…I bucked my hips so hard that I bonked her adorable little nose!
But there was nothing that could have prepared me for what she did next. Sammie began to move her fingers within me in a beckoning motion. And with each flexing motion bumping and rubbing against my ‘good spot’, I was no longer in control of my body! Holding onto her for dear life, Sammie was unrelenting in her desire to make me explode.
And then it happened…the big it! I screamed and tried to thrash about but Sammie had me securely pinned down. Wave after wave after wave of the most intense sensations ever came ripping through me. I cried out over and over again. Somewhere in the recesses of my consciousness I feared these huge crashing waves would never end. And yet I also feared they would.
“No more…! Please…!” I finally shouted.
When Sammie stopped, I felt like I had melted into the bed. I had no energy left to even move a finger. It was all I could do to try and catch my breath. Sammie rolled off me and giggled. She turned around and pulled me into her arms. She cuddled me and kissed my damp forehead and face. Sammie knew what had happened and Sammie knew just what to do.
When I finally caught my breath, I embraced Sammie and we kissed. In spite of the tears falling from my eyes, I was smiling and giggling like a fool.
“Is it always like that?” I whispered.
“I don’t know.” Sammie cooed. “But if you’d like…we can find out.”
“Nooo…!!!” I shouted and laughed. “I don’t think I could take another one like that right now.”
We fell asleep with our arms and legs intertwined. I never slept so well in my entire life!
Chapter 7a
That weekend was a weekend of discovery…in every sense and meaning of the word…for both of us. We discovered that I had a talent…or dare I say it…a gift? When my head was clear enough, and my tummy full of a wonderful omelet Sammie whipped up, and two cups of strong coffee, I sat down and completed the equation in less than an hour…much to Sammie’s delight and amazement.
“I don’t know if this’ll give you the results you’re looking for, but…” I smirked. “It is correct.”
“What if the first two or three functions are wrong?”
“The very first one would need to be wrong. And it’s not.”
“How do you know?” She sounded a little alarmed.
“It’s just…not.” I gazed down at my work. “It’s actually rather simple really. You want one action to cause three…or more…” I wanted to entice Sammie a little. “…repetitive actions and this does just that. In truth…?” I gazed back up at Sammie. “She could have copied that part of it from somebody else’s work.”
At my laptop, I brought up a number of equations that basically did the same thing as what I worked on.
“I’ll bet if I looked long enough I would find the equation she began with.” I snickered.
Sammie didn’t think that was so funny. And understandably so...! She was paying Jessie ‘what’s her name’ money to do this stuff. And…as if that wasn’t enough…I already made up my mind that I was definitely doing the wrong major. I couldn’t wait for my tour of the engineering school and I couldn’t wait to have a palatable reason for cutting my first early morning class.
We also learned two things that were even more majorly important; at least at the time. Sammie definitely didn’t smell or taste weird…although I could probably pass on a scratch and sniff test after she’s been to the gym…and before a shower. And…I could actually have a real live full blown orgasm!
Her discovery was as equally as monumental, and coincidental, as mine. She didn’t smell weird and she could get me off! Years of wondering about my ability to enjoy being truly and fully intimate with someone disappeared away like yesterday’s rain. In a way…we were just about as normal as it gets. We were happy being with each other and we both were growing…together.
All I could think about when I reassured Sammie that I found nothing to my distaste…several times in different manners of speaking…was how horrible her last girlfriend must have been. I wondered why she even stayed with anyone who thought she smelled and tasted weird.
One thing was for sure. She certainly didn’t take care or look after Sammie. At least not the way I did. Sammie always made a point of saying ‘thank you’ whenever I did something for her; like hang up her clothes or clean up after dinner.
Even when I cooked…something she usually did for herself…my Sammie always said ‘thank you’. I remember the first time I cleaned up after the breakfast with her and Lia. She looked positively shocked.
But this is who I was…who I am. Maybe it’s that touch of OCD. Or maybe it’s my mind simply needing to slow down and kind of turn off for a short while. Not that one’s everyday household tasks are mindless. They were simply a refuge from my hyper active mind.
No doubt some of it stems from my early teen years were spent under the tutorage of my grandparents. Pop…as he liked to be called…was a retired naval office like my dad. So everything had to be in its place or I’d hear about it. And Nana…as she liked to be called…was no different. After being married for so long, I guess people begin to become one another. Quantum entanglements…?
They were strict. But they were also loving and supportive. I couldn’t help but feel that sometimes they gazed at me askew. Sometimes I felt like they really didn’t understand me. After all, there goes the lineage. But, and to their great credit, my choices were never discussed after they were made. I guess you could call them team players?
They weren’t exactly warm people. But you show your love by your words and deeds and they were as supportive as they possibly could be. Pop knew my mind worked differently than most. And for sure I had my…idiosyncrasies? I could zone out so far when I found something interesting to play with that the house could burn down around me and I wouldn’t notice.
What really astounded me was the amount of time I was now spending thinking about myself. I guess relationships like Sammie and mine would give cause to be more than a little introspective. And nothing provided better time for that like doing the dishes…or the laundry…or cleaning the bathroom. I also thought a lot about Sammie. And of course I put in a fair amount time in thinking about us.
We never got dressed on Saturday…at least not dressed to go out. Sammie and I sat on the couch and talked. Or we sat upon the bed or at the dining table and just talked to one another. Our legs touched. Or our hands touched. And we spoke about nothing of real value at all. Oh…yeah…except for an analysis of my big time event…sexual speaking.
Sammie virtually fired a barrage of questions about what she did and what I liked. It was kind of meaningless because I always loved anything Sammie did for me…or to me. And she told me what she loved; which was everything. She especially loved pleasing me. But Sammie also instructed me on how to do certain things better…or more effectively should I say?
So Saturday night was ‘Sammie night’. And my excuse was quite…scientific? I told her I wanted to try out the little nuances she told me about. So…one orgasm…which came surprisingly quickly due to her suggestions…became three orgasms…and then became even more!
It sort of became a contest after that. Just how many could she have? Anyway…it’s sort of like cars. A sports car whines and zips. But a bear-like truck truly shakes the earth and everything upon it! And we raced to see who bailed first.
The thing of it is that I was having so much fun making the bed shake…actually…making Sammie shake the bed...that who did what to whom became kind of moot. The real task became keeping certain parts of my body just out of her reach. Even with her arms pinned to the bed by my knees, she bounced me off twice. It’s truly a blessing to be able to be so intimate with someone that you know would return the blessing any time.
Sammie’s vagina was amazing. When I would place two fingers into her, the texture, the warmth, and the wetness were all amazing. I truly had no idea! And to think I actually came out of something like that…a vagina? I liked the fact that there were parts. And each part would elicit a moan or a squeal of delight. It was like we couldn’t get enough of each other.
We were both damaged. I certainly had my little gremlins and for sure Sammie had hers. But our gremlins seemed to vaporize when we were together. Sammie would finally beg for me to stop. She lost count of the number of orgasms she would have. I envied her since I only had that never ending epic one. When I did stop she’d grab hold of me and we’d both fall into a deep sleep almost immediately.
We slept in on this particular Sunday and had a very leisurely breakfast. And after showering and dressing we went shopping for the week. Determined to make Sunday evening my night to cook, we decided on my making sausage with peppers and onions. That we would have over pasta since Sammie did so love her carbs.
Monday morning came all too soon. After stuffing ourselves silly on dinner, we spent the evening massaging each other’s tummies with oil, which of course led to other most pleasurable activities? I simply didn’t want the weekend to end. So when we reluctantly left the apartment at seven thirty on Monday morning, I let Sammie lead me to the engineering school.
We walked attached at the hips with our arms around each other’s waist. Stopping for coffee…with two shots of espresso…we must have made quite the sight as we doted on each other’s wants and actions. We even drew several looks, a few head shakes, and a smile or two from the other early morning students.
The engineering building was part of a complex at the remote northwestern end of the campus. Across a small expanse of lawn loomed the physics building and that kind of made sense. Physicists come up with stuff and it’s up to the engineers to figure out how to make it practical. It was also quite convenient because I would need to take some classes there.
After being met by a very cheerful Dean, he immediately launched into how much Edith enjoyed my company. And then he lauded me because I solved a rather simple problem for Sammie’s project. Within the first half hour I knew my decision was correct. I saw several classrooms with only six students or eight students. The lecture hall sat maybe twenty people. What a marked difference from what I was accustomed to.
But the best parts of our tour were the labs I was allowed into. They definitely had the best toys I’d ever seen. Their mainframe puter was gigunda! It had twenty-four terabytes of RAM!!! You could run the world with that much RAM. And it was for the exclusive use of the engineering school only. Even the access was highly restricted. Then we went into another building where students were doing pressure testing on concrete beams used for highway construction.
Sammie’s lab was the very last stop. There was a keypad next to a very stout looking metal door.
“You’re really not allowed in here but…” Sammie grinned slyly as she entered the code. “Now we’re going to be separated from the actual work areas.” She held the door open for the Dean and me. “We’re in the observation room. As you can see through the poly…we have a clean room.”
Beyond the thick poly-carbonate wall was the most amazing lab I’d seen yet. It looked more like an operating room? The walls were white and all the cabinetry was stainless steel with what appeared to be stainless steel tables. Various equipment and several puters littered the tops. Even the tools I saw were stainless steel.
Several figures were moving around but I couldn’t tell who was who. They were completely gowned and they even had dust covers on their shoes. They wore hoods that covered their heads down to their shoulders as well as surgical gloves on their hands. The hoods had built in filters. The flooring appeared to be raised and covered with what looked like rubber matting.
“This entire room gets cleaned every week. That’s from the ceiling down.” Sammie smiled. “It’s totally sterile and the temperature never gets about sixty two degrees.”
Totally awed, I stared at Sammie.
“We have very sensitive equipment in there. And the information we’re putting together is…sensitive?” Sammie gazed back into the room. “The mechanical end and the chips for micro-boards are even more sensitive. That’s why this is a restricted space and why everybody has to gown up.”
“Who are those people in there?”
“Well…” Sammie exhaled slowly. “Two are grad assistants. That tall one is doing a fellowship. And…hopefully…one of them is Jessie.”
Sammie picked up a phone that hung on the wall. Someone picked it up.
“Yeah…” Sammie grinned. “Ask Doctor James to step out. Thanks…” Sammie put her hand over the phone. “She’ll need to gown up again. And that’s a real pain in the ass.”
Sammie snickered. Even the Dean chuckled. I guessed that Jessie wasn’t everybody’s fave these days. She came out after about five minutes of taking her sterile gear off.
“Hi…” She smiled widely. “Everyone come to see what’s going on today?”
“Well actually…” Sammie reached behind her back and beneath her blouse. She pulled out the pages I’d been working on from the back pocket of her jeans. “I do believe that this will work.” Sammie handed the pages to Jessie.
Jessie looked carefully at both sheets. She turned an amazing shade of red and looked up at Sammie.
“There was an error.” Sammie smirked. “Fortunately Emmie was able to find it and work it through.”
Jessie gazed at me and simply gawked.
“In fact the Dean and I are trying to convince her to switch majors and come here.” Sammie paused to let that sink in. “She already knows the math and, at the rate she can learn, she should be coding in no time at all.”
Jessie went from beet red to snow white in seconds. I must say…and sadly so…that I had to contain a giggle. I seemed to always feel for the person who screws up majorly.
“Anyway…” Sammie put her hand on Jessie’s shoulder. “Get back in there and see if you can’t get this coded.”
Jessie briefly said her goodbyes and meekly slinked back through the door to the changing room. Of course Sammie and the Dean broke into laughter. I felt even worse for Jessie actually. They both seemed to want her gone. And with me there, she probably saw the writing on the wall…in huge block letters no less.
As we started back toward the Dean’s office, we passed the student bulletin board. I walked very slowly gazing at what was posted. Amongst the usual stuff about needing roommates and places to eat and drink, I found a number of pinned sheets with what appeared to be a logic problem printed on them. It looked interesting so I ripped one of the sheets off.
“What do you have there?” The Dean asked.
“It’s just something that looked interesting.” I giggled and gave the sheet to the Dean.
“Well…” He smiled. “Every so often one of the professors posts a problem on the board. And once in a while somebody actually solves it. When that does happen, his entire class bows down to the solver.” He chuckled. “That’s only happened twice so far this semester and even that is a record.”
“Really…?”
What was the point of putting up a problem that was ridiculous to solve? I stared down at the paper when the Dean gave it back. Sammie kind of led me by my arm as we went along. Then I felt the urge.
“I need to pee.” I whispered to her.
“I’ll come and help.” She whispered in return.
“No thank you…” I lilted and grinned.
Even as I sat to do my thing, my eyes were fixed upon the sheet of paper. Logic problems are truly fun. They’re kind of like puzzles with only one real answer…or solution. My mind was quickly working on what I saw. Math is basically easy. We all learn that ‘a’ plus ‘b’ equals ‘c’. The rest is all definition and vocabulary.
The proof is substituting values for the letters and coming out with the practical answer. Even leaving one value out doesn’t matter because one simply solves for that value. Okay…so maybe it’s easy for me. Of course I have trouble writing a simple letter.
“Hey…! What the hell are you doing in there?”
Sammie’s abrupt and quite loud voice shook me out of my little world.
“Sorry…” I squeaked. “I’ll be right out.”
Quickly wiping, flushing, and rearranging myself, I came out of the stall and washed my hands. Of course I could never resist looking carefully at my appearance in the mirror. I retouched my lipstick and ran a small comb through my hair. Blushing and grinning I walked out to find Sammie standing alone.
“The Dean said he has to put up with this from his wife. But not from a student.” She laughed. “Come on…” Sammie held out her hand. “We’re off to his office. By the way…” She grinned wryly at me. “I don’t suppose you’ve solved it yet.”
Taking her hand and letting her lead me, I smiled and giggled.
“Not yet… I need a few more minutes.”
“You’re disgusting.” Sammie snorted and chuckled.
“What…? I washed my hands.” I pouted.
But Sammie just laughed.
“So baby girl… What do you think? You think you’d like living here?”
“Yeah…! Seriously…? Yeah…! We could eat lunch together every day.”
“That’s not what I meant.” She shook her head and smiled.
“Oh… You mean going to school here? Yeah… That would be awesome. But I’d have to wait till next semester…at least.”
“Maybe not… We’re only eight weeks into this one and the Dean wants to give you some tests in the basic areas. It’s mostly math and physics so you should be good on that. You already have the basic standard courses required of everybody. And we will give you the texts you’ll need to catch up on the puter languages.”
“So what…? I just transfer schools and that’s that?”
There was no way it could be that easy.
“Yeah… For someone with your skills…? Yes…it’s that easy.” Sammie stopped and gazed at me. “When someone has a uniquely special skill set, and those skills are needed, there truly are no barriers except the ones you create yourself.”
That kind of booped my nose…so to speak…? I never regarded myself as being ‘special’ and hated the label…as I hated all labels. Except for special cases like the slut and the bitch…!
Sammie pulled me past the receptionist, who was busily at work, into the Dean’s office. He seemed to be quite busy with something on his puter. He spoke without looking at us.
“So…do you wish to try that problem?”
“Ummm…? Sure…” I grinned. “But I don’t have a pen.”
He gazed up at me.
“You know that’s a take home.” He stared at me.
“Really…?” I was kind of surprised. “I just need a few minutes. It’ll be quick. I promise.”
My whining voice must have done it. It was the very typoe of puzzle I simply couldn’t resist. The Dean and Sammie glanced at each other. Sammie simply smiled at him and shrugged her shoulders. The Dean handed me a pen and Sammie pointed to the conference table. As Sammie sat down by the Dean’s desk, I began to work on the solution.
They were speaking to one another but I paid no attention at all. It was valuable ‘white noise’ as far as I was concerned. Logic is simple. One has twenty-eight symbols; each representing a process such as + or -. When you throw in values such as letters…or numbers, you create an equation. An equation is simply a statement…like a sentence or something?
Now some people have an ‘ear’ for languages…or music. Others have an ‘eye’ for shape, form, and color. Everyone has a ‘gift’ or one sort or another. Mine just happens to be for symbols instead of letters, and the ability to pick up the vocabularies necessary for dealing with the symbols. That doesn’t mean I’m smart. I still need to put in the work. But…I get it! I can figure it out…except for stats.
“Okay…” I beamed. “I’m done. This one was a little tricky.” I giggled.
They gazed at each other…again…and then at me.
“Well…” The Dean sounded…weird? “Put your name on it and I’ll see it gets to the proper professor. I’m sure he’ll be delighted you solved it so quickly. That went up on the board today.”
“I would like to get her started.” Sammie said softly as she glanced at the Dean. “Let’s start with Basic. She should walk through that. I would like to give her C++ 17, Java and Python as well. I think she’ll eat that up.”
Those words meant nothing to me. But they sure would over the weeks to come.
“Also give her comp engineering and comp science for dummies.” The Dean added.
“For dummies…?” Asked I.
“Those are the basic text books for the undergrads.” Sammie grinned. “You’re going to have homework like you won’t believe.” She laughed.
“What about my stats class?” Queried I.
“Yeah… You should finish that class and go for stats two. You should take the entire range. But I promise you it will become easier once you get away from the basics.”
“Meh…”
“You’ll need it for the algorithms.” Sammie turned on her serious face. “We’re working on AI. You know what that is?”
“Yeah…” I lilted.
“Well… It’s all algorithms based on statistical sampling…about twenty or more gigs of info…metadata files. So you’ll need to be able to interpret the data and write up an application.”
“Okay…” I truly did understand. A light bulb went off in my head. “Does this mean I get to work for you?” Grinned I sheepishly.
“Indeed you do.” Laughing as she spoke. “But I would like to think of it as working with you.”
“You’re a rather usual young woman Emmie.” Said the Dean. “I’ve met you twice and spent some time with you and I can tell you that you are the most interesting student I’ve encountered in quite some time.”
Staring at the Dean in surprise, I shrugged my shoulders and grinned.
“You haven’t referenced your phone once during that time. You’ll fit in perfectly with the other women going to our school.” Grinned he.
We left with five huge textbooks, the accompanying syllabus for each course, and a list of the professors with their contact information. The Dean also gave me a temporary puter login so I could do the assignments. The good news was that I could go to school with Sammie and the only course I would need to keep taking was stats…of course.
As we walked back to Sammie’s, we spoke of nothing but how amazing going to school would be. Suddenly the sharp pang of extreme hunger overtook me. I hadn’t eaten at all since last night. And knowing myself a little bit, the first thing I’d need to do after entering the door was grab a block of cheese and start catching up. Thankfully Sammie came to the rescue.
“Listen…” She growled.
I knew that growl.
“I’m starving.” Moaned she. “Let’s get the car and go somewhere for lunch. Maybe Titanic…?”
“Yes…!” Said I with more than a wee bit of enthusiasm.
So…between a cup of soup, teriyaki chicken wings, onion rings, and fries…of course…I began to leaf through the book on basic. Between the soup and the bread, I realized that I knew many of the symbols already. The book simply gave the ‘reading lessons’ in construction.
It’s kind of like spelling and grammar in a sentence. When we got back, I spent the rest of the day working on the Basic whilst Sammie went to the gym. And when she returned I was well versed enough to be at my puter writing a simple program. Sammie was amazed.
“You’re almost half way through that book?” She shook her head. “I can’t believe my girlfriend is smarter than I am.” Sammie chuckled. “It’s like…what’s her next trick going to be? What’s she going to do next…part the seas…or walk on water?”
“Well it’s kind of interesting stuff.” I smiled. “Can we go back to the school? I’m writing this stuff out but I won’t know if it works or not.” Frowned I.
“No…!” Sammie held up her palms. “There’s no way in hell I’m bringing you there now. You’ll be up all night playing with that crap.” She laughed. “But I’ll take you there tomorrow morning if you think you’re ready.”
I grinned and nodded my head.
“Is Lei here?” Sammie asked as she removed her perspiration drenched teen shirt.
“Yeah… She blew in just after you dropped me off and went straight to her room.” I shook my head. “I feel bad for her. She looked like she was the party…rude boys and all.”
“Well don’t. She can afford it. Or at least her family can. You and I are amongst the select few who actually belong in a university. The rest are either here for vocational schooling or to kill time partying whilst picking up some useless degree.”
Sammie actually sounded a little bitter. But I could understand why. Like me, she got through school by getting red-hot grades and doing the work. School was just like a job to her…and to me as well. If you did excellent work, you not only got to stay, but you’d get extra incentives like books, room and board, and other goodies. But I also knew that students like my roomies and Lei were the ones who got salaries paid for those professors not on grant money.
“So…” Sammie grinned lewdly. “Want to take a shower?”
“Sure…” I giggled.
After picking up her very damp clothes as she shed them, I followed Sammie into the bedroom. Whilst she readied the shower, I dumped her clothes into the hamper and shed my own. This was indeed a kind of blessing. I had Sammie for one more day than otherwise. It was one more opportunity to be naked with her. Our bodies would touch and I would feel really connected to her…and with her.
Sammie was already soaped up when I stepped into the shower. She immediately grabbed me and began to rub her body against mine. What a novel way of soaping up whilst conserving the resources. And I assisted willingly of course. Turning my back to Sammie, I spooned up against her and she did all the work.
The sound of Sammie giggling was sweet music to my ears. Pleasing her was such a joy! And I did please her. When I turned back around we kissed. With one arm around me, Sammie cupped my boy bits with her other. I, in turn, cupped her…what are they called…girl bits? Anyway…I slipped my middle finger between her folds and elicited a moan of pleasure.
And so we danced; our lips wrestling, our bodies touching, our arms embracing, and our hands tantalizing one another. We slowly twirled and let the water cascade down upon us as we moaned into each other’s mouth. I felt pure rapture to have such a sacred moment in time with Sammie. Could life, my life, actually be this amazing? This was too good to be true.
But those moments pass all too quickly and we couldn’t stay in the shower forever. I had to gather my things and get ready to leave for the evening. I dreaded this time of the day. And Sammie did as well. I could feel what she felt and she could feel what I felt. It’s that emptiness that occurs when those sacred moments in time evaporate like the early morning dew.
Meanwhile…back at the dorm…Sammie’s hand in mine…
“Samma…!” Pat shrieked.
What a way to return to the mundane.
“You’ll never guess what we found out.” Jeanie smirked.
“The slut’s pregnant!” Pat laughed.
“I guess fertility isn’t an issue with her.” Jeanie snickered.
They both were bouncing on their toes. Sammie and I glanced at one another and burst out laughing. The slut being pregnant wasn’t humorous. Indeed it was quite sad. But the fact that this was the existence I was leaving proved to be hilarious.
“How do you know this anyway?” I felt obligated to ask. “I mean…you guys weren’t exactly on speaking terms when she split.”
“One of her sorority sisters blabbed it and now the news is all over the dorm.” Pat chuckled. “It was bound to happen anyway. Word is that she came here to find a suitable sucker to marry. One that would put up with her shit…?”
“Oh…why am I not surprised? But preggers…? Seriously….?” I really wasn’t surprised. “Do you think she did it intentionally?” I took Sammie’s hand and pulled her to the couch to sit down with me. “I think that’s a little bit rad. Don’t you?”
“Maybe…? But if it gets her what she wants…who’s to say what rad is?” Pat sat down as well.
For the first time I noticed that they both had their phones in hand. They always had their phones in hand. Maybe the Dean was right? Maybe I was indeed nerdy enough to fit in that school perfectly.
“By the way…” I grinned. “I’m switching majors.”
“No…! Really…?” Jeanie gawked.
“Let me guess.” Pat smirked. “You’re now an engineering major?”
“How did you guess?”
“Duh…” Pat stared at Sammie.
“Oh my God…! When are you two moving in together?” Jeanie gawked…again…wide-eyed and all.
“Jeanie…!” Pat whined. “That’s like asking ‘when are you getting pregnant’ or something.”
The conversation became even more banal after that.
“Well…” Sammie had enough. “I need to get going.”
She stood up and I got up with her. Sammie wished them a good night and I went back downstairs with her.
“Don’t forget to be downstairs at seven thirty.” She said with a smile. “Tomorrow is the first day of the rest of your life…literally.” Sammie chuckled.
We kissed and she walked out of the dorm. I always hated that feeling of being alone when she left. A tear or two came to my eyes and, not having a tissue, I wiped them away with my palm before going back upstairs. Of course I was met with yet another barrage of insipid questions. And of course I had the perfect stopper.
“Hey… Why do you guys always have your phones in hand? And…” The real stopper… “Why do girls always take ‘selfies’? I mean…don’t they know what they look like?”
There were so many things I didn’t understand. Why ‘Instagram’, ‘Facebook’, and…whatever…? Sammie explained it to me. I should have known…but those things never interested me? There was too much work involved with social media. I always seemed to have better things to do with that time. Sammie’s the same way. At least she had some GA keeping her pages up to date for her.
Validation is such an amazing word. None of the synonyms quite fit the bill. People seek validation through social media…and ‘selfies’…and all the rest. Validation is getting texts from everyone you ever knew. Validation is the number of subscribers…the number of ‘loves’…the number of comments. But I can’t figure out what the duck-lipped face thingy was all about other than to show lip?
So what’s all the validation about? Well…in Sammie’s case, if anyone’s looking for a Phd. with heavy robotics research, her name will pop up along with everyone else in the world with the same creds. In a very real sense, that would be heavy validation if she really cared. That’s not to say she doesn’t seek it or get it. Every tiny success in the lab is incredible validation for her. Every workout she does is heavy validation.
By her own admission, holding and kissing me and sleeping with me, was validation. And the same held true for me. Everything we did together…to…get…her…hmmm…was amazing validation. We were alive and important, at least to each other.
Our lives felt real and our reality and vision, and our ideas, were real. We are truly alive and the people we want to be interested in us are deeply interested; the truly important ones…the people that matter in our lives.
The next day I was so late getting myself together that Sammie had to come up and wait. I overslept; indeed a rarity. I was up most of the night reading the comp. science and comp. engineering for dummies books. Though interesting, there approach required more than a simple glance through. But I so desperately wanted to catch up so I could begin attending the classes.
We went directly to the Dean’s office. The Dean got up from his desk to greet us. He was shocked to learn that over the weekend I’d gotten more than half way through the Basic book. He was even more startled that I’d read the first three chapters in each of the puter books and even did a few of the exercises.
“I think it’s time for the trial by fire.” The Dean arched both brows. “Let’s get you into a class.”
He began to lead us out of his office and past the receptionist. We walked down the hallway; Sammie was holding my hand. Every so often she’d give me a gentle squeeze to let me know it was all right; everything was all right.
We walked into one of the lecture rooms. There were only twenty-four other students. The silence was deafening. They were all hunched over sheets of paper. We followed the Dean down to the front of the room where the professor sat.
“I have a new student for you.” The Dean whispered and grinned. “I think you’ll find her to be quite interesting.”
“Well…” The professor scratched his head. “I’m giving the mid-term exam now.”
“I know that. Give her a copy of it and let her take it.”
“Has she taken some Basic before?”
“No…?” The Dean grinned. “But she’s read the book.”
He arched both brows and smiled weakly. Handing me the paper, the professor glanced at his watch.
“I’m afraid you only have forty minutes to complete this.”
“Okay…” I smiled meekly. “Thanks for letting me do this.” I turned to Sammie. “Do you have a pen I could borrow?”
“We generally use pencils for this.” The professor chuckled.
“Here Emmie…”
Sammie handed me her drafting pencil.
“When you’re done, come back to my office.” The Dean said.
As they both left, I found a seat in the center of the first row. I glanced around quickly as I settled into the seat. Looking at the exam I suddenly realized how far past this stuff I was. Giggling two or three times as I did the exam, the professor was obviously becoming annoyed with me.
Was this some kind of a joke? I could have been spending the time testing the small program I wrote. So I notated it at the bottom of the answer sheet. I wanted to know if it was correct. Finishing the exam, I didn’t want to be the first to hand it in. I was so hated for being…well…being a good student all through my schooling. So…I was the third one?
“Are you sure you don’t want to have a second look?” The professor was truly stunned.
“I did.” My giggling didn’t help. “Oh… I was working on this and if you have the time…” I pointed to my writing at the bottom. “I’m pretty sure it’s okay? But I really want to be sure?”
“Well…” He gazed at me steadily. “I think I can find the time.” He smiled. “I believe I will find you interesting…‘Emmie’…is it?”
“Yeah…” I snickered and nodded my head.
“Do you know your way back to the Dean’s office?”
“Oh yeah… I remember the way.” Giggled I.
Grabbing my bag, I scrambled up the steps to the door. The first two finished were outside in the hall discussing the exam. I smiled and they invited me over.
“Hi…” The cute black guy said. “I’m ‘BAM’…that’s short for Brent Arthur McCann. And this potato head is Stephie.”
“Hi… I’m Emma…Emmie.”
“How was the exam?” He asked with a grin.
“Ummm…” I knew ‘it was a joke’ wasn’t the way to go. “It wasn’t too bad.”
“Yeah… We think we did well on it.” Stephie grinned. “Where did you come from?”
“Ummm… Fort Lauderdale…?”
“No…?” She smirked. “What school are you in?”
“Oh…” I laughed. “I’m such a derp sometimes. I was in the social science school?”
They stared at one another.
“And you just decided to come to learn Basic?” BAM asked.
“Well…? Not exactly… I just switched majors. I was a psych major but Sammie…Samantha Evans…convinced me to come here. So now I’m doing comp. sci., and comp. engineering.”
“As a double…?” Brent asked as he gawked at me. “Doctor Evans…? She asked you?”
“Yeppers…”
“You mean she kind of recruited you?” Stephie gawked as well.
“Well…? Yeah… I never would have thought of it like that.” I rolled my eyes and giggled. “But she and the Dean kind talked to me about it? I mean you guys have amazing toys to play with.”
“The Dean talked to you about it?” Stephie repeated. She was…well…in Gawkland?
“Yeah… We had dinner at his house…” I smiled and closed my eyes as I recalled the memory. “His wife is amazing. Anyway…” They stared as if waiting on…bated breath? “Sammie had this logic problem? It was a triple-tree thingy? So I found the error and completed it.”
“Did you get it right?” BAM was mesmerized.
“I got the equation right. But if the first statement is incorrect, than it’s wrong. I had to assume that it was okay. Otherwise…why bother to solve it?” I snickered. “And Sammie...ummm...Doctor Evans wants me to work in her lab? I think that’s so epic!”
“She wants you in her lab?” BAM looked truly stunned.
“Listen… We have this study group?” Stephie giggled. “We meet at least once a week to review this stuff. Would you like to join us?”
“Yeah… You would be great to have in our group.” BAM added.
“Excellent…” I arched my brows and smiled. “That would be seriously epic.”
We spoke for a few more minutes. But I had to break it off to go meet with Sammie and the Dean. They were nice enough to walk me to the office. They walked onto their next class. But not before we all swapped phone numbers.
“What took you so long?” Sammie chuckled.
“Oh… I was speaking with two of the others who finished the exam. I’m in a study group.” I snickered.
“Sit down sweetie. I want to go over your schedule. The Dean was nice enough to fit you into early classes. You should be done between twelve and one. Afterward, I want you to come to my lab. Let’s see if we can’t find you something to do.” Sammie grinned slyly.
“Every day…?” Now that truly was exciting.
“Every day…” Sammie smiled. “We’re just waiting for the clearance to come through.”
After spending the better part of the afternoon in the library…the one at the engineering school…I needed a serious break. Sammie was kind enough to provide just that. We went to the Rat for dinner and a much needed beer.
I’d been going through the books for dummies and was nearly caught up with the engineering stuff. Sometime between eating a caramelized onion and sipping Sammie’s beer my phone went off.
“Oh my God…!” I stared up at Sammie. “It’s my dad.”
He never called during the day.
“Hi daddy…”
Sammie chuckled. Yeah…I know…‘daddy’?
“Hi baby… What are you doing?”
He sounded too serious.
“Well…? I’m eating with Sammie?”
“No sweet heart… Why do you need security clearance?”
“Ummm… I don’t know. I switched majors this week. How do you know I need…whatever?”
“Your name doesn’t ring any bells. But my name rings all of them. I got a call from…some people. They wanted to know about you.”
Sammie must have seen the color drain from my face.
“What’s up baby girl?” Sammie whispered.
“It’s about my clearance?”
Sammie reached for my phone and I let her have it.
“Hi Mister Collins… Emma is going to be interning in my lab. I guess it’s my work that’s requiring the security clearance.”
“I haven’t had a chance to look at what you’re doing. I thought I’d call Emmie first. Give me just a moment.”
“For you sir…? Two moments…at least...” She chuckled.
The few moments seemed like an hour! But Sammie just sat there grinning as she devoured her fries. My dad must have come back on as she handed the phone to me.
“Hi daddy…”
‘Daddy’ Sammie mouthed, rolled her eyes, and snickered.
“Why are you changing your major? I thought you were in love with the subject area.”
“Well…? I think working with Sammie will be more fun?”
My dad broke into laughter verging on…hysteria?
“You don’t like the idea?” I’m such a ‘daddy’s girl’.
“Listen baby… I’m your biggest fan and anything you really want to do gets me hard.”
Sailors…and their weird analogies…! As if I even knew what ‘hard’ meant…!
“I should have known this ran in our blood.” He chuckled. “You’ll be in my backyard…so to speak. Comp science and engineering… I expect you’ll be teaching me in a year or two.”
“Awww…daddy…!” As if ever…! Truly…!
“But I don’t want any red-line phone calls to pull you off the ceiling.” He was seriously serious. “I don’t want any panicked calls from Sam. Just don’t get sidetracked with math…again. You know how you can get.”
“Yes daddy… I won’t.”
“Now listen carefully baby…” His voice was always so soothing when he wanted to be soothing…and that was almost all the time. “You realize that you will have a license to lie…when it comes to what you’re doing with Sam.”
Staring at Sammie, I was kind of shocked? I mean I really shouldn’t have been. What with the heavy doors and special keypad lock… I don’t think even the Dean knew the code. This took me a long moment to digest.
“Yes daddy… I understand.”
“I’m going to speed this up and bring it down to you. You’ll need to get four passport-sized photos taken. No makeup at all… Then get them to me ‘asap’. Understand sweet heart? I’ll also need a full set of your finger prints ‘asap’. You get me those and you’ll be up on point by Saturday.”
“Yes daddy… When do you think you’ll be down?” I loved seeing him.
“Oh…” I could hear him sigh. “Probably by…Friday… If we did this through the normal channels…this would take weeks. There’ll be one or two days of back and forth with couriers. But I’m fairly sure I can get it done by then.”
“Okay daddy…!” I was excited. “That’ll be so great!”
After saying my goodbye…tear laced of course…Sammie spoke.
“Your dad is coming down here?” Sammie seemed…shocked? “Why…?”
“Oh who cares? He’s coming here. That will be so…epic!”
“When…?”
“Maybe Friday…? I hope he can stay the weekend. He said something about paperwork and clearance…or something?” I sighed. “I wish he could stay with us. Oh yeah… I need to get some passport pictures taken? And finger prints…? Then we need to FedEx them I guess?”
We were in the midst of discussing his impending visit when suddenly my phone went off again.
“Hi daddy…” I giggled and curled up on my chair.
Sammie simply looked, shook her head, rolled her eyes, and chuckled.
“Listen baby… I just called a friend and he’ll arrange to have all that done tomorrow morning. You’ll need to be at the Justice Department building bright and early. That way I should have what I need by tomorrow night. Do you know where that is?”
“Downtown…?” Not totally clueless…
“When you go into the building…just give them your name and they’ll tell you where to go. And do bring your passport for identification.”
“Okay daddy…” I grinned.
Once told of what needed to get done, and where, Sammie insisted on going with me. And I’m so very glad she did! Taking the Metro during rush hour…and at the crack of dawn mind you…is not my idea of fun. Although we had breathing room and the A/C function…speaking of minor miracles…the odor of humanity in all its shapes, functions, and forms, was thick in the air.
We took an Uber to the address and arrived at a super imposing, totally tasteless in design, building. Oh sure I know that it’s meant to look big and scary. After all…we’re talking Federal Justice here. No blind woman holding scales… More like…Thor (not to be confused with any Hemsworth brother) ready to pound that freaking hammer…on whomever…for whatever...!!!
The receptionist suddenly became quite amenable once I identified myself. To our surprise, he also seemed to be expecting Sammie who flashed her security card I guess. And I was thankful. I hated to think of my Sammie having to ‘get lost’ for an hour or whatever. We even got an escort up to where we had to go. The woman who escorted us seemed a bit surprised that I was being photographed and printed.
And printed I was…actually…we were. Our fingers, palms, whole hands and everything were done on a thingy that looked like a copier. She then took us into the next room where our photos were taken. Though it didn’t take all that long, the woman was very cordial toward us and kept offering coffee or some other drink.
“How long do I need to wait for these?” Asked I sheepishly…
“Wait…? Why…?” She replied curiously.
“Well… My dad needs these.” Grinned I…again sheepishly.
“I don’t know where these are going…or why.” She smiled softly. “But they may already be at their destination. The computer age you know.” She giggled. “Anyway…those questions are way above my pay grade. Everything I do is by case number so everything remains anonymous.”
Upon leaving the building…and not a moment too soon for my taste…Sammie took me to a place nearby for breakfast to go. Sammie insisted I get the smoked salmon Benedict and she got Cajun shrimp Benedict. With our breakfasts and coffees in hand, she led me to Bayfront Park. We easily found a lovely spot to sit, eat, and enjoy the beautiful view of the harbor as a mild breeze blew in our faces.
“I don’t understand something.” Sammie muttered between bites. “I already have government clearance. Why did I need to do this again?”
Shrugging my shoulders, I shook my head.
“My dad works in mysterious ways.”
“But you do trust him?”
It was more of a statement than a question. And I couldn’t believe she actually asked me that.
“Completely…! Without hesitation…! I can tell him anything.” What was she really asking? “He wouldn’t do anything to hurt me. Although he might kill you…and your cat…” I snickered.
“Well…” Sammie gazed at me and I could read the worry in her. “Nobody gives you anything for nothing. Everybody wants something in return. I already have baseline clearance…which I never had to use until today. I just don’t…” She never finished her thought.
“Oh mama bear…” I lilted. “You’ll meet him and decide for yourself. He’s a real DILF.” I snickered.
“A DILF…? What the fuck is a DILF?”
“Well…” I giggled. “It’s like a MILF…only with a ‘D’. When he would go to the 'U' School…all the women teachers and staff couldn’t stop looking at him…or coming on to him. But…” I paused for a moment. “He’s kind of like the ultimate Alpha type male and doesn’t mess around. He’s very directed…and forceful…but in a good way.”
“Hmmm… Meeting him should be interesting. I think I’m kind of an Alpha female…in my own way.”
“Yeah…” I smirked. “That’s why you’re so hot! It kind of turns me on you know.”
“So I’ve noticed.” Sammie laughed.
“You’re very much like him. Kind of…no nonsense…? And you know what?”
Sammie shook her head.
“Daughters usually marry their fathers and sons usually marry their mothers. And if the role models are good, things usually work out okay.”
“Oh God…” Sammie sighed. “You’re definitely not my mother…or my father for that matter.”
“Well…” I laughed. “There are exceptions to every rule you know.”
Getting back to the campus around noon, Sammie went straight to her lab and I went to my room. The girls were out and I was able to put in a few solid hours of studying my new majors. The enormity of my dad’s impending visit didn’t hit me until around three in the afternoon. And then, suddenly my mind turned into a bag of very upset cats!
Anticipation runs very closely toward anxiety. I hadn’t seen my dad in months and I suddenly needed to see him so very much. He’s always been my ‘sea-anchor’…steadying me and keeping me on course through the squalls and storms of life. And believe me…there have been some very epic storms!
Add to this the fact that two very Alpha types would be in the very same room together… Visions of the ninth level of hell danced across my mind. What if he hated her? What is she hated him? What if they hated each other? And what would I do in the worst case scenario? I could never give up my mama bear. But I could never disappoint my dad either? And what about Bob…? Ummm… Forget Bob!
Thankfully my whirling drive into psychosis was interrupted by a text from BAM. Stephie and he were having trouble with something and wanted to know if I could help them. They were in the library but agreed to meet me outside the coffee shop. At least the open air and the view would be calming. When I arrived, they had staked out a table and grinned when they saw me coming.
“Don’t you go to class?” Stephie asked.
“Ummm…” I didn’t know how to answer. “I had to do something with…” I corrected myself before I said it. “…Doctor Evans. For work I guess…?”
“I can’t believe you’re in her lab.” BAM said softly.
“Yeah…” I sighed. “The Dean thought it was a good idea.”
“The Dean…?” They chanted. “I only met him once…and that was at orientation.” BAM whined.
“I don’t know!” I blurted out. “I only live here. It’s like everybody has plans for me but nobody’s saying crap about what they are.”
The stress of everything was beginning to build again.
“I’m just a kid…you know? And all these adults are making plans. I just wish I knew what was going on?” My shoulders slumped.
“Listen…” Stephie placed her hand atop mine. “If now isn’t good for you…”
“Nopers…” I insisted. “I could use a break from being myself.”
After spending about an hour and a half with them, the cats stopped screaming and confined themselves to simply chewing and clawing at the bag. At least I was able to provide Stephie and BAM with palpable help. As we were finishing up, I made up my mind that tonight was going to be a Sammie night. I would walk over to the Village and ask Lei if it was okay with her.
Just then Sammie called.
“Hey baby girl… How are you doing?”
“Hi…” I hesitated, glancing quickly at my stud buds.
“You okay…?” My Sammie heard the tension in my voice.
“I’d really like to see you tonight.” I kind of whispered…almost.
Sammie sighed. I knew the issue and she knew that I knew.
“Where are you now?”
“Outside the coffee shop...”
Deafening silence for the longest moment…
“I have about another five minutes here and then I’ll be over. Okay baby girl…?”
“Great…” I withheld the ‘mama bear’.
“Well…” BAM chuckled. “I guess you joining us at the Rat is out.”
“Sorry…” I cowered.
“I know this is really none of my business…”
Why is it whenever anybody says that, whatever it is suddenly becomes their business? And what’s worse…? I knew what Stephie was going to ask!
“Is it…”
“Yeah…” I sighed.
“Wait… What…?” BAM looked confused. He stared at me and then at Stephie…and then back at me. “You mean Doctor…?”
“Shut up BAM…!” Stephie elbowed him.
“You’re gay?” He seemed stunned.
“BAM…!” Another flying elbow…harder this time. “Shut the fuck up!”
“You’re family?” Some people…! “Can we meet her? I mean we see her around but she never seems to have time to speak to anyone other than the Dean.” He turned to Stephie. “Don’t you want to meet her?”
“Look guys…” I had to put a stop to this. “I met Doctor Evans when I was on the other side of the campus. I was in the social sciences school. She helped me with my stats and we just…well…we just hit it off I guess.”
“It’s all over the schools. You and Doctor Evans...and the Dean…” BAM said solemnly.
“But it’s not what you think.” Stephie quickly added in a hushed voice. “It’s like…you’re the new super brain and that you’re Doctor Evans’ protégé?”
“After all, we are basically geeks and that means all fun and no work. It other words…all puters...the fun part... and no sex. And you should have been in class today. You aced that test by fourteen points! The Doc was shocked.”
“I wonder if he looked at the program I wrote. I put it on the exam.”
“Forget it.” BAM laughed. “He never saw the exams. That’s what you have GAs for.”
We spoke for a while and I felt assured that ‘Samma’ was safe. One thing about nerds…we just don’t have the time or interest to dabble in weird gossip…or social media to spread gossip. My soul breathed a sigh of relief when I saw Sammie approach us.
“Hi…” Sam was nearly breathless. “I got hung up at the lab.” She gazed at my stud buds. “Your study group I take it?”
“Yeah… This is Stephie and BAM.”
Sammie smiled at them and shook hands with each.
“It’s really great to meet you Doctor Evans.”
BAM was so excited to meet Sammie I thought he might pee!
“Totally…” Echoed Stephie... “We’ve kind of heard so much about you and your lab.”
Sammie pulled out a chair and sat down. It’s not exactly what I wanted but she waved the other two to take a seat.
“So…” Sammie chuckled. “What’s the latest gossip about my lab?”
And so they related everything…EVERYTHING!!! From new super weapons to new disposable toilets…! Sammie snickered at some of the guesses that circulated around the school.
“I mean your lab is a total mystery.” BAM chuckled. “You have PHds with several disciplines and mechanical engineer…also with a PHd….and everybody’s listed as an instructor. But they don’t teach…or even have GAs to teach for them.”
“Well…” Sammie exhaled with a huge grin. “I guess our project security is still good.” She turned toward me. “Every so often I’ll ask someone what they hear. But disposable toilets…?” She burst into laughter. “That’s a first for me.”
“So…” Stephie smiled wryly. “How can I get a job in your lab?”
Gag me with a pitch fork! I couldn’t believe she actually asked that question. But Sammie simply laughed.
“Although my regular staff comes from top grad schools, the degree is the least important. Always remember this. It doesn’t matter where you go. It only matters what you do. Aside from brilliance, my people…” Sammie grinned at me. “…except for one…have shown initiative, the ability to improvise, and a masochistic desire to work way beyond the call of duty.”
“How do you show those three things?” BAM leaned in toward Sammie.
“Take Emmie here for example. How often have you passed by the main bulletin board?”
“We pass it every day a few times.” Stephie said.
“Have you every picked up the featured problem and tried to solve it?”
“Not really…” BAM said softly.
“Emmie picked up the problem as we were on the way to the Dean’s office. By the time she got there, she already had the answer formulated. What chapter are you on in your Basic text?”
“We just finished struggling through the seventh.” BAM said. “And that’s with Emmie’s help.”
“Emmie’s just about finished the entire book.” Sammie grinned at me. “She’s going to be working full time with me one of these days.” Sammie sighed and smiled softly. “Both of you are capable of doing great things. You’re studying engineering or science…or both. You obviously have a gift. The only question is when you will discover it.”
Oh my God…! Did my Sammie just quote me?
“And when you do discover it…perhaps it will be something I can use.”
All hope was lost expressions appeared on their faces. And Sammie…being Sammie…let it sink in.
“But…!” Sammie announced filled with mirth. “I currently have two undergrad students who will be gone in December. If either…or both of you…can show me something between now and then…I’ll give it some thought.”
‘That’s my Sammie’ I thought as she got up. I gathered the last few things with a smile. She was a realist…but not a bully. And even though their chances were nil…BAM and Stephie left with smiles as well. As we walked in an opposite direction from my stud buds, Sammie put her arm around my waist.
“So… What’s going on with you baby girl? You’re trembling like a leaf.”
Shaking my head and sighing, I stepped in closer to Sammie’s side.
“Maybe later…?” She put her arm around my shoulders holding me closer.
Nodding agreement, we continued to her apartment. After stopping to collect her mail, we went up in the elevator. Sammie opened the door to the view of Lei, headphones on and game controller in hand, deeply ensconced in some fantasy game.
“Hey…” Sammie said in greeting.
But Lei was so completely absorbed that she didn’t even know we were there. Sammie crumpled up one of the ad flyers and threw it at Lei popping her directly on her head.
“Aiii… Bumbleclot…!” She suddenly turned to see us as she threw the controller to the floor. “I just lost my kingdom!”
“We need to talk.” Sammie spoke firmly.
“Sure honey…”
Lei stood up, removed her headphones, and came toward us. Suddenly her hands flew to her cheeks and she looked at me …in shock?
“Honey child…” She cried. “What is the devil in you? You tremble like a leaf.”
Was I that obvious? How could I not be? Lei reached out and took my hands. She pulled me to one of the bucket chairs and sat me down.
“You just wait child. Lei will fix you a cup of her special tea.”
As she scurried off into her room, Sammie came and sat on the coffee table. She took my hands in hers and smiled softly. Her gaze was comforting.
“I make no claims for whatever she puts in her ‘special tea’. But it seems to do the trick for her.” She smiled gently.
So…as Lei went to work in the kitchen, Sam leaned in and hugged me. I felt so depressed and the anxiety switched into…hopelessness? My emotions were so totally out of my control. Numbness and impending doom were all I felt. Of course tears fell...
“Here you go darling girl…”
Lei gave me a mug full of steaming liquid. I could smell the aroma of chamomile and rum. Sipping the tea slowly, I savored the unusual flavors. There was a hint of orange in the taste. Lei smiled.
“This will ease your spirits and sooth the bowel.”
What a unique way to put it. 'Sooth the bowel'... But Lei was right. My stomach was in knots. And though I hadn’t eaten since breakfast, I truly had no appetite. As Lei started for her room, Sammie stopped her.
“One minute Lei…” Sammie got up and took my free hand. “Come baby girl… Let’s get you into my room so you can get comfy and relax a little.”
Sammie thankfully assisted me into her bedroom. She made sure I was settled atop her bed and left, closing the door behind her, to speak with Lei. Slowly sipping the tea, I knew what they were speaking about. Me…!
Sammie knew I was needy and I knew that the last thing a lesbian needed was a needy BGFF. I tried telling myself that this wasn’t the same thing. But in my present state of mind…I failed…miserably. I settled back into the task at hand; drinking the tea. And I had to admit it was calming me down. By the time Sammie came back in, I was actually smiling and giggling.
“Well…” She grinned. “That was easy. You’re here as long as you need to be. I think she likes you.”
As Sammie crossed the room, she kicked off her sneakers and hopped onto her side of the bed. She reached out her hand.
“Give me your tea and come over here.” She smiled slyly as she sat up in bed.
Kicking off my sandals, I hopped over to her and nestled against Sammie’s side. Sammie sniffed at the cup and chuckled.
“You know…? Lei must really like you.”
“Why do you say that?”
“Because the rum in this…? It’s from her pipe.”
“Her what…?” Clueless…
“She smokes her dope through a water pipe? And this is what’s in it instead of water.” Sammie snickered. “It’s the part she loves the best. All that pot resin floating in rum…? It’s an extra high.”
“Oh my God…!” O-M-G!!! “I should stop drinking it then.”
Minor league panic... I was feeling too good for a major league one.
“Nopers… Finish it. It won’t hurt you and it seems to be doing just what she said it would. So…now that you’re…as the poet said…comfortably numb…what’s going on baby girl?”
“Oh God…” I sighed.
“Let me take a wild guess. Daddy issues…?”
Ka-boom…! Ba-da-boom…!
“How’d you know?” I was shocked.
“Oh baby girl…” Sammie sighed and kissed my forehead. “You have daddy’s girl written all over you. So you’re afraid of upsetting him…or something? And I’m reasonably sure that his impending visit has something to do with it.”
“Yeah…” I stared into the remains of the tea.
“So… You want to tell me or what?”
“Well… What if he doesn’t like you or you don’t like him or you both don’t like each other? Then what am I supposed to do?” I sighed and gazed up at her. “It’s not like I’m going to leave you or anything. I can’t do that.”
“Okay… Let’s assume he hates me.” Sammie paused for a moment. “Does he love you?”
“Yeah…”
“Then he’ll get over it. Count yourself as lucky. Mine hates me. My mom and my sibs won’t even talk to me. And if I brought you to meet them…they’d hate you too. So trust me... He’ll get over it.”
“And if you don’t like him?”
“Oh I’ll like him alright. Just from speaking with him on the phone I know I’ll like him. But…” She grinned wryly. “…I’ll need to be careful with him. He’s smart. He must have gotten that from you.” She chuckled.
It’s funny how you can know something’s right logically…but inside you still worry about it.
“I think I’m stoned.” I giggled.
“I’d be shocked if you weren’t.” Sammie laughed.
“I’m starving but I don’t want to move.”
“Pizza…in bed…! And I must like you a lot to let you eat in bed.” She snickered as she dialed up for pizza. “Let me check with Lei. Maybe she would like something.”
As much as I hated Sammie getting up and leaving the room, it gave me the impetus to change out of my clothes and into a sleeping tee. As I washed my face with cold water, I had to admit I looked like poopie shit. It wears…the stress...you know...?
NetFlix and pizza my dad said? That’s exacted what we did. I set the coffee table with plates, knives and forks, napkins, glasses, a bottle of red wine…a Jessie hold over, and the boxes of course. The ladies let me pick the flick. ‘Avatar’ turned out to be the perfect choice. Lei had never seen it and, in spite of her avid gaming, never even heard of it.
Sandwiched as I was between two large women was quite comforting. The warmth of their bodies felt so very good. And Lei’s reaction to the visuals proved to be…interesting? It’s my fave ‘feel good’ movie and Sammie certainly didn’t object. She’d seen it a few times before. I think her only problem was keeping her hands off of me. What a giggle…
After the flick and dinner, Sammie went into the bedroom as I cleaned up and stowed the left overs away. Lei was making me another cup of her ‘special’ tea. Only this time she included some kind of herb for sleep.
I hugged her. The sensation of being snugged against her huge boobs and full tummy was all encompassing. I mean it’s not like I had a thing for her. It was more of like what a mother might feel like?
The scene was set when I walked into the bedroom. Sammie had the soft music playing. Scented candles were lit. The lighting was dim…and intimate. And Sammie…my Sammie…was already naked and waiting for me so that we might shower together. To…get…her…!
“Lei made you another cup of her tea?”
“Yeah…” I grinned. “She is into her herbs. She said there’s something in it to help me sleep.” I snickered. “But I won’t need it.”
“Why not…?” Sammie kind of leered at me?
“Because I have my mama bear snuggly…” I chuckled.
And snuggle we did. Sammie was feeling a wee bit amorous but I simply couldn’t get into it. I mean I had no problem with playing a little. But I was too depleted from all the self-induced stress to relax enough. She understood and let me have my gentle way with her. I never had to leave her arms at all. Sleep came easily to both of us.
Thursday was ridiculous. Attempting to go to classes proved futile. I couldn’t concentrate on anything other than my dad coming in the next day. He did call in the afternoon whilst I was sitting beneath our tree. Sammie wanted us to pick him up at the airport.
But no…not my dad…! Instead of coming into Miami Airport like a normal person, he was hitching a ride out of Norfolk Naval Air Station and landing in Homestead! Then he was checking into a motel across from the school. After that he would meet us on campus.
I could have screamed! Faaahhhk…! I was a mess again and I spent yet another night with my Sammie. After two cups of special tea, she could pull me down off the ceiling.
We were in Sammie’s lab when the call came to come to the Dean’s office. Evidently Sammie was invited as well. I was still getting my bearings and only remembered the office was somewhere on the second floor of one of the buildings. So much for a Rear Admiral’s daughter plotting a course. Sammie knew the way blindfolded.
My heart was racing. I could feel the blood pulsing in my temples. Anxiety and panic were fighting anticipation for first place. It was like an out of body experience as Sammie tugged me along. I saw familiar things but they just didn’t register. I was so not in the moment that before I realized it, we were in the Dean’s outer office. I suddenly pulled away from Sammie and burst through the Dean’s door.
“Daddy…!”
Chapter 7b
Running into his arms, I burst into tears. He chuckled and held me for a long few moments. I can’t begin to describe how totally comforting it felt. Then I felt one of his arms leave me. The next thing I knew Sammie was also being hugged by my dad. He even kissed her forehead!
“Oh daddy…” I sobbed…happily. “It’s so good to see you.”
“I missed you too sweet heart.” He chuckled. “But we haven’t much time. I need to catch a flight back tomorrow morning.”
“Oh no…!” I sobbed.
“Don’t worry baby. I’ll be back before the year’s done.” He smiled that reassuring ‘daddy’ smile.
“I’ll leave you now.” The Dean said with a chuckle. “I have the feeling that I will want plausible deniability regarding this…” He grinned wryly and stared at each of us. “…meeting?”
“Okay ladies…” Dad chuckled. “Although I do enjoy a wee bit of female attention now and then…let’s all get a grip and sit down.”
Dad motioned us over to the Dean’s conference table. Upon it rested two gift wrapped boxes and his attaché case. Dad took a seat between us. Meh… But okay… At least I could hold his hand.
“I brought one for you.” He handed a box to Sammie. “And one for you…” He gave me mine. “But open your gifts later…perhaps after I leave. We have work that we need to get done.”
Dad took two manila envelopes out of his case. He handed one to each of us. They were thick. Upon opening my envelope, I saw several multi-paged documents. I gazed at him.
“What’s this stuff?”
“Oh…” He shrugged his shoulders. “The National Security Act… Non-disclosure agreement… One or two other similar documents… I tagged the pages that need to be signed before I can give you your new IDs.”
“I didn’t need to do this before and I have government clearance.” Sammie muttered as she looked over the forms.
“This is a little bit different Sam.” My dad’s gaze was strong…his ‘no nonsense’ gaze at its very best. “This will get you into any data bank you need. M.I.T….Stanford…Caltech…how about JPL…?”
Sammie simply stared at dad in disbelief.
“You can even access work we have going on right here.” He grinned mischievously. “But…like everything else in life…it does come with a price. One of the inserts deals with who you can communicate information to and who you can’t. And you’ll be tracked…of course. Ultimately your control has the final say in terms of any disclosure of information.”
“Our control…?”
None of this made sense to me. But I could rely on Sammie to figure it out.
“Who’s our control?” Sammie asked, wide eyed.
“Well I am of course…” Dad laughed. “After all, I’m the one responsible for you getting this clearance.”
“But what about ‘J and J’…? Technically this is their project.”
“Technically…it still is…for the next what…nine months…maybe?” Dad smiled calmly. “Then after that what? You need to go begging for funding again?”
“How the fuck…” She just shook her head.
Sammie was thinking ‘how did he know that’. I knew that look already from her helping me.
“And what will you have to show them?” Dad asked softly.
“Not much…” Sammie sighed. “Progress has been way too slow.”
“Are we going to be like…spies or something?” Leave it to me to stay on point.
“No sweet heart…” Dad chuckled. “Spies are easy to get. And they don’t have this high a clearance. Plus which…I’m not in the spy business. That’s basically the brawn. I’m in the brain business. And only brains get this kind of clearance.”
“I don’t understand.” Truly…! Epically…!
“Sign the papers sweet heart and everything will be made clear.”
Sammie and I looked at each other. I nodded and began to sign stuff. I figured that what dad didn’t explain Sammie could figure out. It took some time for us to get all the signing and initialing finished.
“Now I understand what Leon meant.” Sammie smiled sadly. “I feel like I’m signing my life away.”
“If you didn’t…there would be something seriously wrong with you.” Dad snickered. “Think of this as signing your old life away for an entirely new one…if you truly want it.”
Dad quickly took the papers from us and stowed them in his case. Then he presented each of us with bill fold ID cards and a gold and blue shield badge of the Department of the Navy. Sammie was shocked. I thought it looked really dope!
“What the fuck…!” Sammie really was stunned. She stared up at my dad. “What’s this mean? What’s this all about?”
“Sammie…!” My dad was not big on profane language. “Please…!” I whined.
“Well Sammie… You now officially have the ability to classify any information you deem necessary. That means you don’t need to tell ‘J and J’ squat.” He chuckled.
Reaching into his case yet again, dad pulled out another two envelopes and handed them to Sammie. He spoke as he handed each one to her.
“This one outlines the security measures you will need to take in your lab. It basically says that nothing leaves your lab without your knowledge…nor should anything leave you lab at any time without your personal okay. That means no paperwork, flash drives, memos, hardware, and especially software… This…”
He handed the stunned Sammie the second envelope.
“This is the paperwork required to apply for funding from us.” Sammie turned paler than her usual shade of pale. “I think the work you want to do is quite important and essential on many levels. We could fund you for say…oh...ten years or so? And if you need a larger lab…or different personnel…which I know you desperately need…we can supply both.”
“How much do you know about what we’re trying to do?” Sammie was still trying to get her bearings on what was happening.
“Everything… ‘J and J’ make a lot of money off of us. I spoke to their head of research and development and I assure you it didn’t take much convincing to let us have you. But that’s only if you want to be had. I figure that...oh…say…twenty million dollars should keep you going for a while.”
“What…!” Sammie’s jaw dropped. “That’s a ton of money.”
“Not really…” Dad chuckled. “A single F-18 costs about sixty eight million dollars…and that’s not even carrier ready. So what’s twenty million for AI development for prosthetics?”
“Well…?”
Sammie was still processing. I was more than happy to leave that part to her…as usual.
“What does the Navy want with smart prosthetics?” A fair question…
“We want to weaponize your research.”
“What…?”
“Daddy…! Be serious.” I whined.
Dad laughed and scooted back in his chair. He began to lift his right trouser cuff far enough to reveal his prosthetic lower leg. It was the result of the horrific car crash the killed my grandparents. He was in the back seat at the time. But as the car flipped over and over again, his leg became mangled in the wreckage.
“Personal reasons…shall we say…?” He grinned and returned to the table.
Sammie sat back and sighed her relief. My dad does have a wicked sense of humor.
“Now… Where does Emmie fit into all of this?” Dad patted my hand.
“She has unique abilities.” Sammie sat up and became quite excited. “Emmie is literally eating up programming like it’s nothing. That coupled with her ability to do the math…?” Sammie grinned and shook her head. “I anticipate her contributing greatly to what we’re trying to do.”
“So… You need a programmer who can do the math.”
And so the sad tale of Jessie’s inability to function…derp…unfolded. Her incompetence was revealed in its entire tragic splendor.
“Fill out the app and she’s gone the next day.” Dad smiled slyly. “You can use any excuse you want. You could tell her that she doesn’t pass the security check. I have someone out at Cal Tech who can be here next week. And the best part is you won’t need to pay him. We already have him on our payroll and he loves to go wherever we send him.”
Sammie just stared at dad in amazement.
“So…” Dad sly smile still showing… “Are you two playing house yet?” He chuckled.
“Sammie lives on campus.” I said sadly and gazed at her. “But she’s moving off campus in December.” I perked up. “So I’ll get to see more of her.”
“Renting…? Or buying…?”
“Renting… I don’t draw much but I’m saving for a place.” She finally grinned.
“Fill out the app and you can draw…oh…say…two hundred thousand a year…to start?”
“Why do I feel like I’m sitting with the devil and I’m about to sign away my soul?” Sammie laughed. But she was serious as well.
My dad leaned toward her and smiled.
“There are plenty of people who think I am the devil. But those are the people that get left behind. They’re collateral damage of their own making.” Dad paused for a moment. Sammie was enrapt. “It’s a very tough world out there full of animals of various sorts. And whilst there are wolves aplenty, I’m more like the tiger. I do get what I want.”
Sammie’s wheels were spinning. I could sense it…feel it.
“Now… There is a caveat to this deal. I understand exactly what you’re trying to do. Maybe not every little detail… But enough…”
Sammie cut him short.
“I’m a scientist and an engineer before everything else. I can’t report what I can’t prove.” She said quite firmly.
My dad smiled.
“Good… We’ve had challenges with exactly that in the past. I’m not the end all in seeing what you’re doing. But I’m the one who does determine whether anyone else should see it. And…to be quite honest…money does peculiar things to people…to their research."
Sammie seemed to understand what dad was saying and nodded.
“Look…” Daddy was tacking into the wind. “This is the deal of a lifetime. This is where you can really make your mark and come up with something new and important. And…” He paused and raised his index finger for emphasis. “Do you seriously think I would let my baby…” He put his arm around my shoulders and hugged me. “…do anything that wasn’t totally as above board?”
There wasn’t anything Sammie could say or do except smile and shake her head. After agreeing to fill out the app, my dad insisted upon seeing her lab. Now I mentioned that my dad is a DILF. Not a single female eye failed to notice him. Tall, cropped silver hair, broad shoulders, and a strong piercing gaze always seemed to get him noticed. So naturally every woman on our way to the lab stole a glimpse.
From inside the observation room, we could see everyone busily doing their jobs. My dad placed his arms around both of us as he stood silently and…well…observed? Knowing him, I could imagine dad taking in every little detail. We stood like that for several minutes.
“It appears you run a tight ship.” He finally said. “How carefully are your people screened?”
Dad’s eyes never left the room.
“Screened…?”
“I’m fairly confident J and J would be concerned about industrial espionage.” Dad leaned down to kiss the top of my head. Warm fuzzies…
“Uhhh…” Sammie was speechless.
“Not to worry…” Dad smiled gently. “I’ll take care of that. It shouldn’t present any problems and it’s SOP.”
Dad had seen enough. Smiling and grasping my hand, he led us out of the observation room and back into university land.
“Well…” He turned toward Sammie. “I’m duly impressed. I think with the funds inflow and what…a competent DCS – DCE…? You should make some fairly remarkable progress. You certainly have a strong candidate for the math end of things.” He chuckled and hugged me close.
Sammie blushed and glanced at me and grinned.
“She might just do.” She snickered.
“And now I wish to steal my daughter away from you.” Dad’s smiled was so…so heavenly. “I don’t have much time here and I don’t get to see her nearly as often as I should. Of course that could change now. I’ll need to visit and check up on things.” He smiled slyly. “It gives me an excuse to joy ride on a fast mover.”
“That’s a really fast jet.” I grinned. “Like a fighter jet or something.”
“So… Where should we meet up?”
“My place would be good.” Sammie reached into her pocket and gave me the key. “Emmie knows where it is.”
“Well… Maybe Emme can show me around campus and we’ll come back for the car.”
That was definitely a solid idea. I wasn’t quite sure how to drive there from the school. I’d only ever walked. And although my dad had seen the campus several times when I was applying and first came here, there was major construction going on and he was curious to see the changes.
As we walked toward the library, dad’s arm around my shoulder, I had to ask.
“Dad…?”
“Yes sweet heart…”
“How did you know Sammie would show up at the Federal building?”
“I didn’t know. I was shit testing her.”
That was the second time my dad used a four-letter word! We really did need to see more of each other.
“What’s a…shit test?”
Dad chuckled.
“I judge people by what they do and not what they say. And as you well know…there is a difference.”
And know well I did. From people like Jessie who could hide it for a while to some of the crazies I met who said I wasn’t gender dysphoric; only depressed…or schizo…or something.
“Sam knew you well enough to know this was a little daunting for you? If she accompanied you there, then she’s definitely the right one for you. And the right one she must be. You look almost too well…alive…if that even exists.” Dad chuckled. “You must be happy.”
“I am…” I giggled and blushed. “Sammie’s…? She’s amazing.”
“Have you told her about…”
“Dad…!” Oh my God… “She knows and she doesn’t care that I have one.”
“I wasn’t talking about that.” Dad sighed. “That’s strictly a matter of anatomy. I’m asking whether Sam knows about your…condition…your challenge.”
“No…” My shoulders hunched and I sighed.
“You really should tell her. If you have an episode…she won’t know what’s going on and that’s not fair to her. The last thing we need is a panicked call from her.”
“Yeah… You’re right daddy. I just need to find the right time.”
“There is no right time sweet heart.” Dad was firm. “If Sam’s everything you think she is…she’ll be more than receptive. Just show her your pills and tell her what they’re for. It’s the right thing to do.”
“I know daddy.” I sighed. “You’re right…as usual.”
“Oh baby…” Dad shook his head and smiled. “In a few years you’ll have some of the answers as well. I’m not smarter. I’m just older.”
He was right of course. Sammie only saw a minor boogie-woogie when I was simply worried about dad coming. I didn’t even need a blue pill; the white ones were for real emergencies. The white ones caused me to drop off the ceiling and gave the cats in my bag some catnip for a while. The blue ones simply chilled me out.
But how do I explain it? Yet another big it…? The ‘pros’ have a lot of fancy words to describe it. But the general theme was always the same. OCD…of course… But sometimes, when the moon is in the right phase, and we have…as daddy would say…’fair winds and following seas’…and an 'outgoing tide with an onshore breeze', I would melt down…majorly.
Of course it was all me. I had this need to be perfect. Now I don’t mean simply the ‘star of the show’. I mean totally perfect. That is…all things to all people. And when my own expectations aren’t met, ba-da-boom! It could be one wrong answer on an exam. It might only be one point on the test. But it wasn’t perfect.
If I had a water spot on a plate I’d washed, I would do the entire thing again. The very mundane things I found such refuge in could easily send that sack of angry cats screaming. The heavens forbid I forget to iron out a wrinkle in a blouse or something.
But what would never cease to cause a major meltdown was when I’d ‘get lost’ in my never ending desire to solve puzzles. I wouldn’t eat or sleep till the task was completed. And if the task went on for more than a couple of days, I would simply fall apart from sheer physical exhaustion.
Now how am I going to explain that to a woman who is a workaholic…a perfectionist…and is counting on me to take up the slack in her lab? Why is my life so…so freaking weird?
“I’d forgotten just how beautiful this campus is.”
Dad had been commenting as we walked but I was so totally lost in thought that I didn’t hear him. But I did catch his last comment.
“Have you eaten today?”
“Uhhh…” Derp…
“I smell a burger in your future.” Dad said softly. “We’ll have something to eat and you’ll see things more clearly.”
Of course dad was right. And on both accounts no less… Sammie had seen only a mild example of a minor melt down. To her credit she knew what to do and although it wasn’t much...it was enough. But now I was torn about being that ‘needy’ girlfriend. I was torn about needing an instruction manual for Sammie to deal with a slightly…well…maybe a little more than slightly…crazy girl.
We strolled around the lake and I showed dad ‘our place’ beneath the tree. Once back at the engineering school, dad took me to his car and he navigated back to Sammie’s. The entire way I was thinking about what…and how…to tell Sammie my ‘other little secret’. It would need to be after dad left for the evening.
When Sammie finally returned from the lab, dad and I were sitting on the couch enjoying just being family. My half-brother Bridger…we all called him Bridge…was our topic of conversation. Like my dad, Bridge went to the ‘boat school’. That’s what they called the Naval Academy. And, like my dad, he was in ‘the boats’.
We couldn’t communicate as much as we would have liked because he was always either training or beneath the waves on an attack submarine. He was promoted to executive officer at a fairly young age and was getting ready to become a sub captain; that’s at least a lieutenant commander. I would send him a message via the internet and whenever he came back from a patrol, he’d call and we’d talk for more than an hour.
Nothing…well…almost nothing…was better than when I could go and visit him. He tended to live on whatever base he was stationed and I loved when he’d take me to see the particular sub he was on. I even went with him to visit his mom. She was crazy…but in a nice way. She simply couldn’t handle the periods of being alone when my dad was away on a patrol.
Sammie was very interested in the technology involved with living on a nuclear sub. There were so many different systems involved and dad told her what he could. She thought it interesting that there were now women serving aboard subs. Sammie even said she would have considered submarines had she been inclined to join the Navy.
Dad took us to to dine at an El Salvadorian restaurant near campus. Neither of us ever even heard of it. But dad…being a Navy man and all…knew all the places to eat in more towns and cities than anyone can even imagine. Sometimes I think he only knows where he’s been by where he’s eaten!
The conversation was pleasant and totally non work related. Dad did ask the one difficult question.
“So…” He grinned wickedly. “When are you two going to stop playing house and move in together?”
Sammie grinned sheepishly and I simply blushed profusely. Of course the wine with dinner didn’t help. It turns my neck…and other areas…red. And I could tell the question put Sammie in an uncomfortable position.
“Well sir…” She lilted…thankfully because I had no real answer as to when, where, why or how. “I do need to move off campus and…”Sammie glanced at me. “I would like to take this one with me. That is if you have no objections.”
“Renting…?” He asked.
“Yeah… I don’t have enough for a down payment on anything…yet.” She frowned.
“Wrong thinking…” My dad really held back. “You should be looking for a buy. Preferably it should be a house. Condo associations and their rules generally suck. People with too much time on their hands and no lives...”
“Yeah… But…”
Dad cut her off.
“You’ll have enough once this grant goes through. The salary alone is enough to swing the costs plus living and with something to bank. And I could co-sign whatever you might need as a mortgage. As for the down payment…first find something you like and then we can discuss it.”
“And your daughter…? Is it alright with you?” Sammie asked almost timidly and reached for my hand.
“She’s going to live with you regardless of what I say. But…” Dad paused and sighed. “I give you both my blessing anyway.” He leaned in toward Sammie. “I do appreciate your asking. It shows the kind of person you are. And that’s the kind of person I want having around Emmie. A serious and caring person.”
He paused and glanced away for a moment.
“And by now you realize that I’m a very serious person. So there you have it. But I must warn you…” His wicked grin was almost comical. “At her age…and yours…you’re bordering on the definition of child rape in the State of Florida. So I’d keep it low keyed until she turns eighteen. Or you can pray I give you written consent.” He chuckled.
“It would certainly be amazing to host you when you do come down.” Sammie offered. “We could get plenty done.”
“I will definitely look forward to that.” He reached out to take our hands. “That way I can spend more time outside the lab…with my girls.”
Warm fuzzies…again…
Saying our goodbyes was…painful. My heart dropped into my tummy and my tears did flow. Even Sammie felt something although I suspect it was more for my pain than my dad leaving. She told me she was envious that I truly had family…small as it was. But that’s just who my people are. My dad and my half-brother are good men and they are also real men.
Sammie brought the two gift boxes back from school. My dad really didn’t want us to open them until he was gone. Well…? He was gone. Sammie ripped into her box and the moment she opened it she burst out laughing.
“Your dad is truly an epic trip!” She pulled out a stuff toy kitten. “Does this give him license to kill me now?” She laughed. “It’s adorable.” She rubbed the soft furry on her cheek.
I opened mine to find the very same thing only different in coloration. The kitten was so life like and so totally cute that I hugged it to my face as if it was alive. We both had the warm fuzzies.
That night after doing our nightly routine, we laid in each other’s embrace deriving pleasure in the touch of another warm body and living soul. In our mutual and very comfortable silence, we relived the events of the day. Suddenly Sammie giggled.
“You know something baby girl… Men should wear skirts and dresses and women should wear pants.” She muttered.
“Wait… What…?”
“Now I’m certainly not complaining about women wearing short skirts and dresses. It does make life…interesting…for me?” She kissed my cheek. “But guys have that junk that hangs down and probably could use the extra room.” Sammie turned toward me. “You know…like a kilt or something?”
“What are you talking about?” Seriously…? “They’d need to wear panties or something.”
“But that’s the point. They wouldn’t…or maybe shouldn’t wear anything underneath.” She giggled. “And for those women who are dumb enough to love the dick…it makes advertising that much easier.”
Cringe…! The visual of some random guy lifting his…kilt? Cringe…!
“And I thought I was weird…” I cringed…again!
“It’s just a random thought.” Sammie snickered as she hugged me.
“Okay…” I rolled her back over with me atop. Or should I say she let me roll her over? “How’s this for random?” I grinned down at her. “I would really love to have your babies.”
“Oh God…” Sammie sighed and shook her head. “It’s a good thing Pat didn’t hear that.”
“Why…?”
“She would say…‘That is so lesbian’.”
“But is it? I mean...girls in…” Word loss…
“What…? Normal relationships…?” Sammie was annoyed.
“No… Let’s just say in relationships that involve dick. They want to have their partners’ babies. I bet even gay guys too.”
“Well I’m sure as hell not having yours.”
“I know.” I sighed and rolled off her. “You can’t. Not with me anyway…”
“I’m sorry.” Now she rolled back atop me…sort of. “I didn’t mean it that way.”
“Yeah…” Another sigh… “I know. But I do have something important to tell you.”
Sammie could see I was serious. I mean…it was now or never…sort of…
“I sometimes get…emotional?”
“Sometimes…?” She snickered. “You cry…I don’t know how many times in a day.”
“Yeah…” I smiled softly. “But I don’t mean that. It’s more like a melt down?”
“Oh… Like over the past two days…?”
“Yeah… Only that was a softball game.” Another sigh… “I’ve had major league, bottom of the ninth inning, last game of the world series melt downs.”
Sammie stared at me. She was processing what I’d just told her.
“Hospitalization…?” She asked without any expression on her face. The scientist mode… Clinical…of course…
“A few times… But only twenty four hour admits… They’d give me something to calm me down and then watch me for a day.” I quickly added.
“But I haven’t had one in quite some time. I have a little blue pill for panic and anxiety and a white one for melt downs.”
Sammie stared at me for the longest few moments. Then she rolled off me and broke into hysterical laughter.
“Sammie…! It’s not funny.” I whined.
“So…” Tears of laughter still rolled down her cheeks. “The woman I totally adore not only has a dick…but she’s also a psycho? Those are my ultimate two deal breakers of all time. Dick and psycho…”
“Sammie…!” Now I was becoming upset.
“But what I can’t seem to figure out...is why I don’t really give a shit about that. Not when it comes to you.”
Then Sammie rolled atop me again. Her lips suddenly found mine. And she proceeded to suck my soul into her. Dammit…! Why is my dad always right?
Chapter 8
The next few weeks sped by with more than a fair share of drama…with a capital ‘D’. Lei finally got busted on campus for smoking pot with her friends. Mixed feelings swirled around as I felt both happy and sad for her. Lei finally got what she wanted. She was going home to party with her friends. No doubt every rude boy would be on notice.
Lei was twenty-one after all, and she was a party animal to be sure. And she certainly didn’t want to be in college anyway. Lei wanted to be out feeling her…youth? She was too full of life to be contained within four walls for any period of time. Like...more than fifteen minutes was more than enough…maybe?
But I also felt bad for her because she was leaving school. The only future she ever spoke about was that beneath a palm tree throwing back frozen mixed drinks and smoking pot. And the sad part was that with her family’s wealth, she would probably get away with doing just that.
However…her rapid departure at such a late date meant that I could be Sammie’s ‘new roomie’...sort of? As things were, I was spending three nights a week with her anyway. And now I was spending five. I acquired Monday and Wednesday nights. Sammie still needed two nights a week to pull what almost amounted to ‘all-nighters’.
Although she only spent five or six hours in the lab, she used those nights, as well as at least two or three hours when I was around, to process the work and dole out the next day’s assignments. I don’t know where she found the energy. And she worked out at least five days a week!
It didn’t take very long for everyone involved to realize that being in most of my ‘new’ classes was a waste of time; my time. I was learning at too fast a rate and any questions I might have were too far ahead for the professors to begin to explain during class time. I would show up once a week to hand in my work and get the new assignments. I was so far ahead of the others students that the Dean arraigned for me to take the finals for my current classes…and the ‘202’ classes as well.
But stats still remained my bain and I needed to attend the classes.
As poetic justice, Sammie assigned me to Jessie in the lab. I was able to check all of her math and most of her programming. She had to feel a bit…paranoid? I mean here’s this sophomore going over her work. And her…a PhD. or something...? But it was fine after the first two weeks. In fact she was actually teaching me a few things.
Everything was fine until we had our first argument. Well…maybe more of an animated discussion…? Picture this will you will. Granted Sammie is a few inches taller than me. But only maybe two of three inches… However…I completely disappear when I stand behind her. 'Baby girl needs a big playground' she would say. And I certainly enjoyed that playground. We enjoyed each other’s playgrounds.
“I won’t fucking do it!” Sammie profaned when in stubborn mule mode.
We’re face to face; me on my toes. I couldn’t tell you whose face was the more red; Sammie’s or mine. Our eyes bulged and we mirrored the hands on hips stance.
“But you promised.” I hissed. “You lost the bet! So keep your word!”
“But I don’t even have any nails!” She shouted, holding her hands up.
Whilst it was true her nails were shorter than short, she still had them and I so wanted her to experience the entire process of a mani-pedi. Whether it was her guilt of not keeping her word, or my undying persistence, Sammie relented.
In truth, I sort of knew what Sammie’s issue was; being too femme. And certainly a mani-pedi was close to the epitome of femme. Maybe a day at the spa was the ultimate. But even I hadn’t ever gone that far…yet. Her one concession to femininity was bleaching her hair and being particular in its styling before leaving the apartment.
Finally being able to schedule an appointment at the salon she went to, I managed to fit in a Saturday appointment for nails and hair. Taking two showers a day led to a multitude of split ends and I direly needed to have a trim. And my Sammie was due for a trim anyway.
Sammie getting her nails done proved to be a chore. She watched as my nails were done and I could feel her gritting her teeth. The tools alone were threatening enough but her brows arched as they were being used. I was always particularly fussy about color choices and I always wanted two topcoats of clear lacquer. I wanted the color to last.
But when her turn came around, she looked as if she was ready to bolt out the door. We nearly had yet another animated discussion when I wanted her to get a rose tinted clear lacquer applied. Although there wasn’t much to work with, our manicurist worked particularly hard in cleaning up Sammie’s cuticles and adding some sort of shape.
Foot baths are amazing all in themselves. The bubbling water and fragrant soaps only amplify the amazing sensation. With great trepidation, Sammie dunked her feet into the turbulent very warm water and within moments a smile crept onto her face. After everything was done, she stared at her toes as they sparkled in the light and smiled.
More drama...sort of...?
One evening as we were getting ready for bed, I sat peeing. Even though my boy bit drooped, I always made sure of the direction with my hand. Sammie walked in and simply stared at me sitting there. She had this very odd expression of bewilderment on her face.
“What…?” I giggled.
“Nothing…” She said and smiled weakly.
Going to the basin, Sammie turned the faucet and let the water warm up as it ran. She placed her hands on both sides of the basin and bent forward. Sammie simply stared at the water as it flowed and went down the drain. In spite of her mood being easy, discovering the hanging matter was wasn’t.
“Mama bear…?” I lilted as I got up and walked the three paces to her. “What’s up with you?” I embraced her from behind, resting my head against her shoulder. “What’s on your mind?”
I had to ask at least twice. Sammie would tell me what was up when she was ready. But if I didn’t ask…how would she know I was available to listen. Even though we had our shower together as was our normal, Sammie slashed water onto her face.
“I’m okay.”
Sammie spoke in her least convincing voice ever! After briskly drying her face with a hand towel, Sammie turned and embraced me. My arms never left her at all. She kissed my cheeks and forehead. Then she stood holding me and gazing intensely into my eyes.
“Let’s go to bed baby doll. I’m really tired.” Sammie smiled more strongly…or less weakly? Whatever…
As we turned to walk out, I grabbed the face cream. Sammie hadn’t done it and I was insistent. She sat down on her side of the bed and I swiftly took advantage.
“Oh yeah…” She said with a weak grin as she shook her head. “I forgot about that.”
Sitting next to her, I began to slowly and tenderly apply the cream…it’s stronger than the lotion and Sammie’s skin was nearly as porcelain as mine. Beneath the soft touch of my fingers, I could actually feel her loosen up…emotionally. When I finished, complete with applying a wee bit of the excess on my face, I got onto bed on my side. As usual, we had the scented candles lit and the mood was…calming…soothing.
Sammie was on her back. Her head rested on her hands and her elbows jutted outward. She was staring at the ceiling and the dancing shadows the candles produced. I snuggled into her side and rested my head on her breast. Sammie put her arm around my shoulders as she began to unfold this mystery.
“I can’t figure it out.” She said resolutely.
“What can’t you figure out?” I gently rubbed her tummy.
“You…? Me…? Us…?”
“What do you mean?”
“When I saw you on the toilet…? I mean you looked so utterly feminine. And then I think about your…your dick? I should be running off into the night screaming in horror. What I shouldn’t be doing is touching it, playing with it, putting it into my mouth.”
Sammie sighed sadly.
“I’ve always been gay.” Sammie’s other hand went around me and she turned so that she could gaze into my eyes. “Hot girls always got me swampy. And guys…? All I could think about was how hairy they were and how weird they smelled and how they had this lethal fucking weapon between their legs just waiting to shoot its crap up into me."
Another sigh...
“But none of that matters when I think of you. None of that matters when I’m with you… And I don’t understand why…when it should matter. It should matter…a lot.” Sammie sighed again as a tear or two fell from her eyes.
“Well…” I was trembling at her revelations. “What about us?”
“Us…? Like in you and me…?” Sammie sniffled and I felt her reach for a tissue. She wiped her eyes and nose. “It’s like I can’t feel a time there wasn’t an 'us'…you know? I feel like we are two incomplete people that make up one complete one. Does that sound strange…or what?”
Sammie shifted onto her side and propped her head up with her palm. She continued to gently caress me, as her gaze never left mine. Taking a deep breath, Sammie let it out with a sigh.
“It’s like my life right now is too perfect.”
‘Too perfect…’? Is there really such a thing?
“Yeah but it’s not like I’m your first conquest.” I giggled.
“Yeah…” She snorted. “But it’s like you are. I know you hate me saying this but…you’re so fucking femme and it’s not affected. It’s real. You’re kind of like having a wife. But without you really being one.”
Not really knowing what to say, I simply stared at Sammie.
“You’re so low maintenance it’s almost ridiculous. You keep house for me in ways I couldn’t have ever imagined before. I mean really…hanging up my clothes…doing the housework…the cooking…and a dozen other little things? And I don’t need to waste time amusing you. You even listen to me when I speak to you. It’s like…too perfect.”
“So what’s the problem mama bear?”
“I can’t figure it out. It just doesn’t make sense to me…that somebody like you would even want to be seen with somebody like me. It’s not like you’re a lesbian and your not really interested in guys. If nothing else I’m a scientist…and an engineer. Things need to make sense to me.”
“Oh mama bear…” I understood and felt for her. “We need to go to your fave place of study; evolutionary biology and Darwinism. Human emotions…our emotions…can’t be quantified. It’s…what did you call it…soft science? You have very distinctly male traits…personality traits. You’re, demanding, aggressive, straightforward, certainly assertive, and methodical. I’m definitely none of those things. If anything, I’m the complete opposite.” I smiled warmly and touched her cheek gently. “You’re right. We’re like two halves making up a whole.”
Seeing Sammie thinking over what I’d just said, I knew she would understand. She rolled back and pulled me into her side again. But her expression suddenly changed to a serious one. She leaned in toward me with her lips pouting. We kissed. It was a quick kiss. But it was one of those kissed that says ‘I’m glad you’re here’.
"It’s only that…” She paused and gently stroked my cheek. “Well…this is like a dream and I’m so afraid I’ll wake up and it’s gone. We’re gone.”
As a tear fell from each of her beautiful eyes, I reached out and caught both with my finger. Putting my finger into my mouth, I savored the slightly salty taste and smiled. I was bringing a small part of her into my body…into me. She grinned knowing full well what I was thinking.
“Are you happy?” Sammie asked timidly.
What an odd question to be asked at a moment like this. I mean it was a valid question but I was more concerned about this…this melancholy moment of Sammie’s.
“Yeah…” My smile illuminated my answer. “I am. I'm so incredibly happy.” I said as I reached out to gently rub her lips with my fingertip. "Are you happy? Happy with me...?”
Sammie stared blankly for a moment. Then she fell or than turned onto her back and began to laugh. Also…hysterically! Tears of laughter filled her eyes as she reached for a tissue. Giggling nervously, I moved to rest my head on Sammie’s her tummy so I could gaze at her. Finally she calmed down enough to giggled out her answer.
“I’ve never been happier in my life.” Sammie sniffled. “And I think that scares me…you know?”
“Yeah…” I sort of knew and snickered. “Maybe I’m your reward for dues paid?”
“Three times over…!” She laughed and pulled me up to kiss me.
Of course there was always just a wee bit of drama when Sammie had her periods. They weren’t much of anything really. I did learn a new word; spotting. You see…Sammie was so physically active that she really didn’t bleed much at all. She didn’t even need to mess with tampons or stuff like that? At the end of the day her panty liner would be spotted with just a wee bit of blood. Hence…spotting…
But I could always tell when it was her time of the month. She would become moody and sort of needy? There would be lots of hugs and touching and that sort of thing. No problem with that as far as I was concerned. It seemed like we could never get enough of each other.
And then there was the time she became jealous…sort of. The entire incident was silly to begin with. There was this guy in the study group for comp. engineering. He was uber cute if you were into uber cute guys. Anyway…we were simply talking in the hall when Sammie turned the corner at the end.
This guy was carrying on so much about how epically boring the lecturer was. He told a joke about her…the lecturer that is…and I snickered. Sammie thought we were flirting big time. I could see her smile vanish and a frown appear.
Instantly I knew what she was thinking. That’s just the way we were with each other. I mean it’s not like we were a secret or something. We were both cool in the buildings. We didn’t even hold hands when we left the lab at the day’s end. But Sammie’s insecurities arose and she really needed to talk it out.
“Who was that guy you were talking with?” Was how it began to play out.
“Oh… He’s in one of the study groups. He’s kind of a douchetard? He just doesn’t get it.” I snickered.
“Get what?” No smile…
“I don’t know? The big picture I guess? You know how everything’s connected? And each of us is kind of a link? And some of us are complete enough to be several links? He doesn’t get it.” I grinned. “You’re jealous!” I laughed.
“Well... He is a guy!”
“Yeah…” I laughed even harder. “I don’t do dick either in case you haven’t guessed.”
“Yeah… Maybe so… But you’re not a lesbian either. The only time you look at another woman is when she’s wearing something you like…or not.”
I could see the emotions rising in Sammie. It was like a darkness that arose in her when she was feeling insecure. And although she didn’t consciously intend to say something that hurt…she did. For a moment I felt like every time Sammie felt insecure, she would bring up some imperfection with me. But logically I knew that wasn’t true.
“Mama bear…you took my 'cherry' all three ways. I have no interest in guys…or other women for that matter.”
Then I remembered the time of the month! Of course the only cure for this was a hug and a very wet and hunger kiss. I straddled her lap and held onto her as if our lives depended upon it. We made passionate and very loving love that night. How wonderful it was to smell like one another at both ends…yet again.
Our routine was fixed in solid rock. We would awaken and do our GRWM and OOTD together. We’d walk to the engineering building after getting our morning coffees. Sammie went to her lab and I went to whatever classes I felt the need to attend…or to the school’s library computers. Then I’d join her in the lab until three or so. We’d walk back to the apartment and I’d study whilst Sammie went to work out.
Although this all may sound boring as all fuck, it was what we both needed. Neither one of us truly had roots to speak of. So we found roots in one another. I even made sure she worked for at least two hours before showering and bed. As the wheel turns, this actually cut down on her manic work sessions on Wednesday and Thursday nights.
If we didn’t go out for dinner, we would both prepare something together. Sammie even got into the clean up part when she realized how restful the mindless crap of everyday living really was. Whilst some would say we were simply playing house, I regarded it more as practicing? I would fantasize being married to Sammie, and, as she had said several times before, I was her wife.
But my new life had one drawback. I missed seeing those two derps Pat and Jeanie. Only coming in to sleep and shower in the ‘off’ days, I always tried spent time with them. And I mean that as in needing to speak to somebody…nay…anybody…who was not into math or puters. It was simply another form of mindless…amusement? Except for the night Jeanie was alone.
“We never talked about this. But..." She bite her lip. "You’re trans…right…?” She asked softly.
My entire world suddenly melted away. My heart would have fallen out my butt hole had it not landed so very heavily atop my tummy. Jeanie reached out and took my hand. She pulled me down beside her on the bed.
“I wanted to speak with you when Pat wasn’t around. She’s totally anti-trans and I really don’t know how’d she react.” Jeanie smiled softly. “She goes to these rad-fem meetings but… I think they’re called TERFs or something? But I think they’re more like turds.” She snickered.
“How’d you know?” I whispered; my insides still melting.
“I kind of guessed it from day one…sort of.” She giggled. “You left your hormones out after you showered. I wanted to borrow your blow dryer…remember?”
“Yeah…”
“Well…” She smiled slyly. “I’m always up for a new medicinal experience so I looked them up. When I saw they were heavy duty ‘mones’, other shit began to make sense. Like the fact that you were never totally naked even though the rest of us…including the slut…ran around the place nude at times. I guess Sam knows…right?”
“Yeah… I had to tell her.” I whispered.
“That was when she blew you off?” Jeanie’s eyes bugged.
“Yeah…” I sighed. “But she got over it. I never would have gotten over her. She meant too much to me.”
“But you still have…”
There was no way I could let her finish her thought.
“Sometimes things are just…fated? We seemed to need each other and that need overcame my…short comings?” I blushed and gazed down at my hands.
“Not much there…huh?”
“Nopers…”
This was getting a little more than painful. But I couldn’t ignore Jeanie’s…curiosity? I shook my head, still looking down.
“Well I’m certainly not going to out you to anybody; especially Pat. She thinks you and Sam are the most epically romantic pair since…Juliet and Juliet?” She snickered. “So…how’s engineering school?”
At that moment Pat walked into the quad. And thankfully so because the two of them together were comic relief personified. So in between them bickering and joking, their incessant texting, a joint and some wine, my mood returned to it’s usual calm and placid place.
Later that night, Sammie and I spoke about what had occurred.
“Look baby girl… These things are just part of life. You’re lucky Jeanie decided to speak to you about it. In spite of her being shallow, insipid, ditzy, vain, immature, boring as all fuck, and generally a waste of time, she is a good friend to you. And she never outed you to Pat…or anybody else for that matter.”
Wondering when Sammie would run out of negative descriptors for Jeanie, I had to laugh at her summation. But Sammie was right. Jeanie always made sure I looked good before meeting up with Sammie for any reason. I mean you don’t just loan out fine jewelry to anyone…you know?
“I know this is the first time you had to deal with this. But I promise you it won’t be the last. If I…of all people…could get past it, others will need to. You’re way too… You are way too fucking amazing for people not to get past it. And if they can’t get past it…fuck them!” She laughed. “They’re not worth giving the time of day to anyway.”
Sammie was right of course. She always was right. And I must admit that getting past my rebirth was not nearly as hard as getting past my…gift…my weird abilities? The people who had the hardest time getting past me being who I am were the one's in Sammie’s lab. These were post doctoral and doctoral candidates. They simply couldn’t believe the rate I was learning at. And Jessie physically trembled every time I reviewed her work!
It got to the point where I was overseeing their work when Sammie had a meeting to attend or some other faculty duty. I really hated the paper work involved but I trudged through it. And, on top of that, I still had my assignments in the lab. But the more work I had, the happier I seemed to feel. I truly felt like I couldn’t be busy enough!
And…to add insult to injury…sort of…after I solved five consecutive math and programming problems issued by the faculty, I was asked by the Dean to stop handing them in! I was solving them so quickly that nobody else had a chance to really test themselves. I still did them anyway but just had them checked. They were puzzles and puzzles were my idea of having fun.
The really big question on everybody’s mind was why this ‘gift’ wasn’t discovered and acted upon sooner. Instead of being a seventeen-year-old student I could have been a seventeen-year-old PhD….? As if...! So my dad went for a sort of normal early teens. It didn’t really make a difference to me. The titles and all that crap really meant nothing anyway. Jessie was proof of that.
But after all is said and done, and the travails of the day have ended, she and me could finally just be ‘we’. We could sit in front of the large screen and eat…and cuddle. Sammie loved a ‘good’ lesbian rom-dram. Although there were a few I really liked, it was more for the universal themes I picked up on.
Sammie did love her adventure, sci-fi, and action flicks though. She simply adored Jason Statham…but for his athletic prowess only. She hated the fact that he was boffing Rosie Huntley-'What’s her name'. Sammie felt that any woman who looked that good should be a lesbian.
Sammie watched every ‘Alien’ flick. Sigourney Weaver in a perspiration soaked tee shirt was worthy of adoration. And Emily Blunt in ‘Sicaro’ and ‘Edge of Tomorrow’ was the epitome of feminine physical strength.
What did I like? I liked any flick that was well done. And if it was well done and I was still unengaged, I’d stick my tongue in Sammie’s ear…or belly button. And if that didn’t work...as if...I always had a textbook nearby to go through. Of course there were more plays and concerts and dances to take up any slack.
We were always doing something even if that something was really nothing. And it was very good for me. I was actually kind of maturing…rapidly. Although for sure a lot of my innocence kind of wore off, some things more important was taking its place; knowledge, poise, a small degree of wisdom, and responsibilities to, and for, others.
But my inner child always ran close to the surface and I loved to play almost as much as I loved to learn. And I was…in my father’s words…‘toughening up’. Oddly enough though wholly understandably, Sammie was softening up. She could relax with me. She could say anything and everything to me. Sammie’s sharp edges were becoming slightly rounded and her inner child was becoming easier to see.
We had the occasional pillow fight. We wrestled. Well…I wrestled and Sammie simply giggled and put me on my back with one hand. We even bought ourselves a toy; a remote controlled drone so we could spook around campus and buzz people we didn’t care for.
We even managed to get to the beach on occasion. With her schedule, my schedule, and our schedule, this proved to be a difficult, but worthwhile treat. Leaving early, we’d arrive at Bill Baggs Park. We would get there just as the park opened and we often brought our breakfast as well. Sammie would spread out the beach towels and I did the same for our breakfast.
“You’re particularly doe-eyed today baby girl.” Sammie snickered.
We would pick from the cheeses and crackers, the fresh cut fruit, and cut meats I got when we went shopping. But I just wouldn’t take my eyes off of Sammie. Simply looking at her smiling and totally at ease was amazing. Just how amazing? I thought I dripped into my swim suit. So I answered by shrugging my shoulders and giggling stupidly.
Between the food, the sand between my toes, the aroma of the sea, the amazing view of Biscayne Bay, and my honey, I was overwhelmed by emotion. I would need to lean forward and hug her. It wasn’t one of those ‘let’s get naked’ hugs. Nor was it one of those ‘I’m so glad we’re here together’ hugs.
It often was one of those soul melding hugs. It was one of those hugs where you no longer really feel the physicality of the object of your attentions. It was one of those hugs where words are so very unnecessary…and even intrusive. It was one of those hugs where you really didn’t need to think what was on the other’s mind. You simply knew because you were thinking and feeling the same things.
What were the chances of a seventeen year old sophomore and a twenty-five year old PHd. becoming so close so quickly without boring the crap out of one another? And when one thinks of our differences, the entire thing becomes even more…weird? Just the very idea of us communicating on the same level was even weirder.
Truth is a very strong thing. Truth is way stronger than facts. That much I learned in my stats class. Percentages are facts. And they are always skewed in one way of another. But a truth is rock solid. And the truth was that we were totally infatuated with one another. It would have been presumptuous to say we were in love. But then again, words are always intrusive.
The water was too cold for us to swim in. Being South Florida girls, if the water temperature is less than eighty degrees, it’s too cold for us. When we see people in the water in February, we know they’re from way up north. So we often just walked along the beach with an arm around each other’s waist. And we would walk ankle deep in the water. I would even wet my face and neck to have the aroma of the sea for a little longer.
“I think I want to come out to Pat.” I said on one of our trips to the beach.
Sammie stopped walking.
“Why…?” She asked in amazement. “Didn't you say she's a TERF or something?”
“Yeah…” Lilted I. “But I feel bad that Jeanie knows and she can’t tell Pat. I hate the thought of her having to keep secrets from Pat…you know?”
“Yeah…” Sighed Sammie. “Jeanie is cool. But Pat…? You need to be prepared if she opens up her mouth. I mean this campus is pretty loose but…you never know.”
“Yeah…” Sighed I. “The haters are everywhere.”
Whoever said experience is the best teacher never mentioned the harshness of the lessons. We both knew from experience even if Sammie’s lessons were harsher than mine. But Sammie was being Sammie…overly protective…as usual. She just wanted to make sure that this was what I really wanted do and that I knew the possible consequences.
Even that conversation couldn’t ruin the mood I was in. When we returned we both spend an undue amount of time scraping the sun screen off one another in the shower. Whilst being endowed with a pasty white complexion is often a dream, the consequences of the sun are all too often a nightmare.
After resting and cuddling and…well…you know, we got about the rest of our day. Sammie was on her puter and I was on mine doing homework of sorts. I was finishing up the text on Python when I got a text. The only people that ever texted me were Sammie…of course…and my father. I gazed up at Sammie who was already anxiously gazing at me.
“It’s Jeanie.” Of course… “She wants to know if we want to have din with her and Pat.”
Sammie gazed off for a moment and then back at me.
“What do you feel like doing?” She asked.
Thinking for a moment as I bit my lip in thought, I replied.
“Sure… Why not…?” I arched my brows. “I mean they’re nice enough. And it’s Pat’s birthday. I think it’s kind of sweet that they want us to celebrate with them.”
“Okay…” Sammie shrugged. “I can handle them for a dinner at least.” She chuckled. “Give her a call.”
Tapping in her number, I knew I wanted to make the call short. It was not the time to get into a conversation with her. I was too close to finishing the text and I didn’t want to be distracted. And so it was…quick that is.
“They have a reservation at the River Oyster Bar?”
“Oh shit…!” Sammie made a sour face. “Downtown…? What time is it for?”
“She said five?” I grinned. “And she said she’s paying.”
“In that case…we’ll drive.” Sammie snickered. “I only hope she knows with whom she deals. I am super hungry.”
“I don’t think she really cares? She wants to go all out I guess.”
“Well…” Sammie sighed and smiled. “We should dress up a little for this. Call her back and tell her we’ll offer to drive.”
So I did and Jeanie gladly accepted. And dress up we did. Sammie even wore her ‘meeting the grantor’s’ outfit complete with her black lace tie around the collar. And I wore my best Saturday night skirt and top. It also happened to be my best Friday and Sunday night skirt and top. You know what I mean.
Anyway…Jeanie and Pat didn’t disappoint. Jeanie looked amazing in this painted on little black dress. Her jewelry sparkled in her ears, on her neck, and on her wrists and fingers. Pat…like Sammie…was in her best soft butch trousers, blouse, and blazer. She and Sammie could have been…sisters…sort of?
The drive into Miami was way more than interesting. When we very rarely have someone else in the car, I restrain myself to touching Sammie’s hand…at the most! Of course when we’re by ourselves…which is most of the time…we both find the need for more than just a hand touching…you know?
But not Jeanie and Pat... Nooo…not them! They were everything but naked in the back seat. Well maybe they really weren’t all that. But I definitely was not accustomed to epic heavy making out in public.
“Hey…!” Sammie laughed. “Give me a break! I can’t see out the rear view mirror.”
“Oh…!” Pat blushed and giggled. “Sorry… I got carried away.”
“So what do you guys think?” Jeanie snickered. “Jep…? Panie…? Jap would definitely not work on many levels.”
“What…?” I had no idea.
“You guys are joking…right?” Sammie asked seriously.
“Did what you see look like a joke?” Pat laughed. “We could go further if you’d like you know.”
“Ummm… No thank you…” Sammie grinned. “But thanks for asking.”
Suddenly I got it. The big ‘it’…! I turned as much as I could with the seat belt on and I totally gawked at them.
“But…” I was almost too stunned to speak. “You’re not gay…are you?”
“I don’t know?” Jeanie grinned and shrugged her shoulders. “Maybe I’m bi or something. Anyway...at the moment…and into the foreseeable future…I’m gay as all fuck!”
“You guys have known each other forever.” Sammie stated.
“Yeah…” Pat smiled at Jeanie warmly. “Like…truly forever…”
“I mean…” Jeanie smiled and did that ‘goo-goo’ baby eyed thing at Pat. “We just always seem to get along…you know? It’s like I eat beans and she farts.”
We all broke up in laughter only for different reason. As Jeanie and Pat spoke about one another, I glanced at Sammie who smiled knowingly back at me. They could have been speaking about us!
“And I never knew I could have so many or… Ouch…!”
Pat jabbed Jeanie with her elbow and we both chuckled.
“It opens up a whole new world of possibilities…huh?” Sammie laughed.
“Well…?” Jeanie lilted. “It certainly is different.” She snickered.
The entire way up to Miami…and through dinner no less…they talked about each other. But the dinner more than made up for the ‘maple syrup’! We had fish many different ways; of course different kinds of fish…actually…seafood?
We had raw seafood, semi-raw seafood, semi-cooked seafood, and…of course…cooked seafood. We had everything from prawns to oysters, of course octopus (a Miami benchmark for great food), grouper, snapper, tuna, and crab.
Pat and Jeanie were just ordering things just to see if they liked them. Of course they ordered enough, double on some things, so that we could easily share. And Jeanie ordered a bottle of champagne with the raw stuff and crab, and then a bottle of really good white wine for the other stuff. They were celebrating big time.
What could we do? We’d been where they were although we weren’t quite as touchy feely in an overt manner. But Sammie was in a good mood and if she was…I was. And we both were joyous for them, with them, and with ourselves. We smiled knowingly at each another and we held hands beneath the table. The ride back toward campus was filled with the good spirits that come with excellent food and enjoyable company.
“At least you guys have a real bedroom.” Jeanie whined on the way back. “We have to push two singles together. And those fucking metal frames…!”
“Listen…” Sammie gazed in the rear view mirror. “We have that extra bedroom. If you guys don’t mind sleeping on a futon…”
“Well…” Jeanie lilted. “Normally I wouldn’t hesitate jumping at it but…” Her eyes became like big saucers as she gawked at Pat. “I really wanted tonight to be special so I booked a room at the Biltmore.”
Of course...! The Biltmore…!
“Well we could drive you there if you’d like?” Sammie smiled. “That’s the least we could do after that amazing meal…and your amazing company.” Sammie sighed and smiled. “Do you need to stop at the dorm to get your overnights?”
“No…” Jeanie chirped as she hugged Pat’s arm. “We spent last night there as well.”
Of course…! The weekend…! At the Biltmore…!
“You guys should come in and have a drink with us.” Pat said gleefully.
“Yeah…” Jeanie sang out. “That would be perfect.”
Of course...! A drink...! At the Biltmore...!
We glanced at each other and smiled. We both really would have rather been at home. Okay…so now it’s ‘home’. But in truth...the apartment wasn’t really home. Wherever my Sammie was, was home to me. But the slightly lecherous gleam in Sammie’s eyes told me where she really wanted to be. She nodded ever so slightly to me.
“Sure…” I grinned. “That would be totally epic. I’ve never been there before.”
“You’re going to…” Sammie paused and snickered. “You’ll find it…interesting.”
Pat and Jeanie then commenced to give me a virtual tour on Pat’s phone. Each took turns speaking as Pat flipped through pictures. And through all this, Sammie sat snickering and grinning. I sort of tuned them out? I mean…I was going to be there anyway. And I couldn’t really relate to the parties and the events they spoke about.
Nothing could have prepared me for what I saw…what I encountered really. The place was truly opulent! Columns, marble flooring, elegant plush furnishings, and bustling uniformed workers completed the picture of something out of a nineteen thirty’s movie. Elegant area rugs and small palms only added to the aura elegance.
This had none of the glitz and chintz of the beach hotels. It’s like those hotels were for the tourists from up North. Being the only one never at the hotel before, I felt so very small and insignificant? My mouth and eyes were agape at ever turn as I were led to the elevators.
Though a drink at the bar sounded delightful, Pat and Jeanie were determined to bring us up to their suite. We walked into a large…reception area I guess? And it was every bit as elegant and tasteful as the lobby. Brightly colored birthday balloons and bouquets of exotic flowers were everywhere. Sammie was just as stunned and taken by the sight.
“Well you sure didn’t spare any expense.” Sammie said softly as she glanced around. “This…” She waved her arm around room. “…is fucking awesome.”
“Yeah…” Pat lilted. “We did go a little crazy.”
“But we really wanted to do something special; especially since our sleeping arrangements are not exactly…ideal.” Jeanie began and sighed.
“It’s having to fuck with a center divide in the bed.” Pat snickered.
“But wait…!” Jeanie’s eyes lit up. “You haven’t seen the best part! This is where we’ll have the cake and port.”
Jeanie rushed over to large double doors and pushed them open. We went to look and found a lovely terrace complete with a table, chairs and loungers. The terrace looked down upon the expansive courtyard and the enormous pool and beautifully lit fountain. The manicured foliage and colorful ambient lighting presented a wonderful picture of luxury.
“This is amazing.” I whispered as I took the entire view in. “And what’s out there?”
“Oh…” Jeanie grinned. “That’s the golf course. My dad is a member here.”
Of course…! A member…! The Biltmore no less…!
Sammie and I just smiled at one another. Words…well…they didn’t matter. It’s just that some people are born lucky?
“Why don’t you guys have a seat and I’ll get the goodies.” Jeanie chirped.
“I’ll come and help.”
“That’s my wife.” Sammie chuckled.
Sammie and Pat sat down and began talking as we went in to get…whatever. The bar had a refrigerator as well as small plates and, of course, wine glasses. I got the utensils and stuff whilst Jeanie took out a four amazing chocolate-chocolate, whip creamed, topped with chocolate dipped strawberries, cupcakes. Jeanie placed a candle in each and we proceeded to bring everything out on two trays.
After we’d set everything out appropriately, Jeanie lit the candles.
“Happy Birthday sweetheart…” She lilted.
We sang the perfunctory ‘Happy Birthday’ song with ample animation. Oddly enough, Pat became emotional and with a tear falling from each eye she smiled. She smiled warmly at Jeanie as she blew out the candles.
“Do you remember my sixteenth?” She asked softly.
“Yeah…” Jeanie snickered. “We trashed that hotel for sure.” She gazed at us. “There were twenty kids invited to a sleep over and fifty showed up. Her parents were going crazy trying to keep up.” She laughed. “And that pile on…? Like the first ever…!”
“Well this…?” Pat wiped her tears with the napkin. “This was the best ever.”
“You know what that’s called?” Sammie smiled warmly.
“No…” Pat sniffled again.
“Maturity…” Sammie grinned.
“Yeah…” Pat turned the corners of her mouth down. “I guess…?”
“How old are you now?” I said between bites of the cupcake and sips of the amazing port.
“Oh God…” Pat sighed. “Twenty…?”
“Twenty…? Then how are you two ordering alcohol?” Sammie snickered and looked at Jeanie.
“The best fake IDs money can buy?” Pat chuckled and grinned wickedly.
“We do have an announcement to make.” Jeanie said excitedly as she bounced in her chair.
“You two are getting married.” Sammie laughed. “To each other…”
“Well…” Jeanie lilted. “Not exactly… We’re moving in together.”
“But you already live together.” I’m so clueless.
“Yeah…” Jeanie said, her eyes filled with glee. “But now we’ll share the same bed. We’re getting an apartment in the same building as you guys. And…” She added joyfully. “We’ll be neighbors!”
“Yeah… There’s only one problem with that.” Sammie said wryly. “We’ll be moving off campus next semester. My dispensation from the Pope has ended and they want the apartment for students.”
“Crappers…!” Jeanie spat. “I thought we’d be neighbors.”
“She wants to have my babies.” Pat laughed.
That thought never occurred to me. But it must have been lying dormant in the recesses of my mind because that announcement felt like a knife piercing my heart. Having babies is the one thing I would never be able to do. And dear Jeanie…bless her soul…suddenly blushed remembering the truth…about me.
“Pat…!” She exclaimed in an admonishing tone as her face became scarlet. “Was that really necessary?”
“No…” Pat giggled. “But it is so very lesbian.” She crooned and then lilted. “Our babies…”
A respite was definitely called for.
“I need to pee.” I whispered to Jeanie.
“Let me show you where.” She hopped up with a grin…and a sigh of relief?
“I’m really sorry about that.” Jeanie whispered as we walked. “I didn’t tell her and I never expected her to say that.”
“It’s okay. You're my eternal love for keeping…for…for not telling her.” I hugged her.
"I would never out anyone...especially you." Jeanie whispered and smiled wickedly.
As we entered the bathroom, I was struck by the huge tub in the center. Jeanie must have noticed.
“Like it?” She giggled.
“It’s amazing!” I squealed with joy. “It’s truly epic.” I gazed at Jeanie. “Does it have those jet thingies?”
“Indeed it does.” She lilted and grinned. “And yes… We both fit in it…comfortably.”
“I want one!” I snickered.
Walking to the toilet, I turned and began to lower my panty when I remembered.
“Oh…” I bushed.
“You want me to leave?” Jeanie asked sincerely.
“Nopers…” I shook my head and sighed. “There’s nothing there you haven’t seen before.”
Hitching up my skirt from the rear, I lowered me panty and sat. As I hutched over with tissue in my hand, I pondered my answer. I certainly didn’t want to embarrass Sammie. The very thought of her even looking at it was ample proof of her courage. But disclosing the total truth…?
“And what little I have…? It isn’t even worth mentioning.” I frowned.
“And Sammie’s okay with that…with it?” Jeanie was amazed and her face showed it.
“She says it’s more like a big bean?” I sighed again. “And we just have this…attraction that seems to overrule everything else.”
“That is so fucking beautiful.” A tear actually fell from her eyes. “I guess that is so…lesbian?” Jeanie giggled.
We spoke for a wee bit longer. Well…actually Jeanie spoke mostly about Pat and how amazing she was. Of course from the dreamy look in her eyes I immediately knew she was speaking about how good the sex was. I’ve had that look after one of Sammie’s marathon sessions. Upon finishing, I wiped and redressed as demurely as possible.
“God…” Jeanie exclaimed. “You pee just like the rest of us.” But before I could retort, she spoke again. “But I guess you are one of us.” She grasped my hand.
Understanding what she meant, I clasped hers and we returned to the balcony. Sammie gazed at me with an amused expression. She really didn’t need to say it. But she did.
“You can spend more time peeing than…than I can spend in the gym.”
My scowl said everything that words would fail to do. Sitting down and deep in thought, I quickly downed my glass of port. Jeanie instantly refilled my glass. And whilst the conversation continued in good spirits, I made a decision. I needed to come out to Pat but I also needed to do it with Jeanie present. Just to cover her silence…her discretion?
The ramification could be devastating…to say the least. Pat’s birthday could be ruined. She could hate me for being…me. It would then ruin my friendship with Jeanie. Sammie would be embarrassed. And the list went on. All my reason and logic told me not to do it. But all my intuition told me it was the right thing to do. So...I took another big swig of the port.
“I have something to tell you guys.” I squeaked.
“Don’t tell me.” Pat grinned. “You’re pregnant with Sammie’s baby.”
“Pat…!” Jeanie elbowed her…stoutly.
“That’ll never happen.” I gulped and sighed. “I wasn’t born with the right plumbing.”
Everyone froze. Jeanie turned pale and gawked at me. Sammie…? She was expressionless though she did grasp my hand. Pat simply stared.
“Wait…! What…?” Pat said quickly as she shook her head.
The silence was deafening. Suddenly, I could see the light bulb in her head flash on…and quite brightly.
“You mean your trans?” Her voice dropped as much as her jaw. “I don’t believe you!”
‘Here it comes’ I thought. Total social death and emotional devastation by my own hand…or I should say my own mouth? Pat stared at me, and then at Sammie. Sammie smiled and nodded at her.
“Did you know about this?” Pat demanded of Jeanie.
“I wanted to tell both of you at the same time.” I quickly saidt. “You guys are my only friends on campus…in the whole world for that matter.”
“So what am I? Chopped liver…?" Sammie grinned.
Chopped liver…?
“You’re something more.” I leaned over and kissed her cheek. “But you two…” I turned toward Pat and Jeanie. “You two are very special in my life and I don’t want to have secrets from you.”
“And you’re okay with this?” Pat asked Sammie.
“Trust me.” Sammie chuckled and grinned. “You really wouldn’t notice the difference.”
Not a complete lie by any means… Maybe not even a little white one… Sammie was so good with language.
“This must have been very hard for you to do.” Pat said softly.
She got up from her chair and came around to me. Pat hugged me and kissed my cheek.
“I’m really happy you did this.” She said as her emotions began to rise.
“But I thought you were a TERD or something.” Jeanie whined. “I mean you went to those meetings and all.”
Pat broke into laughter.
“I was trying to hook up with somebody. It’s not like lesbians grow on trees or something. And I wanted at least three separations between whoever and my last girlfriend. But those skanks were way too weird for me.” Pat shook her head. “You’ll get it eventually.”
Jeanie shrugged and grinned at me.
“I think it’s epic that you came out to us.” Pat looked at me again. “It’s such a special gift when you tell someone that you have such trust in them. This truly is a great birthday present.”
And her smile glowed.
With my drama over, we enjoyed the rest of the evening…and the port. When Sammie got up to use the bathroom, I began my goodnight thingie. The girls and I felt a new closeness and they didn’t hesitate to let me know with hugs and kisses and a promise for a pajama party before Sammie...before we had to move. Calmness overcame me as we began to drive home. I hugged Sammie’s arm, rested my head against her shoulder, and sighed softly.
“You okay?” She asked. “That was a very brave thing you did.”
“Yeah…” I lilted. “I’m okay.”
“Then why so quiet…? It’s not that baby crap is it?”
“Well… Maybe that too…” I mumbled.
“That too…? What else is there?” She stole a quick glance at me.
“I would really love a bath tub like the one they had in the suite.” I sighed softly…again. "One we can both fit into?"
Sammie laughed all the way back to the campus.
Only a supposition of what might have occurred.
Jools
By Kelly Blake
Only two things were epic about turning sixteen. I finally had boobs…sort of. And I could finally drive, at least during the day. Otherwise my life sucked…majorly no less. The barrier island we lived on had three small schools. There were only twenty-six hundred families living full time on our island. As a result, everybody knew everybody else.
My father, a marine engineer and thermos-nuclear propulsion expert, got an epic job near Jacksonville. So he upped and moved us to this island about half an hour or so from the city…Jax as we called it. I was six at the time and though I spoke English, the cultural shock was enough to throw me into the choicest Danish profanities.
But now, having wheels to take me places, finding a secluded stretch of beach to ruminate on was easy. Though I sort of had acquaintances, I had no friends. That was fine with me because being around people for any length of time, especially my peers, became painful; emotionally and even physically.
Having enough in my life to keep me busy, the social interaction wasn’t necessary. Not at all…! I rarely had anything to say of interest to them anyway and my mom and dad were quite receptive to whatever I did need to verbalize. So the beach and the sea were my true friends.
Putting on a bikini top with something finally showing, and the matching bottom hiding something from showing, I finished my attire with baggie shorts. I was beginning to really have some shape and could only hope that my ‘growth’ would continue. My mom is a lush woman with full breasts and I was told my ‘growth’ might continue.
Finding a totally deserted stretch of beach wasn’t difficult. On Thursday I took my mom’s car and drove down the one main road. I parked in the nature preserve lot and simply crossed the road from the beach…and the sea. The preserve was strictly tourist because we live it every day. And the beach was far more off-islander friendly at the south end where you could get refreshments whenever.
So I sat on the dunes and gazed out at my friend and we conversed in our own special language. When the breeze blew in that fishy smell, I knew that fishing would be good. That smell was fish oil being emitted as the big fish feasted on the schools of smaller fish. When I could see the terns and gulls working, I knew the fish were closer in. The sea held few secrets from me.
During the weekend the beach was deserted. Once again the south end had all the attractions. On rare occasions somebody might jog past on the shore line but other than that…no people. I had my very own ‘Fortress of Solitude’. That sort of changed on Monday. Arriving at my usual place, there was this guy sitting on a dune on the opposite side of the beach entry.
Standing at the top of the wood planked entry, I stared at him trying to decide whether I should go to my perch, or seek out another spot. The aroma of the sea called to me and so I went and took my ‘throne’ atop my dune. I gazed at him briefly before deciding that I was of no interest to him. His gaze was fixed seaward.
However…from what little I could see…he looked kind of cute. His longish curly blond hair was sun bleached and his tanned skin only accentuated that fact. Though he wore a white tee shirt, I imagined his body was as hard and muscular as his bulging arms. For sure he was an islander with his faded jeans and sandals.
Not one to be easily distracted, I took my eyes off him and cast them at the ocean where they belonged. The water was a bit choppy inshore which almost always assured rougher conditions offshore. My nose was up and into the fresh ocean air. Today it was devoid of the scent of fish oil; yet another sign of rough water offshore or an impending storm.
At dinner that evening, I was too distracted to partake in the conversation. This was somewhat problematic because we always spoke Danish at home. My mom and dad didn’t want me to forget my heritage. They, and I, would someday return home. And sooner was way better than later.
But I was one step ahead of them. My Danish had to be better than merely good because I always spent my summers with my grandfather back home. He was captain of a fishing vessel and was currently operated an eighty-meter ship. His crew was mostly other Danes. His first officer and engineering officer, as well as his first mate, have sailed with him for years.
Although most trips were only two months or so, he sometimes would put out to sea for up to several months at a time. He allowed me to plot his courses complete with all the navigation by working on the charts. Then he would verify my bearings, and time on bearing, with the electronic gear.
Learning to pilot the ship was next. I knew how to operate all the electronics. Then I would work as a deck hand feeding the baits to the long lines, or sorting and even cutting out the catch. My Farfar (that’s familiar Danish for grandfather) enjoyed the fact that I took to the work so easily and naturally.
But it was all his doing. I’d been going to sea since I was one month old. I had trouble breathing on land and mom and dad suggested he take me to sea. My mom would pack enough of her frozen breast milk and my Mormor (that’s familiar Danish for grandmother), who often went to sea with him, saw to the rest. The ritual simply continues to this day.
Normally the North Sea was usually favorable during the summer months. But on one of our trips we encountered a fearsome squall. Even the most seasoned hands felt queasy whilst the others were flat out sick on their bunks. But I was fine and I was taught how to pilot a vessel in foul weather.
But for all this to happen I needed to speak the language quite well. Almost every inch of any ship has a precise location. So I needed to know what ‘abaft the main thwart on the starboard side of deck two’ meant and exactly where that was and how to relay that to a crewmember. Even though decks were well marked, my grandfather insisted I know these things.
“Where are you tonight Yulia?” Dad sometimes called me ‘Yuli’ or ‘Lia’ but never Jools.
Shrugging my shoulders I could only smile and blush.
“Was he handsome?” My dad grinned.
“He was really cute.” I whispered with a grin.
“He goes to your school?” My mom enquired.
“I don’t think so. He’s a little older and I didn’t speak to him.” I frowned. “He was sitting on another dune.”
“Perhaps Njǫror will bring him to you.” Dad chuckled.
I simply smiled coyly with downcast eyes and a blush rushed to my cheeks.
Njǫror is the sea God who brings fair seas and good catches when he’s pleased. I should only be that lucky to receive such a ‘gift’. Dad and mom were always telling me the Old Norse legends. It began as a bedtime ritual and grew to spur of the moment recitals of the tales and sagas.
At least those old tales gave me something to fall asleep with as they often did. And I’d dream of valiant shield maidens and warriors and great kings doing fabulous deeds. And I dreamed of captaining a great ship and bringing in amazing catches.
The next afternoon I decided to do something different; something that might get me noticed if that guy was on the dunes. After checking my beach bag for the bare essentials…beach towel, a horrid number fifty sun block…with moisturizer of course…, my driver’s license and a few dollars, I ran back to my bathroom.
Gazing at myself in the mirror, I thought…‘maybe…just maybe…’! Carefully I applied some light brown mascara to my lashes. I’m so blond that they can’t be seen easily. And, not doing this every single day caused me to be even more careful applying a deep red lip stain with a top coat of sun block gloss. Whilst the rest of me might go unnoticed, my lips and lashes certainly wouldn’t.
Throwing on a tee shirt over my bikini top, another first since the weather was so very fair, I grabbed my floppy straw hat, sunglasses, and I was off. And there he sat with his face pointed into the wind. I made as much of a show setting myself up as I could without shouting ‘look at me’. But the effort was of no avail.
After some time I removed my floppy hat and sun glasses. I craned my face up into the wind and let in blow over me. But when I quickly glanced over toward him I saw that he was standing at the water’s edge looking outward. Yet another major league bust…!
In truth I didn’t know what I would do if he did come over to me. All I wanted was to talk with him. Okay…so maybe I wanted to do more than simply talk. But there was only so far I could go. I couldn’t remove my shorts lest I reveal my not-so-little secret. I was at my wits end.
On Wednesday Njǫror must have heard my silent lamentations. A dark shadow appeared upon the water. At first I thought it to be a cloud passing and casting a shadow. But after gazing up at the sky, I saw that none were present. I knew it was a school of fish packed tightly together. Something much larger had to be ‘balling’ up dinner.
Racing to the water’s edge I gazed at the approaching mass of fish. To see what was causing them to ball up so tightly, I would need to wade into the water which I promptly did as they came by. Suddenly I heard a voice from behind me. I turned to see who called out. It was him!
“Hey…! Come back out!” He shouted and waved emphatically.
“But I want to see what’s balling them.” I whined…sort of…as I heeded his words.
“Yeah…? And wind up on the wrong end of a broadbill or bull shark?” He shook his head. “Don’t be stupid.”
Turning back for one last peek I caught a glimpse of a really large fish. Hmmm… I liked his voice. A tenor…
“It’s a tuna!” I cried out with excitement and pointed. “A really big one…!”
“The water’s been warm this spring. Probably a yellow fin… You don’t usually see them this close in.”
Standing still to catch another glimpse of the large fish, I spoke again.
“By the way… My name is Jools.”
When I heard no reply, I turned to see him jogging back to his perch atop the dunes. Gone…! He looked as good from the rear as he did from the front. Let’s see… The stubble on his chin and cheeks was a reddish-blonde hue. A killer band of freckles bridged his nose linking those just beneath his eyes.
Those eyes were still a mystery hidden behind wrap-around sunglasses. Very cute butt… Hmmm… I felt like I was wanting to squeeze it? Not hard mind you… Just like checking a melon or something…?
But…no pun intended…it was not to be. Perhaps it wasn’t Njǫror at work. Perhaps it was Loki teasing and tempting me. I left the beach down hearted. I was no closer to being with my new crush…not that I had an old one. I was totally FOMO.
Dinner was even more depressing. My mom and dad kept trying to involve me in their daily but I couldn’t be bothered to pay attention. I knew that they knew that something was going on with me. Thankfully they never broached that topic. My mom sort of knew what was up with me? She smiled gently and knowingly at me.
Passing on dessert, my mom bothered to bake spandauer…a type of Danish pastry of course, I went to my bedroom and completely lost my poopie…but in a quiet way? Covering my head with my pillow, I let it all out…whatever ‘it’ was. I was doomed to never really meet him. My crush was crushing me. The knock on my bedroom door went unheard as did its opening.
“What troubles you my child?”
Mom’s voice broke through my tearful demeanor. I sniffled and shrugged my shoulders. She sat down on the bed and smiled gently. You know…that motherly smile?
“It’s that boy. No…?”
With a sniffle, I nodded my head. Then a sudden rush of emotions caused me to sit up and hug her. I needed to feel her arms around me letting me know that everything would be all right. She didn’t disappoint…as if that was ever a notion at any time with her. As mom held me, patting my shoulder gently, she chuckled and I could feel her smile.
“I know exactly how it is. I was sixteen…at one time.” She chuckled again and I relished her supple body’s movements against mine. “And I couldn’t have enough of the parties and the boys…and the girls.”
Mom never told me that before. ‘…boys…and girls’…! I was a bit surprised. I mean truly… Can you ever image your folks having sex at all? With each other…with anyone…?
“I know how powerful the wanting can be. But you must be careful here Yuli.” She never called me Yulia or Jools. “This is not home and these people do not understand. I do not want you to suffer from their childish ways and ideas.”
“I know mom.” I pushed away slightly to gaze into her eyes. “I just don’t understand. I never felt this way toward anyone. And never toward someone I’ve never even met.”
“Oh Yuli…” Mom sighed and smiled; her hands upon my shoulders. “There are no flowers or music…no fine meals…no moonlight…no…romance. We are not a romantic people. This is how it is. We are a passionate people full of fire. And we burn. That is what you feel. The burning...”
In spite of sniffling, I smiled and nodded. Indeed it felt like a fire inside me. And I burned for someone whose name I didn’t even know. Mom was right…as usual. Back home, I would be noticed and I would be able to know if someone burned for me as well.
There is no fuss like there is here. Back home, it could just as easily be a ‘yes’ as a ‘no’. My ‘issue’ would not be a hindrance or an excuse for abuse of some sort. It would simply be a ‘yes’ or ‘no’ and we could walk off together…or separately. This is how it was when I went back home for the summer.
“And so my child…” Mom smiled, gazed into my eyes, and ran her hand through my hair sweeping it back behind my ears. “Now you know how it is. Tomorrow we will go into town. I think it is time to have our nails done. Pick a bright color to brighten your spirits. And we will have lunch together.”
There was such joy in her eyes…and her smile. In the depths of utter despair, I’d forgotten about our monthly ritual; mani-pedis and lunch. She would go at least twice a month. But the way I ran through manicures, it would be at least once a week. So once a month would need to do.
And I was so terrible at the task that I all would do is add top coats to what was left until the only recourse remaining was to remove everything. Then I would apply only the base coat and two of the topcoat. In other words, it would be harder to mess up until I would mess that up! At least mom’s announcement eased my despair.
Now please understand…it’s not like I’m into makeup and fancy hair styles. But something about having shiny blood red finger and toe nails makes me feel…complete? And nothing too fancy or strange either…no sparkles or charms or other stuff… Just a deep red color and at least two top coats for protection.
But…and a very big but…I would miss the beach that afternoon and yet another attempt to connect with my crush. And so my delight was just slightly tempered. But…and yet another very big but…if it was meant to be…it would be. And if not…at least I had killer nails.
We had a wonderful time. Mom kept a stream of chatter going in both English and Danish. And her amazing energy infected me. She stayed by my side the entire time saving me the task of having to speak with the stylist. Our stylist was my mom’s age and she was always asking me about boyfriends and school. Not my fave subjects…! And so mom did all the talking.
Lunch was amazing as well. We had a view of the inlet and the ocean that expanded beyond. So I spent my time enjoying my mom, the food, gazing at my sparkling new nails, and having a view of my first true love; the sea.
“So my little one…” Okay…so sometimes she would call me that even though I was now just slightly taller than her. “How is it with you today? You were very upset last night.”
Mom gave me her best ‘mom’ smile. It’s the one that hugs you even though you’re seated away from her?
“Oh mom…” I sighed and smiled weakly.
“I know. It is hard…growing up. Painful at times…” She put her hand atop mine.
“So how do you deal with it?” Fair question I thought.
“Deal…?” Mom stared blankly at me for a moment. “Deal…? Ah yes… Deal…!” She chuckled. Mom didn’t always understand me. She took English quite literally. “You must always believe in a tomorrow. He may be of a different place than you…than us. If he doesn’t feel a connection…then that is how it is. But if he is of the sea as you are, then you must wait for the right tide.”
Mom believed in people having spirits based on what is natural. I sort of believed that as well. There was no hiding my spirit. But that spirit was only at rest when I was at sea. Beaching it wasn’t my first choice by any means. And merely playing in the water with a variety of water toys only cheapened that spirit.
Sunday came and once again my crush was missing. That was three days gone. Perhaps he did find another beach. Maybe he wanted the same solitude I did. And once again I was crushed by my crush. At least I had my gleaming red nails as consolation. As if…!!!
But on Monday he was back. The only problem was that Loki brought him. As I was exiting my car…well…actually mom’s car…I was accosted by this guy. He was def a mainlander. Just gazing at him made me cringe. He was almost…too polished? Madras shirt… Tailored shorts… Boating shoes…with socks no less…?
After answering a few questions, I quickly walked up the path and over the dune. I could sense him following me and I hoped that someone else was on the beach. My crush was there and I walked briskly over toward him. As usual he wore a tee shirt, faded blue jeans, sandals, and he had a beer in hand. He gazed up at me as I approached.
“Listen…” I said in a hushed and plaintive voice. “There’s a guy over there that’s creeping me out. May I sit near you?”
Without a word he placed his beer down on the sand and waved his hand indicating where I should sit. Then he stood up, removing his sun glasses and glared back where the guy stood. I could see his hands curl up and his forearm muscles tense.
“That him…?” He asked.
Glancing back toward the creep I nodded my head. Before I could say anything…like stop…my crushed began to briskly walk toward the guy. I knew what was going to happen if he caught up to the creep. And the creep must have known as well because he ran off. My crush came back and regained his place on the dune. Blue eyes…! He picked up his beer and took a sip.
“Fucking chomos…” He said under his breath as he stared out at the sea.
“Chomos…? What's chomos?”
No response…
“So how do you know about balling bait?” He asked as he turned to gaze at me.
“My grandfather fishes and I’ve been going out with him since I was quite young.” I grinned. “In a few weeks I’ll be going home to spend the summer fishing with him.”
“I have a forty one foot boat that I fish.” He said smugly. “I long line and fish traps.”
“His current vessel…” Vessel is so…it’s such a buzz type word? And I felt the need to smug him back. “…is eighty meters.”
“What….?” He was shocked. “Eighty meters…?”
Good…!
“I know how to open sea clams, cut squid and bait the hooks if it’s a long liner. And I worked below sorting and cutting out…” More buzz words… “…fish. I can fillet and split heads. I even save the livers, the milk (fish sperm) and egg sacks when we get cod or pollack for the oil. We even fry some up for a snack.”
Letting him soak a little as I snickered, I saved the best for last.
“But the last two seasons I spent a lot of time on the bridge learning to pilot and navigate.” Getting excited, I chuckled as I spoke. “I can’t wait till I finish school so I can go to sea all the time.” I grinned at him. “I want to get my master’s rating so I can captain my own vessel.”
“You’re the one they call the bean stalk?” He asked softly.
“My name is Jools.” I snapped back.
“Yeah… I know.” He heard me that time? And he remembered? “The two deck hands I have are still in upper school and they talked about you.”
“What do they say?” I huffed and folded my arms.
“Mostly…? They talk shit.” He chuckled. “They think you’re gay or something. You never seem to mess with guys and I think they’re…I don’t know…envious of whomever? But I shut them down quick. I pay them to work and not talk.”
He paused for a moment and gazed out at the sea.
“So where’s home and why would you want to go to sea?” He glanced at me. “You don’t look like the type.”
“Right now it’s Skagen.”
“Skagen…? I heard of that port.” He said softly.
“And I just love being at sea.” I grinned broadly. “It’s like…” I gazed at the sea. “It’s like being at home. You know? And life is really simple. Listen to the captain and do your job. Those are the only two rules. Simple…”
“Yeah…” He sighed. “You’re lucky. I can only fish four days a week at the most. At least for now.”
So that’s why he wasn’t around! Revelation…!
“And I need to attend this marine diesel repair course on the mainland so I can get a job as maybe an engineer aboard a vessel.” He gazed at me. “You’re very lucky. I would love to do what you’re going to do. I bet that when the time comes he’ll even certify you for a master’s license.”
“I hope so.” I sighed. “You know…?” I gazed at him. “People look out there and they see nothing but water and sky.” I turned to look out. “But I see a whole world of life. I see fish and birds and drop offs and…well…everything.”
“Yeah… So I noticed.” He laughed. “Balling bait…? Most guys around here couldn’t spot it if they were on top of it. They don’t even know that expression.”
My crush turned toward me and took off his sun glasses. His expression was quite serious…but also quite cute. I smiled and simply stared into his gorgeous blue eyes.
“What’s the longest you’ve ever been out?” He asked.
There was a different look to his eyes and his facial expression had changed. It was almost one of…dare I say it…respect?
“Ummm…” I had to think for a moment. “Six weeks…I guess? We were trawling herring and mackerel and the hauls were unbelievable. My dad had to fly me home from sea. That…was epic!” I snickered. “My dad was kind of pissed but my grandfather was even angrier. He thinks I’m his lucky charm.”
“That’s a long time at sea…for anybody.” He said and quietly stared at me. “My longest trip was four days. And with the blood clots I had for a crew it seemed way longer.” He stated sadly. “By the way…” He extended his hand. “My name’s Chris.”
“Hi…” I giggled and firmly…as firmly as I dared…shook his hand. “My name is really Yulia but I couldn’t bear being called ‘You’. ‘Hey You’ just doesn’t make it.”
Chris’s hand was quite stout…and rough. I enjoyed its brief and warm embrace…and its strength. But he didn’t let go. Instead…Chris looked at my hand closely. He turned it over and then reached for my other hand and examined it. Then he chuckled.
“These are not the hands of a fisherman…or should I say fisherwoman?” He grinned.
“Either works. Well…” I rolled my eyes and giggled. “I wear gloves. Rubber or steel mesh over silk… It depends where I’m working.” I grinned. “And I do use a lot of moisturizers and stuff.”
“They’re so soft…and smooth.” Chris said in almost a whisper. “You have such long thin fingers.” He added as he let go of my hand. “By the way…” He briskly said with a glorious smile. “I love the nail color. Very hot…”
What could I do other than to blush profusely and smile ever so shyly? Was he flirting? Was I for that matter? I felt…tingly.
“How old are you anyway?” Chris asked with a grin.
“Sixteen…” I replied softly. “That’s old enough to drink back home.” I snickered. “In public anyway…”
“You’re definitely weird. You look younger but talk a lot older.” Chris chuckled. “And weird is good. Weird is right up my alley.”
And we just talked. There was nothing in particular but it’s like we both just needed to be heard by somebody…anybody really. Someone who would simply listen to our voices… There were moments of silence but the silence was a comfortable one. Then my phone went off. I quickly pulled it out of my bag.
“Crappers…! It’s my mom.” I said frantically as I answered the call. The call was quick. “I’m late. I’ve got to get home.” I spoke softly as I got up. “I guess I lost track of time.”
“Funny how that happens when you’re having fun…” Chris laughed and stood up. “I’ll walk you to your ride. That chomo might still be lurking.”
“What’s a chomo?” I had to ask.
“It’s short for child molester.” He spat the words out. “He better hope I don’t catch him.”
Chris walked me all the way to mom’s car. And we talked all the way there. Just before I left, I put down the window.
“See you tomorrow?” I asked tentatively.
“Yeah…” Chris smiled softly. “And by the way… You don’t look anything like a bean stalk. At least not any that I’ve ever seen.” He chuckled.
Floating on air all the way home, I felt totally electric. My crush not only noticed me, he liked what he saw and who I was. My energy carried over into dinner as I told my mom and dad about him.
“He fishes.” I exclaimed. “And he has his own boat.”
“How old is he?” My dad eyed me closely.
“Ummm… I don’t know. Maybe in his twenties I guess. I mean…he’s going to school for marine diesel engines.”
“Where does he live?” Mom asked, watching me as closely as dad did.
“On the island I guess. He looks and talks like an islander anyway.”
And so it went. I didn’t tell them about the creepy guy. There was no sense to getting them upset and doing their parental protection thingy. But not even their inquisition could dampen my spirits.
After dinner, whilst they were having one of their ‘talks’, I went to my room and flopped down on my bed. My mind was full of Chris. I closed my eyes and imagined what kind of adventures we could have. Images of us fishing together filled my spirit and a prayer went out to the God of the seas…and Loki…just for good measure.
School was impossible the next day. I was tired. Sleep didn’t come easily and all I could think of was my crush and the beach all day long. Of course it took me no time at all to change out of my school clothes and into my beach stuff. I even put on lipstick and mascara…again.
His pick-up truck was in the lot. I scooted out of the car and literally ran up to the dunes. I waited a few moments to catch my breath and then did the short climb up and over on the walkway. Chris was in his usually spot in his usual mode of dress. As I walked toward him my smile became so big that it actually hurt!
“Hi…” Great opener… “Want some company?”
“Give me your phone.” Chris said calmly.
“Hello…?” I was slightly annoyed.
“Yeah… That to…” He chuckled. “Phone…!”
Handing him my phone, I loved his commanding voice. It wasn’t a harsh sound. Chris took my phone and fiddled a moment with it.
“Code…” He said as he motioned me to sit.
Having no choice but to lock the phone because I have my credit card on it, I told him the code. I wasn’t afraid of him doing anything weird with it.
“Do you give everybody the code to your phone?” He grinned up at me.
Derp…! I blushed and smiled coyly. I mean…it’s not like he’s just anybody. Is he?
“I’m putting my phone number in here.” Chris spoke as he entered the info. “If you see anyone that makes you uneasy…” He glanced up at me. “Just send me a text and I’ll come to the lot or wherever to get you. It’s under ‘C’ for Chris.”
He handed the phone back just as I settled upon my beach towel and we both gazed out at the sea. The breeze was thick with the scent of fish oil.
“They’re close in today.” I grinned.
“It’s that time of year. They’re coming up on the reef. All the birds are out there today.” Chris nodded seaward.
Glancing quickly around, I noticed that the gulls, terns, and even the pelicans were absent.
“You going out there?” I asked innocently.
“Nah… Everybody’s going to be out there and the whole commodore fleet …?” Those are sport fishermen. “It’ll be way too crowded. I’m going crabbing instead.”
“Crabbing…?” Ek-site-mint…!!! “Blue claws…? I’ve never been crabbing! I know how to eat them though.” Major giggle…
“Of course not…” Chris laughed. “You’ve only fished the North Sea.”
“And the Grand Banks too…” I grinned. “The Flemish Cap… George’s Bank… Greenland… Iceland…”
“Okay Captain Ahab…” He chuckled. “But you never fished for crabs.”
“Nopers… I do know how to grade them.” I offered. “I looked it up once just out of curiosity. I know that when we get them in the fish store we’re lucky to see number threes at best.”
Now Chris looked at me seriously. His stare made me…tingle…sort of? I guess not everyone knew the grading system.
“Tell you what.” He paused for a long moment. “If you’d like to come…”
“Really…?” I didn’t even let him finish speaking. “I’d love to! I can pilot or grade or bait or whatever…if you show me. I mean I can already pilot and grade for sure.”
Chris laughed and took a sip of his beer. Then he eyed me carefully again.
“I’ll need to get the okay from your folks though. And you’ll need to be at the boat by six. Can you do that?”
“I’ll get my dad to bring me.” I responded thoughtfully. “When can I go?”
“Well… How’s Sunday? If I don’t make my catch by then it won’t matter.” He spoke quite seriously. “And you’ve got to know that this is my living. It’s not like a date on the water.”
“I’m quite accustomed to working for my keep.” I huffed and crossed my arms.
“Okay…okay… I bet you are.” Chris laughed again. “My draft is too deep for the flats but I know an island that has a small bay I can get into.”
“If you put in the numbers…I’ll get you there.” I said smugly.
“The numbers…?” Chris grinned.
“Yeah… I can read charts and I know how to work course plotters.”
“We’ll see.” He spoke with a smile.
We spent the afternoon talking about crabbing and fishing. His interest was as totally manic as mine. I had a ton of questions about crab fishing and he was patient enough to answer them all. I guess there weren’t many people as interested in what he does as I was. And he made a clear and very sharp point of telling me that his crew was less than the best.
But only fishing four days a week held Chris at a disadvantage. He could only get upper schoolers who wanted some extra money. They thought that a commercial fishing job sounded really cool to their girlfriends. And being a boat captain seemed to be the dream job of every guy on the island.
My mom and dad weren’t quite as enthusiastic about the trip. My dad was more than clear with only a few words.
“I wish to meet him. This…Chris...” He stated quite firmly and my mom nodded.
“You really know nothing about him.” Mom said flatly.
Knowing better than to try and convince them he was not some kind of pervert, I simply nodded. I didn’t mention that I had his phone number or anything. The less they knew the better off I was. I would wait to see him tomorrow and ask if he minded a major inquisition by my folks.
That night as I rested upon my bed, my thoughts were only of Chris, crab fishing, Chris and crab fishing, and Chris…and crab fishing. There was no way I was ready to sleep. Even the hot bath couldn’t stop my mind from thinking and imagining. So I got up, went to my trusty desk top puter, checked the time, and wrote an e-mail to my grandfather.
At least once a week…every week…I checked in with him. Usually I simply wanted to know how he was. Of course I wanted a full report of how the fishing was. But this time I wrote about Chris. I told him everything including Chris’s help with the creepy guy. And I especially told him about Chris learning marine diesels. All to often my emotions worked faster than my mind.
Of course there was no way I was leaving out the possibility of me going crabbing with Chris. I wrote that he had his own boat and crew. My excited spirit flowed out through my hands as I wrote word after word. I suddenly had something approaching novel length? And…it was in English! I never write him in English!
That realization plus having to rewrite the entire e-mail in Danish finally depleted me. He could read and speak English, and several other languages, quite well. But only Dansk with me. I knew I would have a response by morning. My grandfather had instant alert to e-mails over the ship’s system. And if he slept, it was usually on the bunk in his day cabin where all news reached him first.
First thing after I woke up…okay…maybe the second thing…I checked my e-mail. Sure enough there was his response. My grandfather was having a good catch and would be returning to port a week early. As usual he was anticipating my summer return. ‘As for your new friend, see how it is with him.’ That was all but a personal invite to ship out with him!
But that also meant I needed to see how Chris worked his fishing day. The one thing my grandfather wouldn’t tolerate is a ‘sloppy operation’ as he called it. Everything onboard his vessel had to be safety first. Stopping operations for someone getting injured and air evacuated was very costly. Perfect operating order waylaid that concern quite a bit. And a sloppy crew meant less than desirable catches.
Of course explaining that my folks wanted to check Chris out became my main concern the next day. I mean it’s not like we’re going on a date or anything. And simply saying ‘my folks want to check you out’ wasn’t exactly…tactful? So I slowly and carefully worded my request when I saw him.
“So…” He grinned slyly. “Your folks want to check me out. Why didn’t you just say that?”
Derp…! My ‘derp’ expression caused him to break up laughing. He almost spilt his beer.
“Sure… Of course…” Chris finally said with a grin. “That makes perfect sense. I would do the same if it was my daughter.”
So I called my mom and asked if Chris could come over when I came back.
“Of course Yuli…” Always Yuli…never Jools…! “Bring this new friend. I will set out a plate for him.”
Of course she would. Nobody ever left our house with an empty stomach or a dry mouth.
“Well…?” I grinned sheepishly. “I think you’re invited for dinner?”
“We’ll see.” Chris snickered. “They may hate me on sight. Anyway…I need to be up early tomorrow so I have an easy out. Just in the event… You know?”
Chris followed me home in his pickup truck. He was totally gronked by our house.
“Shit…! This place is epic.” He said with wonder. “I’ve seen these houses before but I’ve never been up close to one.”
“It’s not ours.” I stated quickly. “My dad leased it and the government picks up some the cost. They even paid to have us move.”
“What does he do for them?”
“He’s into marine engineering and propulsion systems and my mom’s into math? They kind of work as a team but she does it from home.” I giggled as we walked up the steps to the front doors. “It works out great for me because I get the car after school.”
We walked in and I dropped my beach bag by the stairs leading up to the bedrooms. I took Chris by the hand and led him through the house and into the heart of our home; the kitchen. Mom was busy fussing with the usual fair. I could smell the vinegar and the smoked aroma and my tummy growled.
“Mor…?” That’s familial Dansk for mom. “This is Chris.”
“Hi…” Chris offered his hand…at arm’s length. “Chris Wilson…”
“Ah… It is good to meet you.” She quickly shook his hand and smiled warmly. “Wilson… Perhaps there’s a bit of us in you. I am Astrid. My husband is on his way. Maybe you would like a drink? We do have some decent beer.”
“Ummm…” Chris smiled and glanced at me. I nodded enthusiastically. “Sure… That would be super. Thanks…”
Quickly scurrying off to the pantry, where the ‘good’ stuff was kept, I retrieved two bottles of the Ceres dark beer. But my mom doesn’t miss a thing.
“Ah…! Thank you Yuli… I had the taste for one.” She grinned wryly.
“Mor…!” I whined.
“You may have one with the dinner.” She grinned and gazed at Chris. “You see how it is with daughters.” Mom laughed.
As Chris sipped his beer and gazed around, mom and I discussed my day. Mom and dad always waited for one another when something important was being discussed. I noticed Chris staring at one of the bowls on the kitchen island.
“Is that mackerel?” He asked.
“It is.” Mom replied with a grin. “It’s pickled. I hope you don’t mind the bones.”
They were mackerel steaks prepared much the way herring is pickled. It’s kind of like Nordic soul food? That and smoked herring…
“And this is smoked herring.” Mom pointed at the platter. “We receive a shipment of foods from home every two or three weeks. We don’t feel so…what is the word…” She gazed off for a moment. “…home sick?”
“That I understand. I’m accustomed to seeing the fish prepared the other way around.” Chris chuckled.
“We have that as well. If I would have known you were coming earlier I would have prepared a seafood soup with grouper…or better yet a cod fish. The heads and bones make for a good base. And the shoulders broil out well.”
“My mom makes amazing chowder. It goes right to the heart and squeezes.” I snickered.
“Yuli…?” Mom pointed at the bowl and platter.
It was my job to help out with the dinner. Although the kitchen had an eat-in area, we loved dining in the Florida room off the kitchen. With its view of the sea and the ocean breeze coming through the open windows, we could almost feel at home.
Mom had already set the table having me sit opposite Chris. It would be a hard choice whether to look at the sea…or Chris. Mom grilled pork chops with potatoes and onions. She also prepared Brussel sprouts dripping in butter and garlic. I threw together an assortment of baked breads and condiments for the fish. Chopped onions, sour cream, capers and blue cheese…of course…
Mom and Chris spoke for a time until I heard the front door open. My dad had arrived. I quickly left the room and went to greet him at the door with a hug and a kiss on his cheek. He chuckled and returned my favors in kind.
“Well… Somebody’s quite happy.” He grinned.
“Chris is here. He’s staying for dinner so you can kind of…”
“Check him out…? Is that how you say it?” Dad laughed.
Grabbing his hand, I tugged him toward the sun room. Dad tossed his attaché onto his architect’s desk as he entered the room in my tow. Chris came from where he stood speaking with my mom. He introduced himself and offered his hand.
“Good to meet you Chris. I am Erik.” Dad grinned. “I am told you are studying diesel.”
“Yes sir…” Brownie points for the boy…?
“And what do you make of this?” Dad showed him a drawing on the board.
Chris looked at the drawing. His finger traced something as it travelled across the sketch. Then his index and pinkie touched the paper at two different points.
“Well…” He sighed. “This looks like some sort of fluid driven system.” He suddenly glanced at my father with a quizzical expression. “Steam…?”
“Very good…!” Dad exclaimed.
“But what vessels use steam?” Chris asked with a totally puzzled expression.
“Do you understand diesel electric systems?” Dad quickly asked.
“Yeah…? Sort of…” Chris frowned. “I’m kind of getting that on my own. The electric part that is…”
“Yes…” Dad smiled. “That is good. Do you know LNG propulsion systems?”
“Nobody uses that here but I’m also learning them anyway. It’s the future.”
“In your country it may be the future. But back home the future is here. We already have LNG vessels working and many more on the boards.” He patted Chris on the back as he spoke. “It’s quite that good you look to the future.”
When we sat down to eat, Chris was immediately taken by the mackerel and the herring. He ate as though this was his last meal on earth. My folks grinned. I know they were enjoying him enjoying these treats from back home. And as Chris slowly told the story of his interrupted youth, I could tell he was…shy about it?
Though born on the island, Chris had to move with his mother to the Keys when his father left them. Evidentially his dad couldn’t put up with his wife’s drinking and carousing. Chris was three at the time. Then his mother was killed driving drunk. She ran off the road and drowned in a canal.
Chris then moved to his mother’s brother and his wife. When he was six, Chris was already a veteran of fishing boats. He mated for his uncle. Whilst attending school in the Keys he discovered that everyone wanted to be a fishing captain and guide millionaires around the back country waters or some channel, or on the reef, to pin-hook (that’s fishing with a rod, reel and hook) tarpon, bonefish, yellowtail or snapper.
But this was not to be for Chris. He loved being at sea and the half day or full day trips with tourists…even though it was good money and helped the ‘conchs’ survive…was not enough. So he moved back to the island when he graduated upper school.
With the money he saved and a loan from his uncle, Chris bought his boat. He was never very close to his aunt or uncle other than for the fishing. But they were decent to him and him toward them. He rarely mentioned them but was always kindly when he did.
As the discussion turned to more pleasant and timely matters, Chris answered mom and dad’s questions about the impending trip. He proudly displayed his ‘six pack’ license that allowed him, to take up to six passengers on his vessel as well as his commercial fishing and crabbing licenses. They were on his phone…of course.
“I passed the test when I was eighteen.” He chuckled. ‘And the permits…” He swiped to them on his phone. “…were even easier. I didn’t even have my ‘six pack’ at the time, but the state fouled up and gave to me anyway. God bless Florida.” Chris snickered.
“I have all the gear Jools will need and there will be my two…” He sneered slightly. “…crew men. Although I use the word ‘men’ lightly…! I still need to tell them what to do.” Chris snorted. “They’re very slow learners.”
And as if to reassure them, Chris several times stated…once looking directly at me…that we were going crabbing and only crabbing! Did he suspect? Hmmm… Or maybe it was simply an admonition before the fact…as if…that this was a money trip. Suddenly he received a text message. He looked at it briefly, sighed, and texted back.
“Shit…” Chris muttered softly and then looked at my folks sheepishly. “Sorry…”
“A problem…?” My dad asked seriously.
“My two rocket scientist crewmen forgot to switch over the gear after school today. They wanted to do it tonight but I don’t want those two doing anything after dark. I’ll still need them in the morning.” He laughed and shook his head. “We’ll just need to start earlier.”
Chris stood up and began to gather his dishes and flatware.
“I truly hate to eat and run. But I really need to be up early tomorrow.” His smile said everything as he looked at my dad, and then my mom. “This was a true treat folks. A very rare treat…”
“We will do it again Chris.” Mom grinned. “Anyone who likes pickled mackerel and smoked herring is welcomed in our home any time. And please…leave the dishes. Yuli must earn her keep as well.” Mom smiled at me wryly.
“If you folks can have Jools at the boat by six…that would be great.”
“This is not a problem.” My dad said. “What time may we expect her so that I can fetch her?”
‘Fetch…’? My dad is going Southern?
“Well…” Chris drawled. “If the fishing is bad, we’ll be in by two or three. If it’s good…we’ll be in by six. I do need to get to the market so it won’t be later than that.”
After hands were shaken once again and the goodbyes said, we all followed Chris to the front doors. I walked him down to his pickup. The moment my folks closed the door, I hopped upon Chris and hugged him. I was totally thrilled.
Of course Chris didn’t know quite how to take it. He chuckled and gave me a quick hug. Then he took me by my shoulders and pushed me off to arm’s length. He smiled and gazed at me.
“We’re just going fishing.” He said.
“I know! I know! I’m going fishing!”
My shouts of joy turned to laughter as I skipped and sang my way back up the steps. I must have made quite the sight but I didn’t care. I was going fishing! I would be at sea once again. And…dare I say it…with a friend…?
Completing my kitchen chores in record time, much to my mom’s shocked amazement, I ran up the steps to my bedroom. Deep in the dark recesses of my closet, I pulled out my sea bag. I dumped its contents upon my bed and began to sort through the gear I’d need for the trip.
My grandfather got me a complete set of commercial grade gear before my last trip. I’d outgrown the last set. I sorted out the bibbed trousers, my deck boots, the silk glove liners, and both pairs of work gloves. The gear was heavy duty, especially for Florida waters, but ‘uber’ strong and durable. The boots had safety caps and rose up to mid-calf.
Hanging up my bib trousers, I placed my sea boots and silk glove liners aside. I also placed one pair my work gloves alongside the boots and tucked my two knives, one for cutting out and the other a heavy bladed work knife, into one boot. Then I proceeded to watch every crabbing viddie on YouTube until I viewed everything and anything of interest.
The entire process is relatively easy. It’s a little like long lining but crab pots are used instead of hooks. And the crabs go directly into an ice water bath to ‘slow’ them. Then they can be safely sorted without worrying about getting pinched by their claws.
The rest of the week I was virtually useless. I would sit on my spot on the dune after school and dream of huge catches. And school was a waste of time. I was so far ahead with simple subjects they labelled ‘advanced’ or ‘AP’ that even daydreaming couldn’t affect my work. Only one more year to do and I was out anyway.
Mom and dad could sense my excitement and tenseness. But they knew the way I always would become when going to sea was in my immediate future. I can’t say they were thrilled with my plans or dreams for the future. Dad especially tried often to steer me in other directions. But they could also easily understand why the sea was in my blood. And Chris understood as well.
I was up at five on Sunday. Getting ready for the elements was already such a ritual that I didn’t even need to think of what to do. After showering thoroughly, Mom helped slather me in sun screen. Then I donned the barely necessary sports bra and lightweight long sleeved cotton top. Jean shorts came next followed by my silk knee high socks.
I always cleaned my gear thoroughly so donning my bibbed trousers and sea boots didn’t foul the air around me. My utility belt held the two knives; the filet knife on the left and the heavy work knife on the right where it could be easily reached. The jacket wouldn’t be necessary but a floppy wide brimmed hat with a chin strap would. With my phone and ID in my jean pocket along with ten dollars and lip balm, I was set.
Dad was also more than ready with the lunch my mom prepared, a jug of water, several energy drinks, and my sunglasses. I was as ready as I ever would be for the day. We got into my dad’s car and he drove me to the small harbor at the south end of the island.
Arriving at the wharf at five thirty, it wasn’t hard to spot Chris and his boat. He had the worst spot on the pier; the one furthest from land. As I walked down to the end of the pier, I noticed my dad watching until I waved that I had found Chris’s boat.
The boat was christened ‘Lady Cliodhna’. I was to find out that Cliodhna was the Celtic sea goddess. The moment he saw me Chris left his chores and jumped up onto the pier. He was grinning from ear to ear.
“Now that’s the way a deck hand should look.” He exclaimed loud enough for his crew to hear and turn to look.
“The bean pole…?” One said.
“Hey…!” Chris bellowed. “We’ll have none of that here!” He scowled. “At least she looks like a fisherman.” He turned and grinned at me. “Or should it be fisherwoman?”
“Oh I don’t care.” I smiled shyly.
“And her name is Jools, you crap heads!” He snarled at them. “Come on board and I’ll show you the deal.”
Chris’s boat was a typical coastal fisher. A long canopy extended from the helm station to the stern giving relief from the sun. Its top was also a convenient surface for stowing traps and pots. On deck just aft the helm station were two engine boxes. Their surfaces provided excellent work spaces.
A long work table ran down the center of the deck for tending the traps…or today…the pots. There were various tubs stacked to one side along with large accompanying ice chests. A ten gallon water jug was fixed near the helm and electronic gear…the plotter, radar, digital depth recorder and radios…lined the combing creating a display quite visible and reachable from the helm.
Power blocks for pulling lines were on each side of the vessel. I was quite familiar with their way larger brothers and knew how to work them. Chris took me forward to the small cabin which held the head (that’s the toilet), a small galley with refrigerator, a two burner propane stove and a stainless steel wash basin.
Forward of that was a ‘vee’ berth and the anchor rode (that’s sea talk for line) locker. The ‘vee’ berth held life vests and other safety gear. Everything was laid out and in good order and easy to get to. Two very large fire extinguishers hung on either side of the bulkhead and were in easy reach from the helm.
“Does she know what she’s doing?” One guy asked.
“Jools…? This is Brian and the other crap head is Kevin. And yes…” He turned toward Kevin. “She works eighty meter trawlers in her spare time.” He snapped. “And she comes prepared to work without spending half an hour gearing up first!”
Both guys blushed at Chris’s reprimand.
The engines, two diesels, were already running and warmed up. I gazed slowly around the boat spotting where all the equipment was located; boat hooks and gaffs and other sundry tools of the trade.
Then I stood at the helm. I recognized the Furuno equipment and knew how to work it. I looked at the various gauges, ‘RPMs’, oil pressure, engine temperature, etc. and the double throttle and gear levels.
Then I walked to the gunnels to see where the spring lines were cleated. Aside from the age and the wear and tear typical of a working vessel, everything was not only ‘ship shape’, but just as one would expect. Then Chris startled me.
“Think you can take us out?” He asked with a sly grin.
“Oh absolutely…!” I said quite excitedly.
Brian and Kevin looked at Chris…and then at me…with shock. It was obvious they had never done that before. And now a girl was going to show them up. The tide was incoming…I had checked the night before…and the winds fair.
“Spring lines first.” I ordered as I took my place at the helm.
When they took their places up the gunnels to release lines they looked toward me.
“Away springs...” I said.
Once released they quickly came back to the stern.
“Away stern lines…”
They complied and I put both gear levels in forward. The boat slowly left the pier and cleared both mooring poles without touching them at all. As soon as the boat cleared them with some room to spare, I reversed the starboard engine and the boat swung calmly toward the channel. Then I put back into gear and we moved out toward the inter-coastal.
Wanting to know if I did it right, I gazed back at Chris. He stood with his arms crossed and watching closely. He didn’t smile. He simply nodded and came forward to the chart plotter.
“This will be our course.” He used his finger to trace the way on the screen. “The inlet is witchy; a class ‘D’ so read the water. The channel tends to shift every so often. You can read the deep water and keep the bow into the waves. It should be an easy out but…”
Chris didn’t need to finish his sentence. ‘Beware’ is the cardinal word at all times when one is underway. As I followed the course out onto the sea and toward the key he wanted to fish, Chris and his crew readied the pots.
Each pot had a number tag. In the center was the bait trap and Chris and his crew began to cut open the mullet and stuff them into the bait trap. By the time the pots were all baited, we had arrived at the entrance of the channel semi-hidden by the overgrown foliage.
With an incoming tide, I guessed we had a good eight hours of water depth to fish. As I entered the channel, Chris came to my side.
“Well…” He said gazing straight ahead at the channel. “That got done in record time. Of course I had a good pilot.”
“Thanks…” I grinned and blushed.
“I’ll take the wheel now.” We sifted positions. “I’m going to try several spots I haven’t fished before. Why don’t you watch what they’re doing. I’m sure it’ll be familiar.” He chuckled. “By the way… That gear and throttle move at the dock… That’s the way to do it and most don’t.” Chris smiled.
He smiled! He smiled and I tingled!
Both Brian and Kevin were readying the pots. They attached the first four to shackles spliced into the line and then readied the buoy attached to the head of the line. All of this was primitive to the way we fished. I was accustomed to automated systems where I only had to place the baits on a conveyor. But I knew what to do none-the-less.
Chris suddenly slowed his boat.
“Get ready.” He shouted over the engine noise. “Now…!”
Brian tossed the buoy out marking the line, and then the pots. As he tossed the pots out Kevin attached the rest one by one. The line was set with a buoy on the tag end and we went to the next piece of ground. We set four lines of twelve pots in about half an hour in four different locations. Chris put the engines in neutral and we waited.
“I like them to set for about half an hour.” He spoke softly as he sat on the helm seat. “They don’t move so quick. Notice anything familiar?” He smiled softly.
“Well…? Yeah…!” I smiled as the memories flooded back of past voyages. “It’s kind of like long lining. Just the scale is different.”
“Yeah…” Chris snorted and chuckled. “Like…eighty meters different…”
“I can do what they’re doing.” I said off handedly. “It’s really no biggy.”
Chris laughed…heartily.
“I have no doubt of that. But today you’re more important as a pilot so that I can work with those two idiots.” He said and leaned closer to me. “Neither one of them has taken this boat out. They think they’re not ready.” He snickered. “They’re either too scared or just not interested.”
He grinned and gazed at his two crewmen…or should it be ‘crew boys’…trying to bask in the sun.
“What do I do when it’s time to haul the pots?”
“Brian hauls and Kevin takes the pot and dumps the crabs into an ice bath.”
“Yeah… To slow them down…” I grinned.
“YouTube…?” Chris grinned.
“Yeah…” I blushed. “I wanted an idea of how it’s done.”
“Good… Those two only know TikTok. You can’t learn to fish there.” He snorted and frowned.
We spoke for a while and it was easy…pleasant. It just seemed that we were both on the same wave length. When I went below to fetch a drink, I asked Chris if he wanted one. He did and I brought one up with a smile. After he drank several sips, Chris put the engines in gear and stepped the tide (that means he was barely moving forward against the tide).
“Ice up…!” He shouted. “We’re going to pull them.”
Brian and Kevin began to fill the huge tub with two fifty pound bags of ice from the massive cooler. Once filled to the top they grabbed a hose and turned on a pump. The tube began to fill with sea water. They stopped when the tub was three quarters full with the ice peaking over the top. Chris then spoke to me.
“You make sure they all go into the bath and then you’ll sort them. I have several measures on the sorting table. The ‘ones’ go into the yellow crates.” He grinned. “That’s the gold. The twos go into the red. They’re the silver. The threes in the green and the fours in the blue… Those are the bronze.” He chuckled.
“You don’t need to be too concerned with the blue crate. They’re factory meat anyway. The crates will be heavy so ask Brian to move them if you can’t. But…?” Chris lilted. “I have a feeling you’ll surprise me…as usual.” Chris chuckled.
As the process of hauling the pots began, Brian usual the power block simply as a line guide, the pots began to come up. The first two yielded nothing by spider crabs. They’re way disgusting looking to eat and get tossed over the side. The next two yielded nice sized crabs and the rest yielded amazing number ones and twos.
And as Brian dumped and Kevin reset, the bath was rapidly filling. By the end of the pull the ice bath, at least two hundred gallon in size, was topped off. As we steered for the next line, I began to sort the crabs out by size. By the time we reached the second line I’d filled one yellow crate, two red, and half a green.
The same thing occurred at the other three lines. We now had five crates of yellows, six red and four green. Nothing was small enough for the blue crates. And yes…I moved the crates all on my ownsome. The guys’ reaction was nothing compared to that of Chris.
“Faaahhhk…!” He grinned broadly. “Now I know why your grandfather is so hot to get you back onboard. Do you do this for him as well? I mean, this is already a good day and we haven’t even begun.”
‘Thank you Njǫror…’ I thought and smiled.
“Well…?” Now I lilted. “He seems to think I’m some sort of sea goddess or something who’s come to help him. Although I think it’s really his ploy to get me back for the summer.” I snickered. “As if he needed one.”
Chris just laughed and with each haul his laugh grew louder. Nobody aboard had ever seen such a haul of prime crabs. I ran out of yellow crates so we began to use the blue ones for the big ones. We ran out of those so we simply left the remainders in the bath and headed back for the dock.
On the way back all three began to wash down the pots with a separate hose. This one pumped from the fresh water tank. They washed the salt off of everything. They then put ice chips atop each filled crate to keep the crabs alive for the market.
Chris allowed me to dock the boat. With the tide now outgoing and the wind still fair, I was able to simply use the throttles to back her in. The guys were duly impressed. Chris was duly impressed. And I giggled because this was a first for me! I knew I could do it but I never had the chance…before.
We all hauled crates to Chris’s pickup. Soon had the crates stacked high and very full. Since there would be no fishing tomorrow, Chris paid off his guys and locked up the boat. He turned to me and smiled.
“And it’s not even six.” He chuckled. “Call your folks and tell them I’ll be dropping you off.”
“Can I go to the market with you? I’ve never seen that end of things and it should be cool to watch.”
“It’s actually pretty boring. They weigh the catch by size and you get paid with a check.” Chris smiled and shrugged his shoulders.
“But I just want to see what a fish market looks like.” I whined. “Pleeeese…?” A truly epic whine…of good vintage…an bouquet…!
Tears would have been better but I didn’t think that would play well with Chris. Anyway…I was never much of a drama queen.
“Look…” He sighed. “Call your folks and ask them. You do have school tomorrow and you have to be exhausted after a day like today.”
Fair enough… I called them and mom told me to come home. Her reasoning was pretty much the same as Chris’s. Meh…! As I turned to tell him, I saw that he was counting out money.
“Here…” Chris held out his hand and there was money in his fist. “Take this. You earned it.”
“I can’t take your money.” I whispered and gazed downward. “And they want me to come home.”
“Okay…” Chris smiled softly. “Let’s get you home. But take the money. It’s important to me.”
So I reluctantly did. After all, it was questionable who did whom the biggest service. Working on his boat was nothing short of a blessing for me. And I could always save the money to get him a set of ‘A’ number one Danish commercial fishing gear like mine. At least now I could afford the bibbed trousers.
It wasn’t until I sat down in the cab of his truck that I suddenly felt totally exhausted…both physically and mentally. I had trouble keeping my eyes opened and the air conditioning was like a cool bath chilling me down from the day. I was barely awake when Chris pulled into the driveway.
“Okay Jools…” He turned toward me. “Go get a big pot and I’ll give you a dozen of the big ones. I’m sure your folks will love them.”
We both got out and, as I ran up the steps and into the house, Chris got up on the rear bumper to retrieve the crabs under the melting ice on top. I returned with two of mom’s largest soup pots and both my mom and dad. After exchanging greetings and handshakes, Chris put twelve really huge and very slow crabs into the pots.
“Jools did well today.” Chris beamed as he hopped down off the truck’s bed. “She may very well be a sea goddess who’s come to help me fish.” He grinned slyly and winked at me. “This is a record crab catch for me.”
“Ja…” Mom laughed. “You see the way it is with her.”
“And I would guess Yuli’s told you about her Farfar.” Dad laughed. “But it is truly his nose…” Dad tapped his nose twice with his finger. “This tells him where to make the catch. Sometimes hundreds…sometimes a thousand miles away... But he knows. It is an instinct.”
“And a really good log book…” I snickered.
“I will put these up to cook now.” Mom began to turn toward the house. “Would you like to stay for some dinner?” She gazed back at Chris.
“Yes Chris…” Dad immediately chimed in. “There is plenty and you are most welcomed in our home.”
“I wish I could.” Chris said sadly. “But I do need to go to the market and then get ready for school tomorrow.” He glanced at me and arched an eye brow with a wry grin. “Remember…? School…?” He turned back toward mom and dad. “But I do appreciate the offer. Thanks very much…”
As mom and dad went up to the house and went in, Chris slowly turned to me.
“If your folks are alright with it…and depending on what we’re fishing for…maybe you’d like to come out again next Sunday?”
Making more of a statement than a question...? But whatever…! I leapt toward him, hugged him, and placed my cheek against his chest. He was rich with the scent of the sea and the day’s labors.
My actions totally caught him by surprise and he hesitantly, and delicately, placed his arms around me briefly. Then Chris took me by my shoulders and pushed me gently off to arm’s length. He chuckled…nervously…and he shook his head with a smile.
“Just fishing…” He admonished with a faux scowl. “And only fishing…”
Watching as Chris drove off, I felt a pang…of loneliness…or emptiness? I knew I was crushing and burning but I didn’t care. Chris’s arms felt so totally good, so totally right, and so totally perfect as he embraced me. And the memory of his scent, so very rich from the day, would now always and forever be imprinted in my mind.
Of course the entire day’s events had to be told during dinner. I did so with only half a mind. The other half was still out crabbing with Chris. The room swayed slightly like the gentle pitch and roll of the boat. That is how it is after the first day on the sea.
And later in bed, and after an epic shower with me, my bib trousers and boots, I could really feel the sway. It rocked me to sleep as when I was but a baby at sea surrounded by life jackets on the captain’s day bed. And it would do the same tonight. There would be no foul surprises as I dreamt of being the captain of my own ship.
But my ship hit a reef when my alarm sounded. As I sat up on the edge of my bed, my arms felt as though they’d been punched all night. And my legs…my thighs…my back…felt even worse. My shoulders and butt ached as well. My entire body felt like lead. It hurt to move anyway so I relished the weight of my arms and legs pinning me to where I sat.
Finally conceding the day to my pain, and without much inner conflict at all I should add, I got back into bed and stared at the ceiling. My mom finally came up and opened my bedroom door. She gazed at me and shook her head with that amazing motherly smile. Mom then spoke in Dansk.
“So this is how it is for you today?” Mom snickered. “One day out and you are finished? What would your grandfather say about this?”
I replied in kind as best I could…
“Meh…” No translation necessary… “I hurt all over. And I am still very tired.” I moaned.
“And you want to fish…? This is how it is when you fish.” Mom smiled wryly as she crossed her arms. “If you would like…I will call the school.”
“That would be good.” I moaned…and without overplaying how I felt.
“You should rest. And take a good hot shower.” Mom again smiled wryly. “And…” She gazed off for a moment. “You should stay at home all day and rest. The beach in the back is as far as you go today.”
Mom let me digest that for a moment. Then I realized what she was truly saying. No beach...no Chris…!
“But Mor…” I whined.
“That is how it is for you today.” She grinned. “Or…? You can shower and I will drive you to school.”
Some choice…! What choice…? School…! And then Chris…!
Rolling back out of bed and grimacing the entire time, I went to my bathroom. Mom grinned and nodded. The hot water did help my pains for sure. And I took something for the aching. Mom did help me get dressed and readied. My breakfast, a warm bun with butter and coffee, brought even more life back into my body.
Though I physically had to drag my way along, school was an entirely new experience that day. Some of the guys, especially the ones who fished, nodded and smiled at me. I nodded and demurely smiled back. They were the ‘bad boys’. They were the ones that the girls ran after? Kevin even stopped me in the hallway.
“I never seen a girl toss full bins like that.” He laughed. “In fact there aren’t many guys who can do that.”
“I don’t know.” I smiled, blushed, and shrugged my shoulders. “I guess it kind of runs in the family? I just really get into it.”
“You going to fish with Chris this summer?”
This was way too good to pass up. It would make up for a small…a very tiny…part of the abuse I’ve had to suffer for not being a native islander.
“No…” Majorly faux sadness… “I’m shipping out with my grandfather. He captain’s an eighty meter fishing vessel.”
“Oh…” Kevin managed with a shocked expression. “So this must be like…amateur hour for you.”
There was no malice in his voice. And his expression was one of innocence…almost? I couldn’t help but smile warmly.
“It doesn’t matter. Whether it’s eight feet, eighteen feet, or eighty meters, as long as it’s on the water, I’m at home. After all, fishing is fishing no matter where or how big the vessel is.”
Kevin smiled. And two other guys I knew fished joined us and were now listening. I gazed at them and smiled. They seemed almost captivated by what I was saying. One guy even nodded at the being ‘at home’ thingy.
“Out there…?” I motioned my chin seaward. “I’m free…” I waved my free arm around me. “…from all this crap.”
The guys all nodded. They understood. There were too many rules on land. Too many people ready to tell you what they think you should think and do. On a ship there are the two rules. Do whatever the captain says and do your job. So they get on their boats and go to fish and feel life as it really should be felt.
“Are you gay or something?” A female voice spewed. “I know! You must be one of those tranny freaks. You think you’re a man or something!”
What could I say or do? Her tone said it all. She wasn’t clocking me. She was just being nasty.
“Shut the fuck up slut!” Kevin growled and he turned toward me again. “She’s pissed off that you’re probably the only one on this rock she hasn’t fucked…yet.” He spoke in a not to soft voice as he glanced at her again. “At least she works for a living. And not on her back either!”
The girl was so shocked and embarrassed that she simply melted away into the group that had gathered. I knew her by sight but not her name. She was an islander and always had a pack of guys around her. Maybe Kevin was right…about the slut thingy? After all, there really wasn’t much to do around here at night.
And who cares who she chooses to have sex with? Or with how many…? I shudder to think about what they might do to me if my truth became known. At least Kevin shut her up.
Anyway…what an amazing day! This was the very first time I ever left school feeling good about being at school. When I told my mother what had happened, she simply smiled and nodded. Mom knew I was very unhappy being at the school. But with only one year left, there was no sense in changing.
This day did bring an entirely new perspective to my humble life. I couldn’t wait to share my joy with Chris. Shedding my school attire, I quickly jumped into ‘beach’. Slathered, watered, and bedecked with my bag and hat, I ran…make that walked quickly because I still ached…from the house, to the car, and then to ‘our’ beach.
Being a bundle of energy, and not being able to resist, I ran up to where Chris sat. I dropped to my knees and hugged him. Without thinking I kissed him…on the lips no less! He pushed me off and stared at me.
“What was that?” He demanded with a shocked expression.
In non-stop fashion I related what had happened at school; complete with that girl being nasty. I did so kneeling in front of him and my eyes never leaving his.
“Well…?” He kind of drawled. “I have some good news and some bad news.”
My smiled quickly faded. I wasn’t feeling good energy from him.
“The good news is that you’ve been accepted as a ‘bubba’.” No smile… “The bad news is that you can never…not ever…do that again. You’re only sixteen and that’s a possible chomo charge at best, and sexual assault or rape on top of that worst. You’re walking jail bait.”
“But back home…” I protested.
“You’re not back home. This is the state of Florida and in Florida…being with you that way is very bad news…for both of us.” Chris’s face reddened.
“But I would never…” I began to whine…another vintage year no less.
“You don’t have to. If somebody…anybody…like that girl at school…? If anybody decided to file some sort of complaint…I would be finished for life. Do you understand? You can’t be copping feelings about me. It just won’t work.”
“But…” I stuttered.
“Look Jools…” Chris sighed and patted the sand next to him. “You impressed the shit out of me yesterday. You weren’t just some little girl faking it. You knew what you were doing and you put yourself into it like an real adult.” He gazed warmly at me. “And for sure I know you’re…”
He turned his face away for a moment. “You have this…this crush on me.”
Nodding, I clasped my knees with my arms and hung my head.
“We might go long lining and if you still want to come. And you’ll really need to be focused.” Chris said solemnly. “You can’t be thinking about anything other than what you’re doing. And you especially can’t be thinking about me. I know this might hurt but it doesn’t compare to the hurt we both could get.”
Hard concentrating…? That doesn’t begin to describe it! My heart was sinking but the pumps were still bailing. So…tears did begin to form but I wouldn’t allow them to drop.
“You’re going to be at the wheel. So you can either go crushing…” Chris smiled gently. “Or you can go fishing. The choice is yours.”
Sighing, I took a moment to think of what to say. Knowing and saying are definitely different. I gently wiped at my eyes, put my knees down, and inhaled the scent of the sea. A day at sea and hours of freedom were worth two pounds of flesh. Looking at Chris, I could see he already knew my answer.
“Let’s go fishing.” I simply said.
With a warm smile, Chris began to describe the ‘art’ of long lining. Though I already knew how to do it, I’d never seen it done on a small vessel. I listened to him totally enrapt. It’s like the passion of a person speaking about that which causes said passion, and their energy jumps over to you?
“Listen… I can also bait and sort if you’d like. I’ve done baiting before.” I said as solemnly. Then I really perked up. “I even have steel mesh gloves.” I giggled but then spoke softly. “Is it me? I mean you’re just not into me?”
Chris shook his head, took a swig of his ever present beer, turned his head away and laughed.
“Yuli…?” That got my attention. “In the event you never noticed, you are totally jail bait. You’re a cherry bomb. Didn’t you notice the way that idiot Brian and that other idiot Kevin looked at you?” Chris’s smile lessened and then he spoke softly. “I just can’t do that with you.”
Not understanding my own feelings, I had to let it go…for the moment. I couldn’t let what I was feeling taint ‘us’ any longer. So I sighed…faking relief…I hoped…smiled and turned the talk back to fishing. The burning had become a roaring fire.
Later that night, up in my bedroom, I surfed the net for the style of fishing we were going to do; small boat long lining. But my mind was truly elsewhere. Just what did ‘I just can’t do that with you’ mean? But then again, if he didn’t want me around he never would have given me that option.
I felt his energy and I’m sure he felt mine. Chris knew exactly how I felt about him. And we always seemed to connect when we talked. It was kind of weird. You could look at it as me being just another deck hand that was better than the crew he already had. But we both knew I was, and could be, so much more.
But then again the first invite was from him after we had spoken a few times. And now the invite was because of what I could do. That in itself was an amazing feeling. What Chris was doing was so much closer to the roots of who we once were. It’s totally hands on. These thoughts kept swirling around in my head.
Finally…when I realized that my mind had gone blank…it was time for bed. I was exhausted. A nice hot shower eased my still slightly aching body. I sent an e-mail to my grandfather simply stating Chris was good. A longer one would need to wait for the next day.
School once again had proved to be amazing. I received knowing nods, a few smiles, and even three ‘hiya’ greetings. This one guy even came up to me and asked where we’d gone crabbing but it wasn’t my place to say. And I knew he would have asked either Brian or Kevin and got no answer.
So I just told him that Chris put in the numbers and I just followed the course. There are so many patches. And who remembers numbers? He scowled but he bought that excuse. After all, I wasn’t an islander and I didn’t know the waters. And I was only some girl. Like...what did I know? Just the vibe I felt you know…
Mom offered an invite to Chris for dinner Wednesday evening. She even said she would make her epic killer seafood chowder. I was terrified. I was afraid he’d say no and afraid he would say yes. I was even terrified to ask him. But mom said it would bring good luck. Hmmm…
After a fitful night of sleep, I woke up to the same anxiety I went to bed with. Even with my new reception at school, I was hesitant to go. This whole ‘Chris for dinner’ thingy was wearing me very thin. So during my second study period…I was far ahead enough that they had trouble finding classes for me to take…I did my nails.
It was mindless work and I enjoyed putting another top coat on the polish. I didn’t intend to do this but the bottle was in my book bag and my work was basically done anyway. I usually read ahead at this time but I chucked it for something far more relaxing. A random girl walked up to where I sat in the courtyard and stared at me.
“Why do you want to be a fisherwoman?” She asked ever so innocently.
Now I must state that my egalitarianism only goes so far. The proper pronouns are enough. Whether I’m called fisherman or fisherwoman is of absolutely no consequence to me. After all, the ultimate goal was to be called ‘Captain’. And I guess she didn’t get the memo about the discussion in the hallway yesterday.
“It runs in the family.” I said softly with a smile.
“But you’re not from here.” She offered.
“Back home…” I couldn’t resist. “…we were fishing before there even was a here.” Very true that…!
“Where are you from?” Again…such innocence…or ignorance…
“Denmark… We do fish there.” A bit of sarcasm…?
“Like the Vikings…?”
Really…? ‘Vikings…’? Seriously…?
“I do have their genes.” I grinned. “Although I must admit I haven’t raped, plundered or looted in some time now.” I had to giggle. “And the blood sacrifices are seriously barfo…”
“My name is Toni.” She held her hand out.
Taking her hand, I told her my name was Jools and we just began to talk. Yet another first in my otherwise dreary life…someone my own age and gender to talk with… As we talked, the topic turned to guys. She had the swampies for Brian. Upon revealing this, I understood what was happening. She was checking me out to see if I had them for that derp as well.
As if…! The swampies…? For Brian…? That would be a derp!
“He’s a nice guy and a good crewman. But he’s not my type.” I smiled softly.
One could see a wave of relief wash over her.
“Kevin…?” She asked arching her brows.
“Nopers… I kind of like Chris?”
I had no idea what caused me to blurt that out.
“Well good luck with that.” Toni snickered. “No wife… No girlfriend… And no boyfriend for that matter… Unless he’s seeing someone on the mainland…?”
Now that was interesting! Maybe he just wasn’t into anybody in that fashion. Though we spoke until the bell signaled the end of the period, I felt…relief…and maybe even a little bold? Perhaps even bold enough to ask Chris over for dinner.
And so I did, telling him my mom said it would bring good luck. After a bit of deliberation, he said yes. My relief was so totally deep that I felt fatigued when I finally returned home with the good news. And of course when the big evening came, Chris loosened up quickly and he sort of fit right in.
When I arrived at the pier on Sunday morning, Chris was in a foul mood. Thursday’s catch was okay. But on Friday and Saturday he came in early and was skunked (that’s fishing talk for not much of a catch…if any). One hundred pounds of cobia and jacks didn’t quite make it. And he still had to pay Brian and Kevin…and all the other expenses!
Chris let me take the boat out again. We were heading to a ground about twelve miles offshore. The water was about three hundred feet deep but the bottom came up to a depth of fifty feet. The ground was locally known as ‘the hump’. It was an ideal place to fish for yellowtail and grouper.
The seas were fair with wave heights between three to five feet. I enjoyed the pitching as we went over the waves; gently up, down, and then back up. The boat handled quite well. When we were about ten miles out, land was gone.
I suddenly saw a flock of sea birds diving and working the surface. They were feeding on something which meant that something bigger was feeding on something smaller. Veering off course, I slowed as we approached. Putting the engines in neutral, I grabbed the glasses (a buzz word for binoculars) and left the helm for a better view.
“What’s wrong?” Chris looked up from his place baiting the hooks.
“Birds working…!” I exclaimed and excitedly pointed. “And a big weed line!”
I held the glasses out toward Chris and pointed. Working birds are a fisherman’s dream…or should I say payday. There were weed patches all around us as we drifted to a dead stop. Chris stood frozen with the glasses glues to his eyes.
“Mahi…!” He suddenly shouted. “Get the lines ready.”
Brian and Kevin finished the baiting and they moved two large stainless drums to the gunnels. Two baited long lines were wrapped around each drum. Chris gave me directions for how he wanted to lay the lines. In short order we laid two one hundred yard lines that were weighted and buoyed to rest about fifteen feet down.
The hooks were large enough to keep the small fish off and the larger ones on. It didn’t take long for the buoys to begin dipping at the ends of both lines. Fish on…! Chris took the helm and with the first line around the power block, Kevin began to haul. I stayed off to the side as the fish began to come up.
“Tuna…!” Kevin shouted excitedly. “Black fin…!”
“Mahi…! Seven to ten pounds pounds…!” Brian added equally as excited.
Taking the bait bin, I began to re-bait the hooks as the fish came off. Brian fed it back out on the other side of the boat so we caught and reset in one pass. The hooks were barbless so the fish practical fell off as they came aboard. After the second line came up and went out, we scrambled to sort the fish into separate tubs.
Chris spoke on the radio to another captain and we were soon joined in the ‘fish fest’. By two in the afternoon we were out of bait! After the last haul we simply stood near the helm and took in the sight. We had taken so many fish that we simply stopped the sorting and Chris ran the salt water pump to keep the fish on deck fresh.
Chris and the other two began to place the lines carefully around their respective drums as I ran us back to the harbor. The tide had turned and the wind picked up making for a sloppy return. But I ran the inlet as if I owned it. Chris was duly impressed.
When we docked and secured the boat, several captains who had taken the day off…(‘too many amateurs out on the weekends’ they’d say)…came to admire the huge catch. One ran off to fetch his own tubs and the other said he’d get his truck. Both had bigger boats so they needed the bigger equipment.
The captain with the bins brought them over using his truck mounted hoist. The other came with his large refrigerated truck. So as Brian, Kevin and I sorted, Chris attached the cable from the hoist to the bins and the other captain placed them in his truck. Both captains actually lend a hand! This is the way it is back home as well.
As it turned out, one’s family name was Larson and the other Henderson. Go and figure! Captain Larson told Chris he’d bring the fish to market and drop the check at his home. The other remarked that Chris had the only female crew member in the harbor.
“She brought us to the fish.” He said whilst catching his breath. “She also took us out and brought us in.”
“I’ll be damned!” He exclaimed and laughed.
“She can navigate and she ran the inlet on her second trip like it was nothing. She baits, sorts, and can clean.” Chris chuckled as the captain looked at me with amazement. “And she spends her summers running on an eighty meter vessel out of Denmark.”
“You have a sister?” He asked me with a grin. Then he turned to Chris. “You want to loan her out?”
“And watch my season disappear?” Chris laughed. “Not a chance…” He put his hand on my shoulder. “This one is with me until she’s out of school.”
“What happens then?” He asked.
“Well…?” I blushed, smiled coyly, and giggled. “I begin on working for my own eighty meter vessel.”
They both got a good laugh out of that. As Chris and the captain spoke, I got back to the matters at hand. The lines needed to be washed in fresh water. The boat was a general mess and needed a good scrub down. And since we were in early, I lent a hand. The men didn’t fail to notice either.
When the work was finally done, I took off my mesh gloves. We’d been so busy that I failed to remove them earlier. At least with all the soap and fresh water they wouldn’t need their own wash down. Nor would my other gear for that matter… We did hold back two fish for each of us.
I cut out our yellowfin but kept the heads and skeletons. They’d make a great base for a fish broth. And the filets would be amazing cut into slices and braised. I did the same for the mahi.
After paying the guys…they seem very happy so there must have been some extra money…Chris insisted upon driving me home. Of course I called and told my folks and they extended another invitation for dinner. Chris smiled and shook his head.
“I’m beat and I’ve got school tomorrow.” He sighed.
He asked me to thank mom and as we drove along the road, he handed me money. It was a lot. Much more money than the crabbing trip…!
“Chris…?” I asked with surprise. “This is a lot of money.”
“Today was all yours.” He said…no grin. “I made enough to cover my bills and to squirrel a nice chunk away. It’s a custom to give the one who spots the fish something extra.” He smiled. “If you want to fish next Saturday and Sunday…?”
“Yes…! Totally…!” I nearly hopped out of my seat. Saturday too…!
“I’ll need to hear that from your folks.” He grinned.
What great luck…! Two days of freedom from the oh so very ordinary…! And doing what I loved no less…! When he dropped me off, I grabbed my bag and hopped out. He got out and came around to me. Putting his hands upon my cheeks, he smiled and gazed deeply into my eyes.
“I don’t know.” He shook his head. “You may actually have a gift.”
Then he got back into his pickup and waited until I was in the house. I would have watched him drive off but I was afraid of being so tired that I’d stop and sit on the first step. Even as I changed, showered, and changed, I could still feel the touch of his hands. Rough, coarse palms and fingers, but oh so warm…and gentle…
And that is how it was. My folks couldn’t say no. They wouldn’t. They knew where I truly belonged since I was a baby and they couldn’t deny this. And they fully trusted Chris so see to my welfare onboard. So for the next few weeks I went out every Saturday and Sunday. And during the week I used my library period to work out in the gym. I needed more strength and endurance.
Our catches during those two days were becoming nearly epic…almost worthy of a true saga. It didn’t seem to matter how we fished or what we fished for. Grouper, mahi, yellowfin and blackfin tuna, cobia and pompano… They all came aboard in great abundance.
Chris sort of became a fixture; a part of our family. On Wednesday evenings we’d all have dinner with an open invite extended at any time although Chris didn’t take advantage. And my status at school grew with tales of each catch.
My grandfather was apprised of every trip; what we caught and what the weight was (that’s how it is on a fishing vessel…weight). And I wrote him of how Chris worked the boat and treated his sort of dumbass crew well…almost too well. My grandfather rarely smiled and never at sea. He would always scowl. But I could feel him smile at my e-mails; especially this days.
His scowl and a nod meant ‘really good’ and a scowl with a shake from his silver topped and bearded mane was ‘severely not good’. And simply doing your job was expected. He usually smiled when he saw me but that was either on land or in his cabin. He’s a serious man but full of love for his life and that of all others who chose to roam the seas.
Then one evening, two weeks before graduation, I get this e-mail from him. It was weird because I write him and he replies always. But he never writes first. I shook for fear something terrible befalling him. I sighed and opened the e-mail. My heart stopped and I began to tremble. On the screen, in Danish…of course…he wrote one simple sentence.
“Jeg kan bruge nogen i maskinrummet.”
Tears came to my eyes as the implications suddenly hit me. My grandfather had written: ‘I can use someone in the engine room.’ I could almost see that silvery mane nod and the deepest of scowls appear. The invite, and his approval, was tacet. I immediately wrote him back saying I would see how it is with Chris. How weird can life be? Just how weird can it get?
Chris was at his spot the next day; beer in hand as usual. I walked over and planted my butt in the usual fashion. Only this time my arms were wrapped around my knees and my chin rested atop them. I stared out to sea and was silent.
“What’s up with you today?” Chris asked softly.
Having planned this out in my mind...kind of...I simply shook my head. Chris stayed silent for a few moments.
“Look...” Chris turned to face me and put his hand upon my shoulder. “You can tell me anything you know. We’re like...shipmates. And you know I don’t talk to anybody else anyway.”
Turning to face him, I looked into Chris’s eyes.
“There are no secrets aboard a ship you know.” I stated and Chris nodded. “Then let me ask you two questions.” He nodded again. “No wife... No girlfriend... No...” I sighed and paused for a moment. ”No...boyfriend... Just what is your story?”
Chris’s eyes turned cold and his smile rapidly faded. He turned away from me to stare out at the sea and then at the sand. He was silent and I felt a vibe of pain. His pain... We sat for a few minutes with neither of us speaking. Suddenly Chris removed his tee shirt...a first for sure! He turned toward me and got up on his knees.
Stunned didn’t begin to describe what I saw...and felt. This was the first time ever Chris wasn’t wearing a shirt. He was very well developed indeed with bulging muscles. But just below each pectoral muscle was a long curved scar. I looked up into his eyes and saw sadness. Chris said nothing.
“Kraftedeme...!” Okay… Kind of a profanity…Danish style…? “What are those scars from?”
Chris sadly shook his head and I could tell he was holding back tears.
”I’m transgendered Jools.” His voice was almost a whisper. “I was born into a woman’s body. Nobody else here knows and I really don’t want them to know.”
Speech…less...!!! Did I actually hear him correctly?
“Wait... What...!”
“I’m sorry if I shocked you but there’s no other way to say it.”
In spite of his deep sadness and pain, I began to laugh...but with relief! Chris grabbed his tee shirt and quickly stood up. He began to leave when I grabbed his wrist.
“I’ve been laughed at my whole fucking life!” His words spat out like acid. “I don’t need this from you.”
“I’m not laughing at you Chris. Please...” I spoke softly and smiled...between giggles. “Please sit down.” And then more calmly... “Please... Sit down.”
Chris reluctantly sat down. I took his hand in mine as my own tears welled up. Now it would be my turn.
“First of all... I thought it was something...serious? Like maybe life threatening...? Like you were going to die or something...? So when you told me, I had laughed with relief. Secondly… It doesn’t bother me. Not…at…all…” Not one bit…!
“Then why the tears?” He asked calmly. “And clearly you’re not running to your car.”
“I have something to show you.”
My words quavered as did my hands as I stood up. I slowly pulled down my shorts and stood in just my bathing suit with my arms outstretched. Chris just stared at me.
“What...?” He shrugged. “I just see your body.”
As I glanced down I realized that...that weird thing interloping between my legs was truly asleep. I turned away and quickly adjusted myself and then turned back. There could be no mistaking what was outlined now. Chris stared for the longest moment.
”You have got to be fucking kidding me!”
Chris nearly bellowed his words. He fell back onto the sand with his arms splayed out and stared at the sky. After several long moments he sat back up and looked at me. I was kneeling on my towel with my hands between my legs hiding Mister Sleepy. I looked at Chris anxiously.
“What would have happened if I wasn’t the right one to come out to? You could have gotten beaten up...or worse.” He really looked concerned and then he snickered. “You have what I want and I have what you want. That...is fucking cruel.” He laughed.
This time Chris took my hand in his.
“I use to bind my tits…”
Hating that word, I scrunched up my face.
“Okay… Boobs…?” He queried.
“Anyway… When I started growing boobs…” Chris paused for a moment and looked at me. “I was afraid I would grow them like my mother. Huge…! So I would bind up what little I had with elastic bandages. In the keys…? The only thing that’s illegal is legality. So I took what money I earned and bought testosterone pills.”
This was very tough for Chris. I don’t think he ever told anyone about any of this. As he glanced out at the sea for a moment or two, I could see the pain that I felt. It was already etched upon his face. Then he gazed at me again and smiled.
“School was an impending nightmare of course. So I’d show up for assignments and exams.” He paused. “My aunt and uncle weren’t thrilled with what I was doing but I was useful and helpful and brought it more money. So they kind of looked the other way and let me go with my program.”
Chris’s pain was enormous. I could feel it in massive waves and I truly felt for him.
“And it’s not like I haven’t been with anyone. Men and women…sometimes both… And even though it was pleasurable for me, I could not achieve that ultimate rush. You know? So I just stopped trying. People are annoying anyway.”
I am not getting into my own personal relaxation exercises! So forget about that right now! But I will say that I knew exactly what Chris meant by ‘that ultimate rush’. I didn’t need to say anything. He knew what I felt and I could see it in his face. I nodded anyway.
“So I figured that maybe it’s not me. Maybe…just maybe…it was them. I just wasn’t into them as people.” He gazed down at our interlocked hands. “The very moment I saw you I felt this…this tingling.” Chris looked up into my eyes and they locked. “But when we began to speak…? It was all over. And from that moment on I couldn’t think of anything but fishing and you.”
Tears were now running freely down my cheeks. I had to blot them with my tee shirt. I didn’t want to let go of Chris’s hand. I badly wanted to say something but I couldn’t compose myself. Almost as one, we both leaned in toward one another and we hugged until I could finally sit up again.
“I finish school in two weeks and then I leave for home.” I sniffled. “And every year I’m tempted not to come back here. This is not where I belong. I want to be with my people...the ones who fish the sea. This is who I am.”
Chris noticably understood. I could see it in his eyes...and on his face. It was the sadness. I had to ask him now...or never.
“The F/V (that’s official talk for fishing vessel) I’ll sail on has a place in the engineering section. Would you like to come fishing with me…for a change?” Hope was written across my face.
It took a few moments for the offer to sink in. When it did, Chris’s eyes brightened and I could see him thinking. He was silent but I knew.
“Hell yeah…! I can do it.” Chris said as he grabbed my other hand. “I’ll just give the boat to the dockmaster and pay him for two months of storage. And if I don’t come back, I’ll tell him to sell it and give me what he thinks is fair.” Chris snickered. “I finish school next week and I’ll have my certificate...for what it’s worth.”
Chris smiled and then I smiled. The warm fuzzies overcame me even though there was one more question to be asked.
“And being back home...I’ll be perfectly legal.” I reminded him...for better or worse. I can take rejection as poorly as anybody! “So...my only other question is...do you want to share a cabin?”
Arching one brow and grinning wickedly...or as wickedly as I could...I remained silent. But in my heart I was saying a prayer to Njǫror. Chris slowly and deliberately got to his knees. His eyes never left mine. He put his arms around me and hugged me firmly and gently. Then he whispered in my ear.
“I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
And then he kissed my ear and forehead. I leaned back and stared deeply into his eyes. Then I kissed him on his lips with all the energy that was in me. The kiss didn’t last all that long. But it was one of those kisses where you try to suck up some of the other’s soul and replace it with a piece of your own.
When our lips did part, we stared at one another with amazement. What I said next just tumbled out without any thought at all.
“And if you need to ask what that was…you’ll need to find a different cabin.”
Epilogue…
Getting Chris a passport proved the hardest task of all. He had to gather all his documents which all now read ‘male’ at great legal expense. My grandfather e-mailed the job offer to explain the urgency. And then there were the photos and the fees. But he got his passport two days later making the entire day’s efforts worthwhile.
And my biggest task was telling my folks what was going to happen. Chris felt he needed to be there for our disclosure. I didn’t expect anything less from my Chris. They weren’t totally pleased. But they weren’t totally displeased either.
Going home with Chris was not without concerns for mom and dad. Their biggest one being whether I’d return to finish my schooling and they knew better than to ask. Their second main concern was how Chris would take to my…extra parts? I told them take Chris knew and it didn’t matter. After all, I was an adult and they knew that finishing my last year of upper school just wasn’t one of my priorities. But fishing and being with Chris was.
After one final mani-ped…who knew when the next one would be…and one more excellent home cooked meal, my folks saw us off at Jacksonville airport and our trek…our adventure…began.
First we flew to New York. From there we flew SAS Airlines to Copenhagen. I spoke to the stewardess in Svenska (that’s Swedish) and told her where we were going. She smiled and nodded knowingly. She said that Chris looked like a fisherman. We got free drinks and two excellent meals…each. Speaking the language does have its advantages.
We spent our first night together…and in the same bed…in Copenhagen. The hotel was next to the airport so we could make the first flight out the next day to Aalborg. I was totally exhausted and had to fight my weariness to even shower. Glancing at his hormones resting next to mine caused me to smile.
Chris had already showered and was resting on the huge bed in clean boxer shorts. When I came out of the bathroom and I saw him resting as he was, arms outstretched, eyes closed, and a silly grin on his face, I shed my sleeping tee and wore just a clean panty. Getting onto the bed, I nestled up to his side and Chris wrapped his arms around me.
“Why are you grinning?” I asked softly.
He just shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. Not a word was uttered. But a moan of pleasure slipped out of him. So I slowly and gently ran my figure tips over his muscular tummy and chest. It felt so amazing…so wonderful…so very normal and natural. I could feel his head turn. Chris gazed into my eyes as I looked up at him.
“Maybe I’m just really tired and being on my back feels so good. Or…maybe being on my back with you feels so good.” He paused for a moment. “I’ve never shared a bed with anyone I really cared for before.” He kissed my forehead. “Or…maybe I’m truly happy doing what I’m doing with you. It’s like…” Chris paused and sighed. “It’s like the perfect life after so many years of stacked up shit.”
His words brought tears to my eyes and I hugged him even closer. Chris reached over and took a tissue from a travel packet. He turned me onto my back and blotted my tears. In that moment I felt us sharing one another’s energy…fully…as he blotted my tears.
To be sharing this adventure…and it truly would be an adventure…was amazing. This was my wildest dream! I felt so unbelievably grateful to the gods that brought us together. We fell asleep with our arms around each other. We were in no rush. It would happen when we were ready.
In the morning we caught the first flight to Aalborg. Then from Aalborg we rode the train to Skagen. As you might have guessed, Skagen was at the northern most tip of the Danish peninsula and aside from being the largest fishing seaport, it was a favored summer resort.
The very moment we stepped off the train in Skagen, the scent of the sea hit us. And as we walked through the town, I was so tempted to take the day and show Chris where I truly called home. The town is beautiful with museums and parks and the aire of a place where our people went to sea.
My grandfather’s home was just past the northern most part of the port. It was a just off the beach with an unobstructed view of the havn (harbor) and the North Sea. The house was quite grand and filled with his life at sea. And pictures of my grandmother and six generations of fisherman filled the walls. A picture of the both of us rested near his favorite chair.
But we would be putting out to sea in less than three days and there was much to do. The very first marine chandlery we passed by saw Chris getting a full set of Grundéns. The wear in Florida was way different from that we used; much lighter and more subject to wear and tear. So now Chris at least could appear to be one who fished the North Sea. He allowed me to pay for it only after a very animated discussion; our first!
Unaccustomed to seventy degree temperatures in the summer, Chris wore his new jacket. As we turned a corner onto Fiskehuskajen, the main road that linked the entire havn, the port spread out before us. Chris stopped, dropped his bags, and simply stared.
“Fuck…” He said softly.
The smallest craft was way larger than anything that sailed out from the island. My grandfather wrote me to look for the largest vessel in the port. He would be on the bridge…as usual. When I spied his ship, I pointed it out to Chris. I knew from just gazing at it exactly what it was.
“Fuck…” He said not so softly.
“That’s a long lining factory ship. I guess I’m going to be spending a lot of time below deck.” I giggled.
“That’s a fucking ocean liner!” Chris exclaimed. “The mechanical spaces must be amazing!”
“Come on…” I snickered. “Let’s get onboard and see!”
Walking toward the pier, we passed several of the processing houses. Though one could smell the waste from canning or pickling or whatever the catch needed to be marketed, nothing went to waste. What wasn’t directly used was sold as silage or fertilizer to farmers. Being wasteful was not in our genome.
As we reached the main gate to the wharf his ship was docked at, I texted my grandfather. In a few minutes an electric cart arrived to take us to the ship. As we passed other vessels either off loading or on loading, the scale of my grandfather’s ship only grew larger.
“Oh my…!” I turned to Chris. “It’s got to be a hundred meters! It’s huge!”
But all poor Chris could do was stare open mouthed at the ship. And I felt for him. At least I had a good idea of what we were getting into.
The entire way to the ship, Chris’s word of the day was ‘Fuck’. And when we came to the gangway, he simply gazed up at the main deck, number three deck above the water line. A huge smile crossed my face as I recognized Viggo Gunderssen, the first officer. I waved as I hurried up the gangway. He met me with a broad smile and a huge bear hug. After all, he was a bear of a man.
“Our Rán has arrived and we shall all feast on this trip.” He said as he hugged me. “And this is your Njǫror?” He grinned.
Making the formal introductions, I explained to Chris that Rán is the sea Goddess and Njǫror the sea God. They weren’t married to each other but they may have fooled around? The Gods were kind of like that. But then again, so were their subjects!
“We have several other couples aboard.” He turned to Chris. “Some of our women still take to the sea.” He chuckled. “Your berthing is forward on the main deck. I have put the ship’s layout on the desk as well as your working schedules.” Patting my shoulder, he continued. “I hope that your knife is sharp.” He chuckled. “And our Captain waits for you on the bridge.”
On board any good working vessel, we always addressed the officers as ‘Mister’. And the only name the captain has is…‘Captain’. That changes once we’re on land…except for the Captain. We do have our traditions. But I can call him Farfar in his cabin…if we’re alone…or on land.
We were aboard a new factory line hauler which meant we would long line and our catch would be semi-processed…or fully cut out depending on the orders. And the waste would be processed into ‘fish chips’; a fertilizer. This was one of only three vessels in its class…so far. Only the Russians and Chinese had anything larger.
“Your friend will work under Mister Knudsen, our engineering officer. Now go and make your place and then see the Captain.” He grinned. “And both your names are on the cabin door.”
Grabbing Chris’s arm, he was already drifting toward the stern towers on either side of the ship. I pulled him along to the main super structure. Status onboard is dictated by berthing levels. Being on the main deck gave us status as crew. Mates and section heads were on the second level and the third up, or five decks above the water line, housed the officers. Directly above that was the bridge.
Our ‘berthing’ was a cabin with its very own head, basin, and shower! The bed was queen sized. We even had a desk and small refrigerator. This was truly luxury aboard a fishing vessel! We stowed our gear and what clothing we brought and made for the bridge.
Six decks above the water line is the ‘throne room’. We call it the bridge and sometimes the ‘wheel house’ or ‘pilot house’. The second officer was on deck checking the electronics. He smiled and nodded. My grandfather was in his day cabin as usual so I knocked on the closed door.
“Kom…” He growled in his deep voice and I opened the door. “Ah... Min søndatter…!”
“Farfar…!”
I rushed into his outstretched arms with tears in my eyes and a smile on my face. I spoke to him in Danish.
“I am so happy to be here with you again Famor. I missed you so much. And I missed this so much.” True that…!
“You have my blood.” He chuckled. “And your friend…?”
“I left him on the bridge. First I wanted to see my Farfar. Only then he may see our Captain.” I giggled.
We had this connection between us that I didn’t quite have with my parents. But they were good parents and never interfered with that connection even though they weren’t thrilled with what I was planning. But this is how it is for me and they realized it.
“Kom mit barn af havet…” Famor growled. “Let us meet this man of yours.” He said in English.
‘…child of the sea…’ I liked that. He led me out onto the bridge where Chris was busy gawking at all the instrumentation and speaking with the second officer.
“Why does this man stand on my bridge doing nothing?” Grandfather growled quite loudly and scowled quite deeply.
Chris nearly jumped out of his skin. He stood frozen with the most amazing startled look ever!
“He belongs below in the engineering station with Mister Knudsen.” Grandfather growled at me.
“Yes Captain…” I tried to contain myself. “I’ll show him to his station.”
“And you must be prepared to take us out.” He snarled at me. “It’s about time you earn your keep. You will see Mister Gunderssen for your duties until we leave the havn.”
I couldn’t keep my composure once my grandfather returned to his cabin. My excitement and joy simply burst free with a yelp. This would be the first time I took any ship of size out of port; especially one this big and this new!
“I don’t think he likes me.” Chris announced sadly as we descended down to the main deck and then below to the machinery spaces.
Knowing my grandfather well, I had to giggle.
“Trust me. If he didn’t like you we wouldn’t be making this walk.”
After introducing Chris to Ivar Knudsen, grandfather’s engineering officer, I set off looking for Mister Gunderssen. On my way to the after deck, I picked up the deck plans not knowing where he would assign me.
For the next two days we set about our duties. Chris received a tour of all the machinery spaces. He was then weighed down with two arm fills of protocols and manuals to study. He would be lighting up the two massive diesels that powered the electric propeller systems. We were still on shore power so the four auxiliary diesels would also need starting.
Mister Gunderssen had me check the supply inventory. All the baits, hooks, lines, and buoys had to be accounted for. Then there were the food supplies. The blue, grey, and black water tanks needed to be topped off. The crewmembers did the counting and set up whilst I watched checked each task off the list given me.
So for two days we were busier than we’d ever been. We would meet in the mess for our meals and once again in our cabin in the evening. We’d yet to be physically intimate but I appreciated Chris not pushing. We were too tired at the day’s end anyway. Thankfully we had a few hours ashore to get toiletries and a major supply of lip balm.
I’d watched and listened carefully when my grandfather supervised Mister Gunderssen taking us out over the years. Famor did the same with me. I wore the headset and stood out on the bridge wing as I spoke the commands. It was an almost automatic action on my part.
Beginning with ‘single up lines’, to powering up the starboard bow thruster, I followed the order from memory. With each new command I gazed quickly at my grandfather who simply nodded and scowled. Whenever I looked down over the sides he did the same. When we were a respectable distance from the wharf and in the channel, I gave the ‘ahead slow’ order to our pilot and we cleared the harbor.
Returning to the ‘wheel’, I relieved Mister Gunderssen and I took us out. He grinned broadly and nodded his approval as I approached his station. With my grandfather in the port chair and Mister Gunderssen in the starboard chair, they watched carefully as I ported around the shoals and took us out into the North Sea.
Being relieved after two hours, my grandfather invited Chris and me to his cabin for dinner. I was accustomed to this from prior sailings. Usually either Mister Gunderssen or Mister Knudsen would join us. Inviting Chris was a special honor indeed.
The Captain’s cabin was the largest onboard. He had a long table for the executive officers’ and section heads’ meetings as well as a large desk, bed, and a head, a large basin and mirror, and a roomy shower…for a commercial vessel that is. After showering and putting on fresh clothing, Chris and I went to my Famor’s cabin.
The long table was finely set and the master chef brought up an amazing meal. It was just for the three of us and even included beer. There were only three places set with my Famor sitting at the head; Chris and I sat on either side of him. It is the custom to wait for the Captain to begin the meal…unless he says otherwise.
“I am told it is the custom for Chris, you, your mother and your father to break bread and have drink before going to fish.” He said.
We both were a bit confused until I remembered it was Wednesday evening; when Chris ate with us!
“In the old days…whole families took to the seas in search of wealth and new lands.” Famor paused and folded his hands as if in prayer. “The children, if they were sturdy enough, went as well. Our wives with babes in arms would come along. This was how it was.” He paused in thought…but only for a moment. “And to think I bring my family to sea in these days…?” Famor took Chris’s hand and mine. “It is truly a blessing.”
And then his scowl became a broad smile and his sea blue eyes twinkled with joy.
Lest We Forget…
This tale is dedicated to all who sail the very unforgiving seas so that we might enjoy their catch.
Jools…The Sailing
By Kelly Blake
Massive waves broke over our bow depositing sea water atop deck seven. The North Sea winter storm was epic as we plowed through eighty foot swells. Blinding snow turned to ice immediately as it struck the freezing metal surfaces. I was having trouble keeping the bow into the swells and we were making way at only four knots against the sea and the howling wind.
This was a race against time. An offshore floating oil platform badly needed resupply. The storm had taxed their diesel fuel supply to the maximum and the platform was having problems staying on station. We were laden with diesel, ‘blue’ water, and parts needed for onboard repairs. Storm or no storm, we had to go out.
Suddenly a rogue well over one hundred feet from trough to crest hit us on the quarter turning the huge OSV (Offshore Service Vessel) broadside to the massive swells. We began to roll and then broach as the mighty rogue struck us on our starboard side. Turning the wheel hard to starboard, we managed to recover only to be hit by a second rogue! We were done!
Awakening drenched in perspiration and trembling, I sat up and attempted to catch my breath. My heart pounded furiously as I glanced quickly around. It was but a dream. But I took a moment to carefully listen. The sounds of a working vessel met my ears in a very familiar and comforting manner. All was well as the gentle pitching of the ship attested.
Chris had the overnight watch in engineering and I needed to see him; to feel his arms around me. After washing my face and shedding my dampened sleeping tee, I dressed quickly, put on my hard hat which was required below deck, and went to see him. Below decks was a cacophony of sounds. When the fishing was good, we worked around the clock. The conveyors ran full of fish.
And the work continued…non-stop. After being cut out, the fish were fast frozen into large rectangular blocks. The blocks were then stacked and, because of the size of the vessel, moved into the freezer hold via fork lift. Then the sounds of another line being set could be heard, the hooks being baited, and yet another line coming up on the opposite side.
People were working continuously. Shifts and watches lost all meaning. This was indeed a great symphony. Computers and automation were the instruments and the crew acted as musicians. And the symphony they played would be rewarded quite handsomely with their bonuses. The work day was twelve hours at most. We had a large and very experienced crew even for a vessel this size. We could easily handle the load.
And as we used fuel, the weight loss was compensated by the taking on of fish. The vessel’s ballast was always evenly maintained and our center of gravity never shifted much. The steel deck vibrated as though the ship was breathing and, once I got down to the machinery section, that breathing became even fuller and stronger.
The noise in the engine room was truly deafening and I needed to put on ear protection before even entering through the sea door. Chris was seated in the control room surrounded by a score of digital displays and switch panels. Thankfully the room was sound dampening and, as I entered, I removed the ‘ears’ and my hard hat.
“Hey…” Chris’s smile was huge. “What are you doing up? You looking for another job?” He chuckled.
“No…”
The word was whispered as I strode over to Chris and plopped myself down upon his lap as he sat. We embraced and I buried my face into his shoulder. I inhaled deeply and could smell his salty and strong scent. That aroma was as comforting as his embracing arms.
“I had a dream.” I whispered; my face still burrowed into him. “There was a very bad storm and we broached.”
Chris’s embrace tightened comfortably.
“It’s just a dream babe.” He whispered back. “We’re in fair waters and nothing is being said about a storm.” Chris chuckled. “And you should know that since you’re on the bridge so much.”
But I knew different. My dream could only be one of two things. A ship in a storm could be my own hidden insecurity about our relationship. Or…we could be heading for a really wicked storm. In spite of the amazing sensation of Chris holding me firmly, I still trembled. And he still embraced me.
After an amazing kiss and last embrace, I left. Unable to shake my feeling of dread and impending doom, I went to the galley for a snack. It wouldn’t pay to get caught on Chris’s lap during his shift on duty. So food would need to make due. Climbing my way up to the main deck, I hoped that there would be something hot, cheeses, and heavy dark brown bread.
The single most important place on any vessel out for any period of time is the galley. A really good master chef is treated like royalty. Life onboard a working vessel is just that; work. And the crew’s recreation room, no matter how well appointed with amenities, usually only provides computers and movies that’ve been seen all too often.
So the only bright spot during one’s day was the food. It had to be varied and it had to be good. After all, you can only eat fish so many times in a week. So beef, lamb, chicken, goose, pork, seafood pickled or otherwise, fresh veggies, assorted soups, freshly baked breads, and desserts brightened our day.
Good chefs are worth several times their weight in gold. If the chef could do Thai, Italian, or anything other than the usual Nordic fair, it was truly a blessing. There had to be food available twenty four hours a day to accommodate around the clock shifts and watches. And pizza every middle and morning watch just didn’t make it. Not…at…all…!
Now you must understand that our mess sat twenty five souls. But only fifteen were ever there for a full meal in three one-hour shifts. Twelve full sittings needed to be prepared every day. Others who had an extra hour or two sometimes went there simply to converse whilst sipping ‘real’ coffee or expresso, and nibbling on some pastries. But good hot and cold foods also needed to be available all the time.
As a reward for my interrupted sleep, medisterpølse, a Danish sausage, was awaiting me. That topped with roasted onions and peppers proved to be just the tonic for what ailed me. So with some sweet and spicy mustard, and heavy dark bread, I made a smørrebrød of epic proportions.
Determined to eat my snack in total privacy, I went to feast in our cabin. Doing this is very dicey for several reasons. There is no maid service. We cleaned wash our own sheets and clothing and we clean our own heads. Even famor cleaned the heads in both his day and night cabins. And then there was always the threat of vermin. Cleanliness is Godliness in the crew quarters.
A point of information… A ‘head’ is a toilet on board any vessel of any size. In the days of the ‘tall ships’, the toilet was located way up forward by the ship’s figure head. In this manner, regardless of the particular nature of the ‘movement’, everyone else would be upwind. This was of vital importance considering the diet at that time. And so ‘going to the head’ meant you were going to take a… Never mind…
Now where was I? Oh yes… With a sated tummy and my anxiety finally quelled, I easily fell back asleep.
After only three weeks out, the holds were nearly three quarters full of our catch. Not even my grandfather remembered such a productive trip. But the sea had yielded all it willed and it was time to move on to new grounds for fish. It’s like farming in a way. You don’t over use the soil nor do you over fish any ground.
After following Mister Gunderssen nearly daily, I was rapidly becoming proficient at my new tasks. I made my daily rounds and anything of interest went into the log. Although famor kept a personal handwritten log, the ship’s business went into the ship’s computerized log. Famor kept record of a more personal nature that included someone’s birthday, a holiday celebration, or the birth of a crew member’s new child.
Chris was becoming comfortable in his new position as well. When one of the auxiliary diesels broke down, he actually was able to machine the needed part out of stock metal. Even the forty meter vessels had rudimentary machine shops for just such a purpose. His skill and diligence was also rapidly being recognized to the point of handling the morning operations whilst Mister Knutsen surveyed the ship.
Our relationship had also radically changed. At the end of the first week, we were both free one evening. We took a stroll on the foredeck with our arms around each other. The seas were calm with a refreshing breeze coming off the bow. That breeze coupled with the speed of the ship’s forward motion felt amazing. The full moon reflecting off the sea was breath taking.
When we got to the forecastle deck, we sat upon a stowage locker and kissed. There was no rush to it although we both burned. Nobody could see us a fore the forward deck crane. Having on our sea coats to ward off the chilled air, we fumbled at each other’s snaps and zippers to embrace. We both knew that this was our moment. Our moment…!
Chris was masterful and gentle. He handled my ‘sleeping boy’ as if it was his own. The raging fire he slowly built in me went totally out of control when he squatted atop my lap and took me into himself. Tears flowed down my face as I held onto him with everything inside of me.
This exquisite bliss was something I’d never felt before. My entire being was totally overwhelmed and overcome with all the physical and emotional surges of pleasures I’d never known existed. The moments turned into an eternity and that eternity lasted but a mere few moments. Tears of exquisite joy flowed down my cheeks.
But in those few moments we were both forever changed. I felt as though I was bonded to Chris forever. And as we held each other in the warmth and glow of the aftermath, I felt complete. I felt…right. Chris dried my tears with his fingers and smiled warmly at me. He held me closely as my sleeping boy was slowly, and reluctantly, being squeezed out of him.
People noticed the change in me the next day. My famor simply scowled. But his eyes twinkled with joy. That is how it is with him and me. He knew and it was good with him. Even Mister Gunderssen noticed how much more…adult…more mature I seemed? And then again my stupid grin and incessant giggling when I thought about those moments in time betrayed it all.
It was also in my manner. I felt so sure of myself, and I felt so sure of Chris…and of us. Just as any vessel needs christening, so did ‘we’ as ‘us’. And the fact that we both mirrored the same stupid grin on our faces didn’t deceive anyone into thinking we were anything but. Our energies and our inner spirits had touched and the mix could never be undone.
And the aromas of us mingled in our wetness were epic. I’m almost, but not quite, embarrassed to tell you that I didn’t shower that evening or the following morning. I wanted to be able to reach down and then bring my hand to my face to savor those aromas once again during the day.
In a very real sense I smelled almost the same at both ends; Chris on my face and us down below. But then again, I could smell myself on his face and us at his other end. After that night, we made a list of items we needed to purchase in port to assist our ‘personal relaxation time’.
The cabin became our playground. Snuggling and cuddling suddenly became the aftermath rather than the entire show and the buildup to the main act was always amazing. Although Chris knew exactly what to do…and I relished his leading…I was at a total loss. But I was always a fast learner.
My knowledge of a vagina was limited to say the least. Oh sure I knew the parts and what functions they served. And I did know how they were depicted as being used. But there was a wide gap between the knowing and the doing. Chris was very patient and understanding with me and our knowledge of each other's body and needs grew.
However Chris was so very knowledgeable in dealing with my parts. I’d often forget that he didn’t have one and yet he handled mine as though it was his own. It didn’t take long for us to give one another exquisite pleasure at any given time. But along with this amazing pleasure came the knowledge of just how difficult it must be for those married and ‘coupled’ crew members who didn’t have their mate aboard.
Chris knew so much. I simply had to ask him. This wasn’t about a body count. Who really cares anyway? But I was just very curious. And thankfully Chris understood what I was asking.
“When I was twelve…I was tall…and big for a girl. I was the second tallest girl in the school.” He snickered. “Anyway…there was this cute guy down the street from us. I knew he worked full time so I’d guess he was around…twenty…or twenty one?
“So one day he catches me just walking down the road. Now he was really cute and we decide to play ‘you show me and I’ll show you’. I’d never seen a dick up close and personal before and I was curious. We did this a few times. And then came the touching.
“It didn’t take long before we were fucking. It was painful at first but…” Chris grinned. “…I got to liking it…a lot. He knew what he was doing. I was alright with what we were doing for a while. And then I wasn’t alright with it.” He frowned. “And then it became very ugly for me.”
Chris’s tears were welling up and I didn’t want that.
“I got…hurt.”
“Chris… Please…!” I plead softly. “You don’t need to tell me. That’s not what I was asking.”
“I know.” He swiped at a tear with his thumb. “But I want to tell you. You should know.”
Acquiescing with a gentle smile and my gentle touching of his hand, I let him continue.
“We fought…physically. But he was way too strong for me. He…” Chris choked up. “…raped me and it wasn’t gentle. I wound up in the hospital in Marathon getting stitches up my ass. I don’t even remember how I got there. The cops were all over me. I told them nothing. That's something I was taught by my...mother." He spat the word. "I was too embarrassed…and ashamed anyway I guess. But they knew.”
“Then what happened?” I asked softly.
“My aunt and uncle came to get me and I told them. The next thing anyone knew, the guy just disappeared. He left everything and vanished.” Chris uttered as he grinned weakly. “But I knew better. My people are Conchs…born and raised in the Keys for generations. And they had their own way of dealing with…issues.” He smirked.
My hands embraced Chris’s cheeks and then slid down his shoulders and arms until I was clasping his hands. I understood what he was telling me. And now I understood his strong reaction to the ‘chomo’ on the beach when we first really met.
“So…” Chris giggled meekly. “I became a lesbian.” He grinned. “It seemed the way to go. I had all this…what did you call it…burning? And that was okay for a while. This was just before I started to bind my boobs and take hormones. I was…” He glanced off for a moment. “…very butch. And very confused…”
“So then what happened? I mean…”
Chris stopped me with his finger upon my lips.
“But going lesbian didn’t do it for me either. Not totally anyway… I mean the girls were fun to be with. And for sure I learned a few tricks about my own equipment. But there still something missing…” He smiled and sighed. “And the drama was always fucking epic.”
Chris paused and glanced down at our fingers intertwined.
“I wasn’t really into men or women. But I liked fucking both. It’s just that neither made me feel complete. I really didn’t understand men or women and I really didn’t understand myself. At least not back then…”
Although this answered my question…or questions…it brought up another more important one.
“And us…?” I whispered.
“Us…?” His smile was amazing. “Well…?” He snickered. “You’re way different. I mean you’re not like anyone I’ve ever known before.” He smiled and kissed my fingers. “You’re the real deal. You’re everything you say you are and that’s fucking freaky.”
Chris leaned in and embraced me. “I feel so…so fucking connected to you and I never felt anything like that before.”
“It’s like we’re joined or something?”
“Yeah…! Joined…!” He said emphatically. “And it’s not just the way you are or I am.” I knew he meant our ‘mix and match’ parts. “And it’s not just the fact that we both want the same things. This…” Chris’s embrace was firm. “… just feels right. 'We' feel right. We’re both on this amazing adventure together and that makes it good.”
We held onto each other for some time. Our embracing was very comforting to us both. Chris told me that he never revealed that part of his past to anyone else before. Not ever… Except for his people that is… But he trusted me enough to disclose his past to me and I felt really special.
Empathizing with the others onboard who left their loved ones to go fishing was easy. Though I knew little about them, they too must have had lovers and families back home. Whilst it takes a certain breed to sail the seas, it took an even more special breed to stay home and put up with this way of life. It is not very conducive to long term relationships.
The tension onboard was only tempered by the long hours and hard work. Whilst tempers flared on rare occasions, peace always followed. There was no room for anything else this far away from home. But the promise of fat bonuses was always at hand and if we wanted to sail with my famor, we all had to work as a team…always.
Writing home became a challenge. We were only allowed so much internet time because we had to upload and download off of satellites constantly for navigation and the ship was our provider. I was careful of what to tell my folks regarding Chris and me. I hadn’t told them about our sharing the same cabin let alone the same bed.
But I think they knew that we were being intimate anyway? After all, my mother knew I left with a burn and she could see that Chris burned for me as well. And they were young once…our age. My mom had disclosed bits of her teen years with me. So they knew, and I knew that they knew.
The evening before the start of our fourth week at sea, my famor had a meeting to discuss where to fish next. He always made this decision. But every so often he wanted to get other opinions. He felt we could completely fill our holds at the Flemish Cap. Mister Gunderssen, Mister Knudsen, and the first mate Bjørn nodded in agreement.
But they all could see me visibly trembling. I was filled with such terrible foreboding. My famor gazed at me and his scowl became deeper. My place was not to disagree with my captain. It was the dream you know.
“What is it my sea angel? Why do you look so?” Famor grumbled.
What could I tell him? I had a bad dream?
“You are here at this table for a reason. If you want to captain a ship one day, then you must always speak what is on your mind.” He glanced at the others and they nodded.
“This is your ship as much as anybody else’s.” Mister Gunderssen smiled. “We are all here to make a decision on where to make our money.”
“I make more sea miles with the Captain in one year than you have made in your life.” Bjørn said. “And when he asks me, I give my opinion. If you must say different, then that is what should be.”
“Færøerne...” Was all I could muster in a weak and almost plaintive voice?
The Faroe Islands were but one long day away. The Flemish Cap was at least two long days sailing. The Cap could produce broadbill and halibut of epic size. Both are a premium fish that command a higher price at market. The Faroes only produced more of what we were catching; cod, pollock and hake...and maybe...just maybe...some broadbill.
”What makes you think this?” Famor’s eye brows arched.
Shaking my head and shrugging my shoulders, I had to think of something to say that made sense…and quickly. So in a very weak and nervous voice I began.
“It is a close run.” I began gazing sheepishly at famor. “And we can fill our holds and be home sooner.”
“Do you miss home that much?” Famor asked with arched brows.
“No... Not at all...” I uttered quickly and sighed. “The Cap will be four to five days more at sea and what profit will be left for a quarter of the hold? Even if it is all broadbill...it will cost four to five days of fuel and food.”
The silence was truly deafening. I scrunched down in my seat and blushed. The others looked to their captain and their captain stared at me. The tension felt so thick that I felt like screaming. Then my famor spoke.
“Then this is what will be. The Faroes it is.” He thumped his fist upon the table and turned to me. “You will set the course and brings us there.”
Grinning and blushing like the cat that ate the entire broadbill, I went back onto the bridge. I set the plotter on the course to the Faroe Islands. In practice, the ship ran on the computerized course that even set the variable pitch propellers for the correct speed. Everything was usually on automatic. But every so often, the helmsman would turn off the plotter and take control. We all needed to ‘feel’ the sea with our hands at the wheel.
Once the final set was hauled, everything was immediately washed down and put into order so that no time would be lost at the new grounds. All the equipment was checked; even the hooks. The baits were defrosting and waiting to be set. And the crew would have a short day’s well deserved rest.
Pointing the bow west-southwest, we immediately began to sail toward the Faroes. Never having been before, I was excited to venture into these ‘new’ waters. The Faroes were the tops of undersea mountains formed from long silent volcanos. They are renowned for the finest Atlantic salmon; both farmed and fresh caught. Halibut was also freshly caught by the local vessels. Almost their entire economy is based upon fishing.
This was kind of my very first command decision...sort of…and Chris was excited when I told him. He exhibited this by hugging me and lifting me off my feet. That is such a ‘guy’ thing. Now all we needed to do is catch fish...no small order on my uncertain whim. I didn’t tell Chris that it was because of my dream. But I didn’t need to. He knew.
Our chef decided to set out something special for the crew to enjoy. An epically amazing and totally Danish smorgasbord was set out against one wall of the mess. The custom is to have an epic meal during the last night at sea. But since a day’s rest was truly something special, and given we nearly filled our holds with a prime catch, an epic meal would be just as revitalizing as a nice hot sauna followed by a quick dip in icy waters.
Chris was in heaven! An assortment of cod, herring and mackerel prepared several different ways only enticed him to greater...epicurean debauchery? And the salted, smoked, and baked salmon only added fuel to his hunger. Smoked eel and cured salmon were my personal faves. The chef had also prepared smoked, roasted, and baked pork delights that went straight to the heart and squeezed.
All this was highlighted by the condiments. Capers, chopped sweet onions, eggs, parsley, and tons (not literally...but you know what I mean) of different cheeses with different textures and tastes. There were several different types of fish eggs...okay...caviars. And the aroma of the freshly baked breads and rolls permeated the air.
For balance we had potatoes, red beets, and cabbage all prepared in different manners from pickled to boiled to roasted. We ‘buttered’ our breads with roasted garlic. Of course the ever present liver paste and Swedish meatballs done Danish style only added to the amazing selection of foods to be had. But with sixty five souls aboard, too much was never enough.
Overweight crew members were almost non-existent in spite of the rich diet. One does burn it up quickly whilst the fishing is good. And even when the fishing is not so good, the nominal work in refrigerated spaces required quite a bit of body heat anyway.
Beer was the only thing missing from this feast and for reasons that are quite obvious. Our chef put out tropical fruit juices and various bottled or canned soft drinks. Water, the old standby, along with coffee...Danish style...and tea...Danish style...helped to wash it all down along with the freshly made desserts.
During the evening, we began to encounter swells of ten to fifteen feet. The frequency...the distance between the waves...was long and, with our bow design, we gently rocked. We can easily fish in those seas. Even twenty foot seas posed no problem unless the wave frequency shortened and fishing becomes too dangerous for the crew.
Chris and I were rocked to sleep like babes in a cradle. This only occurred after a head to foot belly rub followed by more animated types of rubbing? If we were any indication, the crew would be well rested and somewhat recharged for the final line sets. And if we also were any indication, they too slept like babes in the same cradle that so gently rocked us.
In the morning, famor stood over a chart set out on the charting table. Knowing his disposition in the early morning hours, I first stopped by the galley to fetch (am I turning Southern...?) a large mug of freshly made coffee and several freshly made Danish pastries. I offered them to him upon reaching the bridge.
“Ah… Min havets engel...! Kom og se det her.”
‘Sea angel’… Well… Literally…? ‘Angel of the sea’… The warm fuzzies yet again… I loved that appellation. With a smile as big as the sea, I joined him at the chart table. We conversed in Dansk…as usual.
“We will be here in two hours.” Famor pointed to a particular ground just southwest of the Faroes. “I have fished there before.” He rubbed his bearded chin. “But I haven’t been there in two…no…three years. It was very productive then. What do you think?”
His gaze was unflinching and deep. I quickly glanced at the plotter and could see the Faroes about thirty miles away and the grounds a mere fifteen. Then I gazed down at the chart. It was marked up in my famor’s hand over the many years. This was his ‘fishing’ log. Each date, each catch, and the tonnage was meticulously notes as well as the method used.
Upon close inspection I saw a piece of bottom that appeared particularly interesting. The average depth was about four hundred fathoms. But I noticed a hump which was at only ninety fathoms depth. Drop-offs such as ninety to four hundred fathoms are a fisherman’s dream. The bigger fish below chased the smaller ones up onto the rise. If you hit the edge just right, you can catch both. I looked up at my famor with a huge grin.
Yet another point of information… A fathom is six feet of depth. Why is every six feet of depth called a fathom? You can blame the English. They measured the length of a man’s outstretched arm from middle finger to middle finger. They called this a ‘faethm’ or an ‘outstretched arm’. The use of the word is now a maritime tradition. Navigation charts are marked in ‘fathoms’.
“Then this is what will be.” He announced gruffly. “Mister Gunderssen will take us there and you will watch the depth. You’ll know where we need to set our lines.” He nodded his head. “Come to my day cabin for a moment.”
Following him into his day cabin, I felt a degree of anxiety. Famor obviously wanted to have a private conversation. He closed his cabin door and pointed to a chair at his meeting table.
“Sit…”
Placing myself in the chair he pointed to, I watched as he took the chair next to mine and turned it toward me. He sat and smiled.
“I was proud of you yesterday.” Famor began. “You spoke your mind and that is how it should be. Now tell me… How is it with your man?”
“It is very good Farfar.” I literally beamed.
“If we come in early…I will put out in a week or two after.” He clutched my hand in his very large one. “If your Chris sees fit…I will want him to sail again…” Famor paused for a moment. “…with me.”
Nodding, I realized the implications.
“And you as well. This may interfere with your schooling.” Famor leaned in toward me. “But if this is what you wish to do, then you must consider yourself carefully. When the fishing is good, we must go out as soon as we can. Your mor and far will not be pleased. Did you give them your word that you will finish with school?”
Looking away for a moment, I sadly nodded.
“Then here is what it is.” Famor stroked his beard. “It is most important to be true to yourself. But it is more important to be true to others.” He paused and pointed his finger at me. “You are young and all you have is your word. When you make an oath or vow, you must stay the course and do as you promise. Without your word, you are nothing in this life.”
Famor was right of course. At the very least I would miss two weeks of school. But at the very most, I could be without my Chris at least until winter…or longer…if he got a one year contract.
“I think I can miss a week or two of school. I can speak with mor and far when we put in. They will not be pleased but I think they will understand.”
“Yes…” He sat back and sighed. “They know what it is for you. But I ask you again. How is it with your man? You might not see him for months.”
“We want the same things. We want our own ships to fish. I will not say anything one way or the other. It will be his choice. But if he does ask me, I will tell him to go to sea. I will be there when he does return. I think that this is the way it will be for us.”
Speaking firmly, I had to let famor know that I would do whatever it takes to have my ship…and my man. He got up…my signal to do the same…and he hugged me close to him. Famor then kissed the top of my head and then my cheek.
“It has been an easy life for you so far. But now you are no longer a child and you must enter the life of a grown woman.” He held my shoulders and smiled again. “This is what it is for us. We must make choices and stay with them…if they are the right choices. And I have complete faith in the choices you will make. After all, you are a Magnussen.” His smile beamed brightly. “Now go and do your job.”
Taking my station on the bridge, I was more than a bit subdued. Of course these thoughts had occurred to me before. Having to leave Chris and having to miss school…well…sort of miss school. But now the reality of it all began to set in. Famor was right. I did have it easy. One sailing each summer and then it was back to my ‘other’ world.
But could I fulfill a yearlong contract with a vessel’s owner? That is if I could even get one to begin with. And what if Chris and I sailed on different ships? At least with my famor, I could feel close to someone whilst at sea. For Chris to sail again with famor would be an enormous plus. He was becoming more comfortable around his Captain. But if we sailed separately, and with different captains and crews…?
My Chris was already a different person after only a few weeks. This is not to say he wasn’t confident on his own vessel. But this, a full blown ship, was way more complex. The diesels on Chris’s boat were smaller than the auxiliary diesels on this vessel. The main engines were two decks high! And the environmental systems also needed constant vigilance.
Chris worked very hard the first week at sea and he soon became very confident in everything he did. And when he wasn’t on duty, he had his nose pressed into a manual. Chris was always learning something because he wanted to be prepared for whatever vessel he was on. This only reaffirmed what he would do when…and not if…famor wanted him on the next sailing.
Watching the plotter and famor’s chart carefully, I felt we had finally reached the right spot for our sets. I called out ‘lines away’ and Mister Gunderssen relayed that message to the two line ports; one on each side of our vessel. The second officer, under Mister Gunderssen’s watchful eye, simply let the plotter do its work under his watchful eye.
We set two very long lines; one at an intermediate depth and the other at a deeper depth. The intermediate line might catch passing broadbill swordfish. The deeper lines were for the cod group (cod, pollock, haddock, ling, whiting, etc.). With any luck we might catch good sized halibut as well. In any case, whatever came up would be a huge bonus.
Birds from the Faroes were already circling us hoping for a hand out. This was a good sign as we began to haul the mid-range set. It yielded little save a few small broadbill. But the deep set was so amazing that famor had the crew switch out the mid water buoys and lines for another deep set.
We were hauling mature Atlantic halibut! This was pure gold…in fish terms that is. Massive flat fish were coming up so large that a second gaffer was needed! I could see fish over one hundred pounds and fish over two hundred pounds. An occasional cod or mud fish would appear. But otherwise it was pure money!
When my shift was finished, I went to my cabin and donned my ‘working’ gear. Grabbing my knives and gloves, I simply had to get a piece of this action. There is nothing more satisfying than cutting out the perfect filet. I always start on the white ‘belly’ side. The filet is thinner and normally harder to cut. The intact thicker top gives support for a good clean bottom cut.
The knives must be sharp, but not too sharp. If the knife is too sharp, it can cut through the bone; especially around the ‘ribs’. And if it’s too dull, meat gets left on the bone. Everyone at the cutting station had their own stones and the slightest variation in the feel of the cut required two or three quick swipes on the stone.
Filleting is kind of like riding a bicycle? One simply does not forget. After the third fish I was moving on automatic. I was at the end of the fillet line. The skinner stood next to me and he was really good. Nothing ruins a fish meal faster than a stray bone or piece of dark skin. Okay…so the work is messy. But the end product is worth every cent one might pay.
The fillets, like the cod in the round, were flash frozen and put into sacks. These were then stacked onto a pallet bin. The bins were then moved into refrigerated storage. Super frozen and refrigerated fish can be stored for up to six months and still be viable. But in truth, the fish reached the counters and restaurants within two days of arrival at port.
After collecting a few sizable cod and halibut livers and roe sacks from the 'cow' cod to have fried up for famor, Chris, and myself, and after finally tiring, I left the cutting table and made my way topside. I told the chef to keep a few of the ‘prizes’ for himself. He happily accepted these 'gifts' with the promise of a meal of delicacies. I then made my way to our cabin.
My gear was fairly clean after hosing myself off before coming topside. But I put them on hangers and hung them by the shower anyway. My boots came off before I even entered our cabin. Then I had to remove two layers of clothing.
You can’t wear jean shorts on a factory ship…or any ship for that matter. Everything below deck is refrigerated…except for the engineering sections where it’s only super air conditioned. Even the superstructure was air conditioned and pressurized. A gust of very cool air always met us upon opening any sea doors.
This pressurization is done to prevent our greatest pestilence from coming onboard; flies! Cruise ships perform this practice of pressurization for the same reason. Flies breed rapidly and can infect our stores and our very precious cargo. Everything we do is done to prevent this from occurring. Even the conveyors that send the fish down to the cutting out station have a plastic flap as do the gutting belts at the hauling ports.
My shower felt amazing. A hot shower always feels amazing. But after cutting out fish in the cold lower deck, it is more so. This was a luxurious contrast to being below deck and the steamy air began to flow out and into the main cabin. The water was really hot and I was able to finally erase the odor of the cutting out stations and warm myself.
As much as I loved the aromas of the sea in all their varied forms, I adored the aroma of Chris’s body…and he adored mine. And although the scents of the sea never fully leave you, which scents you decide to keep depend upon how fragrant one’s soap is.
The odors of our work, mine at the cutting out stations and Chris’s of the mechanical spaces, required something a little extra. So my fancy rose scented soap with its very rich lather solved the challenge. My gear was a minor beneficiary of the scented soap.
My coveralls would need to wait for a thorough cleaning. And my long underwear would wait with them. But Chris would need to change his overalls if he got them dirty. The stench of oil and grease does not make for a good and intimate couples setting. Did I mention that we all did our own laundry?
The fishing was truly amazing. We would have been out the full four weeks but our holds filled up in only three days! Everyone was putting in extra hours and gladly so. The bonuses would be epic if the product could be brought to market in a timely fashion. And so I became more important at the cutting out tables than on the bridge.
Chris even came up several times to lend a hand. It was good to work side by side with him again and we sneaked grins and hip bumps every so often. And we talked and joked while we cut the halibut and cod. Those moments reminded me of our working together on his forty foot vessel. The time went quickly when he was around. But he also had to tend to a fouled conveyor, a broken electric motor, and some plumbing issues.
Where Chris found the strength to be…well…intimate…I’ll never know. But he did. Chris would drive me crazy every night and every morning. And he did all the work! I certainly could have but he’d start something that would feel so amazing that my sleepy boy couldn’t help but wake up as he took over control.
During the last evening on the grounds, I finally had to tell him to let me get some rest. Let me assure you that he did not make that easy for me. And I was truly too tired to make it difficult for him. So I simply cried and told him I was really worn and frazzled. Chris understood and put aside his horniness. Well…it was really more like…swampiness? So we held one another until sleep overcame us.
With our holds were filled to absolute capacity, we were finally under way and our course was set for home! It would be two days run time and I was excited. Indeed everyone was excited. It was the mental change that took place. When we’re fishing it was one thing. If need be, we could fish for two months or more. But once the fishing was done, thoughts of home would begin to rapidly seep in.
It’s that stroll in the sun. It’s the taste of a good beer. It’s a meal without the sea’s motion. It’s breathing fresh air. It’s being warm without at least two layers of clothing. It’s being with family and friends once again. And it’s walking in the streets and gazing in the shop windows and at the new and unfamiliar faces passing by.
But in one week or so we had to have our fill. The events on land are but mere moments in time and soon the sea begins to call again. This is what it is and this is who we are. Very soon the calls become like those of the sirens singing to Jason, tempting him to change his course. Only we did not have our Orpheus with his sweet music to help us waylay the sirens’ songs.
After our usual Wednesday dinner with famor, we were all on the bridge speaking of the sailing and all the good things our catch would bring. Chris was at the helm under Mister Knudsen’s careful watch when a call came in for famor. This was not usual. But this was not unusual either. Maybe the owners…? Maybe the markets…?
Famor took the call on the bridge phone. His smile told us this should be nothing.
“Hej… Kaptajn Magnussen...” He said and his smile suddenly faded. “Gud i himlen...!”
Not good…! Not good at all…!
“Og besætningen...?” Famor’s brows jutted upward.
Survivors…??? He listened intently for several very long moments. All eyes were now on famor. I could actually see him age as he listened. He sighed and his shoulders drooped. This was seriously not good news.
“Tak fordi du ringede til mig.” And he ended the call. “There was a great storm at the Cap.” He began in English for the benefit of Chris. “Erik Svenson…” Famor gazed at me. “You remember him from last season. The big Swede…? You were on his vessel. The sixty five meter line boat…”
Remember him…? Indeed…! We all had dinner at famor’s house and he allowed me to taste his wine. And he personally took me on a tour of his ship. I felt a terrible foreboding throughout my entire being.
“His ship lost power and broached.” Famor put his hand over his mouth and sighed…deeply. “Two souls were given to the sea. All others were rescued.” Famor sighed deeply again. “Erik and the engineering officer Jan Nielsen were lost.”
Things began to spin and the lights sort of went out.
“Jools…?”
A voice began to break through the dense fog. As it cleared I saw the faces of almost everyone on the bridge. Looking about and gathering my wits, I was in famor’s day cabin on his bunk. Chris was smiling down at me and I smiled back. As I quickly glanced around I saw famor’s face as well as Bjørn’s.
“You passed out.” Famor smiled gently. “You are lucky your Chris caught you before your head hit the deck.”
“Yes... I felt dizzy. Svimmel... Og svag...” I said softly. “I guess the shock of the news…?”
“You will stay up here tonight.” Famor said quite firmly. His concern actually pained me. “Your man will be here with you. The best thing for you is quiet and rest. It is probably nothing but…” His scowl deepened with concern.
Famor cleared his cabin except for Chris.
“What happened?” Chris asked softly and held my hand.
“I don’t know.” I sighed. ”I think the news of Erik Svensen..? The storm...?”
“I told famor about the dream. Your dream...” Chris paused. “And why you wanted to go to another ground.”
“What did he say?”
“Nothing…” Chris shook his head. “But he had the strangest look on his face. Like…maybe he already knew.”
Poor Chris looked so concerned. In a rather successful effort to comfort me, he held my sleepy guy firmly, leaned over and kissed me.
“You really scared the crap out of me.” He said softly.
Hugging him, I kissed his cheek and closed my eyes. I felt so tired and weak…and worn. Chris stayed holding me until I fell asleep. When I awoke in the morning, Chris was asleep in famor’s big chair.
Three injuries occur with frequency on board a vessel…any vessel. People get cuts. When the ship goes one way…like down…and you go the other way…like up…and when the two meet again you get a jammed knee or worse. And people bonk their heads. Most ships have a space or cabin that serves as an infirmary. And it is well equipped for basic injuries.
So when I finally needed to get up and go out for some air, Chris had a wheelchair handy. I thought that was totally ridiculous and of course refused to be wheeled about…even by Chris. As we walked on the aft section of the main deck, the strangest thing occurred. Various crew members came to me and touched me; my hair, my shoulder, or my hand. And then they would kiss their fingers.
Evidently the tale of my premonition had made the rounds. And sailors, be they fisherman or otherwise, are very superstitious; including me . I was now perceived as having a special gift. I was thought of as being…blessed? And in an attempt to have a share of this great gift, they touched me.
Being signaled out in such a fashion caused me to feel good. I felt important…as in being needed…and special. I’m not sure why but I felt as if I’d grown spiritually as well? Even famor treated me with diffidence. He didn’t want to upset this ‘lucky charm’ he currently possessed. I guess it felt nice to be recognized as ‘me’ and not simply famor’s barnebarn; his grandchild.
As we sailed ever closer to home, more of the crew began to appear on deck. Some went forward to gaze out at the expanse for any of the signs of land and others lazed on the after deck. When the shore birds would appear, just as the doves returned to Noah's great ark with a twig, land couldn’t be far off. And with the right wind, I’d swear land could be smelled.
Chris was becoming little bit more than antsy. He’d never been away from land for this long. Whilst I was nearly born on a vessel, Chris, like many others before him, would need to find his home at sea. During our last day at sea, he was unapproachable. He was like some animal that had been caged just a little too long and battling the confining space.
Spending time on the bridge with me certainly helped. At least there were distractions and, true to form, he soaked everything up like a sponge. It was the free hours that challenged him. We spent a bit of our free time together up forward on deck. The air was cool and we could create our own shelter from the wind and the coolness with our sea jackets and warmed bodies.
There was no relieving any of Chris’s tension in bed. After a failed attempt at ‘distracting’ him with my fingers and my mouth, I finally gave in to his desire to simply hold me in silence. Chris would acknowledge me every so often with a kiss or a squeeze. And the silence wasn’t awkward in the least. We both sort of knew what the other was thinking. Home… Home…!
Almost everything was packed. Our personal bedding, my sleeping bag that opened to queen size and several pillows famor brought aboard, would be stowed in our closet. Although the basics for bedding were supplied, we all brought our little bits of home with us. Only what was necessary for the morning remained. Both our sea bags were already by the door only awaiting the last minute toiletries.
One last nighttime ritual of applying the special creams and lotions I used at sea. We would be docking early in the morning and would need to be off the vessel quickly. There would be work crews dockside to offload the catch, the bi-products, the trash, and to freshen up all the living spaces.
No time would be wasted. It would take at least two full days just to offload the catch. A barge would pull alongside to begin the refueling. Dockside power would take over and the diesels would be shut down and serviced as needed. Fresh food stores would be taken on. Much work had to be done before the ship could leave port again. But none of this was our concern.
In the morning we followed famor down the gangway and onto the pier. Chris dropped his sea bag and simply touched the ground with his fingers. He grinned and snickered. Even the news of the horrid tragedy and loss at sea couldn’t dampen his emotions.
“Land…” He chuckled. “What a rush…!”
We laughed with him. One did feel so very strange standing quite still and have everything around seem to move to the rhythm of the sea. And certainly not having that rocking cradle at night would prove even more interesting because the entire room would rock in its stead. Our inner ears would need to adjust. But Chris was right. Being back on land was a serious rush.
An electric cart took us to where famor’s car stood waiting along with his ‘housekeeper’ Agathe Jansen. I grabbed Chris’s arm to hold him back as famor went to greet her. Agathe was not simply famor’s housekeeper. She was also his…intimate friend?
Famor knew her husband who was also a fisherman. He too was lost at sea and Agathe swore she would never marry another. But she was a woman and famor, in spite of his years, was very much a man. So nobody thought it unusual for them to keep intimate company. That’s simply how it is.
They hugged with passion and desire. Then famor took both her hands and I could see her head drop till her chin was on her chest. He had told her of the loss of Erik Svensen. Knowing how they had entertained him on more than a few occasions, and knowing of her own loss, I truly understood how she felt. How they both felt…
But this is how it is. Sometimes the sea is merciful and sometimes it is not. I know that back on the island, every so often a boat would go down and lives taken. And there is always some reason. You always must respect, but not fear the sea. One mistake… One stupid action… One bad judgement… One accident… And all can be lost all to easily.
We waited hand in hand until famor glanced at us. That was my signal to come and greet Agathe and introduce my Chris. Agathe is a big boned Nordic woman; an equal match for my famor. She slapped aside Chris’s hand and hugged him to her much to his surprise. But this is our way.
“This is how we greet our family here.” She beamed, her rosy cheeks puffed out with her smile. “And you…!” She turned to me with open arms and a huge grin. “Min havets engel... How you have grown into such a beautiful woman.”
‘Sea angel’… Well literally…? ‘Angel of the sea’… Agathe wrapped me in her arms which reminded me of my mom. And her scent was fresh and spicy from her perfume; her lush full body warm and comforting. I settled into her briefly and easily.
“Come...” Agathe grinned. “Let us go home and I’ll show you both to your place.”
Famor’s home was a very short drive from the port gate. It was an old house of traditional style. The high peaked roof began on the ground floor and extended up two more stories. The first floor facade was stone. The other two floors had stained white oak facades. All the beams were white oak as well. Much of the inside detail was of various maple woods.
With a large stone fire pit in the main room and heat exchangers running up to the other stories, this home was quite comfortable during the bitter cold winters. Famor even had his own sauna and cold dipping pool! This home would neither bend nor break during the formidable North Sea winter storms. Not…at…all...!
But before anything could happen or life move on, we had to eat. It is our custom and we were hungry anyway. Dropping our sea bags at the foot of the stairs, we followed famor into the open dining room. Agathe set out a table full of different foods fit for a homecoming from the sea. The room seemed to pitch and roll ever so slightly as we sat and ate and talked of our sailing.
After slaking our appetites, Chris and I followed Agathe upstairs to the guest bedroom. This was opposite famor’s on the other side of the house and it did have its very own bathroom. Such is not often the case. Sometimes one bathroom had to service the entire house. We don’t seem to put in as much bathroom time as Americans nor are we so...uptight about it?
The room was quite spacious and had a wonderful view of the sea. The bed was quite large and the blankets and pillows where stuffed with goose down. Although the summer temperatures were in the high sixties, at night it did drop to the low fifties. Famor often had married or partnered guests overnight when at home and we were the beneficiaries of this comfort.
Once settled in, we went back down the stairs to find famor and Agathe sitting in the kitchen; each with a glass of good port. Her eyes brightened with her smile as famor told her of our sailing in more detail. She sat totally enrapt with his tales, her eyes ablaze with life.
I loved this woman a lot. Agathe had the very same fiery inner spirit as famor only she hardly ever scowled or frowned. And she could give better than she got when famor was feeling a bit feisty. But Agathe was not one to put up with trifles either. And she was not one to shy from public displays of affection.
Agathe’s blonde hair, once fiery red, and her eye crinkles when she smiled, gave the impression of being grandmotherly. She indeed was one. But she’s the kind of grandmother who would go horse riding or skiing with you. She was an energetic woman and her energy spread to those surrounding her. I truly loved her and she adored me.
Agathe was sure to include Chris in all of our conversations. She hung on every detail as we excitedly related our tales. Agathe really was struck by the entire dream thing. She knew of others who have had ‘visions’. Her word choice…not mine…
As Chris told of his adventures aboard, beginning with his first meeting famor, Agathe got us each a glass of port and we also enjoyed our first alcoholic drink in weeks. I was grateful for the calming effect because I still needed to call my folks and work this school thing out. So at ten in the evening, four in the afternoon in Florida, the call was made.
Although they were thrilled to hear my voice, as I was theirs, my request did not make them happy. Not one bit…! Not…at...all…! They had expected this call sooner or later but they were prayer on later. Perhaps much later…? Of course they tried to deflect this on Chris but had no success. Then of course there was famor to blame. Famor was not very happy with that and had to speak out.
“Hej…” A blunt hello… “Jaaahhh…?” He lilted.
Famor got right into it as befitting a Dane. He said he would be a fool not to ask me out again. I made money for them all. He then said…I almost peed myself…that I was better on the bridge than the second officer who went to maritime college! And if that wasn’t enough, famor said that the fates had chosen this life for me. But he reluctantly had to add that if they wanted me back he would see to it.
This is how it is with us and this is who we are. To speak our minds other than honestly is not in our nature. Usually we’re not quite as blunt as famor. But then again most of us aren’t captains of great fishing ships. My parents couldn’t argue with what he said. Their last words on this subject were they’d see to what the school required for a delayed start.
We all celebrated their decision with yet another glass of the wonderfully nutty port wine. Agathe asked what I wished to do in the morning. That was a no brainer for me. After four weeks of buns, ponytails curled into buns, and watch caps covering my long hair, I definitely needed a bit of hair resuscitation and a trimming.
And a man-pedi wouldn’t hurt either. My nails were a mess. They were on the brittle side anyway. And though the extra top coats helped, my nails were still in need to help. I loved the way my nails looked and felt after an expert tending to. And the sensation of having my feet pampered after so many hours on them…? It’s like an orgasm for one’s hands and feet!
Agathe laughed and nodded. Such things were usually for the tourists come from Copenhagen or other large cities. Cosmetic appearance was not necessarily a local priority. Whilst appearing neat and well-groomed was one thing, the fine art of ‘contouring’ and fancy nail applications was quite another. But Agathe couldn’t deny that a little self-indulgence now and then felt amazing.
New clothing was also a must. I’d grown quite a bit and the clothes from last season I’d left behind simply did not fit any longer. At least not in a manner I found acceptable… So after a large and hearty breakfast, we drove into town and left the ‘boys’ to their own devices.
Although most Danes learn English at an early age, this far out it is rarely spoken. Agathe relished the opportunity to indulge in practicing with me. After our grooming and fluffing, we strolled through town arm in arm simply talking and browsing the windows of the various shops.
“So how is it with your man?” She asked with a gentle smile.
“It is very good and I am very happy with him.” I grinned.
“And he has no problem with you?”
Agathe didn’t need to say what the problem might be.
“Chris knows and he has no problem.” I giggled.
“That is indeed good.” She sighed. “We hear such…such awful things about Americans and the ways they treat those who might be…different. It seems to be such an…” Agathe paused in thought. “…issue? I don’t understand it at all.”
“He is like me. We have the same spirit. He is of the sea and that is all that matters to him…and to me.” I hugged her arm in excitement.
“Yes… I can feel that in him. I see the way he looks at you. I think your Chris is a fine man…a good man. And that is what matters. I am very happy for you…and for him. It is hard for us to find another that fits us. It is like he is one of us…and not one of them.”
“Mor believes he has our blood in him.” I snickered.
“Your mother is a smart woman and she is probably right. You two have a fit.” Agathe said and suddenly stopped. “Ahhh… Look…! Look at this.” Her smile suddenly beamed.
We’d stopped in front of a clothing store and Agathe spotted an amazing white linen top. It was definitely summery and very…light weight? The design was very traditional with billowing sleeves and a loose fitting neck and hem line. It was almost tunic in length with natural bone buttons. And the collar was rimmed with white on white embroidery. Just my style… Nordic…
Our trip proved quite productive. Several new tops, a lovely summer dress…also Nordic style…and new Glerups wool shoes for cabin use, were all the direct result of our efforts. Normally I am not a very good shopper. My mind is usually full of so many other things far distant from the mall. But this day was different. Today there was a true need.
Agathe was patient. She loved shopping with me. This brought back her memories of doing so with her daughters’ and she treated me as one. She also paid for everything without expecting acknowledgement. I spent all my money on Chris’s gear and hadn’t been paid for the voyage yet. I expressed my gratitude anyway. Agathe actually had more fun than I did, and I had a lot.
After depositing our new purchases in the car…she couldn’t resist a top she saw…we set out to have lunch at the port. We sat and dined with a view of the havn and surrounded by an amazing assortment of smørrebrød seafood. I got to ask Agathe more interesting questions away from my famor.
“You’ve been with famor for quite some time now and...”
“Why we didn’t marry…?” She chuckled. “After your bedstemor... What is this in English?”
“Grandmother...” I smiled.
“Ah yes… After your grandmother passed your grandfather was very upset.” She paused in reflection and smiled softly. “And my husband…a very good man…was still in my heart. But it is just as it is at sea. You live in another’s home and you become to know them. We both felt the same things and, after time, we see those things in each other.” She sighed with a smile. “And, as it is at sea, we begin to work with…and for…each other. That is how it is.”
Smiling, I nodded. I knew exactly what she meant. They were a fit.
“But after time, you begin to realize that there is no reason to marry. Our families are grown and our children have children. They have our names and our blood. So for that…? We have no reason.” Agathe chuckled. “And maybe there’s a bit of the old ways still in us. We have said our vows and oaths to one another so of what use is a piece of paper?”
How could I disagree with that? Not that I was seeking to… And I knew that legally divorcing here was totally easy. Perhaps I was becoming too American in my expectations of a wedding? Maybe a simple public announcement was truly the thing to do. But I certainly understood how Agathe felt. If you couldn’t trust a person’s word, what good was the paper? Echoes of my famor...
“How do you put up with famor being at sea for so long?” Curious…
“It is not easy.” She sighed and frowned. “But…?” Agathe grinned wickedly. “The coming together afterward is so…so wonderful!” She sighed wistfully and giggled. “We may be old. But we are not dead.”
Now that anyone can understand. Intimate relationships are definitely not as complicated or complex as they are in America. Games simply do not exist. If you feel like it, and your ‘other’ feels like it, it is done. Whether it will continue can be discussed afterward. When you are asked ‘how is it with you two’, it is assumed you’re past the intimacy issue. This is very Nordic.
We finally returned home in mid-afternoon. Famor sat reading a commercial fishing journal but Chris was nowhere to be seen…or heard.
“I see your trip was a success.” He chuckled as he shook his head.
Famor set down the journal he was reading. Agathe immediately showed him her newly colored nails. Famor arched both his bushy eye brows and grinned.
“You will never make a European from her Yuli.” He chuckled. “Agathe is too Dansk for that.”
“Åh skat...” Sweetheart…? “That will never be.” She grinned slyly at him. “I wouldn’t have you if I was a European.” Agathe snickered and gazed at her sparkling nails. “But they do look nice.”
“Ja…” Famor beamed warmly at her. “I certainly have no complaints…yet.”
“It feels nice to be sixteen again.” I said. “And this is something I always did with Mor.”
“Ja min engel...” Famor held out his hand and I took it. He pulled me gently down next to him on the sofa. “This is how it is after a sailing. We work to be back on land again and as we were before we left. And it is important. We work to live. We do not live to work.”
Sighing and leaning upon his shoulder, I knew he was right. Famor put his arm around me and rested his cheek atop my head.
“You are very young and tomorrow does not come fast enough. But what is the purpose of work if not to live? What is the purpose of life if not to live...to feel this?” He waved his large hand around the room. “That the sea calls out to me I cannot change…and I never want to. But there must be some balance between the two.”
“Yes…” I sighed. “I understand. Where is Chris?” I gazed up at famor.
“He is out there.” Famor motioned toward the beach…and the sea. “He is a good man.”
Waiting for the ‘but’ is always a challenge. And I was not disappointed.
“But he is an American. And he suffers because it is difficult to know us. He believes he has no place here. This I can feel. You must show him who we are…and who he is.”
Well that didn’t sound very promising. But I understood. Chris never really had any of what we have. Family and a place… I could see that when he came to eat with us back on the island. And blood simply doesn’t make for family. It may be a start. But it is not by any means a finish. And place is where those who you choose to call your family live. That is where your home is and where your life is.
“He will be a good captain one day. But he needs to stay the course. He needs a bearing and every bearing needs two points.” Famor paused and smiled at me. “He has a destination of course. But he also needs a starting point. A home… And that will need your doing.”
“I will go to him now.” I got up off the sofa. “But I want to put on my new top.”
“And maybe a little lipstick…? Perhaps a little scent…?” Agathe grinned knowingly.
“Women…!” Famor snorted and chuckled.
Racing up the steps to our bedroom, my mind was already planning my makeup. I didn’t bring much with me. After all, fishing was not exactly a night out. But I always had two or three lipstick shades in my kit. And my mascara had a permanent place in my handbag. I brought only a small palette with three colors suitable for night time wear.
But this meager collection would need to do. The wine shade of lipstick was most dramatic. I loved the color. The deep red against my porcelain skin was quite striking. And now that I had lashes again after the mascara, a bite of bronze eyeshadow along my upper lid line defined my eyes perfectly.
Racing back down the stairs, I stopped in the living room for a final inspection…sort of.
“How do I look?” I said breathily.
Famor froze and stared.
“It is hard to remember you are no longer a mere girl. You've grown into a woman min havets engel. Kom til mig.”
Famor’s outstretched arms embraced me and he kissed both my cheeks.
Agatha simply smiled, nodded her approval, embraced me and also kissed me. As I turned to leave, I quickly debated whether I should take a sweater or my sea jacket. The sun was setting and the air grew cooler. Like to the low sixties…? But then again, Chris could keep me warm.
Running across the front lawn…sweater-less and jacket-less…I quickly crossed the road and ran onto the beach. The cool sea air washed over me and I regretted not taking something to shield me more. But then I saw Chris and all sensation left me. He was sitting as usual but without his ritual beer. Chris did wear his sea jacket and his sneakers.
The breeze shielded any sound of my approach. I leaped out in front of him with a huge grin and twirled around several times displaying my new top.
“What do you think?” I said as I struck a pose.
Chris simply stared at me wide eyed. He looked so tired and worn? Yet he did manage a smile.
“You look amazing babe.”
“You like this top? I grinned. “It’s kind of traditional?”
“Yeah… But you’d look great wearing a paper bag.”
That was my cue. I straddled Chris’s legs and planted myself between them, my body touching his and feeling his warmth. I put my arms around him and pulled him into me. Our cheeks were touching and I whispered in his ear.
“How are you doing?” I asked.
“I don’t know.”
Chris hugged me a little more firmly. It was like he was holding on for his life.
“Everything is so different here. I don’t recognize anything.” Chris uttered forlornly. “The fishing was fine. I had no problem with the ship…or being out for so long.” He exhaled. “It’s just here…on land…I don’t know.”
“You are in a foreign country you know.” I replied as I put my hands beneath his jacket to hold him. “And I do know what you mean. I did come from here to your island.”
“Yeah…” I felt his head nod. “You did.” He lilted.
“How was it with my famor?”
“It was very weird.”
Leaning back but still holding Chris, I looked into his eyes. They seemed…pained?
“Well… It kind of began the moment you two left.” He offered.
Shock…!
“He yelled at me for calling him Captain. He said his name was Jarl. He said to call him Jarl or famor.” He snorted. “So okay…I get it. He’s at home and not on the bridge.”
“That is our way.” I smiled gently.
“So then he asks me how it is with you.” Chris shook his head again. “The first thing that popped into my mind was that you had a dick and I didn’t. I don’t know why it did. Maybe it was just the way the question hit me. You know?”
“I can imagine.” I sighed again and shook my head with a warmth smile on my face. “You don’t understand this yet but…” I paused for a moment. “It’s not about body parts or the way we wish to use them. And it’s not about what we are. It’s all about who we are.”
“He laughed when I started to tell him…about me.” I could see a tear well up in his eyes. “And all I could think of was all the years of shit I had to eat. People laughing and…sneering… So when he laughed, it made me angry. You know?”
“So what happened next?” I had to get him off this ‘ASAP’!
“He said he knew everything he had to know about me during the first few days.” Chris said as he cleared his throat. “I told him I’d like to call him famor.” He snickered. “I really never had one you know.” Chris rested his chin on my shoulder. “God almighty…! You smell so fucking good.”
His words caused me to smile.
“So then, what is the matter?”
“I don’t know. I mean…when I come back from a day’s fishing I go to places I recognize and do things I usually do. I sleep where I always sleep. So after four weeks at sea I come ashore and I don’t recognize anything. And when he said he knew everything he needed to know about me…” He sighed sadly.
Poor Chris sounded exasperated…beyond belief.
“And then after seeing you at work…? Fuck…! You are so totally the real thing and so at home…with yourself.” He was quick to add. “I know you started doing this as a baby. But…fuck…! I don’t really know you at all.”
That kind of struck me. I looked at him curiously.
“You’re so open and straight with me that I always think you’re hiding something. But I can’t imagine what. I mean…maybe there’s this deep dark side of you that only comes out during full moons or something.” He snickered.
“No…?” I lilted and smiled. “This is who I am.”
“Even...famor…” He said ‘famor’ like he truly owned it. “He’s just straight up and totally relaxed and…well…open about things. I’m just afraid I’ll wake up and all of this is a dream. It’s like he can just flip a switch from boss to average guy like it’s nothing.”
“This is who we are.” I smiled. “We don’t bother with what once was. Who you are is what we care about. Anyway…life is complex enough so we don’t need to be. You ask us a question and we give you an answer. We don’t argue. We negotiate.” I laughed.
“Then he said something that really got to me. He said ‘work to live and don’t live to work’.”
Shock wave…! Famor said those very words to me and I totally understood. It’s not a novel idea. In only four weeks I had my fill of fishing and could get back into being a teenage girl on land. I was fulfilled and relaxed and could do other things whilst I waited for the next sailing.
“That is also who we are Chris.” I hugged him firmly again. “You’ve only been here for two days. We will go into town tomorrow and I’ll show you how we live. The way you would show me your home…? I can show you my home. This is not Florida…or America. But that doesn’t mean you’re in a foreign place. I know that everything looks different. But if your heart is open, you’ll recognize the things you miss. And you’ll recognize things that you never thought existed but now want.”
“He wasn’t even interested in why or how…you know?” Chris snorted and shook his head. “He just carried on as if nothing happened. Just talking about things… I didn’t know whether the subject repulsed him or he simply wasn’t interested in my story. You know?”
“He knows about me and you see how it is with him and me.” I softly said. “Why should it be any different between you and him?”
“I guess it shouldn’t. He called me a good man. That’s not the kind of response I get when someone knows…or finds out. Fuck…! I should have been born here.”
“What…” I chided. “And you go to America and work onboard some woman captain’s boat? I don’t think so.” I laughed…as did Chris. “I think you’re tired and it’s time to go back in. We both could use another night’s sleep after eating one of Agathe’s epic meals.”
Truer words were never spoken. We stuffed ourselves silly on the meal Agathe prepared. Chris went wild with the home pickled fish. Agathe also does some fish smoking and curing as well. But her cupboard was bare of those delicacies. She did promise to smoke some cod and it was in the brine as we spoke.
The cod is a ‘fat’ fish with large flakes of meat. Although salmon is also ‘fat’, the meat texture is much denser. The smoking merely adds additional flavor to the already fabulous texture. Heavily salted brine does the actual ‘cooking’. Agathe usually adds a healthy measure of raw brown sugar which helps mute the salty taste a bit. Other spices can be added to the mix but brown sugar and salt will do it.
Her smoker was an old freezer. The large hanging space made it suitable for racks of meat as well as geese and duck. And when she does eel…? The Heavens open up for the Gods to feast! The eel is so rich in vital vitamins and oil that it belies the savory flavor and amazing texture.
The trick to it all is the final step. Cutting slices of salmon or cod carefully with a very sharp slicing knife, and served with fresh sour cream (Is that right? Can cream that is sour be fresh? Hmmm…), onions and capers, is truly an orgasm for the mouth and tummy! Of course a healthy platter of breads, toasted and not, and cheeses complete the true smørrebrød assortment.
But the assortment of home pickled and smoked fish only began the evening’s debauchery. Or is it gluttony...? Or both maybe...? When the roasted pork came out with the home pickled vegetables, it was all over. And why is it that pork is considered a healthier alternative to beef when the roasted fatty part is the best?
All this was washed down well with really good dark beer. I don’t think a Dansk food feast can be had without beer. I was even allowed a second bottle though I couldn’t finish it. This summer eating reminded me of wild bears. They eat all spring and summer so that they may sleep on their fat during the winter. Perhaps that is why we do so well in the cold.
By dinner’s end Chris was feeling quite relaxed and content. Of course his two beers and the rest of my second one didn’t hurt. I listened carefully to his voice when he spoke. He called famor ‘famor’ several times and each time it became more natural. He even called him ‘farfar’! Famor was quite pleased. He was enjoying Chris’s and my company.
We all cleared the table. This is our way. The only exception is a guest. But even then it is hard to stop a guest from lending a helping hand. This is also our way. Then the ‘boys’ went into the open parlor and Agathe and I prepared the desserts. Those were not homemade. But they might as well have been. They were freshly baked and still exuded a wonderfully fresh aroma.
No doubt famor was assembling an assortment of after dinner liquors. Nothing went better with fresh pastries than a good coffee and a good drink. Tonight both would be readily available. All the fixings were placed on a serving cart and Agathe wheeled them into the parlor. Famor and Chris were already seated on facing loveseats so that Agathe and I had our place beside our men.
The discussion was as light and cheerful as during dinner. My plans for the next day were the topic. It was time for Chris to really see my home and what better time than during the very mild weather of summer. Suggestions of what to do and where to go first flew like geese on migration. But I wanted to begin where I was born and all agreed.
Sleeping was not a problem that evening. Not at all... The air was cool and Chris was so very warm. I huddled into him and he enveloped me with his arms. Heavenly didn’t begin to describe the sensation. The feeling of a real bed and bedding was so very awesome that we both slept in. Sleeping in meant that we didn’t get out of bed till eight.
Famor greeted us at the kitchen table with a chuckle. He thought it novel that young people should spend so much time in bed when there was so much to do in life. I wasn’t even sure he slept at all. Agathe prepared our eggs with sautéed herring and onions. And as usual we had the ever present potatoes, cheeses and a variety of toasts.
After having our fill, famor called Erik Svenson’s wife. He expressed his feelings on the loss of Erik as did Agathe. I was handed the phone and I too made my sentiments known. Though I had only met him once, we left our impressions upon one another. The loss of anyone at sea was tragic. But the loss of a captain was more so. And everyone in our fishing community felt that loss dearly.
Good captains had their own crews; the same people sailing after sailing. So many mouths that needed feeding were now at a loss and at the mercies of a new captain and ship. Like famor, Erik Svenson’s crew was not only loyal, but dedicated to the captain who could put them onto fish and returned them to home safely.
But this is how it is with us. Those who choose to go to sea as a way of life. And every family with this tradition of going to sea has felt this kind of loss. A father, a mother, a child, a cousin, an aunt, an uncle, a friend, a loved one… This is the life we have chosen and this is who we are.
To his wife Hilda, I was the crazy girl who wanted to be a ship’s captain. She never tired of hearing the tales of my deeds at sea. Hilda thought me to be a throwback to the ancient days of shield maidens and great women warriors. She even told famor that one day people would sing songs about me. As if…!
Famor invited her to come to us. But Hilda graciously declined. She was surrounded by family and busy greeting the crew as they came to visit. She lives is Fiskebäckskil which is kind of the Swedish equivalent to Skagen? But she did promise to visit once things settled down. If Erik’s loss was felt in our town, then Fiskebäckskil’s fishing community had to be devastated.
As we gathered our things to leave, famor got a call on his cell phone; the one the owners gave him. We waited to hear the news. Famor gazed at us as he spoke softly into the phone.
“I must go to the port.” He solemnly announced. “It is a service for Erik and his engineer.”
“I’d like to go.” Chris quickly said.
“No…!” Famor insisted firmly. “This is for the captains…and for those who sailed with him. What you and Yuli do today is more important.”
“But we do the same when one of ours is lost.” Chris replied, still wanting to go.
Chris didn’t understand. But I did.
“Do not be in such a hurry to honor the dead.” Famor’s entire face…furrowed? “You will have too many times to do that. Right now the living are more important. But you two can drive me to the port.”
Famor hated going to these kinds of things. He would say that it reminded him too much of his own mortality. And it would remind him of how fragile we were when we dared to venture to sea and wrestle with the elements and the Gods.
Famor actually allowed me to drive! A major first…! And when we arrived to the port Chris let out with one of his colorful expletives.
“Fuck…!” He blushed suddenly. “Sorry…”
Famor just laughed. Six ships had come in and a seventh was docking. The smallest vessel was a forty-meter purse seiner. And the largest was an eight five meter long liner. But the real giant in the havn, aside from our ship, was a huge cruise ship docked at the very end of the port.
Skagen is a very picturesque town and the cruise ships stopped regularly during the summer months. Between the ship borne tourists, the summer vacationers, and the ships in port, our town would be crazy busy. So I drove first to the house I was born in.
Our home was a typically Danish abode. Not quite as grand as famor’s, it was still quite roomy and more than comfortable. Currently our home was being rented to a couple who are artists; painters actually. The light in the house was excellent and the town, and its surrounding location, were extremely picturesque.
“My mom said that I made such a mess coming out that it took a week to clean up.” I snickered.
“You mean you were actually born in that house?” Chris said wide eyed.
“We do have midwives and mom definitely didn’t want to be in a hospital.”
“Midwives…?”
Shaking my head and snickering, I drove off.
“This isn’t America Chris.” I grinned. “We still do some things the old fashioned way.”
“So I’m beginning to learn.” He chuckled.
We drove to the furthest most point of our peninsula; the very ‘top’ of Denmark. Along the way I pointed out the bunker that the Nazis built to house their wounded troops. I explained some of the history of Danish neutrality and of the occupation. Almost all of our Jewish population survived the Nazis by being sent to Sweden in an effort to thwart the great evil.
Chris was quite taken by the fact that the war actually existed in our lives and although resistance was nominal, the country never totally submitted to foreign rule. There was one concentration camp established with cooperation of the provisional government that almost exclusively housed Danish Christian citizens rather than to have them deported to most foul conditions.
Once rounding the road, we parked and walked to Skagen Nordstrand. Walking hand in hand, and then with an arm around each other, we went to the beach. This beach area, a natural preserve, is the most northern point in Denmark.
The view out onto the North Sea was quite amazing. We could see the Skagerrak (literally Skagen waterway). These straits connected the North Sea to the Kattegat gulf and the Baltic Sea. Norway and Sweden border the Kattegat gulf and their ships sail through this waterway as do the Germans and others. The Skagerrak is a witch during a summer storm. In the winter it can be a nightmare come true.
This place has such a dramatic view any time of year. We walked past several artists doing renderings and some of the works were visions of the winter sea. I knew Chris could relate to this place more than anywhere other than maybe his island home.
But sand and surf translates into any language if you’ve lived on an island. In a very real sense, this visit would allow Chris to ‘wipe his slate clean’ of everything that has passed in his life up to these moments. Those like us…truly children of the sea…let the sights humble us and the sea spiritually uplift us. This is the alter we truly pray upon and ask the Gods to show us mercy.
“This is almost like home.” He said as he held me. “Especially with you here…”
“Sometimes I think that anywhere we’re together is home.” I sighed. “But out there…?” I gazed out at the sea and smiled. “That is what I truly call home.”
“Yeah…”
Chris spoke softly and looked into my eyes. We kissed. We kissed and held one another as the sea breeze washed over us; the scents of our true home anointing us in the presents of the sea Gods. As our lips parted, we gazed deeply into each other’s eyes. I knew what he was thinking as we matched smiles…and then grins.
Removing his sea jacket and spreading it out upon the firm sand, we both sat down; me straddling him as usual. Our hands reached beneath each other’s clothing and we savored the warmth and textures of one another’s bodies. Our frenzied manner seemed so natural…and comfortable.
Not much effort was required to reverse our places as we loosened our trousers enough to consummate our union. If we were to be truly consummated before the Gods, then we had to offer them our pleasure with one another as our sacred gift. Tears of joy flowed down my face as we joined. I could think of no better gift than our great joy in our unity.
We could have stayed joined for the rest of our lives but there was still much to do and see. With reluctance, we gathered ourselves up in some semblance of propriety and slowly walked back to the car. Savoring that amazing afterglow that always seemed to accompany such exertion; we simply sat holding hands in the car and gazing stupidly at one another, our stupid grins saying it all.
Once on the road again, Chris saw his first windmill up close and personal. Still in use, it was one of the sites on the tourist itinerary. He laughed and gawked and actually took his first photo with his phone. Prior to this moment we were simply too busy being fishermen. As we headed back toward town, he was struck by the large tracts of natural preserve land.
“This land is very valuable.” Chris was wide eyed. “Think of the houses that could be built looking out to the sea.”
“It is more valuable just as it is.” I giggled and glanced at him. “Just think of what we couldn’t have done if an audience of people stood watching. Thankfully this is not America and one doesn’t need to search very hard for a quiet and deserted spot.”
“You do have a point there.” Chris chuckled.
Upon our return to the town proper, it was after noon and the cruise ship’s tourists were nearly all gone. The streets bustled…but at a slower pace. These were mostly Danes enjoying the summer’s day and nobody was in a hurry to see it end.
We walked hand in hand and enjoyed the various sights. People were eating their smørrebrød and beer. They were window shopping the trendy shops. And they were smiling and laughed and holding hands just as we did. And they were enjoying the fruits of their labors; time for themselves and each other.
“Yuli…! Her ovre...” A female voice shouted in Dansk.
Turning to see who called, I spotted someone I knew from past summers. Liv Hansen hopped up and down and waved from a table where she sat with some others our age.
“Liv...!” I shouted and waved back at her. “Hvordan har du det?”
We walked toward her group. I felt slight resistance from Chris and understandably so. New people speaking a language he didn’t understand was a factor for sure.
“Skør som altid!” She laughed. “Kom...! Sid med os!”
“She’s crazy…as usual…and she wants us to sit with them.” I giggled and whispered to Chris as we walked over to where they sat. “This is Chris. Chris…? This is Liv.” I turned toward her. “He didn’t think I knew anyone who didn’t fish.”
Liv laughed and hugged me. She was a tall classic Danish beauty with long blond hair and pale blue eyes. And she sat surrounded by a posse of cute guys just as any classic Danish beauty should be.
“We can only stay for a few minutes.” I quickly offered. “I have much to show Chris before we leave again.”
“You are the talk of the town you know.” One cute guy said with a decidedly Germanic accent. “The catch is a new record by a Danish ship. And we heard about the storm as well.” He spoke solemnly. “Everyone thinks you saved them from a tragedy.”
“We were lucky. That is all it is.” I blushed.
There is nothing to be gained from such talk.
“I’m Kurt. I fished from Cuxhaven.” He grinned. “I’m making sail on your grandfather’s ship.”
Resisting the urge to ask ‘so who do you know’, I simply smiled.
“Where are you working?” Much more civil a question I thought.
“I’m starting at the baiting stations. This is my first voyage on a large boat.” He leered.
‘Boat’…? He’s as green as they come. And he leered at me so…openly?
But this is the way it is for us. It can be a group of friends or a party. Glances and smiles are exchanged. Then the glances become leers and the smiles wicked. And ‘it’ is done. There will be plenty of time afterward to decide if the ‘it’ will go further. There are no games. A ‘no’ really is a ‘no’ and a ‘yes’ is…well…a ‘yes’. Why make things complicated? This is simply who we are.
“Perhaps I will see you then.” Polite…and non-committal… “I spend most of my time on the bridge or with Chris.” I kissed his cheek. “He’s the assistant engineer on board.”
This was just to make sure Kurt knew that I wasn’t interested. Men and women on board any vessel for more than a few days can lead to... mischief? Being cute is one thing. But being naked is quite another. And even if Chris wasn’t in my life, I felt no burn at all. Not even a bit of warmth…! My eyes turned back to Liv.
“So…” Liv smiled slyly. “This is your man?”
More of a statement than a question…
“Yes…” I beamed up at Chris. “We met in America. He let me work on his vessel there. Now he’s on my famor’s ship…with me.” Again just for good measure…
“Han er sød. Vil du låne ham ud?” She whispered as she leaned in toward me and leered at MY Chris! “Du kan være med, hvis du vil. Du ved, jeg altid har elsket dig.”
She leered no less…! I thought she might drool! If he wasn’t with me, and if he leered back, it would be done. But I would have none of that!
“Nej...” I blushed and giggled. “Denne her er min særlige ejendom.”
“I can see why.” She grinned…and leered again.
We stayed long enough to be polite and parted with the promise of my spending some time with her before our next sailing. As we continued along the road, Chris simply had to ask.
“What did she ask you?” He put his arm around my waist. “She seemed kind of…lit up?”
“Liv wanted to know if I would loan you to her.” I laughed. “And she invited me to join in. She said she always…well…” I lilted, blushed and giggled. “…wanted me?”
“What…!” Chris was shocked. “You mean like…”
“Yeah… Just like that…” I chuckled. “It would only have been for the evening.”
“You have got to be kidding!” Chris’s grin was huge.
“Why…? Are you interested?” I teased.
“That wouldn’t have worked out very well.” He said and frowned.
“Chris…” I shook my head sadly. “You are not in America. And what little I know of Liv…I’m sure she would have found use for you. For us both…” I snickered. “And if not…? It would not have been an issue. I’m sure either way she would play with her WAP.”
Chris stopped and turned me to face him.
“What do you know about WAP?” He grinned…wickedly.
“Well…?” I lilted and toed up to kiss him quickly. “I know about you.” I snickered.
“You are so...fucking...bad.” He grinned.
“I’m sure she was sitting in a puddle by the time we left. She couldn’t stop looking at you.” I grinned. “And I’m not surprised she wanted to invite me as well. That is simply how it is with us.”
“I was definitely born in the wrong place.” Chris chuckled and shook his head.
We walked to the port and the restaurant where Agathe and I had lunch. As we sat outside and awaited our meal, Chris took both my hands in his. He gazed at my fingers with a solemn face.
“You know…?” He said softly. “I’ve never felt comfortable in my skin. And it seemed like I never would. No matter what I did. Losing the boobs and even growing this stubble…? I just never could feel…whole…complete.”
Clutching his hand firmly, I gazed at the sadness in his eyes. I didn’t know what to say. I mean what could I say? So I listened. Chris gazed off at the ships in port.
“Out there…” He nodded toward the sea. “I feel…equal.”
“And here…?”
Chris looked into my eyes and thought for a moment.
“Do you know I’ve never had a day off?” He began. “School was my day…my days of rest. I was either working or at school. I never had a day like today. Not in too many years anyway… Nowhere to be…and nothing that needed doing…”
His emotions were rising and his face flushed red.
“We busted our asses out there. The fish came and everybody worked where they were needed. There was no time to simply sit and…just breathe. And then to come back to this…? Just buzzing around looking at things with nothing that needs doing…?”
I needed to stop him.
“What we are doing is what needs to be done.” I chided. “If you get the chance to sail for a year…? This will become your home. So…” I grinned. “Like in any new home…you must test all the chairs and the sofas…and…of course…the bed.” I giggled...wickedly if I may add.
“I know that. But knowing it…and feeling it…? Those are different things.” He paused and sighed. “If it wasn’t for you…? I’d be busting my ass on that dinky boat of mine and wondering whether my asshole crew would show up…and in what condition.”
We sat back as our foods began to arrive.
“The mass of men live lives of quiet desperation.” Chris muttered.
“What…?” I’d never heard that before.
“It’s a quote from Thoreau. He’s an American writer and philosopher. It always stuck with me. That’s kind of how I felt. It was like…this is the rest of my life and I’m only twenty three.”
“And now…?”
“Now…?” He smiled and sighed. “It’s like a fucking dream that I’m scared to wake up from. My life…?” He paused and grinned. “…is fucking amazing. I feel like…” He glanced away. “I feel like I’m being swept along with the tide toward whatever my destiny is. Everything feels so natural…but so very different than before.”
“And how do you feel in your skin at this moment?” I smiled gently.
“I don’t know.” Chris grinned. “Hungry…!”
‘…lives of quiet desperation.’ How eloquently sad… This sounded like the people who only lived to work. And the more I thought about this, the sadder it sounded.
“By the way…” Chris said between bites of food. “I didn’t say this before…but your nails really look killer.” He grinned.
Between my blushing and tingling at the compliment, I smiled coyly. This was something new in the way of ‘glamour’ for me. I had the stylist use a pink rose tinted base coat with a follow up of a pink rose tinted top coat. Two coats of each no less... And I added a coat of shiny clear just because.
The effect was amazing. My nails had an amazing pastel pink look that still showed the natural nail. It was like a French manicure without all the work. This was something I could wear to work without it being totally distracting…like a deep wine or ox blood red color might be.
Maintaining it would be easy since I simply had to purchase two bottles of each. You know how it is when you find a color you like and have a few moments to ‘play’. And I think we’ve all knocked over a bottle of our fave polish. So two of each was the only way to go…
Being thrilled that Chris noticed and liked it, I felt those tingles. I’m not one to make much of looking a certain way simply for attention. But knowing that Chris approved made me feel good…inside. In spite of all I was and all I wanted to be, pleasing Chris was very high up on the list for sure. And pleasing him pleased me. His star was still ascending in my sky.
On our way back to the car we encountered Viggo Gunderssen with his wife. He was delighted to see us and we stopped to speak with him for a few moments. I’d met his wife before on several occasions; usually at famor’s home or at the pier when the ship came in.
“Have you heard the news yet?” He asked me. “We took forty two hundred tons of fish. That’s a new record for a Danish ship and crew.” He beamed.
Although that may sound like a lot of fish, it is a very modest catch when you consider the Russian, Japanese and Chinese ships. Their factory vessels are much larger in size and number and they do not necessarily conform to the international limits of catches or territorial boundries. Even an English owned vessel that can take over seven thousand tons in a single sailing created a lot of controversy.
“The entire crew is anxious to know if you’ll come on the next sailing.” Viggo grinned slyly. “We all like the idea of what bonus awaits us with our havets engel onboard again.”
“I wouldn’t miss it for anything.” I giggled. “My mor and far objected but…” I grinned and shrugged my shoulders.
“I’m sure your famor had a word to say. And Ivar…” He chuckled and turned to Chris. “…looks forward to seeing you again. He gets to fuck off a bit more than usual with you in the engineering control room.” Viggo laughed. “He’s a natural boss.”
“Viggo…!” His wife chided. “Such language…”
Chuckling at her words, Chris blushed and grinned at Viggo’s compliment and colorful commentary.
“So you want to be a captain as well?” Viggo asked. “I know our havets engel was born for it.”
“It’s what I want.” Chris smiled. “This fishing you do is…” He couldn’t find the words! “This is what I want to do.”
“Himlen hjælpe os...!” He laughed. “With the two of you running your own ship...the rest of us will need to retire!”
“That will never happen.” I said boldly. ”You’ll just fish a smaller ship closer to home. The sea is in your blood as much as anybody’s. And you’ll have a pick of all the men tired of running the oceans as your crew.”
“Gud i himlen...!” He grinned. “That would be a dream. To fish with my old shipmates…?”
We spoke for a few more minutes and then headed back to famor’s. It had been quite a day for the both of us. Chris had seen my home and met my people away from the ship. And he was enchanted with all he saw. His spirit was giving off a different aura; one of calm and peace.
Famor took the news of our haul in stride. ‘What other purpose have we?’ Indeed...! He told us that over one hundred people were at the service for Erik Svenson. Most were people who had sailed with him at one time or another. And there were a dozen other captains that had known him. Even the minister had sailed with Erik at one time. The service was fitting and proper.
After dinner, and once the kitchen was put in order, Chris and I took our after dinner drinks to the beach. This time I wore my sea jacket. Whilst Chris sat facing the moon lit sea, I straddled his legs and faced him. In this manner I could pull on his ear lobe with my lips and he could do the same to me.
Not one word was said. None were necessary. With our bodies pressing against one another, we could simply just be. I closed my eyes and simply drifted on that sensation. That and the scent of the sea… The slight sound of the waves gently breaking on shore provided a lullaby that was beyond anything I’d ever heard. And the sea’s aroma caused me to recall our 'sacred' coupling on the sand.
When we finally returned to the house, our glasses empty but our hearts quite full, famor and Agathe were sitting on the loveseat. Famor was reading whilst Agathe listened to the music that softly played. They were holding hands and their smiles said it all. Is this not truly what we live for?
“Come... Sit with us for a moment.”
Famor spoke with that amazing smile. When he is not on the bridge, he easily fit the role of the Julemanden he portrayed if he was home for Christmas. And a fitting ‘Father Christmas’ he made. Agathe was no less cordial with her beckoning.
“Yes... Please...” She got up. “I will take your glasses and refill them. Come and join with us.”
As she went off to do as she said, Chris and I sat on the other loveseat. We held hands.
“It gives me great pleasure to see you two sitting together.” Famor said.
Chris and I glanced at one another and smiled.
“Oh…” I exclaimed suddenly. “We saw Viggo in town.” I blushed. “I forgot to tell you.”
“Celebrating no doubt…” Famor chuckled. “And there is no reason he shouldn’t. This was a very profitable sailing.”
“He said we should both be captains.” I giggled.
“A ship can’t have two captains though.” Chris frowned.
“And why not…?” Famor laughed. “I sail with two other captains.”
“What…?”
Chris looked totally puzzled. I gave his hand a squeeze…gently…and grinned.
“Both Viggo and Ivar have their master’s papers.” I smiled joyfully. “Normally Viggo takes us out and he brings us back to home. And Ivar takes the helm when we drop our set lines. Just for the practice mind you…”
“It is not unusual for a vessel of size to have at least two captains.” Famor smiled. “Often it is the first officer or the engineer for that matter. Should the captain take ill or become hurt, the ship still remains in capable hands and can continue to fish.”
Agathe reentered the room with a cart. Our glasses were filled with port. Upon the cart was the bottle and a selection of her almond butter cookies, cheese and cut fruit. This was their dessert whilst we were on the beach. We thanked her and Chris took a sip as Agathe took her place next to famor.
“But can’t they make better money with their own ships?” Chris was still puzzled.
“Who is to say?” Famor grumbled…but smiled. “Who is to say what ship they get? Maybe it is a forty meter netter. Or maybe running an offshore service vessel…”
“There are only so many eighty meter, or larger, vessels.” I quickly added. “The smaller vessels bring in smaller yields. And their sailings are only a week or two…or a month at the most.”
“Both men are good fishermen. But it is not me that needs the proof. To work your way to the larger vessels…?" He sighed and shook his head. "This takes years of proof you can produce fish. No owner gives a big ship to a captain who cannot produce the tonnage.”
Famor took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Though I already knew this, Chris was so totally unaware of fishing at this level. But famor was kind and patient. After all, he was not on the bridge where you can’t begin schooling about the business end of things.
“The owners care only about one thing.” Famor grinned wryly.
“Profit…” Chris replied and nodded his head.
“Just the captain alone is paid…” Famor gazed at me. “…maybe six hundred and forty thousand kroners…or more if he can produce.”
“That’s like…” I thought a moment. “…one hundred thousand dollars a year…or nine months actually.”
“But he must be very good.” Famor added. “And then you have the cost of your crew under contract… The fuel… The food… The expenses pile up and become quite steep. Then there are the insurances, the equipment…”
“Yeah…” Chris said softly. “It’s a lot.”
“Just think about the days you had poor catches.” I offered.
“So… If you have three captains and a first mate who can fish…?” Famor simply chuckled and held out his arms. “Everybody wins.”
We spoke for a little while longer and then said our goodnight. Our glasses in one hand, we held each other’s free hand as we climbed the stairs up to our room. As we showered, Chris washed a bit of sand from the very place I should have had. And I did the same with the very place he should have had. It is truly of no matter anyway. This is simply the way it is.
After toweling each other dry, another new ritual for us, we sat in bed and sipped our port. Chris looked somewhat sullen and I had to ask.
“What is it?”
He gazed at me sadly.
“How the hell can I go home?” He spat.
“Who said you can’t?” I shrugged my shoulders. “Who said you needed to?”
“This is what I want to do.”
“I know it is.”
“But I only had a one sailing contract.” He said sadly. “What happens…?”
Enough of this!
“What happens…happens. I know you will be asked to sign again.” I kissed his hand.
“How do you know?” He kissed mine.
“You seriously can’t think I brought you here just to spend the summer with me.” I giggled.
“Don’t you think I would have done just that?” He quipped.
“Maybe…?” I grinned wickedly at Chris. “But they’re checking you out.”
“Well…” Chris sighed and took another sip. “This is not my home. I mean…where do I stay in port? Who do I know besides the crew?”
“Riddle me this…” And yes…I really did say that. “Is your home really your home? I mean…you sleep there and you eat there. And you certainly don’t work in your house. But do you really live there?” And just for good measure… “Or can any island or spit of land that leads to the sea be your home?”
Chris glanced at me and then down at his glass.
“Maybe you’ll get another one sailing contract. And maybe another one after that... But sooner or later you’ll get the one year. Then what…?” Before he could answer I added… “You’ll sign it. That is what. And you’ll sign it because that is who you are and that is the way it must be.”
“Yeah…” Chris conceded. “You’re right. But that doesn’t make it any easier.”
“I’ve been away from home for almost…almost ten fucking years.” I never said ‘that’ word before. “But this is where I belong because this is who I am. And I must be away from here…and from you…for another nine months. So if…by the grace of the Gods…” I glanced upward. “…you get a one year contract…? You’ll be back just as I’m returning home.”
Chris gazed at me steadily; his expression…serious. He was processing everything. I suddenly burst out laughing.
“What…?” He smiled gently.
“And I will be able to trust my second captain.” I snickered.
Chris immediately pulled me upon his lap.
“I won’t mind being the second captain on a ship that I own.” He laughed.
Needless to say… But I’m going to anyway because I don’t know how else to begin this? Needless to say…between the two glasses of port and our little…‘tumble in the rough’…we fell asleep quickly. And quite soundly for sure…!
During the night I had the strangest dream. I suppose it’s the closest I’ve ever had to a ‘wet dream’? Chris was playing with my sleepy boy and the feeling was…epic! Anyway…after the prelims, he sat down on me and…well…you know the rest…sort of.
Now it’s not that I’m shy about sex. It’s just that we assume everybody does it so why even talk about it? That is…except when it counts. And then you better talk about it or a good case of the ‘hornies and swampies’ will go to waste. Anyway…it was divine.
When I woke up the next morning Chris was not in bed. I felt so amazing…stupid smile and giggling amazing…that I felt no immediate need to search out his where-about. That’s when I remembered the dream!
Immediately I threw aside the blankets. Where was my sleeping panty? It certainly wasn’t on me. And my sleepy boy and the immediately surrounding area looked almost…glazed? I reached down only to discover that indeed my hair…what little of it exists…I don’t even need a bikini trim…was matted and stiff.
Chris had marked his ‘territory’? I could smell his aroma mixed with mine on my hand. So it did happen. I suddenly became a little angry and upset. I wasn’t really ever awake enough to realize what was going on. It would have been excellent to have an even bigger stupid smile that morning!
Hopping out of bed with a new mission from the Gods, I quickly washed, dressed and went searching for the culprit! Chris was downstairs having breakfast with famor. I stood glaring at him with a steady gaze and my hands on my hips. He smiled back at me impishly.
“Good morning Sleeping Beauty.” He grinned and patted the vacant chair next to him. “Famor was just telling me of our next sailing.”
“Yes… Come sit.” Famor beckoned with the very same impish smile.
Impish smile…? It took me a moment…my years in America no doubt…to realize what had happened. It is quite common is very familiar circumstances to ask ‘how is it with you and your woman’. It is our way of asking ‘so how’s Agathe’ in our style. Chris must have burst out laughing or something. After all, some things needn’t be said.
How could I possibly be angry? Gazing at the two of them looking so mischievous made me giggle. They appeared so conspiratorial. So I went and sat and indulged in some breakfast; eggs and…you guessed it…fish.
“Enjoy yourselves my children.” Famor smiled.
“Huh…?” Totally clue…less…!
“A Norsk ship came in last night with football Bluefin tuna. It was a forty meter purse seiner and they took one hundred tons.” Chris said excitedly.
Okay… This calls for a bit of an extended explanation. ‘Football’ tuna is really an American expression. Albacore, small yellowfin, big eye, longfin and assorted other tuna are shaped like an American football. Of course this always puzzled me because a football is neither played with one’s foot nor shaped like a ball.
Anyway…these fish range from a few pounds to perhaps a hundred or more; depending upon which family member one catches. But football Bluefin are tuna are those less than two hundred pounds! And whilst any tuna is a premium fish, Bluefin are the super-premium of all fish! And the fatter the fish, the greater is their value.
You may have two ninety nine inch fish and one weighs four hundred pounds whilst the other weighs in at eight hundred pounds. It’s all in the girth. But…and there is a very big but…they require the greatest of care in handling. It’s the blood you see.
All fish have blood and do bleed during the cutting out. But a single one hundred pound Bluefin will bleed more than five hundred pounds of halibut! Of all the fish in the seas, the Bluefin swims the fastest; up to…and maybe more than…sixty miles an hour! So a strong heart and much blood to pump is essential.
A giant Bluefin will hit a bait and not even realize it’s been hooked. On a rod and reel, it can run out over four thousand yards of braided line like it’s nothing…and possibly tear up the reel in the process. The only way they are caught is with a very fast boat to chase them or with very strong long lines. Having them in a purse seine can be the ultimate nightmare. The giants will crush everything beneath them!
And then the fun really begins. The Bluefin’s body temperature rises with any struggle. So the cutting out and icing process must be quick enough to prevent the meat from going rancid. Even the ‘footballs’ present this challenge. The cutting out is hard work on a ‘fat’ fish and it must be done quickly.
Once gutted, the gills must come out quickly. All the blood will flow through them just like blood through our lungs. The entire time the cutting out occurs, clean water is pressurized to force all blood out and away from the fish. So the water is running, the conveyor is conveying, and the knives can’t be swapped out quickly enough. It is another version of Dante’s ‘Inferno’.
Rubber mallets must be used with the heavy knives to separate the head and the tail from the body on the ‘small ones’. Once the final cursory inspection is done the fish must be either iced completely or flash frozen. And if a giant comes up, it’s not unheard of to have the fish gutted and de-gilled, put in a giant shook with ice, and air lifted to the nearest international airport for export to Japan.
In ports where the giants are fished for with rods and reels, Japanese buyers wait dockside for the boats to come in. They will actually pull a plug of shoulder meat to test for fat content before offering a price. It’s not unheard of for a quality fish around a thousand pounds, and in the round, to fetch over one million dollars dockside. But a single piece weighing but half an ounce is sold for over one hundred dollars in Japan!
No doubt the Norwegian vessel that took the tonnage was fishing local waters where there is a two hundred and twenty ton limit of the catch size. Although the smaller vessels could run to the offshore grounds across the North Atlantic, it is easier to make a few days in local waters for a haul and go back out again.
However, Danish vessels cannot fish for the Bluefin. The European Union gives the tonnage to Spain, Portugal and France. Other nations are permitted much smaller tonnage quotas and some countries have none. So by agreement we can’t fish for them. But there was a massive upside to this abomination. Whilst everyone else is fishing for the tuna, we had the rest of the ocean to ourselves.
“Your man didn’t know about the laws.” Famor glanced at Chris and smirked. “But he knows the laws where he comes from.” He turned to look at me. “It is you who must help him learn them.” Famor sat back and grinned. “Both ours and those from Bruxelles… And you must know them as well.”
“Ja Farfar…” A sigh and nod… “Det ved jeg.”
Famor was correct. I knew almost everything about ship handling and a lot of maritime law. But I knew nothing of the fishing regulations of the European Union. And then there were those of Iceland, Greenland, Canada, and even America. Those offshore grounds are the most fertile for bottom fish like the cod and the halibut.
Each country guarded their territorial rights most vigorously. There is actually a fishing war and illegally fishing ships are sunk over such things. Of course the crews are removed first. But there is a shooting war over fishing rights that extends to every ocean.
Recently over three hundred Chinese vessels, many forty meters or less, were sunk off the Galapagos Islands for illegal fishing. This represented most of their squidding fleet. And countries from Vietnam down to Australia have had their target practice at poachers as well. Some countries simply do not play well with others.
Fortunately our endeavors were not all that complicated. There was plenty of sea between us and Nova Scotia and the fish we sought were more plentiful. Each Captain knew their tonnage limit per fishing site and this wasn’t a harsh limit. It goes to the farmer again. They never wear out the soil by over planting and we don’t wear out the grounds by over fishing.
But this still requires legally set regulations on how much can be taken and how you must fish. We are not conservationists by any stretch of the imagination. This is how we earn our money. And whilst we feed our families, we're feeding the rest of the world as well. Filling our holds on different grounds is not being considerate. It is being wise!
For sure I needed to download all the regulations and laws before the next sailing. It would be too costly to do so at sea. And we could help each other learn.
“I am thinking the Cap and maybe the edge of the Banks.” Famor said as he rubbed his bearded chin. “I know of some spots that haven’t been fished in some time. Let us see if we can load up on the broadbill and halibut.”
“Most definitely…!” I laughed. “I will need a few new knives.”
Have one's own personal set of knives is important. Hilt grip is most crucial as well as blade size and style. It is simply a professional sort of mind set. It’s like a doctor having a personal stethoscope or a mechanic have personal tools. Granted it’s not rocket science or anything. But cutting out does require very good skills and very fast thinking. And I always like to be prepared…for anything...anywhere.
It was only at the ship’s chandlery that I remembered I was upset with Chris! I slapped his arm…hard.
“Owww…” He half smiled and grimaced. “What was that for?”
“Last night…! You…you røvhul!” My face flushed.
“A what…? A røvhul...?” He grinned.
“Asshole...! You’re an asshole!” I rarely ever use that word. It is reserved exclusively for assholes! “You had your fun and you didn’t even bother to wake me up!”
Chris laughed.
“You didn’t seem to mind very much at all.” He leered at me. Leered…! “In fact you seemed to enjoy yourself…completely!”
Chris laughed so hard tears formed. And I just stood there flushed with anger even though I knew he was right…sort of.
“And you also know very well you can’t resist me.” He chuckled.
My face went sour and I crossed my arms. So okay…! So maybe…just maybe…that’s true.
“And you know I just can’t resist you.”
So okay…! So maybe…just maybe…that gave me the warm fuzzies. Chris put his arms around me and all was lost. He was right. I couldn’t resist him. Who would have thought only a few months ago that I would have a boyfriend? Who would have thought that I would complain about not being totally awake for sex? The Gods have truly blessed me.
And if that wasn’t enough… The entire town seemed to know about my ‘adventures’ on this last sailing. It began with the chandlers manager. He knew everything…well…almost everything. And people I didn’t even know seemed to know me. Crew members I recognized and even a few from other vessels stopped me just to say hello and have a word or two.
After having lunch at a street side café, we decided to go home. As we sat and ate, Chris seemed a little down. He didn’t need to tell my why nor did I need to ask. We’d just been accosted by another crew member and his words were for me. And the longer we stayed put, the more attention I would get.
This was my very own fault. I wasn’t thinking of us as a team even though I always thought of us as one. I was soaking in the moment and forgetting about the hour…so to speak. Chris was the Yin to my Yang. For whatever reason, he filled up whatever my inner void might have been so that I could fully be me. If it wasn’t for him…? Who knows?
“Let’s go home and go to the beach.” I took his hand. “I just want to be with you.”
“Are you sure?” He smiled and took my free hand. “It’s a glorious day to be in town.”
“Yeah…” I lilted wistfully. “I’m sure.”
“Yeah…” Chris perked up. “Let’s do that.”
We began to walk with our arms around each other’s waist. The day was truly glorious and the sun warming and bright. There was not a cloud to be seen. Suddenly Chris stopped.
“Oh shit…!” His eyes went wide. “I almost forgot to tell you this morning. My boat got sold.”
“I bet you didn’t count on that happening.” I lilted with surprise.
“No… I didn’t.” Chris laughed. “The captains were able to find a buyer and sold the boat at a good price. They didn’t think I would be returning.” He shrugged his shoulders. “They probably know me better than I know myself. I guess with no boat to fish, that bridge is totally burned.”
There was a note of sadness in Chris’s voice. And I understood. Now he really had nothing to go back to. I placed my arm back around his waist and we slowly continued to walk back to the house. We didn’t speak as we walked. But words weren’t necessary. I knew what he was thinking about because my thoughts were almost the same.
What was there for me to go back to? My folks would be returning home sooner or later. And one more year of school certainly didn’t pop my cork. I knew I could fish with the captains back on the island. But that was only two days a week at the most and it wasn’t the kind of fishing I wanted to do. And Chris wouldn’t be there with me. That was the most painful thought of all.
The sea breeze struck our faces as we walked onto the beach. I sat between Chris’s legs facing the sea and his arms were around me. We sat for the longest time in silence. A blanket taken from the house kept the late afternoon’s chill from us. Our hands roamed freely and gently upon each other. I felt warmed, comforted, and very safe.
“I think I’m ready.” Chris finally whispered as he nipped at my earlobe.
“Yeah…” I lilted and sighed. “Me too…”
“I didn’t think this would happen so quickly.” He also sighed. “I think I’m fucking tired of being on land…among people.”
“Yeah…” I lilted and sighed…again. “Me too…”
And this is how it is for us. This is who we are.
This tale is a condensation of a much larger tale that was never posted, or completed for that matter. Parts of it are random but that's what happens when one attempts to condense 400 plus pages into...whatever. :) I wanted to include more artwork but due to having three faaaahhhhhhkn puter failures at once, I will need to post it at a later date. I simply ran out of time. :(
This tale is dedicated to all who have had, or are having, a difficult time with whatever; aren't we all?
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 721.41 KB |
The link for this tale is in purple at the top of the posting. Will Jess get her itch scratched? Will Andi help with the honors? Will Russ ever be forgiven? Will Russ's reeducation help? For the answer to these and any other questions, click on the purple link at the top of the posting below the word 'attachment'. :)
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 787.43 KB |
Oh no…not another ‘wee bit o’ seasonal fluff’!!!???
After All…
By Kelly Blake
I sat in the bay window atop the built in cabinet watching…watching and waiting…for him. After all…it was a cozy spot to be sure. The silk drapes closed off all but the very center through which I could enter and exit without any disturbance. The windows were decorated with lace curtains that had an intricate pattern resembling tiny Celtic knots. May had tatted them herself. Such was her way.
He said he would need to make his run soon but he didn’t expect it to be this quickly. So when he called me and said he was running, some three days ago, I had to quickly formulate a plan to see him. Well…you see…it’s like this… The ladies didn’t care too much for my…friend? They believed that his somewhat dubious and checkered past was beneath me. Cait really didn’t take to the idea at all; not at all.
I felt differently, of course. After all…I was given a second chance. I believed that everyone deserves at least one second chance…if not more. However Cait was quite firm in her opinions and only cold hard logic, or her heart’s soft and weak spot for May, could sway her mind. My only hope was to perhaps play upon any soft and weak spot her heart might have for me.
Owen wasn’t going to stay longer than perhaps a few hours. His run was to be one of great desperation but, after all, aren’t all runs made in great desperation. He would need to disappear for a while as far away from Boston as possible. He knew enough not to come here other than for a quick stop over. Not even his uncle knew of our…relationship? Anyway, not even his uncle would think of looking here; at Cait and May’s home. Nor would he even dare.
But I still had the problem of Owen being allowed to even step foot on our lawn, let alone enter our home. I tried appealing to Cait’s logic…in my own illogical way. ‘He would only be here for a few hours’; ‘it would be rude to refuse him’; ‘what’s the harm in just seeing him for a little while?’ And so forth. Nothing seemed to budge Cait’s strong willed mind even a millimeter; nuh…thing!
Nothing, that is, until I got the call from Owen that he was leaving Boston on the twenty-third; only one day’s time. He said he was virtually leaving in the midst of a snow storm that promised to become a blizzard at any moment. I very hesitantly told him that I couldn’t get Cait’s approval and, surprisingly, he understood. Although everybody feared Cait’s brother, Owen actually respected him. But his respect of Sean Paddy, Cait’s nefarious older brother, meant that Owen would keep Cait and anybody under Cait’s roof, and that included me, terminus circumscripto.
Now I was going out of my mind. He was the one and only person, other than my sisters, I wanted to see from Boston. After all…Owen had accepted me as I was…before my…rebirth? In retrospect, that was such an amazing and powerful thing to be able to do. He looked me right in the eyes and said; “You’re a guy?”
I know it was difficult to tell. My hair was long and in a ponytail. I hadn’t begun to develop a beard, or any bodily hair for that matter, my voice hadn’t begun to change, my features were still…well…not like that of a fourteen, almost fifteen, year old boy. Even my mode of dress was ambiguous or certainly androgynous at the least. I wore my older sister’s hand me downs; at least the ones that were gender neutral. So really anyone could make that mistake…and often did.
But that didn’t seem to matter to Owen; at least not at that time. His words are forever burned into my mind.
“…makes no matter to me.”
He smiled at me as he spoke. I didn’t understand then why he made me feel so…tingly? I knew part of it was his voice. It was so very deep and resonant. And I knew that part of the reason was his gorgeous baby blue eyes. Owen could smile with his eyes the way my father did. I guess that he was so much like my father in so many ways that I could do little else but desire him.
I remember the first time Owen touched me. He simply put his big hand upon my shoulder when he was guiding me out to door of the bar where his uncle had an office. His grip was firm and yet very gentle. And he pulled me close to his body as though he was protecting me from…from the entire world. I could feel his body heat and his aroma was devastating. I was momentarily dazed and entranced.
But long term…I was ensnared. Those precious few moments didn’t merely remain etched within my mind; they grew to be the only moments I’d ever think about whenever I’d think about guys. After all…anyone I met since that day, that is any guy, would have to measure up to my idea of Owen as I remembered him; an impossible task at the very least.
And anytime I’d be measuring anyone, the standard would balloon out to even greater and more impossible proportions as time passed by. After all…I couldn’t help this from happening. Indeed I encouraged it. The e-mails he’d send me were like heavenly messages from some distant deity to his creation here on earth. I basked in every word and in every part of a word. There was never enough written to soothe my inner aching; my endless longing.
I’m sure he felt the same. Our letters often related the most miniscule events of the day. We’d write anything to attempt to keep the long distance communication from falling short and not fulfilling that special inner hunger for more.
I felt great angst and even pain at what was not written and what was written between the lines that he dare not disclose or expose. I’m sure he felt the same about some of my e-mails. Fear kept me from saying what was truly in my heart. I dreaded writing something too…mushy and too lovelorn? I wasn’t even sure that what I felt was love. That feeling could have just as easily been infatuation or, worse yet, simply projections from my wanting mind and soul.
But I’m sure he felt the same way about me. He would flirt with me and I would luxuriate in every word. And then sometimes, he would be more moody and write me about what he was really feeling at the time. I was sort of able to sense his moods after a while. And I’m sure he could sense mine as well. Sometimes I would be angry or frightened or frustrated and he would reply with something encouraging and uplifting.
Sometimes, after the first few exchanges, I would write and tell him about my monsters…you know…the ones that hide in the closet and under the bed; those that exist only in the deepest and darkest recesses of one’s mind. They’re only the memories of the horrors from a past, but not too distant, life; the one he helped me to escape from.
My biggest fear was if he’d be able…or available…or even want to deal with my baggage. Sometimes those bags, truly more like old fashion steamer trunks, were simply too heavy for me to carry by myself. Thankfully I had two women who would take the time, who had the interest and the love, to help me. But would he?
Would I be good enough for him? I mean it’s not like he didn’t have a few streamer trunks of his own. I knew about that; maybe not the gory and sordid details, but enough to know that he had his monsters as well. Could I deal with that?
I never had any doubts about him in the real world. Owen lived on his own. He’d been doing that since he was sixteen. He had a job and earned good money; although any money was good money to me. He actually had guys working for him. He was self-sufficient and able to navigate what was out there in the real world; the world of very mean streets. After all…on the streets he was at the top of the food chain.
I now lived in a bubble; sheltered, protected, cared for, and loved. I couldn’t do what he was so capable at; that ‘living in the real world’ thingy. I would, if anything, probably hold him back. I feared being so clingy that he could no longer breathe and live his life. I feared I would stifle him.
And then there was my past; my non-existing childhood. All I knew was hatred and anger and pain…and fear. I was always afraid; always in fear. If I didn’t get beaten up in school, or on the way home, then I would be beaten at home. There was no place that was safe for me.
That’s why I clung to the ladies so desperately. After all…they kept me safe; free from harm. The few friends I’d made tended to do the same. Maybe they sensed my fears, or recognized my fears in themselves? I was always so suspicious of anyone’s motives. After all…it had been too long a time since anyone did something nice for me simply to be nice; except for the ladies.
Now that I had begun to accept those niceties without feeling any obligation to the doers, does that mean I could do the same with Owen? I wanted to for sure. But even in my acceptance of the nice things the ladies do and buy and give to me, I felt a very special obligation; I must be perfect. But at least I have a grasp of what perfect might mean to them. I have none at all of what that would mean to Owen; not yet anyway.
The notion occurred to me that…perhaps…if I stated my case to Cait in terms of an obligation, I might stand a chance at seeing Owen. In fact I did owe him at least the courtesy of seeing him. I told the ladies that indeed if it wasn’t for him, I might not have been…saved? He not only bought me my ticket, he not only wouldn’t take my money for it, he not only added (unbeknownst to me) to my funds, but he made sure I got on board the plane safely and wanted to know that I arrived safely.
It was only then that Cait understood why seeing him was so important to me. Cait, being who she is, wanted to give me the six hundred and some odd dollars to repay him. I took her money but I did tell her that he probably wouldn’t accept it. I would mention the money every so often in my correspondences but Owen would make light of the matter and tell me not to ‘worry about it’.
Life is so very strange. For years all I knew were the worst kind of people; horrid monsters who would do monstrous things to me. And now, all I knew were people who couldn’t do enough for me. And what did I do to be so served in either fashion? After all…was I that much different now?
And so, there I sat safe and sound in the little ‘cubby hole’ of my own concoction, waiting for the unknown to once again return into my life. Cait thought he might arrive on Christmas Day or even the day after that. But to everyone’s surprise, most of all mine, Owen seemed to be flying down the highway at an unprecedented rate of speed. He called to say that he was just in Daytona; DAYTONA!!!
That, of course, changed everything. He would be at our home in about three to three and a half hours. I had to dress. I had to get ready. I had to tell the ladies of course. Though Cait was an atheist and May a pagan, they couldn’t refuse to shelter a guest, my invited guest, for anything less than overnight and at least the next day. Where else would he stay on Christmas Eve and Day? Cait was not happy about the turn of events…to say the least.
I showered taking extra time to be sure every little nook and cranny of my body was cleansed completely. I did my hair whilst my body was still wrapped in a towel. I recalled every little move, every step of the process I had learned from May as I blew dry my hair. Just so much of the untangling fluid sprayed in just such a motion as I ran my comb through my hair.
I stood before the bathroom mirror and began to do my face. ‘Keep it light’ I kept thinking to myself. I went for a ‘monochrome’ look. My green eyes really stood out with opposing colors so I went for the color match to my hair. My shade was nearly the same as May’s; strawberry blond. So I went with a shade of orange that had a bit more brown to it, almost a light golden-rust color, for my eye shadow. A touch of the same just beneath my lashes on my lower lid really added to the accent. I did two coats of dark brown mascara nearly perfectly. My lipstick shade closely matched my hair color and just a bit of lip gloss completed me.
Then to dress… I wore my favorite bra and panty set I had gotten with May. The set was a very pale yellow decorated with white lace and delicate pink ribbons. The ribbons decorated the center of the bra between the padded cups. The same ribbons appeared on the sides of the panty and gave the impression of tying the front and rear pieces together.
After half a dozen try-ons of different skirts and blouses, I finally chose a pale pastel green wrap skirt that fell to mid-calf. The sweep of the hem was quite wide so that if I chose to sit with my legs akimbo, I would have no problem of my motion being too restricted. I chose a simple white sleeveless pull over cotton top that could be worn pulled down over the waist of the skirt.
I decided upon wearing my emerald green antique glass bead earrings; both the studs and the drops. The matching necklace stood out rather well against the white top. I had a number of gold wire hoop bracelets that I decorated both my wrists with. Of course the ring Owen had given me on my fifteenth birthday never left the third finger of my right hand; its crown turned up toward my heart.
I inspected myself several times in both my bathroom mirror and the full length mirror hanging on the back of my closet door. After all…I had to look perfect. There were only two things left to don. I quickly grabbed a pair of knee high white cotton socks from my dresser drawer. After pulling them up my legs and just over my knees, they undoubtedly would slip down to just beneath my knees, I slipped my feet into a pair of apple green skimmers; almost a color match for my skirt.
I was now ready to go to my ‘overlook’ position in the bay window. I grabbed a text book and a plastic cup with a top which I filled with chilled water and went to the bay window. I was now ready for…hopefully…what was to come; my dear Owen.
I remember May calling my name and waking me out of my…my little day dream world. It must have been around eight in the evening and the twins were abed. She had to call me several times before I finally stuck my head out from behind the drapery and responded. After all…my dream world was all encompassing.
May came to me wearing her evening robe. She always fed the twins just prior to them falling asleep in her arms. I was always amazing how she could breast feed them both at the same time. Her face was always so aglow afterward as if the sensual experience of tending to her young was a sort of orgasm for her maternal soul.
May wrapped her supple arms around me and kissed the top of my head as she slowly rocked me. After all…I was simply another of her children and she sought to comfort me knowing how the tension of the moment was playing upon me. She cooed to me telling me how totally enthralling I looked and how he wouldn’t be able to resist me.
I hugged her in return and fought back the tears that wanted to flow. I told her that I that I loved her…her and Cait. I so wanted to be a young child again…a baby. I wanted my ‘rebirth’ to have occurred earlier…and with them. How wonderful it would have been to spend those years with Cait and May and not merely a year and a few months that had passed thus far.
Oh my God…’he won’t be able to resist’ me…that’s what May said. What happens if that becomes true? What happens if indeed he does not only accept me, but wants me; wants me in the way a man wants a woman…and more. What if he really did want to spend the rest of his life with me; have me for his wife? What would I do then? I spent so much time worrying about him accepting me that I never considered what I would do if indeed he did.
After all…I knew how to sexually satisfy guys. I knew what made them happy. I knew at too young an age how to do that. Guys are easy that way. I had no doubt, that if he accepted me truly, I could satisfy him. But it was the other ways that couples, successful couples, relate to one another that scared me. Did I have that in me? Could I please him in the most important way? Was I capable of being a life mate to Owen? Could I be May to his Cait?
I thought that what I felt toward him, for him, was love…or at least infatuation. But how long does that really last; a week, a month, a year? And what happens when the infatuation is gone? What happens a year or two down the road when all that remains is who and what we truly are?
I can’t say that I hadn’t thought about…dreamed about…having him naked and me alongside of him. I can’t say I hadn’t dreamed about taking him in my mouth…and elsewhere. I can’t say that I hadn’t dreamt of afterward laying side by side, or even atop of him with his very strong arms around me.
After all…that was really the moment I sought; that peaceful calm that occurs when two lovers come together and consummate their total beings in one another. I sought that feeling of being one with, and in, another person. I thought of it as being kind of a communion. Would I ever have that with Owen…would I ever have that at all…or is it all simply make believe; a fantasy thought up by people lacking truly meaningful relationships in their own lives.
I brought a book into my little sanctuary hoping to read a bit and stay ahead of my school work. But I would read a few pages and suddenly realize that I hadn’t understood a single thing. My mind was so preoccupied that I didn’t even take in the pictures I was staring at. I kept looking up and out the window and down the darkened street for any sign of a car approaching.
And every time a car approached, I’d suddenly sit up straight and press my nose against the window pane hoping that it was him. And every time a car passed by without even slowing down, my heart sank a just a little more. Oh my God…what happens if he gets into an accident? How would I ever hear about it? Or what if breaks down? There were so many things could happen that would keep him from me.
Cait stopped at the window to wish me a good night. She hugged and kissed me and I returned her affections in kind. Whilst still holding me by my shoulders she gazed into my eyes with a very maternal smile. She gently admonished me.
“No sleeping in the same bed with our…” Cait gazed off into the imaginary distance for a moment. “…guest.” She said turning her head back to face me.
I assured her that I wouldn’t. Although I felt a slight annoyance with Cait’s statement, I kept in mind that all she was trying to do is protect me whether I needed protection or not. But she was no different with her own than with me; and I accepted what she said as that. After all…it was nice to have others actually worried about me.
Sometime after Cait went up to be with May, I left my little cubbyhole to relieve myself. As I gazed at myself in the mirror after washing my hands, I shook my head and giggled softly. ‘Now I know why they call it a crush’ I thought. Indeed…I felt crushed. I have thought of little else but Owen for so long; that is when I wasn’t too preoccupied with some other task at hand.
The worst time was when I got into bed. I couldn’t get my mind to settle down enough to sleep. All I could do was think about him. And oh what lavish and lascivious dreams I had. I mean it’s not like I got a stiffy or anything. I mean…even when I could it was very rare and now, after ‘the mones’ for over a year, stiffies were simply a bizarre memory of my past life self.
But I would get an amazing trembling throughout my body and I would touch the mortal remains of my boy junk. Electricity would to shoot through my body at those moments and I knew it was my crushing on Owen that was causing those wonderful sensations. I would touch myself pretending, fantasizing it was his hands, his fingers, his…lips. Oh my God…my mind would swirl with thoughts of passion and lust.
I repaired my makeup where I had done a bit of damage wiping my tears too forcefully and refreshed my lipstick. I put a cold damp wash cloth to my forehead to try and clear my head of all the random thoughts that kept coming. I took a deep breathe, and, being satisfied with the image I now saw in the mirror, I went back to my cubbyhole and perched upon the cushioned top of the cabinets again.
I simply stared out the window into the darkness and at the houses across the street illuminated by their outside night lights. I would watch an occasional late evening dog walker pass by. I waved to one woman I knew from down the street and she waved back. I can’t imagine how I must have looked to somebody who saw me sitting in the window looking out at the world.
I clutched one of the throw pillows to me and drew my knees up as I rested my chin atop the pillow. I was actually beginning to nod out when I heard this rumbling that sounded like a truck. The sound was becoming louder by the moment and I couldn’t image what kind of vehicle would make such a noise.
Suddenly a bright electric blue car drove slowly past the house. It was kind of strange looking because the rear of the car seemed to be higher than the front. There was also a scoop thingy sticking up through the hood? I pressed my nose up against the glass to try and get a better look as it slowly passed on by. I swear the entire house shook from the vibrations coming from that car’s engine.
Once it passed by, I sat back down and once again rested my fore head upon my knees. I was beginning to despair when I thought I heard that car again. I lifted up my head to see that it was very slowly backing up the street toward our home. This time I got onto my knees and once again pressed my nose to the glass as the rear of the car came back into view.
As I kneeled against the glass I cupped my hands to block out any back light from the gap in the drapery, I once again peered out onto the street. Without the back lighting I could almost see into the car but all I could discern was a white tee shirt that the driver was wearing.
I was about to sit back down when suddenly the car stopped for a moment. Then suddenly the driver began to drive it up our driveway. Dare I speak it? Dare I even think it? He was here. My Owen had arrived!
I hopped down off of the cabinet top and quickly slipped my feet into the pair of apple green skimmers on the floor. My entire body, my entire being, shook with excitement. I was actually at a loss of what to do. I nervously looked around me and even spun around. I had no idea of what I was looking for or even what I expected to find.
The rumbling of the car’s engine became slightly louder as Owen, hopefully Owen, slowly pulled further up toward the house. I quickly straightened out my skirt and pulled down my top as I hurriedly went to the bathroom to check myself once more in the mirror.
As I exited the bathroom I heard the engine stop and a door opening. I went to the front door just as I heard the car door close. I opened the front door and stepped out onto the veranda just as Owen bounded up the slate topped path toward the steps. We both froze as if we suddenly hit a solid wall. We stared at one another of one very long moment.
I felt as though I was in some sort of dream or trance. I stared into his very tired looking, but otherwise gorgeous face. His eyes were so reddened from the drive. I suppose he was gazing as intently at me because his mouth was opened as if he was in shock. I guess mine was as well. After all…I just didn’t know what to expect. Then he smiled.
“I can’t believe your…you. Kerrie…?”
Oh my God…that smile of his was…orgasmic? My heart simply melted and I felt tears welling up and my entire body quite noticeably trembled. I actually wet myself ever so slightly but in truth I think I actually had a minor moment of amazing ecstasy. I was so glad I had the presence of mind whilst dressing to have placed a panty liner where it belonged.
I was so very…overwhelmed…that all I could do was nod my head. My own opened mouth also broke into a very wide smile. I knew this was the moment I had dreaded, and longed for. All of these months of writing and dreaming and fantasizing were about to reap whatever we had sown with our e-mails.
“You’re more…” Owen shook his head slowly as if he was clearing some psychic fog from his mind. “You’re more beautiful than even your pictures could…” Owen’s voice trailed off as he straightened up a bit and hooked his thumbs into the waist band of his jeans. “You look so grown…so unbelievable.”
“Yeah…I guess…” I hunched my shoulders and blushed what I felt was a new shade of red; maybe vermillion? I simply couldn’t think of a single word to say. I was so overcome with all of the emotions within me rising.
“Uhhh…” Owen rubbed his hand over his amazing blue-black hair and grinned shyly. “Do you mind…?”
He never finished his sentence because I simply leaped at him with my arms flung out. I don’t know what possessed me but thankfully he caught me before me feet ever touched the ground. My arms went around his neck and I hugged him as hard as I could. I buried my face into his amazing shoulders and let my tears flow. Florida…the land of water resistant makeup…praise the spirits.
Owen held me firmly around my waist and I managed to wrap my legs around him. Thank the Spirits for wide sweep wrap skirts. His hand went beneath my butt cheek and so he held me; his face buried into my neck. I could feel the tears coming from his eyes. They burned through the fog in my mind.
I felt us moving a step or two and then Owen sat down on the top step with his feet firmly planted on the ground. I was in his lap and it felt so amazing and natural as if that’s where I was always meant to be. He cleared his throat as his strong arms held me to him.
“You smell like heaven.”
‘Thank you Guerlain’ I thought and giggled and smiled.
“Mmmm…” I purred. I was drunk on his aroma; so very strong after who knows how long he was in his car.
I don’t know how long we sat like that. I do know that both Cait and May eventually came down and peered out through the cut glass windows of the front door. I briefly looked up at them and smiled. Cait stared back emotionlessly but there were tears in May’s eyes. At that moment I knew whatever might transpire in the days to come…all would be well.
At some point in time I took Owen by the hand…mine disappeared into his…and I led him into the house. I gazed up at him, into those amazing powder blue eyes, and asked if he was hungry or thirsty.
“Well…I could use a shower and about twelve hours of sleep.” His deep voice made my entire body resonate. “But…” he laughed. “I’d settle on just some sleep. I had about two or so hours of rest somewhere around…Fayetteville?”
“You mean you drove straight here?” Oh my God…that would be about…?
“Yeah…” he laughed. “…twenty-six hours or so. It wasn’t bad once I got passed Washington.”
“How long can you stay?”
“Not long…” Owen’s mood radically changed. He became very somber and…well…he looked off and became just a bit distant. “I need to go west. I’m not sure where yet but I had to leave the neighborhood for sure.”
“Okay…we don’t need to speak of that now.” After all...we would have at least a wee bit of time for that.
I took him by his hand again and led him into the living room area. I remembered Cait’s very stern admonition. I led him to the long beige colored sofa and bade him rest upon it. He kicked off his shoes and stretched out upon it. I even put throw cushions under his head. After all…I was the hostess.
“We have a place for you upstairs…but for now…”
I giggled as I climbed atop him and settled against his side. I didn’t need to finish my thought. I don’t think it was more than a few minutes before I heard Owen softly snoring; more like the purring of a really big cat; a few minutes after that I too was asleep.
I awoke briefly in the middle of the night to find that someone had covered us with a blanket. I gazed up at Owen and his face looked so…peaceful. After all of my trepidation and worrying and going through all shades of conniptions, I finally knew in my heart of hearts that our tale had only begun. What a wonderful Christmas gift indeed.
http://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/fiction/17740/after-all
Coda…
This tale is kind of like what came first…the chicken or the egg? Drea and I have known each other for more than five years. We met on another web site (Crystal’s site…R.I.P.) and we both came to this site as a result of our meeting. We often discussed many personal and intimate details of our lives and more than some of what we discussed became tales, or poems, or some other sort of written work.
I remember quite vividly when Drea posted “After All…” on Big Closet and the effect it had upon me. Drea has very graciously permitted me to use her artwork and title because…after all…what is family for? This tale is kind of modestly, blinkingly, and sort of slightly autobiographically oriented…sort of… I’ve included the link to Drea’s amazing poem and encourage all to have a look at it. I am sure that there are elements in the poem that touch more than a few of us.
And anyway...who couldn't use just a wee bit of sentimentality at this time of year. After all...it is Christmas.
On Every Level…
By Kelly Blake
Date night… Sort of… Well… Really date morning… Sort of… We were wildly in lust. We had a natural rhythm that always seemed to chime when least expected and we did the ‘dirty deed’ anywhere and everywhere. In the kitchen… On the floor… In the road… In the car…of course… On the car…of course… In the shower… On the beach… You get the idea.
We were like two weasels in heat. And our physicality suited our desires. I’m tall and slim but he’s taller and broader in all the proper places. The fact that I only had two access entries never bothered him at all. This was compensated his ability to enter one of those access places whilst both of us were standing up.
Our first encounter was innocent enough…sort of. I was trying on dresses in Saks. My LBD had long given up the ghost. Walking out of the dressing room, I paraded about testing the look and the feel of the dress. I liked the upper thigh hem and halter asymmetrical look but I wanted to feel and see how it moved.
As I stood in front of a three way mirror checking out how my butt looked, in the background stood a man watching and shaking his head. And not in an approving manner I might add. As I turned, I sneered at him. He chuckled and signaled me over with a crook of his index finger. I was fuming as I strode up to him.
“What…!!!” I rather strongly stated looking up at him; a lovely change rather than looking at or down at a man.
He simply smiled and shook his head.
“It’s not who you really are.” He smiled warmly. “You have a terrific body and legs a mile long. That rag you’re wearing just doesn’t do you justice.”
Taking a step back…I was truly almost in his face…I gazed up at him questioningly. He was quite distinguished in appearance even if dressed in jeans and a rugby shirt. Guessing him to be in his late thirties with styled blonde hair and baby blues to die for, I suddenly realized my mouth was agape.
“What’s wrong with this dress?” I managed to utter. He was fatally cute!
“Well…?” He crossed his arms and grinned. “You’re like a present…a gift.”
Full body tingles…!
“And what’s the fun of receiving a gift if mostly unwrapped? Part of the fun of receiving a gift is the unwrapping.” He laughed. “Something mid-calf would serve you way better.”
“And what would you like to see me in?” I giggled.
“My bed…” He laughed.
Talk about a serious flirt! Feeling my face flush, I had to retort with a wicked grin.
“That would take at least a dinner and Netflix.” I grinned a smiled slyly.
But he was quick!
“Playing hard to get are we?” He laughed.
We bantered and flirted for several more moments. He touched my arm; a gentle passing touch to emphasize a point. I trembled. It was electric and shot throughout my body. He noticed.
“You must be cold wearing that napkin.” He chuckled. “Get changed and let’s go somewhere.”
His tone was commanding; firm but not threatening. Everything about him was so totally masculine. And the vibe between us was very intense. I still didn’t know his name and he didn’t know mine…yet. But it seemed we didn’t care either.
As I changed, the fear haunted me. I knew what I felt but he didn’t know I was…oh how shall I put this…different? I had to let him know once I was dressed. I didn’t want any scenes, hissy fits or oddly assorted melt downs. I’d been there and done that…or should I say had that done.
Checking myself in the dressing room mirror, I removed the scrunchy from my hair and shook it out. We were a perfect match style wise. I wore jeans and an oversized tee shirt with a multi colored orchid motif on white. Striding out as best I could in flats with my shoulder bag, his grin matched my own. Now for the hard part…
“You look like a taco maven.” I said tentatively.
“I do so enjoy a spicy one with sour cream on top.” He chuckled.
“Well…?” I rolled my eyes. “How do you feel about a bite sized cannoli with cream filling?”
Terror…! Trembling…!
He didn’t say a word. Crossing his arms, he simply stared at me and frowned.
“I happen to enjoy a bite sized cannoli.” He paused for a moment and then grinned. “As well as a nice fat bratwurst nestled between a warm plump bun.” He laughed. “Come…” He took my hand. “The sun is over the yard arm. Let’s get a drink.”
His hand was huge and engulfed mine. His palm was warm and…thankfully…dry. I hate nervous men with sweaty palms. That is a massive ick! Leading me out of Saks, and the maul, we arrived at a local Brickell fave; the River Oyster Bar.
And no…! I didn’t eat forty-eight oysters! I can’t even stomach looking at them raw. Yet another ick in my book of icks…! But I did have one margarita which of course led to another. And he had a Jack in the black which led to another. The appetizers kept coming and we talked.
His name was Michael but I could call him Mike. My name is Michelle but he could call me Mickie. He plays GTA. I love that game. He plays the guitar and I play the guitar. I sing but he doesn’t. Not an ick…!
With my third margarita and his ‘Tennessee Tea’, Mike ordered two entrees to share. The talk was constant and flowed easily. The aura surrounding us grew so thick that we could ignore the happy hour crowd beginning to assemble. The entire time that ‘One Margarita’ song kept running through my head and I wished my third was the fourth!
Finally being totally sated…and properly shit-faced...but def not sloppy…Mike paid the check. He escorted me through the now packed bistro with his arm around my waist. Once on the street Mike stopped and gazed down into my eyes with a grin. He took me in his arms and gave me a kiss that totally curled my toes! He left me breathless.
“Okay babe… Time for Netflix…” He chuckled. “Your car in valet…?”
I was in such a fog of wanton desire that his question took a long moment to register.
“I took an Uber.” I said breathily.
“Me too…” He grinned. “I’ll get us one.”
The ride was a blur. With his arm hugging me to him I nestled into his side. I couldn’t stop myself from placing both my hands upon his upper thigh and teasing his bulging dick with gentle passing touches. I barely remember the doorman opening the car door or the side trip to the concierge desk to let them know I would be a ‘regular guest’. I was setting a new world record for being a ‘U-Haul’.
It was the vibe…always the vibe. We couldn’t keep our hands off one another. We initiated every room in his triplex and every common area in the building complex! During that first weekend we gave away almost my entire wardrobe, all my furniture, my car, my nursing job, and…in short…my entire life!
We were on the same level. I wanted direction and Mike loved to direct. Mike loved me in wide hemmed skirts and dresses to facilitate our impromptu liaisons. He could lift the back and open his zipper and voila; copulation on the spot…so to speak. And he loved me in bodycon pieces when he felt like showing me off on those special occasions.
We were on the same level. And that was either in heaven or in the gutter…or both. Even after an evening of heavily entertaining one another, and whilst he was asleep, Mike would pop one. If I was awake, I wouldn’t let a good thing go to waste and I’d either sit atop of it or spoon up in front of him and slip it into me. Often he wouldn’t even be fully awake and would ask me in the morning if we ‘did it’. Mike would frown if we did and complained that he missed all the action. I’d snicker and simply ask him if he felt like repeating it.
We were definitely on the same level. At first the strapon had me bugging. The dildo attached was huge! Even looking at it gave me the creepy icks. Mike assured me that we both had the same G-spot and he found this to be quite enjoyable. And it was nice being on top for a change even if it wasn’t exactly cowgirl.
Mike also assured me that he wasn’t into pain, cosplay, BDSM, DS or any other alphabet soup. And I was definitely submissive. But he encouraged me and when I figured out a way to take care of both ends…a hand full and a mouth full…and the extreme pleasure I could give him, who was I to resist!
My nursing experience allowed us to explore various ways of using catheters for our mutual pleasure; a first for him and me. This gave a whole new meaning to exchanging bodily, as well as other interesting, fluids. And this also made our daily ‘sanitary’ practices way more fun.
Mike and I were completely on the same level. On cruises, on beaches, in cute boutique hotels, in five star restaurants, in restroom stalls, we were insatiable. That’s not to say we didn’t have our moments or very rare animated discussions. But like any storm they blew over.
We did each other favors. Maybe he was tired or had a rough day at his office. I knew how to relieve his stress. And on those occasions when I was feeling a wee bit hormonal, he would relieve mine. There was never reciprocation required.
When I was feeling self-conscious….maybe I would look better with a little off my chin or my pronounced jaw. He thought I looked perfect just as I was. The only work I ever had done was my vocal box and a little shaving of my ‘apple’. When I wanted to get a little boob job, he emphatically said no. He called it ‘chasing the dragon’. Mike countered with ‘any more than a mouth full was wasted’.
About seven months into our total infatuation, and after a night out, we got hot and heavy in the elevator. That was when an epic thought occurred to me. We simply had to do it in the elevator. With so many floors…so many levels…we could definitely have a good time whilst moving up and down between the many levels; forty-four in all. And so I planned.
Rather than use the express elevator to the top four floors…the penthouses…we could use the regular elevators. We knew that going up wasn’t all that risky. It was the going down that would be interesting. Mike took me to Joe’s Stone Crab where we have a few drinks and more than a few crab claws.
We were feeling no pain when we arrived home; none at all. We couldn’t keep our hands, or our lips, off one another in the lobby. The few people there either smiled or simply looked away. I didn’t care. The thought of being watched was exciting. And after all, it was just a little heavy petting. Well…maybe a wee bit more than little…
We got on the express elevator fully prepared. I went down on Mike to get him ready although it seemed he was already mostly there. We went up and down and then up again. On the way back down, I handed him a syringe filled with twenty milliliters of lube. He lifted the back of my dress and, after spreading a bit around my butt hole, Mike injected the volume up my butt.
We both then got on the local elevator and Mike pushed all the buttons for stops on each level. As the door closed he hiked up the back of my dress and rubbed his dick up against the lube at my entrance. I always loved to ‘nibble’ at his dick head and tease him a bit.
“Easy girl…” Mike whispered in my ear. “We have forty flights to go.”
He chuckled and placed his hands upon my tummy. When the elevator stopped at the first floor with a slight jerk, I felt his dick begin to nudge me open. I knew where this was going and loved every teasing moment. His dick head popped in when we hit five and by the tenth floor Mike was in and totally lubed.
On every level up to forty, and with each little jarring and lurching when stopping and starting, a massive wave of pleasure ensued. I was totally dick drunk by the time we reached forty. Mike was leaning back against the wall and I was so limp that he held me up with his arms around my waist. I could swear his dick head was poking at my belly button from the inside!
On the way back down…so to speak…a couple entered on twenty-two (in mid stroke no less). We froze in place with me slightly bent over. They stared at us but for a moment. Mike was quick.
“She’s had one too many.” He chuckled and smiled.
‘One too many’… Hmmm… They smiled and turned away as he completed his stroke eliciting a soft moan from me. His very gentle motion combined with the slickness of the lube was painfully exquisite. By the time we reached the ground level several more people had entered. As they exited Mike pressed all the floors and we were off again.
We repeated our adventurous ride two more times before deciding we were way too close to finishing. Fortunately there was nobody around when we finally arrived back down and he slowly withdrew from me letting a trail of lube begin flowing down my legs. Only the little wet spot on the dress betrayed Mike’s trying his level best to push out what little fluid I produced.
We both quickly finished the nasty on the way back up on the private elevator. I was so spent that Mike needed to carry me into our bedroom. My entire body was humming and I loved the feeling of the lube mixed with his sperm dripping down.
Mike helped me undress and we rested in bed, my head on his chest and my arm around him. Suddenly I began to giggle.
“What’s up with you?” He asked softly.
“I was just thinking. We should write a song and call it ‘Love in an Elevator’.”
“It’s been done already. Aerosmith…” He crooned.
After being pensive for a moment, I giggled again.
“You know?” I said with a snicker. “What we did was wrong on every level!” I chuckled.
“Well…” Mike laughed. “I guess we’ll just need to level up.”
Author’s Note: When I first wrote this little tale, I thought of entering it in the Romance contest. Somehow, due to my negligence, this wasn’t done. I wish to do so now so that should anything become of it, the ‘team’ of Andrea Lena DiMaggio, Alison Mary, and Belle Meade get the recognition they truly deserve.
I stared into the mirror of my vanity and started applying the third coat of mascara to my lashes. ‘I have to be out of my fucking mind’, I thought to myself. Whatever possessed me to agree to attend a tenth high school reunion? Really! Anyone I wanted to see I still saw; all two of them.
I really didn’t want to know who got married and who gave birth and who came ‘out’ and who died, and who was making it big time. I was such an over achiever in high school that I really didn’t permit myself the luxury to become a center of attention and, in truth, I really didn’t want to be one anyway.
The only person I truly did want to see probably wouldn’t even be there. It wasn’t his style. And he probably wasn’t even in the state. I wasn’t really sure that I even wanted to see him. He was my first love and, to be brutally honest, my only love.
Oh sure, there have been others. In college, especially after getting ‘the cut’ at the end my junior year, I spent as much time between the sheets as in the class room. But it was simply not the same. It is said that one’s first love is forever remembered. Maybe that’s true. After all, he knew me during my transition (I hate that word…transition, ‘rebirth’ is more like it) and he never flinched or turned his very broad back to me, even in the midst of my occasional hormonal hissy fits.
We were the most unlikely couple one could possibly image. He was a jock. He was not a super jock mind you, but a jock none the less. He played baseball. He simply loved to play that game. He loved to hit the ball and that was what he did best. I think playing ball was the only reason he remained in high school as long as he did.
I was the complete opposite. I lived for school. I excelled at everything that didn’t require perspiration or equipment. This was the gene pool I happened, by seer fate, to be born into. My father was a psychiatrist and my mom was a psychologist. They lived for their journals and books. I was one of the youngest seniors ever in the school. Jimmy was one of the oldest.
Our first meeting was out of complete necessity; his, of course. He had several universities interested in his athletic abilities. But…and make that a very large BUT…he had to graduate and he had to get some kind of scores on his SAT’s. I was a volunteer tutor. And so my tale unfolds.
Oh my God! He had such beautiful baby blue eyes. And he was so tall! I wasn’t exactly short at five feet eight inches, but I was very gangly in build. This was also the work of my gene pool. My dad was only five feet eight and inches and my mom barely measured five feet and four inches. Both were also very slim as was my sister.
But James Ryan Hughes was every bit of six feet and four inches. He weighed about two hundred and thirty pounds and he was sooo completely bluff! He had straight dark brown, almost black hair that fell across the front of his face.
One of the student volunteers walked up to Jimmy and asked if he needed any help. Jimmy’s vocabulary was a wee bit less than average and most of the words contained four letters.
“Do I fuckin’ look like I need your fuckin’ help!” He roared so loudly that everybody, including some kid outside the building, heard him.
His stare alone would have frightened most away and this poor student was no exception. But for some reason, I wasn’t afraid of him. I don’t know…there was something rather vulnerable about him that I couldn’t place, but I could feel. Behind his swagger and attitude was a small kid in a really big kid’s body and that kid was scared of something. I rose from my seat and walked up to him.
“You fuckin’ look like you could use my help.”
He looked down at me and gave me his famous ‘I’ll break your fuckin’ skull’ stare. I started to giggle and had to contain myself least I start to laugh. He finally smiled at me. I guess he saw me as no threat and maybe realized that I indeed was there to help him.
I must say that his smile was…dazzling. I felt something that I rarely felt in the past. I got that ‘tingly’ feeling of excitement that I didn’t recognize at the time, but would yearn for in the future.
“You’re the tutor? How fuckin’ old are you?” He laughed.
“I’m old enough to be a senior.” He stopped laughing. He stared at me for several moments.
“What’s your name?”
“I’m Patrick Kelly Maguire, but my family calls me Kelly. I hate the name Patrick.” People would call me Pat, or Pattie, or the old folks up north would call me Paddy. Kelly was fine with me. It was my mom’s maiden name.
“Quiet please! This is a library!”
Jimmy looked at the librarian and was about to make one of his expletive laced statements of dissatisfaction. I reached out and touched his arm. I think I startled him a bit and he looked at me. I shook my head slightly indicating that it would not be a good idea to voice his opinion of the librarian and her family. He nodded at me as we stood in silence for several more moments.
He looked around the room once again. He was deep in thought.
“Listen, let’s go somewhere else. I don’t like being closed in, you know? Maybe we could go out to the tables and sit there. Okay with you?”
There was a pleading look in his eyes. I looked around to try and see what he saw; what was unsettling to him. I couldn’t discern what the problem was, but if he was more comfortable somewhere else, that would make it easier for me.
“Okay.” I went and grabbed my book pack and walked side by side with him to the tables.
Dear Lord that seems like so long ago. I feel almost like I’m going to my school prom, only my image of myself, and my gender, would be ‘correct’ this time. I can’t believe I actually bought this stupid gown. That’s Chrissie’s doing. He had to go and help me. After all, this entire event was his idea to begin with.
Anyway, we walked outside and over to the lunch tables. Only one or two people were there and I let him pick a spot where he could feel comfortable. A soft breeze was blowing in off the ocean and the sun was high in the cloudless sky. He chose a spot under a pair of palm trees that shaded us and he sat down. He put his hands over his face and began to rub or massage, I wasn’t sure which, his features.
“Just how bad is it?”
He peeked out from between his fingers and stared at me for a moment. I smiled at him gently whilst he decided whether he would tell me the truth or not. He finally put his hands down on the table and laughed. He had such a nice open laugh that came from deep within him.
“It’s not real good.” I was to learn that he was never one for many words. “I think I’m basically passing everything…” He hunched his shoulders quickly. “…I think.” Then he straightened himself up and turned, sitting at an angle facing me. “It’s those fuckin’ S.A.T.’s! All I usually get are the fuckin’ points for signing my fuckin’ name, plus a few lucky guesses!”
Okay…so vocabulary was high on the study list. I mean, I know those words but really you need at least two or three alternatives with more than four letters. I assumed that he wasn’t much better at math. I had my work cut out for me. We decided that we would meet twice a week to start with and thus began our relationship.
“Your nails!”
Oh shit! I had forgotten about that. My sister, Corie, short for Coreen, had done my finger and toe nails. Actually, to be more precise, she had given me a manicure and a pedicure. I had watched her do her own forever and I was curious. Well…maybe not curious…envious would be a better word. I asked what it felt like to have the polish on and I told her how beautiful I thought it looked.
So, being the good and attentive older sister she was… she shaped my nails, cut back the cuticles, and applied three coats of a clear but slightly rose tinted polish. I found the entire process to be totally thrilling. I sat patiently and quietly the whole time. She talked away at a mile a minute about everything and anything; this was all so very second nature to her.
Now I must explain that my sister was, is, and always will be, my Goddess of Femininity. She was simply the most ‘girly’ girl I have ever known. She also was the most honest and loving person I’d ever known. Corie understood my curiosity and, rather than simply feed it, or defeat it, she would help me explore it.
“Let’s see what you could look like Kel. Your skin is so perfect!” She looked carefully at me as she turned my head from side to side. “I think we can skip the foundation. Gawd!” She squealed in mock anger. “You don’t have a single zit! I hate you!” She laughed.
Corie began to do her thing and in ten minutes or so she had completely made up my face. When I turned and looked in the mirror, I was…shocked! I looked wonderful. I looked like a teenaged girl on a Saturday night. My eyes looked so large and… OMG! I looked…hot!
“Let me clean up your brow line just a bit.” I was still somewhat stunned at my appearance and didn’t quite hear what Corie said.
“Now hold still. This’ll only take a moment.” She turned my head to face her.
“Ow!” I hadn’t noticed the tweezers in her hands and I certainly didn’t realize what she was going to do. “Stop!”
“Listen sweetie, you look so good that we should go all the way.” I looked into her eyes but could see no deception in them.
“How much are you going to do?” I didn’t want to be some sort of a freak with two pencil line thin brows. I would never survive at school!
“Just a few baby. Don’t worry! It’ll be the Brook Shields look.” She smiled and went back to work.
Good to her word, Corie only did a few stray hairs and blotted the areas with a mild astringent. It stung a bit but she said it would clean and close the insulted and assaulted pores. When I turned back to the mirror, I understood what she meant. She had simply better defined my brows and rid me of a few hairs.
“There really isn’t much we can do with your hair. The length is too short. But if you let it grow a bit…” As her words trailed off I looked into her hers as she smiled at me. She was giving me a hint. Corie applied some mousse and combed it straight back. I turned to see my image and tried to envision what an extra inch or two, or three, of hair would do in terms of fulfilling this new image she had endowed me with.
“You know Kel…” As if she was reading my mind. “Just a few more inches and we could really do something with it. Then you could merely comb and gel it back for school. But looking at myself in the mirror, I really didn’t want to comb it back for school, or remove my make up either. I was looking at me! I was looking at a new, but very comfortable, image of me.
“Let’s go downstairs and show you to mom.” She took my hand and began to pull me behind her. I felt so conflicted about ‘revealing’ who I was to mom. But Corie kept up a stream of chatter that centered on the way I looked. We finally walked into the kitchen where mom and dad were sitting and having some coffee while they read their journals.
“Look! I have a new sister!” Corie giggled and was so full of joy when she introduced the ‘new’ me to them. Mom kind of stared at me for a moment, as did dad. I expected to hear a barrage of negativity, or worse.
“You look…quite lovely dear. My God, you do look very lovely. What do you think Jack?”
My dad was frozen with his cup half way to his mouth. Mom actually looked amused but there was a note of excitement in her voice.
“I trust that you’re not planning to go to school that way. It would be asking for trouble son.” Dad immediately dove back into whatever he was reading.
The disappointment must have registered on my face. I mean, I already was the target of derisive comments simply because my GPA was the highest in the school. I had already heard the other names reserved for the boys who were less than…boys? But the harassment was never manifested in a physical manner. After all, it was totally the ‘burbs’ and fighting in school was almost unheard of.
Bless my mom because she found a solution that would work. She sensed that I was somewhat conflicted about what Corie had done and she wanted me to explore this new persona with some direction perhaps, but not interference.
“Well Jack, I don’t see any problem with Kelly ‘playing’ dress up at home if he wishes to.”
“Mmmhhhmmm…” Well, it was more than a tacit approval.
If I wished to? If I wished to!!! OH…MY…GOD!!! My dad looked at mom, and then back at me. He shrugged his shoulders and that was that. So every chance we got, my sister and I would ‘play’. I became her living Barbi doll. We were so much alike in coloration and size, at least at that age, although she already had major boobage, that clothing was the next natural step in my progression toward transitioning (I really hate that word!!! Okay…so my rebirth).
“Your nails!”
Oh my God! Here it comes. The big ‘OUT’. I swiftly pulled my hands off the table and sat on them. I felt myself flushing red and I was on the verge of tears. The fact that I was also in the midst of a hormonal rush didn’t help. I was crying a few times a day as it was. ‘Oh…it’s nothing…just my allergies…’.
Jimmy looked around and leaned in closer to me. He suddenly wasn’t smiling. He had a serious look in his eyes. Not angry mind you, simply serious.
“Let me see those nails.”
Without looking at him, I slowly slid my hands out from beneath me and put them on the table; palms up of course. He again looked around. He suddenly sat up and looked over my right shoulder. His face grew tense.
“What are you fuckin’ looking at!”
His very loud comment was obviously directed at someone behind me. When he was satisfied that the other person’s attention was diverted elsewhere, he grasped my hands and turned them over. There was no hiding anything now.
He stared at each nail in silence. There was a look of curiosity on his face and his brows furrowed. His gentle grasp pulled me out of the deep, dark, and very scary place I was in.
“Did you do this yourself?” His voice was soft and gentle; almost a whisper. He was looking at my down cast eyes.
“My sister started with three coats and I’ve been adding one or two a day.” My voice was a soft whisper.
“But…why?” He didn't seem shocked. He was merely curious.
I shrugged my shoulders and looked off to my left. “It’s pretty…” My voice trailed off as I turned and looked at him. “I like the way it looks and feels.”
I felt strange with Jimmy holding both of my hands. His hands were so much larger than mine with their long thick fingers and calluses from holding the bat, or whatever those powerful hands held.
“You must think I’m weird, right?” He had to think that at the least. I was so frightened of what he must think. All of those words I’d occasional heard that were tossed my way rang in my ears. Oh God! He was still holding my hands and looking at my nails. He seemed fascinated by them.
“Listen. There are fuckin’ guys running around this place with black nails and purple nails. Now that’s pretty fuckin’ weird. This? What you’ve got? It’s…well…pretty fuckin’ cool looking. They’re like…perfect, you know? Not a single flaw. They feel so cool too. It sorta looks like a glass covering.”
Now he was making circular motions on my nail with the tip of his finger. To be quite honest, I was becoming a bit excited. My hands in his; his touching and rubbing my finger nails; his body being so close to mine; it all was so very titillating. I didn’t know what it was about him but something was…well…distracting and exciting?
My nails…hmmm… They look good for tonight. Tonight!!! Oh my God, what time is it? I’ve got to get going! I don’t know about this gown though. I think its way fancy for this type of event. An ankle length, ancient gold sequined, halter necked thing might prove to be way much. After all, this wasn’t a ball or some other gala type of event. But Chrissie def said formal. For a school gym? Oh well, it’s too late now. I might as well get dressed.
“Don’t let me stop you guys.” I walked over to get myself a glass of juice.
“We were talking about your situation Kelly.” My mom tended to start family discussions.
“What situation?” I took my place in the last empty chair at the table. I sipped my juice as I watched her closely. I was thinking of what I could have possibly done now.
“Well…” She placed her hand on mine and smiled. “…it’s just that…well…you seem to be very comfortable when you’re dressed on weekends? And your mannerisms, disposition, and tastes are so utterly…feminine?”
I couldn’t deny that I was only truly comfortable when I could dress and hang out with my sister. I had already taken the big step of going out shopping with my mom and Corie on the weekends. I hated when Mondays came and I had to once again put on my ‘boy stuff’. I had taken to wearing panties, camisoles, and thigh highs beneath my shirt and pants. But I hated the way I had to look during school, especially now that my hair had grown out a bit and could be styled…somewhat.
“Yeah? So?”
“So we were wondering if you would rather be a girl than a boy.”
I stopped drinking in mid gulp and nearly choked on what I had swallowed. What a concept! Could it be done? Oh my God! I stared at Corie in disbelief; then at my mom, who was smiling; and my dad, who was on another planet at the time.
“What???”
I hadn’t even really thought about it…the BIG “IT”. I only knew that I lived for after school and weekends. I also knew that I was really attracted to girls more for their fashion styles and ‘looks’ than for…well…physical urges? I stayed away from the boys because I felt somewhat intimidated by them. There were one or two exceptions but they were interested in girls for the same reasons I was. This was how I met Chris in the first place.
“I would like you to meet with a friend of mine and have you take a few tests.”
Well, mom was still smiling although the testing part was a bit frightening. Hmmm… maybe I could study for them? I did find myself looking at the bare chest guys in my sister’s teen glam mags. I would catch myself and wonder why they seemed to be getting me…excited? Not that I got all that excited to begin with.
Anyway, that’s when I started taking hormones. I was a bit young by the standards in this country but there’s an old adage. Well…it’s not that old and F. Lee Bailey, a lawyer said it. “If you have a problem and you have money…then you don’t have a problem.” By the time I met Jimmy, I had been on the ‘mones for nearly a year.
The physical changes were fairly easy to hide. I did freak a little bit when I started to get boobage. I had to wear an extra small tee shirt to flatten them a bit and to keep them from painfully jiggling about. Motrin def became my dearest friend. And not having to shave was so totally divine, well, except for my legs and pits. Fortunately I only had this year to finish and I would start college with a new gender designation.
Anyway…where was I? Oh…yeah…Jimmy catches me en femme. It was the end of September and the S.A.T.’s were approaching (in mid October). Jimmy, in spite of his slow start, proved to be a quick learner. Once he understood the theory of whatever we were studying, he could find the correct answer without even having to think about it. The rub was that I needed to find the proper way to explain things to him and that often required two or three attempts.
Sooo…where was I? Oh…yeah…Jimmy wanted extra help. So what does little Ms. Genius do??? After a bit of back and forth as to where to meet and when, I…that’s right folks…I decide that he should come over to my house …on Saturday!
Of course the remainder of the week flew by, albeit not fast enough for me, and Saturday rolled around. I slept in a bit and, upon rising, I proceeded to go through my Saturday ritual. I had a date with my sister to go shopping in the early afternoon and so I wanted to look my best. We were going to the city to shop for some shoes and various other sundry items.
My folks were not at home and Corie was downstairs when the door bell rang. I was upstairs and I just finished dressing and doing my face. Corie answered the door. I thought it was one of her friends; maybe Naddie (Nadine) or Pam, both of whom were in on my little sacred secret.
I ran down the stairs totally excited about maybe the four of us doing the city. When I saw that it was Jimmy, and I remembered our study date, I screamed…well…more like eeeeeekkked…and ran back up the steps to my room slamming the door shut behind me.
Between Sisters and Friends
Oh my God!!! I feel so exposed in this gown! I had never worn a halter necked anything and the exposure of so much flesh is a bit frightening. Well, maybe more like scary hot sexy? This was definitely not my look, and certainly not my taste, doing the ‘speaking’. Hmmm…I could mousse my hair and comb it straight back in kind of a butch look. I mean, a wedge with a modified bob just didn’t seem extreme enough. I should have had hair long enough to put up.
Speaking about extreme and exposed! Corie told me that Jimmy scratched his head and backed out of the house to check the number. Then he walked back and stared at Corie with a wide eyed look of surprise.
“Was that who I think it was?”
Corie kind of stood there in her wide eyed ‘shock and awe’ mode at this tall, handsome, really buff guy who came to see her sister. Her sister? ‘He should be coming to see me!’ crossed her mind. She was at a loss for words.
“Uhhhhhhhhhh…”
“Well, maybe I should go and see? I mean I came here for tutoring with Kelly. Was that Kelly?”
“Uhhhhhhhhhh…”
Jimmy called, well, he actually shouted my name. I was in my room, sitting on my bed clutching a pillow to my body. Oh my God! This was not merely tinted nail polish. This was full blow dressed! Complete with cosmetics and inch and one half heeled pumps. I was in a jean skirt with a pearl pink silk camisole top trimmed with lace. There was no easy explanation for this!
“Kelly! If you don’t come down, I’m fuckin’ coming up!”
“Uhhhhhhhhhh…”
Oh my God! He would do it. But I was frozen in place. I simply couldn’t move a muscle. I felt so embarrassed. I heard foot steps coming up the stairs. He would be at my door in seconds. I was absolutely terrified that he would…freak out completely.
I heard a gentle knocking on my door.
“Kel…it’s Corie. I’m here with Jimmy and I really think you should open up the door and come out.”
Come out…come out? COME OUT?! Who was she kidding?
“Kelly…just open the door and talk to me.” I heard a pleading sound in Jimmy’s voice.
“Nobody at school needs to know, I fuckin’ swear.” Well…I knew he did that and way too often I might add!
Somehow, in my stunned state of mind, I managed to raise my tear stained eyes from my pillow. “It’s open.” I managed to squeak that out between sniffles.
As he entered the room, I buried my face in the pillow again. Corie must have followed right behind him because I smelled her scent. I felt her sit down next to me on the bed. She put her arms around me and tried to comfort me but I was beyond repair at that point. I felt her get up off the bed. She told me that she was leaving the room but the door must stay open.
“You know something? You do look sort of cute. I could get a better look if you weren’t so fuckin’ attached to that fuckin’ pillow.”
I giggled in spite of my tears and my…condition. Now there was a thought for you; my face permanently attached to a pillow. Jimmy’s voice was very calm. I never noticed before but his voice was also quite deep and resonant. I found that mildly exciting in spite of my circumstance. I slowly raised my head from the pillow. My eyes were still downcast. I couldn’t look him in the face.
“You know, you are more than cute. You’re quite beautiful. Now what’s this all about?”
Jimmy got off the chair by my desk and came over to sit on the bed with me. He kept a space between us but he turned his body to face me. I shrugged my shoulders, still sniffling and fighting back more tears. I was still tightly clutching the pillow to my breasts.
“Listen, I didn’t tell anyone about your nails and I won’t tell anyone about this. I only want to understand what’s going on. Are you a guy masquerading as a girl? Or are you a girl dressing up like a guy at school? And why are you doing this anyway? Why can’t you just be you, whoever that is?”
I think that was the most he’s said up to that point…ever! And he asked questions that were right on topic, as we say. I finally looked up at him (I was always looking up at him) and into those gorgeous baby blues of his.
“This…” I pointed both hands inward toward myself. “…is who I am.”
“So…what about school and the guy thing?”
“Well…that’s me as well. But I’m not comfortable that way. So I’m kind of changing, you know?”
Jimmy looked at me for a moment trying to digest what I had told him, which really wasn’t more than I needed to.
“Well, it seems to me that sooner or later you’ll have to make a choice.”
“When I enter college next fall, it’ll be as a girl. I’ve been taking drugs that are changing me.”
“Hormones?” He wasn’t totally ignorant.
“Yeah…the ‘mones. And my mom and sister are helping me.”
“Yeah, well I can see that for myself.” He smiled. I loved that smile of his. His entire face would light up. “So…what about us?”
“Huh?” Huh? Us? US!!!
“Yeah…the tutoring and stuff. You still want to help me or not.”
I felt both relief and disappointment when he defined us. I didn’t understand my attraction to him at the time. But I did get up to garner my books and I led him down to the kitchen to begin our session. And our session did go well. Of course he couldn’t take his eyes off of me, especially after I washed my face and redid my make up. And I couldn’t take my eyes off of him. I couldn’t believe he was so accepting of me.
“What do you do with your…” He looked around again. “…tits when you come to school.”
I explained, in an even softer voice, that I either bound them with a soft wrap bandage, or I wore a tight tee shirt beneath my clothes. I would blush and smile and answer whatever he asked. ‘Yes, I’m wearing panties. No, I sit when I go. I don’t know, but I think I like guys.” It went on and on.
Then, one day he came out with the big one.
“You want to do something? I mean, we could get lunch or see a movie or something. Would that be okay?”
He asked me at school! If anyone else had heard our conversation, we both would have been dead. Hmmm… Let’s see…did I want to go out…on a date…with him? Fuckin’ yeah!!! My face must have said it all because he smiled right back at me.
“It would have to be a Saturday or a Sunday though.” I wanted to be who I really was. “And it would have to be away from here, you know?” I was so afraid of being spotted and outed before ‘my time’; before I was ready…you know…complete? Now all I needed to do was get permission from my mom. Dad was still off somewhere on a distant planet
.
“Oh my God!!! With that guy? With what’s his name…Jimmy Hughes?” Nothing, and I mean nothing, was ever discussed without having a family meeting. Corie was more than slightly dismayed; she was miffed (you REALLY have no idea how much I love that word)!
“You’ve got to be kidding! I should be going out with him…if he was my type. He’s nineteen for Christ’s sake!”
“Language honey, language.” Certain things brought my dad back to reality…for a moment or two.
Corie nodded at dad as an apology. “I think it’s a bad idea…a very bad idea.”
What did she know anyway! I mean, it’s not like we’re boy friend-girl friend. We’re not going steady. And he did say during the daytime. What was the big deal? Mom sat quietly with one elbow on the table and her palm holding her chin. She listened to Corie and then looked at me.
“Well… I don’t see any problem with…”
Corie’s jaw hit the floor! Mom said yes. Oh my God! She said yes! But there were a ton of conditions. None of this and no that and be sure you’re home by, and so on and so on. I didn’t care. I would have agreed to anything for ten minutes to ourselves and away from home, and the school. All I really wanted to do is to speak with him. I knew very little about him other than the fact that everyone at school was afraid to mess with him.
Saturday, the appointed day, couldn’t come quick enough. He was to pick me up at home and we would go to the city and have lunch and see a movie. It took me forever to get ready. I needed Corie’s help to pick out what to wear and even then I changed my mind three times. I was so excited!
I finally chose a mid calf skirt in a sand color with an apple green camisole. I wore thigh highs (I hated pantyhose) and a pair of apple green skimmers to match my camisole. My make up was an entirely different story. Corie had to help me with it, albeit reluctantly. I wanted to look a bit older, more mature maybe? I simply didn’t want to look like a fifteen year old girl.
Through the entire make up session, Corie was giving me advice and warnings, especially for when we were in the movie theatre. She had these dos and don’t and what ifs. Then she began to quiz me on what she told me. I tried to tell her that I felt safe with Jimmy.
“None of them are safe! They’re guys” I was somewhat surprised at her attitude considering she spent so much time going on dates and seemed to be even more enamored and entranced by boys than I was.
Fortunately she finished my face just as Jimmy pulled up in his car. I heard him knocking at the door and I stood up ready to rush down to answer it. Corie grabbed me by my arm as I started to go. She shook her head and rolled her eyes.
“Wait, let mom answer it. You always keep them waiting a few minutes.” Under her breath she looked at me with a frown. “I can’t believe she’s letting you do this.”
I frowned back at her. I didn’t understand her attitude about this entire date thing.
“Why are you being this way Corie? You’ve never acted like this before and I thought you were all for me being who I wanted to be.”
Just then mom called up to me. Corie still held my arm and, looking at me, she told me why.
“It’s because I love you and I worry about you. Mom use to say that to me but now, for the first time, I understand what she meant.” Then she hugged me and let me go. “Walk down slowly sweetie!”
Jimmy was in the foyer speaking with my mom. Or, rather, she was interrogating him. At first he seemed really relieved to see me. He smiled. But then he sort of became mesmerized by me; the way I looked. He was all wide eyed and I expected him to begin drooling at any moment. At first I thought something was wrong with me.
“Do I look okay?” It took him a moment but he finally got his words together.
“You really look…great…beautiful.” His smile became even bigger.
I turned to my mom for the final inspection. I think her eyes began to well up a bit; her ‘daughter’s’ first ‘date’.
“Well?”
“You do look lovely.” She took me by my shoulders. “Better take a sweater with you though. It may get chilly later.” She went to the closet and after rummaging a bit, she handed me a white knit pull over sweater. I turned toward Jimmy.
“Shall we?” He nodded and opened the door. He took my hand and we walked out. I could hear mom and Corie begin to have an animated discussion about the entire thing. “I think we’d better run for it.”
We walked quickly to his car and, after opening the door for me to get in, and of course closing it, he ran around and got in. I’m sure the sound of screeching rubber from his tires gave them a great sense of security.
I asked him if this was his car. It was then that I found out the particulars of his life. It was his aunt’s car. He lived with her because both his parents drank and he didn’t want to be around them. Once he turned sixteen, he left them and went to live with her until he finished high school.
His aunt was his mother’s sister and she decidedly loved other women. Her chosen significant other had been with her for years and the two of them welcomed him in. He was, of course, from the ‘other side of the tracks’; literally. His father was a janitor and his mother worked at an industrial laundry. He had no brothers or sisters.
He told me that he really didn’t know what to think of me. This ‘girl’ thing was kind of a surprise. But he also told me that nobody ever spent so much time trying to help him with his grades and tests.
“So you have to remember that I’m really fuckin’ nervous.”
“Listen…” I wasn’t sure what I wanted to say, or how to say it, but this ‘fuckin’ business had to stop. He was better than that. “…Jimmy? Could you please not say fuckin’ so much? You are such a smart guy and when you say that, it’s all people hear. You know?”
“Yeah…you’re right. Okay. If you catch me, then remind me. It’s just something we say in the neighborhood, you know?”
His hand was atop his thigh. The feeling was…simply delicious! I place my hand over his as I looked at him and smiled.
“Yeah…I know.”
We talked all the way into the city. He took me to a diner that specialized in their grilled hamburgers and hot dogs and various sodas. They had an old fashioned soda fountain and a long counter with stools that had rotating seats as well as tables and chairs.
From the moment we sat down to the moment he brought me home, one half hour early I might add, the day was almost a complete whirling blur. It seemed to me that we were the only two people on the face of the earth as we strolled through the weekend crowds of shoppers and day trippers. The day wasn’t about anything other than us.
We talked. Through all we did we talked. He talked. It was as though a great dam of thoughts and emotions had burst as the words poured out of him like a wall of water through a narrow valley. I smiled and listened though the words meant nothing as I heard them. I was entranced by his smiles, his frowns, his arms flailing, and his raging depth of emotions. I felt what he said more than anything else.
I had never spoken to anyone, nor had anyone speak to me, exposing such a vulnerable and naked side of themselves. I felt almost like a voyeur as he spoke. His was a slice of life I had never known. There were times when he would touch my hand, and I would hold his. He would bring me to shed tears though I really didn’t know why other than I couldn’t image him speaking like this to anyone before. I thought of how sad and lonely he must feel.
We never got to the movie. We walked through the crowded streets. He put his hand on my shoulder putting me in front of him. Then he drew me closer and put his arm around me. I felt somehow safe, sheltered from the jostling we occasionally encountered.
We walked into the park along the New River and he removed his car coat length leather jacket. He spread it on the grass and we sat and talked. I sat facing him with my legs folded to one side. I suddenly felt the urge to simply lean into him and he welcomed me with his embrace. As I rested my head against his chest and closed my eyes, I inhaled his aroma. I found myself becoming excited being so close to him and inhaling his aroma.
In spite of the strangeness I felt in my mind, my heart kept telling me that this was okay…not just okay…but right. This was what I was meant to do. And this was the person I was meant to do ‘it’ with (whatever ‘it’ was). He held me snugly and kissed the top of my head. I died. My old soul left me and a new one replaced it. I actually felt myself wet my panties though I hadn’t even become erect (which was something that hadn’t happened in months anyway).
I put my arms around him as it happened and held on for dear life! I trembled as the moment overtook me and I buried my face into him even more than it already was. I think he knew what had happened but he had the good grace not to say anything. He simply held me and let me have that moment.
I learned two things that day. I was totally entranced by him and I must always wear a panty shield because whether I was with him or not, I could have another ‘moment’ and I really did not enjoy soppy undies or wet spotted skirts.
The Kiss…
“I don’t think your sister likes me.”
I didn’t care. I had to pee pretty badly and I wasn’t ready to say good night to him under THAT kind of pressure. I opened the car door and literally sprang out and ran…well…I walked quickly, and nearly crossed legged, to the house and went inside. I thought that he would figure it out. He did.
When I returned from doing my business, and freshening up just a bit, he was sitting in the kitchen being given the third degree by my sister. My mom was at the table merely listening, and smiling. His back was to me but when he heard my steps behind him he stood up and turned to me. I could see the look of relief on his face.
He said he really should be going and I understood that. It had been a long day, and I’m sure, an emotionally draining one for him. I felt good about the day, especially when he took my hand in his, in front of my mom and sister no less, and started for the door.
We walked in silence to the driver’s side of the car and he turned toward me, my hand still in his. I’ll never forget what he said.
“Nobody had ever helped me the way you have, or talked with me like you did, and I don’t know how I’m going to look at you in school after today. I only know that I can’t see you any other way then the way you are right now.”
He was looking directly into my eyes as if he could see deep within my soul. I felt myself blush and I had to look down at my feet as I smiled.
“And how do you see me right now?” I had to hear it. I wasn’t very sure what was coming but I did have to hear it. He looked off into the distance. Whatever was coming, he seemed to be searching for the right words or collecting his thoughts. Then he looked directly into my eyes again.
“You’re the most beautiful…” He looked away for a moment. “…the most perfect girl I’ve ever met.”
I was stunned to say the least! Beautiful? Perfect? Girl? And all of this in one sentence? Then he took me around the waist and pulled me a bit closer. Oh my God! It was coming! I knew it and he knew it. I placed my hands gently upon his chest and looked down as I smiled. Lord I was so…I don’t know…innocent?
He bent his head own coming to within a merely few inches of my face. He was leaving it up to me. If I wanted him I had to go the rest of the way. And I wanted him. So I went the rest of the way. I closed my eyes as our lips touched. I wanted to simply feel the sensation. We both kind of pursed our lips two or three times. It was nice. I liked it.
Oh my God! The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. I kissed a guy! I pulled my face back from his for a moment. I looked into his eyes and broadly smiled. I think I even giggle for a moment. Hmm… ‘Let’s do that again’, I thought. ‘That was really nice.’ This time I put my hands around his neck and pulled him back down to me. Again I closed my eyes as our lips met. This time I was really into the spirit of the matter at hand and I kissed him. Our mouths seemed to open simultaneously and our lips wrestled a bit. Well…it was more like massaged then wrestled.
I could feel the passion rise up within me. I think he was already there but he contained himself. I appreciated that. I wanted more and my arms seemed to have a mind all their own as I felt his shoulders and then his back beneath his leather jacket.
I broke the kiss and pushed back just a bit. I looked into his eyes. This time I didn’t smile or giggle. I felt the fire burn within me and it was radiating light through my eyes. He was already there and I now knew ‘that’ look. Indeed, I burned everything about his face into my mind. I never wanted to forget how he looked at that moment. I wished his face to haunt me in my dreams. Be very careful for what you wish…
I pulled him back down to me and again kissed him. This time I held him tightly and gave myself over to the sensation, and to him. He put his hands on my hips and pulled me even closer then I could. It was as if he wanted to pull me inside of himself and I wasn’t about to stop him. I felt his hands on my ass and I loved it!
That kiss rocked my world; shook and rattled my cage; exploded my little universe; smashed my atoms; and made me leak into my panties again. I had been changed in a matter of a few minutes. I would never be the same again. I felt something so powerful, so intense, so…wonderful, that I would forever want that feeling to continue and never cease.
Though all we did was kiss, I had been completed as a girl in the sense that I now knew what it was to be so completely overwhelmed by the sexuality and sensuality of a guy. A part of my innocence had been taken and I simply gave it up to him. And it was him. I didn’t feel that way about other guys although I began to see them in a different way. It was him and only him I wanted.
I don’t remember exactly how it happened but I did manage to find my way back into the house. I must have had the biggest shit eating grin because I do remember my mom giggling when she saw me. And my sister? She simply shook her head in dismay.
The B.J. or; Aural Sex RulZ!!!
Oh my God!!! This gown!!! I do not know what possessed me. I look…fat! And the way my ass shows! Now what am I going to do? I don’t know… Chrissie said I looked…hot in it. I mean…slinky and form fitting were never to my taste and he’s gay. What good is my looking hot to him going to do? Looking hot to every gay male at this…this…reunion won’t get me a man and it sure as hell won’t get me…laid?
Now…where was I? Oh yeah…
The next week in school was…impossible. Every time I saw him, every time I thought of him, I wanted to do is run up to him, throw my arms around him, and kiss him. He wasn’t having any easier a time then me. Our tutoring sessions were absolute torture. We found ourselves staring at one another in longing and desire; silent longing and desire.
He told me, in a very hushed voice, that he wanted to simply touch my hand but he couldn’t. I couldn’t. Not in public. Not at school. Not dressed as I was. Thinking back to that time I can’t believe how deliciously dangerous our situation during the week was.
As my family became accustomed to his particular ways, he began to become sort of a fixture in our house. During the school week, I would come home and immediately bathe and change. He would come over around, or just after, dinner time and we could be together…downstairs and in ‘public’ view.
We could sit side by side, our bodies touching in an almost innocent way. We could even hold hands as we watched the tube or went over some aspect of school work. He would be more attentive then during the afternoons at school when I was in my ‘guy mode’. Of course my sister would watch us like a hawk. And if she thought we were getting too comfy, I’d get ‘that’ look. You know that look; Squinty eyed and frowning; arms crossed under her boobs and foot tapping away like crazy. She was pretty good at ‘that’ look even when sitting.
But even she warmed up toward him after awhile. I guess she recognized that his gentleness to me and his consideration toward our family was genuine. Being a self made cast away from his own natural family called for a rapid adjustment in how a reasonably ‘normal’ family functioned.
He was not stupid. Indeed quite the opposite was true and he had a unique kind of street sense that served him quite well. He wanted to be with me under whatever conditions were predetermined. He not only met those terms, he exceeded them. If I was doing the dishes after diner, I’d wash them off and he would load them into the dish washer…that kind of thing.
Anyway, one Saturday evening we found ourselves alone and at home. We were doing what all good teens should be doing when alone at home with their respective steadies; making out like crazy on the family room couch during whatever was providing the back ground sound on the tube.
OMG!!! Can you imagine? The ‘tube’…that is so last century! I can’t even believe it. So, before we get to the good part, I must confess that up to this point in our relationship, I haven’t once mentioned his dick…or should I say DICK!!! Yeah…he did have one. And yeah…I did feel it every time we managed to get close enough for our bodies to touch. And yeah…his dick was a monster.
I use the past tense because who knows? It might have shrunk. Or…it might have even grown (if that’s possible)!!! I mean, they do amazing things with Botox and collagen. I felt it against my body the first time we kissed. I couldn’t image what it could possibly be because let’s face it, if you didn’t look carefully, you might have missed seeing mine entirely. I mean, it’s ‘look quick…a small town’ versus a megalopolis or something.
Now let’s face it girls, if a man does as he should, that is, to bless us with the mighty BIG ‘O’ (ours…not his) with a reasonable frequency…like whenever WE wish it (just kidding) (NOT!!!), then there is nothing we wouldn’t do for him, or any place we would refuse him entry.
Okay…but what about us? Well, until we get that BIG ‘O’, we def are in control. There is no doubt that the man’s power is in his dick and scrot; or, as in Jimmy’s case, his BAT and his BALLS. As long as he has control over that lovely, hopefully matched set, he has the power.
However, merely rub your hip against it, even when clothed, and his power begins to slip away. Wrap your hand, or mouth, around it and its Kryptonite to Stupidman. Grab it and start walking? He’ll follow you anywhere! He’ll follow you everywhere! He will promise you, and get you, anything and everything if you only “oh pleeeze baby…just a little rub?” Or…”come on sweetie…just lick it once?”
I was so fucking (he did have that influence on me) naíve and innocent that I surprise myself. It was my sister who had to educate me. I mean, I was in transition (I really hate that fucking word…I prefer rebirth) and I really didn’t know anything about guys in general so who could I ask? Mommy? No way! Could you imagine…”Oh Mom, how far should I go with him tonight? Should I blow him or what?” It simply doesn’t work that way in our home.
Corie was super resistant at first and I understand that. I mean…she has to ‘come clean’ (pardon the expression) with the details of her own experiences and that’s not real easy with a younger sib doing the asking. It also means that her head and her heart have to be in the same place and space about my being reborn ). Rebirth is so much more descriptive, don’t you think? I don’t think thatïŠ( this was totally true with her at the time. It took a couple of days for her to come around and that seemed like a lifetime to me.
“He’s not forcing you, is he?!” She suddenly turned red and became a bit angry. I was somewhat stunned at her question. We were in her bedroom on the bed in our ‘bed time’ apparel; large tee shirts and our panties.
“No!!! This is something that I want! I mean…I want to do more. I want to give myself to him.” I did. I felt this need to do something different; something special and new to us.
“If anything, he’s very…I don’t know…shy?” I could feel her tension release. Corie looked down and pulled her tee hem over her knees.
“Cause you really don’t have to do anything you don’t want to…or anything that doesn’t feel…right. It never works and all that happens is that you feel like shit afterwards. You know…used?”
I thought I could see a tear well up in her eyes. I was again somewhat shocked.
“Oh my God!”
She looked at me. “Listen…some guys do that. They give you the line about their needs not being met and how they go home in pain from the teasing and it’s OUR fault that they feel this way and everyone else is ‘doing it’ and all of that shit.”
“Nooo!!!” I was insistent and scowled at the thought. “It’s not like that at all!”
“Okay. Just remember what I told you about it feeling right, okay?”
“Yeah.”
“Okay. This is between us, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Okay. I guess you need to know this stuff and it’s better that it comes from me than one of your weird friends.” I was a bit pissed off at her remark but, for the sake of important info, I kept my mouth shut.
“There are three things you can do. You can jerk him off with or without his clothes on. If you’re pissed off at him, do it with his clothes on. Then he has to go home with that mess in his pants.”
She giggled at that. I sort of knew what she meant having done that to myself in bed a few times before the ‘mones’.
“You can suck him off but that’s def not one of my favs…I hate the taste and the mess but they really get off on that. You don’t have to swallow that crap…remember that.”
I sat in awe of what she was relating. I really couldn’t image my sister, Coreen Kelly Maguire, doing these things at all. It was like…’as if’…!
“You know Lizzie Cline?” I shook my head ‘no’ in wide eyed wonder. She continued in a very muted and conspiratorial fashion, bringing her face right up to mine. “Well, she keeps this glass in her night table simply for spitting that mess into whenever her boyfriend is over and nobody else is home.”
I need to explain that we went to different high schools. Neither one of us wanted to wind up in the same classes or with shared friends. She was certainly more of a ‘normal’ student with good grades; and three years my senior. Being in the same school and grade would have been a problem for both of us.
“So what’s the third thing?”
“You don’t need to know that now? But if you think about it, you can guess it for sure.”
I thought of only a moment.
“Oh my God! You’ve done it?!” Oh my God! My sister’s done it? I think she was becoming more relaxed about talking to me because she giggled before she answered.
“Yeah. You don’t know him? But I can tell you that I shouldn’t have given it up to him. It was kind of a mercy fuck, you know? He kept asking and asking so I did it. The next day? Like it was all over the school. He was telling anyone who would listen. It was such a major drag. Everyone thought I was such a slut and like every guy wanted to date me.”
“Oh my God!” I was beside myself with anger at some guy I didn’t even know. He sounded like such a douche bag! “So what happened?”
She giggled again. “This is like too good! I ‘fessed up and said that he was short and spewed as soon as he got there…” I giggled. I couldn’t believe I was hearing this stuff from her. “…and that he wouldn’t lick me and get me off!”
“Eeeewwwwww! Then what happened?” Eeeewwwwww! I don’t eat raw fish either.
“He couldn’t get a date to save his life for the next year and a half!” We both laughed. I wanted to hear more semi-sordid tales from her but it was really time to get down to the facts.
“Okay…” She became very conspiratorial again with a wicked smile on her face. “So, you don’t want to get him off right away. The longer you draw it out, and make it last, the more he’s going to want you.”
“That’s good?”
“You think? Yeah…that’s really good! You grab them around the shaft with one hand and jerk it up a couple of times. They’ll usually cough up some clear stuff…you know, pre-cum? Wait…”
Corie stood up on the bed and then hopped off. She quickly went to her clothes closet and got down on her knees. She kind of crawled into the back and pulled out a boot. After pulling out a pair or two of panty hose (I don’t know how she could wear those) from the boot, she reached into the toe and retrieved a tube of K.Y. jelly and a battery powered Personal Relaxation Device (a six inch long vibrator).
The ‘Dirty Deed”
I don’t believe I need to wear heels with this…this…gown! I mean, an inch and a half really is my limit. But Chrissy insisted I go for the four and a halfers. Stilettos no less. They were gorgeous shoes in an apple green silk; the heel included. And the clutch was matching. I mean, only a man would desire this torturous device on a woman’s foot, you know?
So…where was I? Oh yeah…Corie and the PRD (6” V).
“…let me show you.”
“Eeeewwww!!!” Eeeewwww!!! Was she going to show me what she does with…it??? Corie read my mind and giggled.
“No silly! Not that.”
And so she went on…and on…and on about the proper way to do a BJ. I sat in rapt awe at her sage advice and technique. On the one hand…hmmm…is that a scratch on my nail? Hmmm…okay…it’s merely the lighting. On the one hand, I was studiously making mental notes and visualizing myself with Jimmy. On the other, oh…my…God! This is my sister talking about what she knew and had obviously done! I was sooo clueless.
So…anyway…there we are on the couch. I had already let him get to second base and though my plates were on the smallish side, he was still there and safe. Motrin was still my best friend and he was sooo very gentle on my nips and breasts. I would cream, well it was actually more like water by that time, my panties from his simply kissing my nips.
Anyway, I have my blouse and bra off and he’s shirtless as well. BTW…he also would get a stiffy when I would reciprocate by kissing and nibbling gently on his nips. I really got off on hearing him moan and groan as I did my thing. What was interesting was that I tended to do to him as I wanted him to do to me. Isn’t that like a ‘golden rule’ or something? Hmmm…
So…Jimmy’s on his back and I’m straddling his waist doing my ass wiggling thing on his crotch (and yes, we still have our pants on). I hopped off of him and knelt on the floor as I kissed and licked and nibbled my way down toward his belt line. He had his hands on my neck and shoulders. He was gently massaging my back and neck as I went along.
I suddenly sat up and began to undo his belt, button and zipper. His pants had been ‘tenting’ since he arrived! With my Jimmy, if he was anywhere near me, it was like…tent city?
“What are you doing?!” He got up on his elbows, eyes in wide wonder and mouth agape and then in one of his ever so dazzling smiles.
“Whatever I truly want. Should I stop?”
He laughed and laid back down. As I slipped his pants down and off of him, Jimmy’s dick sprang up tight against his shorts. Oh my God! His dick looked monstrous! I softly petted it from the bottom to its very tip through his shorts. Where the tip hit against his shorts, the material was sopping wet. It had spread through the material causing the head of his dick to be pronouncedly outlined in the material. OH…MY…GOD!!!
These stupid heels! I need to walk around a bit in them. Hmmm… I give it two hours, maybe less, before I kick them off. This is sooo not me! I don’t know. My feet will be killing me and I’ll look fat. Reunions suck and I haven’t even gone yet. My reunion he said. My reunion; like I owned the thing! My reunion my fat butt!
Hmmm…oh yeah! OH…MY…GOD!!! I mean, it’s not like I looked at guys dicks all the time but this was ridiculous! Jimmy’s dick was huge! I mean…not huge but FUCKING HUGE!!! Before the HRT mine must look like a really small zit or something. Anyway, I had to see it. I thought it was like the eighth wonder of the world!
I rested my head on his tummy and I reached into his shorts. My God! I could barely get my hand around it! Jimmy moaned and his body spasmed as if he got hit by a jolt of electricity. I wondered how any girl could possibly get this thing inside of her. God I was sooo clueless.
I lifted the waist band of Jimmy’s shorts to reveal his glorious wonder to my eyes. Oh my God! I could see his dick head, what Corie called the little ‘fireman’s helmet’. It was drooling and moist with his pre-cum. It shone in the dim lighting of the room.
I knew what I wanted to do; what I needed to do; what I desired to do. I quickly slipped his shorts down; never letting go of my grip on his shaft. Once they were down passed his rock hard ass, he did the rest and got them completely off. He flinged them up and out somewhere and I made the mental note that I had to remember to find them should someone arrive home before…I was finished, or he was finished; or which ever came (pardon the pun) first.
Anyway, his dick kind of sprang up and out at about forty five degrees from his body. There was so much force in it that my hand was jerked up along with it! Oh my God! I could feel the entire organ twitch and throb. With my finger, I made circles around its head. Jimmy moaned, and spasmed, and moaned in pleasure again.
I started to giggle. This was sooo amazing and wonderful. Corie was absolutely right! I felt the power I had I had in my hand, and the power I could exert over him. But more amazingly, what I was doing felt absolutely right, correct, and destined to be. In my mind, there was never any question that I was a girl playing with her guy. So there! See if I care!
Sooo…I’m looking at the glistening tip of Jimmy’s dick and I know that the inevitable was about to inevitably occur. I leaned over and licked the drop of pre-cum on the tip. I licked very slowly and with as much tongue surface as I could. He groaned and quaked. I giggled as I savored the moment. It was…salty and kind of yummy in a weird way?
“You don’t really have to do this.”
“Oh yes I do!” I really had to…for myself as much, if not more, than for him. I smiled as I bent back down and kissed the head again, this time I kept going and engulf the entire thing (the head that is, not his whole dick you sillies) in my mouth. I could barely keep my teeth from scratching it, but I did somehow manage.
“Jesus, Joseph and Mary! That is so fuckin’ intense!”
Okay, so I knew it. Like, when you get them to fold in half, that is, when their knees smack them in the forehead and you’re choking at the fold, you know you hit the good spot. He unfolded as quickly…praise God. I still had my hands on Jimmy’s thick shaft and I began to actually suck on him. Each time I brought my mouth up and off of him, I made this popping sound. It was really kind of cool.
I got into this kind of rhythm of stroking, sucking, and popping. It was all I could do to keep it up because Jimmy jerked and spasmed and quaked and moaned and groaned all over the place. He kept bleeding his pre-cum into my mouth. It was sooo…Pavlovian? I mean, if I wanted a little bit of taste, I had to get the stroke right.
It was so very weird. Firstly, Jimmy was cut (no foreskin). That kind of saved the weirdness you can sometimes get when hygiene isn’t a major league priority (or even on the list…cheese really sucks). Eeeeeewwwww!!!! Anyway, I was recalling all of the little things Corie taught me and tried every one except the deep throat thingy? I mean, as if anyone could do that with him. But I could get the first few inches…as past the head and a bit more…before it’s like…gag me with a tree!
Jimmy was popping around like crazy. He was trying very hard not to push my head down any further than I could handle and I loved him for that. He was never insistent and always grateful. I mean, some guys really don’t care and they simply want to get off. But with my Jimmy, I could truly enjoy the moment and I almost always did. I really loved giving him blow jobs.
Thankfully, Corie told me about them…you know them…guys cumming; how to tell when they were close and how to stop them, or promote an end to the event. I must admit it was really hard for me to stay in the moment. I mean one hand was massaging my back and ass and the other my neck and shoulders. Then he began playing with my nips and boobies. Between that and his taste and his smell, I found myself getting too lost and I wanted to be able to watch him shoot off, you know?
I don’t care what anyone else says, watching them squirt is so, I don’t know, completing? I mean, you put in all of this energy and work, if you do it right and it’s like fire works on the fourth, you know? I loved watching him shoot. Thank God I paid attention to my sister. She told me that the first three squirts were the strongest. Those are the ones she avoided at all costs. Corie said that you simply had to jerk them in time with their squirting and that was enough to do the trick.
Okay… But she didn’t warn me about the kind like my Jimmy! He was what I now refer to as an extremely strong secretor (as in SECRETOR). I was into the ball massaging thing when I felt his hands press with more strength on my back. I also felt him begin to stiffen all over, and quake. Suddenly he roared and I couldn’t have timed it any better because my mouth came off his dick head with a pop just ahead (pardon the pun) of a stream of sperm. It was unbelievable! He shot this stream of thick creamy stuff high into the air! I thought I’d be cleaning it off the ceiling! I swear to God!
I sat there transfixed with a huge smile on my face as it fell back down with a splat on his tummy and chest. Then a second huge squirt erupted! Again I watched in awe as it fell back on my hair and face. ‘Nice’ I thought. I could envision my mom: “How was your night dear?” “Okay mom. Oh…BTW…I took a sperm bath.” “Oh…that’s nice dear.”
The third spurt was only high as high as the first; a good sign that this would one day end! After the third I dove down on him, taking his dick head into my mouth. I heard him groan between his roars and shouts of ‘Oh God’ and ‘fuck’.
Four…five…swallow…six…seven…swallow…
I felt like I was on the Olympic Swallowing Team. This was my qualification round or something.
Eight…nine…ten…eleven…swallow…
That was merely a wee bit of stuff. I must say that my expectations of what would occur were not simply met, but wildly exceeded! Jimmy was so very creamy and salty. I continued to giggle even though I still had the head of his dick in my mouth.
Twelve…thirteen…fourteen…fifteen…swallow.
Jimmy final finished, or should I say his dick finished. His entire body seemed to suddenly relax as I kept sucking gently on him.
“Jesus fuckin’ Christ! That was…amazing!” He began to giggle as well.
“Really?” I had left his dick with a popping sound and was looking at him.
“Yeah…” He was still catching his breath. When I saw all of the sperm puddles on his tummy and chest, I dove down and began to lick them up. I think that surprised him. Jimmy put one hand on my head and one on my back. He gently massaged me and ran his thick fingers through my hair.
I had gotten most of it when he took my face in his hands and brought my mouth to his. He kissed me. This was no ‘thanks for the BJ’ kiss. This was a heart squeezing, suck the life out of me kiss that left me breathless and with gazed eyes. I giggled and kissed him back this time.
I was in absolute heaven. Not only was I successful at pleasing him, but I really got off on the experience as well. I felt like I was bathed in his essence and he was now really a part of me and I was apart of him. I was dizzy with emotions and stimulated beyond belief.
But time was flying all too fast. I hopped off the couch after we both settled down and ran to the bathroom to get a wash clothe to wipe him off. I managed to wash off what was in my hair and on my face. I pulled down my panties, torn out the liner and wiped myself. Then I raced back with the damp, warm clothe and wiped him off as well.
As we started to put our clothes back on, we heard a car door slam. I looked at Jimmy, who was looking at me.
“Corie!” I spoke with an edge of panic in my voice.
We raced to finish dressing as we heard her key slip into the lock. We managed to take our places on the couch as the door opened and she entered our home. I was brushing Jimmy’s hair into place as she entered the family room. She walked into the family room and, as we sat watching T.V., she gazed around. She screwed up her mouth and rolled her eyes.
“Yeah…right!” She sounded…upset?
“What?”
Corie walked over to dad’s reclining arm chair and reached down behind it. When she stood up, she had my bra in her hand. OMG!!!
“Oh my God!!!” I instantly crossed my arms and placed my hands over my boobies. I jumped off the couch and ran to snatch it out of her hand. Jimmy simply sat there smiling like a Cheshire Cat. I went back to the couch and sat, hiding the bra behind me. I could feel my face redden as Jimmy put his arm around me and giggled.
“It’s getting late and mom and dad will be home soon.” Corie was giving me her finest ‘pissed off older sister’ look.
“Yeah…” Jimmy started to get up. “…I should be going.” I looked up at him with MY best pissed off look. I mean, I felt he was throwing me to the wolves…so to speak. He looked down at me and, putting his arm around me, spoke. “Walk me out to the car.”
I kind of felt…as if! But I really couldn’t resist him. He bid a good night to Corie as we left the room and headed out to his aunt’s car. As soon as we got to the driver’ door, he turned me toward him and we kissed. His holding me and us kissing was becoming second nature to me now.
“I don’t know how I’ll be able to keep my hands off of you at school.” I knew what he meant.
“I know what you mean.”
“I’ll never forget tonight.”
He’ll never forget tonight? I’ll never forget tonight! We kissed again and he got into the car telling me that he’d call me tomorrow. Then he motioned for me to go back in the house. As I closed the front door, he drove off. Now I had to face Corie.
She was sitting on the bed in her room. I changed into my night shirt and put on a fresh pair of panties. I had wet mine through the liner during Jimmy and my…moments together? I heard Corie call my name and knew what was coming, or at least I thought I did. I walked into her room and joined her on the bed.
“What’s that in your hair?” She reached over and touch my head. OH my God…I thought I had gotten it all. Then she pulled my head over and sniffed at the spot. “Eeeeewwwww!!!”
I couldn’t help myself; I started to giggle and couldn’t stop. Corie tried, in vain, to keep her stern ‘big sister face’, but she started giggling as well. Corie took my hands in hers as we faced each other, our faces inches apart.
“So…you did it, didn’t you?” She was grinning ear to ear. I shrugged my shoulders and giggled again. “You know you kind of smell like…him.”
“Yeah, I had to.”
“He didn’t force you, did he?” Her face took on a look of concern.
“No silly. I had to do it for me. You know?” She nodded her head. She understood.
Corie was relentless in her pursuit of the details. She wanted to know everything. I told her I had followed her instructions to the letter and then some. She wanted to know how big, how much, how…everything! And I told her. I told her, to her surprise, that I liked what I did and would have no hesitation in doing it again. I even kind of liked the way he tasted!
“I would never have believed it! My little sister sucked off a guy! Oh my God! As if…!”
She grinned and, in a strange way, was proud of me. It’s as if I had made a rite of passage into young adulthood with that simple, well maybe not so simple, blow job. We were still speaking long after our parents returned and into the night.
Then after school our world would change back into something we were both more comfortable with. And the weekends, my God the weekends; I wished they never ended. My fam was becoming more and more accustomed to Jimmy’s presence. They would, on occasion, permit him to stay over. Though we had a guest room, my mom wanted him in the family room on the couch. She thought that the further away from my bedroom he was, the ‘safer’ I would be. Nothing could be further from the truth.
My Jimmy reciprocated by favoring me with his tongue and mouth right in my own bedroom whilst everyone else was asleep the very next weekend! I was a bit surprised that he did so, and I surely didn’t encourage him. After all, I didn’t want him to do anything that he couldn’t handle or would feel weird about.
But he licked and sucked me! Not that I gave the same sort of display he made. In fact I never even became erect! Oh sure I dribbled a little bit, but the fireworks really didn’t begin until he stuck one of his fingers up my ass. He hit some sort of magic spot and I exploded in a fit of delight unknown to me ever before; even when my dick worked the way one should!
When I saw him the next day, I could see that he was distant and upset about something. He didn’t look at me. He simply sat and, shoulders hunched, his hands wringing, he stared at the floor. I felt the need to reach out with my hand and touch his leg. He flinched. I had to ask.
“What’s up baby?” He shrugged his shoulders. He turned and looked at me. This was the first time I saw fear on his face.
“I’m not queer.”
“What?” What!
“Last night. I’m not gay.”
I was shocked! I hadn’t expected this kind of reaction from him. I didn’t quite know what to say t him. In truth, I felt a little nauseous. What I felt, and what he did the previous evening was no mistake. He felt a strong enough attraction to me to do something…incredibly beautiful and giving. I wasn’t going to let that disappear.
“Look at me baby.” He remained as he was; off into himself. I reached over and gently, but firmly, turned his head to face me. I had tears in my eyes. I was afraid of losing him.
“I never thought you were.” I pulled his face down to mine and kissed his lips. He wrapped his arms around me and hugged me. I could feel the tension flow out of him.
This, of course, led to our first intimate conversation on personal hygiene if I wanted Jimmy to do that again; which I did. We became as close as two people could be under the circumstances. Outside of school, where ever you found me, you’d find him. Even when baseball practice began in the spring, I’d be there in the bleachers watching along with some of the girl friends. We had to be so very careful and I was.
This soon led to our relationship with Chrissie. I mean, I was already friends with him. Chrissie had a unique situation; he never knew where his parents were. They were always out someplace which left him alone and at home, sometimes for days. I had come out to him one Saturday when Corie and I stopped in to visit and I was dressed as the real me.
Of course, to know Chrissie meant that you also had to know Bryan. Bryan was the largest guy in our school. He was slightly taller then Jimmy and certainly outweighed him. Bryan was in the automotive program and loved building cars and engines.
He and Chrissie had been friends since elementary school and had remained, for some unknown reason, the best of friends. Bryan often defended his smaller friend, and anybody else who needed defending. He always liked to pick on the bullies in whatever school he was in.
Our school wanted to see what would happen in a fight between Bryan and Jimmy but that never happened. Bryan was on his last suspension before expulsion for fighting, and Jimmy had a reputation for street fighting which meant that you’d better come prepared to be seriously hurt if you messed with him. The two of them got along and Jimmy was no bully. He was happy enough to simply be left alone.
Chrissie, and Bryan, also kept our secret well. Both knew the devastating effect something like that could have upon us all. It wasn’t a few years later that Bryan came out as bi-sexual and had become more than a friend to Chrissie. Bryan drove and Chrissie cooked. When Chrissie moved to New York to attend F.I.T., Bryan followed after two years and they’ve really been together ever since.
Anyway, our S.A.T. scores came back in November. Jimmy was ecstatic! He scored nearly twelve hundred combined. This meant that he could attend either one of the schools he elected to go to; University of Florida or University of Miami; both great schools for studying baseball. Not only could he attend, but he would get a complete ‘ride’ at both!
Corie did well on her testing and she had pretty good grades. She got into several schools but she elected to stay in state because of the ‘Bright Futures’ policy which would pay most of her tuition. So she chose Miami. She had no idea what she would study but she adored the night life of the big city and the party campus-like atmosphere.
I had a totally different problem. I was accepted every where I applied in my junior year. With fifteen eighty scores and a three nine-nine (unweighted) grade point, schools were coming to me! I even had three Ivy League schools AND Duke coming after me. Plus there was ample scholarship money available in the technical and health science areas. Everybody wanted the fifteen year old honor roll senior.
This, of course, raised some rather serious questions amongst our now extended family members. I really didn’t want to leave my comfy little nest at home. I’m also a Fort Lauderdale girl, I don’t do cold! So that left everything north of Jupiter Beach out. Spring break in Daytona? As if…Brrrrr!!!
There was also the situation of my not being anatomically correct? What do I tell the room mate that doesn’t send her screaming off into the night? And…with my luck…she’d be a born again something. My sister was more than jiggy with being my roomie. The problem is that only one school I applied to could possible accommodate my ‘special’ needs.
Then there was Jimmy. Oh…my…God!!! I really, really wanted to sleep with him, and he with me, and I mean more than a stolen nap here or there. Having a geographically convenient significant other was so totally cool! And having an understanding roomie wouldn’t hurt.
I need to sit down. This vanity was such a wonderful purchase and I love the old fashioned oval mirror with the matching wings. Everything today is sooo pressed wood and mica. I can’t believe I was ever so young and naíve. Hmmm…not too bad… Oh God! My emeralds! I nearly forgot. So I bought myself an emerald necklace, bracelet drop earrings and ring. I’m a very strong believer in retail therapy. They were on radical sale and they really had a lot of blue in them. They also kind of set out my eyes. What time is it! He says; ‘Come to your reunion.’ MY REUNION! ‘It’ll be fun.’ Yeah, right! My feet are already killing me!
Some ten year reunion! My reunion!
Those two years, my first two years, couldn’t have been more perfect had a fairy Goddess mother blessed me. I tested out of my freshman and sophomore years and decided to double major in bio and psych. I could knock off both Doctorates in four to six years blindfolded.
Jimmy, oh my God! Jimmy was coming into his own as a ball player. He started on the varsity squad and hit off of every pitcher he faced. He was batting three seventy eight with a ton of ribis (?) and was being scouted by the majors in his sophomore year. In his senior year he was drafted first round through some wheeling and dealing. Six other players on his team were also taken in other rounds.
Because of my ‘special’ needs, Corie and I lucked out of the freshmen dorms. We were in a quad with its own bathroom and loving campus life in general. It proved easy for her to bunk somewhere else when Jimmy and I wanted privacy. Eventually she simply became accustomed to coming in ‘after ours’ and nodding off to sleep.
My world fell apart during my senior year. That’s when Jimmy told me he didn’t want to see me anymore. I was crushed! He crushed me! Somewhere amongst the mess that constituted my mortal remains was the torn remnant of my rent and bleeding soul. Even now that memory brings a tear to my eyes. There was no explanation or excuse. It was simply; “See you.” I must admit that he was not thrilled about what he had said but at least he had the balls to say it to my face. And I had this vision of his face burned into my mind forever along with his…essence?
I went through the entire self doubt thing. Maybe I wasn’t this…or maybe I should have been that. The only thing I could figure was my extra equipment. Maybe he met someone with a real vaggie and he found that, and whatever came attached, more suiting to his lifestyle. I began to really fixate, and hate, my dick. After a month and a half of crying, I made the decision. I would get the slice and dice.
I had planned to do it once my schooling was finished. I would be in my late teens or early twenties. But now I wanted it done yesterday! I took my exams early and Corie, mom, and I flew to Europe. My surgery was a bit more than the average ‘cut’. A section of my bowel was used to form the new me. My dad had to remain home, but he did speak to me the day before I left. He brought tears to my eyes when he was finished. We sat side by side in the family room.
“I don’t know if what you’re doing is correct. But, then again, you’re smarter than your mom and I put together. I do know that anything you need to do to be happy is really fine with us. Just don’t let emotional events dictate who, and what, you are. And always remember, your sister, your mom, and your dad are your biggest fans.” As my tears flowed, he took my around and whispered into my ear. “I am so very proud of you.” He kissed my head and the next day I was off.
I spent nearly a month in bed screaming in pain and it was a year or so before I dared take it for a ‘test drive’. But once I did it…the big “IT”…I suddenly fell in love with my new anatomically correct body. Cosmetically, it was the best vaggie money could buy. And it still came out cheaper than college tuition!
After our, or should I say his, breakup, I ceased having anything to do with him at all. Even his name brought me pain and tears. I couldn’t help but follow his career in baseball anyway. He was sent to the triple ‘A’ club of a northern team and got called up within three months. Then he did his thing; hit the fuckin’ ball. They taught him how to hit for percentage and placed him fourth in the batting list (?). He wound up in second place for rookie of the year. He missed by three votes!
While he was doing his thing, I was doing mine. For a while, I was bed hopping like a frog on a skillet. When I could find someone who was half decent looking, and knew what he was doing, I might go for a second round. I discovered why my sister sometimes said; “It should have come Teflon lined.” One thing about guys, they always made a mess and I had to sleep in it! Eeeeewwww!
I read that Jimmy, in his second year of pro ball, married some ‘lace curtain’ and moved to the North Shore. My heart sank a wee bit that day. I even tuned in the sports news to see if they had any coverage. They did and my heart sank a wee bit more. She was…gorgeous. She pumped out ‘Irish’ triplets in their first four years of marriage.
Being where she was from, one doesn’t bother with baby diapers; that’s the ‘helps’ job. She got some really cute young colleen from the other side to mess with that. Then, to my shock and surprise, Jimmy’s wife cleaned out their bank accounts, at least the ones she knew about, and split with the nanny! She not only left town, she left the country. They were finally discovered in Southern France.
My first emotional response was …GOOD!!! Fuck him!!! But after seeing the way the media went after Jimmy and dug up everything and anything he’d ever done, I began to feel sorry for him. I mean, there he is, stuck with three little ones, and he’s on the road for two thirds of the year. The press had no mercy. Praise God I wasn’t on their list.
I heard…I think from Chris…of all people…that he bought a house somewhere in town and his aunt and her friend moved in. During the off season he would come down with the kids and his aunt would help out. I have no idea of how he fended for himself, or his children, during the season.
Jimmy was, in spite of all the press he received, being touted as the next man to hit four hundred in the majors. He was burning up the ball parks with his hitting. What he didn’t send ‘downtown’ bounced high off the green monster at home. He got a new contract for multi mega bucks with all sorts of clauses that spelled ‘made’ in anyone’s language.
Then the unthinkable happened! I was watching the game that day. I mean, I rarely watched baseball because aside from him being in it, I really get a little bit lost in what’s going on. Anyway, he came up for an infield fly ball (whatever the hell that is) and when he caught it, he turned to throw the ball but his right foot stayed planted as the rest of him turned. I swear you could hear the two snaps. I nearly lost lunch watching the replay in slo mo. I felt my heart go into my throat instead. I felt the blood drain from my face as they brought out all sorts of people and equipment simply to get him off the field.
Whatever my emotions were, I would never wish that sort of thing on anybody. The first thing I did was call Chrissie. Every once in a while Chris would hear from Jimmy. Chrissie immediately turned on the game while they were going on an on about the instant replay. He too felt shocked by what had befallen Jimmy.
Within two hours Jimmy was under the knife at Massachusetts General where surgeons were attempting to rebuild his leg. I immediately sent flowers to him and I later sat down and wrote a letter expressing my grief for his injury. I also told him that looked back at our time together with fond memories of simpler days and that I am a better person for having known him. This was true. I still felt for him. I remember crying as I wrote it.
Jimmy’s pro ball career was ended that Saturday afternoon. There was some talk of a front office job because they still had to pay him on his contract. In fact they owed him for the next few years. So while he probably won’t get to the hall of fame, he won’t want for anything.
I didn’t hear back from him. I guess with all the fan mail he must have gotten, it would have been tough to find my little note amongst the thousands he received. So I went about my business of teaching at the University. I wrote two books which were accepted as required reading so I was doing alright with my career. I stayed busy doing clinical research at the medical center.
“Why aren’t you guys dressed? I’ll look like such a fool showing up with the two of you!” I am really pissed off now! Chris was no help at all.
“We’re changing there.” Somehow his smile really put me off. “Don’t worry. Everything will be perfect. I planned the entire thing. You don’t even have to…you know…’out’ yourself?”
“Well thank God for the small things! That’s all I need tonight. I don’t know how you talk me into these things Chrissie.” I was fuming and Bryan was giggling like a madman. I really didn’t care for this dressing mode and I didn’t really care for this sort of an event. My ten year reunion…my ass!
Oh my God! These two bozos just pulled up to the Riverside Hotel! Little wonder this thing cost so much. They must have reserve the dining room or something. At least it wasn’t the school gym and the smell of a couple of decade’s worth of perspiration!
“Listen Kelly, why don’t you get out with Chrissie and I’ll go park the car.” Well, at least Bryan sort of had a plan. “By the way, you look totally hot tonight.” Gee, thanks for noticing Bryan, you jerk! I threw him a sarcastic smile.
There were all sorts of people milling about on the street. That wasn’t unusual for a Saturday evening on Las Olas Boulevard. I get out of the car with a helping hand from Chris. We walk to the entrance of the hotel. As Chris holds the door open for me, and I walk through, I hear this deep resonating voice.
“Let me see those nails.”
OH MY GOD!!! It’s him…HIM!!! I feel my heart jump to my throat. I’m looking up into his eyes. He’s smiling…such a beautiful smile!!! I can’t believe this. I’m gonna pass out! He is so beautiful…I mean handsome. He’s wearing a tuxedo…black of course. And he’s got on this wonderful collarless linen shirt…kind of a slate grey. Of course he’s not wearing a tie.
“You’re more beautiful then I remember.” That voice!
I smiled as a tear rolled down my cheek. There is weariness in his gorgeous eyes, and maybe the odd line or two about his face. The years had taking their toll upon him physically, and I’m sure, mentally. Then I feel my blood rise.
“You set me up! You set this entire thing up!” Now I’m angry! I’ve been set up by the three of them.
“I’m not that smart. You should know that.” He laughed. “Chris called me up and told me we were having my ten year high school reunion. I asked if you might be there and he said probably not. But he did offer to invite me as his guest.” Oh that sounded so familiar!
“Why did you break up with me!” I was on the verge of major league tears and I felt my face redden. I really didn’t want to make a scene but I had to ask. I look to my left and right to see if I’m making too much noise. He put his hands in his pockets and looked down at his shoes. He kind of kicked at the carpet as though he was in the batters box; doing that thing they do.
“The coach back in college told me that I was headed for the big show, you know?” He looked at me again, this time the smile was gone and I swear I could see tears begin to well up in his eyes. I nodded. “He told me that if there was anything in my past that I didn’t want everybody to know about, I should announce it before the press did.”
“Yeah? So? What! You were embarrassed about me?” I was angry and now hurt. But he didn’t seem to want to back down or away from whatever he was about to say. He looks off for a moment searching for the proper way to explain this to me. Then he looks me squarely in the eyes.
“Did you hear about my divorce?”
“Yeah. I heard about the whole thing. It seemed to go on forever.” Weeks…at least!
“That year I hit three ninety-six. Bad press didn’t bother me, especially about that crap.”
“Yeah? So?” He looked down at his shoes again and then back at me.
“But if they had gotten to you, and they would have, that I couldn’t stand. You would have been the morning headlines for weeks or even months. It would have made you…”
“Yeah…freak of the week.” I saw a tear flow down his cheek. I had to agree with him. That would have destroyed my world. I certainly didn’t need to be poster girl for ‘Freak of the Week Times’.
“Well…what about Mrs. ‘Lace Curtains’ and all of that?” He laughed. It was an open laugh. He shook his head in disbelief as he wiped the tear away.
“I was drunk and it seemed like a good idea at the time.” Now I laughed. “You know, I still have that letter you wrote me when I got hurt. It’s right here.” He patted his inside jacket pocket. Oh my God…he didn’t use the ‘F’ word once!
He straightened up and sort of loomed over me a bit. He furrowed his brow and in his deep resonant voice, he commanded me:
“Now…let’s see those nails!” He smiled.
He raised his hands and held them toward me, palms up. What could I do? I smiled coyly and put my hands into his, palms down this time. After all...
Not all things go 'bump' in the night. Some things go 'thud'!
“What are you doing in here!” I wet myself a wee bit in total fear as I heard her voice. She had caught me at my worst; holding her one piece shiny pink bathing suit in my delicate hands as I sat in the deserted girl’s locker room. I was frozen as I gazed at her; my deer like wide opened eyes bugging out with fright.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 587.15 KB |
Stevie’s Tale
By Kelly Blake
“I’m Katie…the school whore.”
Stevie’s Tale - Chapter 1
By Kelly Blake
“I’m Katie…the school whore.”
Cute… Beautiful… Gorgeous… Perfect… These were appellations I detested as much as the others used as descriptions. Faggot… Queer… Cocksucker… You get the idea. It wasn’t my fault I was born the way I was. And for sure it wasn’t my parents’ fault. Feces simply occurs.
Upon awakening my nightmare began. I detested looking in the mirror every morning. Even through my still sleep clouded mind I could see my ‘perfect nose’, my full wide lips, and my perfect skin that went unblemished by even the slightest hint of a whisker or zit. After a while I simply ceased to look. I would run a comb through my thick blond hair whilst gazing out the window.
School was a nightmare. Every single day I would hear those hurtful appellations thrown at me in a whisper that had all the force of a stone, and a large one at that. And there was nothing I could do about it. Even the gay guys disliked me. I was too…unavailable…maybe? And of course my androgynous mode of dress would invite ‘target practice’ by even the weakest of the verbal stone hurlers.
Father, dear father, left us whilst the going was good. I have no memory of him at all. Mom, bless her very wine sodden heart, for the most part, left me to my own devices. The door to my bedroom always remained closed. The small room was my only sanctuary from the horrors of the outside world.
I made my first cut when I turned twelve. It was quite by accident. I had procured a small jack knife that had been tossed to the side of the walk and half hidden by the grass. Rarely looking up as I walked home from the bus, it was easy for me to spot. The bone sided covers stood out from the brass bolsters on each end.
Upon examination of my newly found treasure I noticed that one of the two blades, the longer one, was quite dull. I discovered that this could be corrected with a whetstone, an item I knew lived somewhere in our kitchen. Carefully, according to the instructions exhibited on my well used laptop screen, I slowly honed the blade to some semblance of keenness.
Instead of testing its edge against a sheet of paper or some other similar object, I ran the blade along the upper part of my right arm in a motion that one might use to shave a slice of cheese. Along with exfoliating skin cells I managed to cut a few very tiny, very fine hairs. Almost without any forethought, I turned my arm over and made a cutting motion just above the crotch of my elbow.
To my great surprise a thin line of blood began to appear. To my even greater surprise, and amazement, I suddenly experienced a tingling throughout my body from the sharp pain that accompanied the cut. I pressed slightly harder. The pain, along with the tingling increased. I felt…I felt truly electric. The dullness and dreariness of my everyday existence fled my body and soul even as my warm blood flowed in a trickle.
And, to my even greater surprise, my ‘perfect visage’ was shattered like a pane of glass struck by a stone. Even as I held a tissue to the cut, about two inches in length, I closed my eyes and fell back against the pillow on my bed. I bathed in the wonderful sensation of feeling the electricity emanating from the wound and flushing my spirit clean of all the hurts of the day. I was no longer cute, pretty, and beautiful. I was now marred; if even by my own hand and if even so very insignificantly.
Thus began my need to cut myself. It wasn’t an everyday occurrence. This was a ritual that was performed on particularly hard days; days when I could no longer tolerate the names and the jostling, and other assorted soul slaps. By my sixteenth year I had a series of small scars neatly carved running between the crotch of my elbow to halfway up my arm.
I would cut in a particular pattern depending upon the severity of my day. I truly hated my very being and existence but the cuts would turn that switch off; even if just for an all too short period of time. To feel something other than what I normally felt was a totally amazing relief; like an overwhelming weight being lifted from my shoulders.
This did, however, necessitate a change in my wardrobe. Very short sleeve and tank tops were no longer an option. My pale scars, small as they were, would be noticed. I knew what people would think and say. And the last thing I wanted, or needed, was an unplanned trip to the guidance counselor’s office as a cutter.
I didn’t need guidance. I needed to simply be left alone. And a trip there would simply supply my stone throwers with more ammunition. Fortunately the school was kept quite cool and everybody wore either a sweater or a hoodie in the halls and classrooms. Of course once one ventured out into the open aired quad, the sweaters and hoodies came off so I took to wearing either long sleeved or three quarter sleeved tops.
Being reasonably tall, five feet ten inches to be exact, and having narrow shoulders, my normally androgynous look took a slightly more femme appearance. Men’s clothing simply didn’t come in a size four tall or three quarter sleeve look. And although I must say I loved the look of some of my new tops, they only added to the vehemence of the less than complimentary adjectives and descriptors.
One day during lunch I had managed to find a seat outside at the outer edge of the quad. I was enjoying the solitude and gazing haphazardly at some English poetry of some long deceased bard when I felt, and heard, the thud of a bag upon the grill topped table. I glanced up quickly to notice a schoolmate sitting down. Her strawberry blond hair was ablaze in the sunlight.
“Hi…” She said, her pale green eyes sparkling and her smile dazzling.
“I’m Katie….the school whore.”
She giggled. I blushed and stared at her wide-eyed and slack jawed.
“You don’t mind if I join you?” It was more a statement than a query. “I noticed that you always sit alone and I’m tired of being accosted by everyone in school with a cock.”
I tried to smile sympathetically. I knew who she was and often admired her street style.
“I love the top you’re wearing.” Katie said as she fingered the embroidered cuff of the three quarter length sleeve. “I hope you don’t mind?” This time she questioned. “I like touching things. Linen…isn’t it?”
I nodded still shocked by her sudden appearance and…familiarity?
“So… Are you going to tell me your name?” She brows arched.
“Ummm…”
Katie giggled at my shyness.
“I promise I won’t bite. That is unless you’d like me to.” Katie chuckled and smiled ever so wickedly. “And I won’t even charge.”
“Stevie…” I whispered and blushed, my eyes cast downward.
“Well Stevie…” Katie paused for a moment until my eyes met hers. “It’s nice to meet another…outcast?” She chuckled again. “I know what goes on and I’ve heard the all the comments. I’m sure you’ve heard all of mine and I figured misery loves company.”
“Ummm… No… I haven’t. Nobody speaks to me…you know?” I gazed at her sadly.
“It’s like… You make out a little with one guy and by the end of the next day you’re suddenly the school whore.” I sat back stunned by her…openness? “And I wasn’t even that much into him to begin with.”
As I stared at her blankly I realized I had no idea of what she meant.
“It’s like one kiss becomes one blow job and one blow job becomes ‘you fucked the football team’ or something.” She frowned. “So… What’s your story?”
“Uhhh…” Where do I begin? “I guess I’m just different; not like other guys?”
“Is that really so bad? I mean… Are you queer or something?” Again I blushed at her bluntness. “It’s not like I really care or anything. I mean I’m def queer for hotties. I’m just curious about you and I would never out you to anybody.”
“I don’t think it matters at this point.” I said sadly. “I mean… I’m already tagged.”
I gazed up into her eyes, mine verging on tears. For the first time I noticed how totally lovely hers were. And I also noticed the empathy reflected in them.
“You really don’t seem to hang out with anybody.” Katie didn’t smile.
“It’s better this way. I mean nobody wants to be seen even talking to me; you know?”
“Yeah…” Katie giggled. “I truly do. When I was in middle school…” She paused for a moment and quickly glanced around. Then she leaned in closer to me. “When I was in middle school my tits really…grew? I mean they became fucking humongous. Everybody called me monster mams. They even made mooing sounds when I walked past. The other girls were jealous and the boys…well…”
Katie’s voice trailed off. She didn’t need to finish her thought. I nodded. I couldn’t imagine what she went through or how terribly hard it must have been.
“That’s kind of when I started.” Katie said so softly I could barely hear her sweet voice.
“Started…?”
“Yeah…” She grinned but it was a wry sort of grin. “Cutting…”
“Cutting…?” I began to perspire and feel faint.
“You’re one too…aren’t you?” She reached out and gently grasped my hand. “I can tell you know?” She chuckled. “Anyway… It takes one to know one. Like… You’re always wearing something to cover your arms.”
Hanging my head in fear and…shame…I was exposed. Katie suddenly got up and moved to sit catty cornered from me. The scent of her cologne was amazing; kind of spicy? She took my right hand and brought it up beneath the short sleeve of her tunic.
“Do you feel that?” She asked with a smile.
My eyes must have bugged and my mouth opened with surprise. I felt the tiny scars on the inside of her arm. I never would have thought…
“You have a nice gentle touch.” She snickered. “Where are yours?”
Gesturing to the underside of my left forearm I frantically glanced around to see if anyone was watching. I wasn’t about to expose my secret in such a public place. There were too many others around and so I let Katie reach up to feel them. I gazed around as she did so but nobody noticed.
“Nobody ever wastes lunch break to throw shade at anyone. They’re too busy sneaking a smoke or burning a splif.” Katie giggled. “So… You still didn’t answer my question.”
I stared blankly at her. Like…what’s a splif anyway?
“Are you gay?” Her eyes bore into mine.
I didn’t know how to answer her. I never really thought about it…the big it! I shrugged my shoulders as I looked at her long slender fingers clasping my hand. Her nails were a lovely shade of deep rich red. The color matched that of her lips and emphasized her quite pale complexion.
“Well… Do you like girls?” She asked.
“I guess… I mean I like looking at them.”
I couldn’t believe the very personal nature of our conversation thus far considering I’d only just met her.
“What do you like about girls? What do you look at when you do look at girls? What do you look at when you look at me?”
“Ummm…” I was stunned by her question. “Well…?” I took a deep breath. “I like the way you put yourself together? I mean you have a real sense of…” I searched for the words as I looked away for a moment. “You have a real street style?” I smiled.
“Street style…?” Katie laughed. “Street style…! Where’d you learn that one?”
“From a magazine I guess.” I blushed furiously.
“Cosmo…? No…” Katie glanced away for a moment. “Vogue…!” Her face lit up and she chuckled. “And you have a lovely smile. You shouldn’t hide it.”
Blushing profusely I felt like one of those bugs pinned to a board and on display for all to see. Katie was digging up all my innermost secrets as if it was quite normal. She reached into her shoulder bag and pulled out a magazine. It was Vogue…of course. Katie then splayed it out in front of me just as the bell rang signaling the end of our break.
Gathered my things, I placed them neatly into my backpack. As I stood to leave, Katie spoke quite sharply.
“Wait…!”
She spoke in an almost admonishing voice. I froze instantly in place and gazed intently at her. Katie grinned almost…lewdly?
“I want you to meet me here after school is out.” I felt like Katie’s gaze was looking into the very depths of my heart and soul. “Do you understand?” I nodded. “Give me your phone.” I did so without even thinking. “I’m putting my number into it.” She worked intently. “Text me when you’re done for the day.” She handed it back.
Stared blankly at Katie I simply nodded. I was shocked by her commanding tone. I had no idea of what she had in mind…or why. Katie replaced the magazine in her bag. And with a coy smile she simply walked away leaving me staring at her; wide eyed and mouth agape. My entire being trembled with anxiety. I knew what I had to do.
The school nurse was quite accustomed to me using the restroom. I needed to sit because I was lacking in ‘that’ department when it came to peeing. And the embarrassment of using the usual boys’ room was too much to bear. I would be hassled and heaven only knows what else.
The only other safe place was the rest room in the guidance office. They too were only too familiar with my…situation? I must say the one major advantage of having a ‘short coming’ such as mine was that I was spared any physical activities entailing the need to change clothes or shower in the locker room.
But now I needed something much more than the opportunity to pass a little water. I was too wound up and far too frantic to hope to sit through the remainder of my class schedule. I walked into the nurse’s office. I smiled and waved at her as I rushed directly into the toilette.
My hands trembled with anticipation as I locked the door and set my backpack upon the basin counter. I quickly grabbed several paper towels. Opening up the top of the pack, I reached into a hidden pocket deep within its recesses. As if cradling the most delicate of treasures, I pulled out a small zippered bag containing a retractable scalpel, two alcohol pads and some bandages.
That special warm glow that precedes a physically and mentally stimulating experience already began to radiate throughout my body as I sat down upon the toilette seat. Closing my eyes and breathing deeply, I carefully pushed up the sleeve of my top until I could feel them; the remnants of my prior journeys into the land of bliss.
Opening the alcohol swab I wiped my arm and then the blade of my scalpel. After gazing at my ‘body art’, I decided upon where to cut. I would cut three straight lines across; each about a half inch long; one atop the other.
Taking one last deep breath and exhaling slowly, I began. I watched as the razor sharp blade sliced easily into my skin. The sensation was particularly unique because it didn’t hurt per say. I actually felt somewhat detached; as if I was watching someone else doing it.
My warm blood was a very sharp contrast to the cool air. As the bright red flow traveled down toward the edge of my arm, warmth radiated throughout my body. My entire being tingled and I felt electric and totally alive. The throbbing of my wounds began to pull me back into the present and I quickly turned my arm over so that the blood flowed onto the paper towels.
Turning my arm back over as I held the towels against the wounds, I leaned back with my eyes closed. A placid smile came to my lips. All the anxiety I felt just melted right out of me. I was somewhere in this blissful place when there was a knocking at the door.
“Are you okay honey?”
It was the nurse drawing me out of my euphoric state.
“Yes Ms. Tracey… I’m okay.” I said through the haze in my mind. “I’ll be out in a few minutes. It must have been the fish last night.”
I couldn’t think of anything else to say. And people always seemed to blame the fish for extended toilette stays.
“Okay sweet heart… If you need help just let me know. You’ll need a pass to go to your class. Don’t forget.”
As if I could. I quickly removed the towels from my new addition; a wee bit of the paper sticking to the cuts. After wiping the little additions to my ‘art portfolio’ with another alcohol swab I quickly applied the bandaging and taped it down around my arm. I put my scalpel back into its secret hiding place and flushed the evidence of my indulgence down the toilet.
After wiping the basin’s top, washing my hands and pulling down my sleeve, I took one final glance around to make sure that no trace of my activities remained. Grabbing my backpack, and after getting my pass from Ms. Tracey, I went to class. My state of calm bliss remained for the rest of the school day. Even several derisive appellations hurled my way from a few ‘douchetards’ couldn’t spoil my state of being.
Everything was good until the final bell of the school day rang and I remembered my ‘date’ with Katie. The angst began to fill me once again. I could simply bug out but then I would have to face her wraith the next day. I slowly, wearily and warily, walked to the place we sat during the lunch break. Putting down my backpack I and sat gazed around hoping she would simply…forget?
But, as fate would have it, Katie came toward me from out of the administration building. Her appearance was quite different. She had let her glorious strawberry blond hair down. She also appeared to be slightly disheveled. Smiling at me as she came closer, I could see that her lipstick was barely visible and slightly smudged outside her lip line.
“I bet you didn’t think I would come.” She giggled. “And you’re a very bad boy. You didn’t text me.” She pouted as she sat down.
Blushing, I simply smiled as best I could and shrugged my shoulders.
“Caulder wanted to see me.” She snickered. “The old bitch wanted a taste so I gave her one.”
“Huh…?” I had no idea of what she was talking about.
“She wanted to lick my pussy.” Katie laughed. “She’s so fucking pathetic. We made out a little and I simply sat at the edge of her desk and lifted up my skirt. I adore looking at the top of her head when she’s on her knees.”
I was stunned! I couldn’t believe what Katie was telling me.
“So…” She chuckled as she rested her chin in the palm of her hand. “How was your day dear?”
I was still so stunned by what I’d just heard that I couldn’t respond. I simply stared at her and shrugged my shoulders. Katie reached out and grasped my left forearm.
“Owww…”
Katie had just grabbed the very spot where I made the cuts. I pulled my arm away and she sat upright with a grin and a surprised look on her face.
“You cut yourself. After the break you went and cut yourself!” Her eyes were aglow and as bright as her smile. “Let me see!” She arched her brows.
The courtyard always empties quickly when school ends for the day. Glancing all around to check for any ‘witnesses’, I carefully pushed up my sleeve and looked away from Katie and my arm. I didn’t want to see her face or the bandaged wound.
“Oh wow… The bandage is soaked through.” Her voice was serious in tone. “Do you have another?” I nodded. “Give me your stuff and I’ll change it for you. No need to ruin your linen blouse with a blood stain.”
I once again dug my ‘kit’ out from the recesses of my pack. I handed the little bag to Katie. Grinning, she took it from my hand and opened it. I glanced off again as she carefully tucked my sleeve.
“Nice…” I felt her removed the bandage. “Oh my God…! This one is amazing!” I turned to see her gorgeous pale green eyes meeting mine as I felt tears welling up. “Oh dear…” Katie lilted. “I’ve upset you.”
Too embarrassed to be able to utter any words I simply nodded my head and gazed down at my free hand. Katie swiftly set to work first swabbing the cuts and then wrapping my arm up again. No sooner had she finished then she took my hand in her own. I treasured her touch and warmth.
“Look baby doll…” I trembled at Katie’s sweet appellation. “If we’re going to be close friends, then you need to understand that I mean you no harm. And I really think your…your ‘body art’ is amazing. I’ll show you mine later.” She snickered. “You want to get out of here?” Katie grinned impishly.
Gazing at our hands, mine in hers, I couldn’t help but run the tip of my finger over her polished finger nails as they glistened so brightly in the light of the day. The finish was so very smooth. I could only imagine how that polish would look and feel on mine.
“Yeah…” I said in a whisper, my eyes still cast down. “Sure…”
“Dope…!” She giggled. “Let’s book it.”
My eyes still couldn’t meet hers.
“You don’t talk much…do you?” Katie stood up and collected her things. “Oh well… I’m sure that’ll change.” She giggled.
Katie took my hand in hers and we walked toward the parking lot. She began to talk about how we might spend the afternoon. I half listened. I was totally consumed by this amazing…this glorious woman. She seemed so much older than me; much more…sophisticated…and adult? I was somewhat stunned when we stopped alongside of a very expensive looking Porsche with a convertible top.
Katie opened the door for me and I got in. I needed to plant my butt first and then swing my legs in. The seat was so much lower than in my mom’s car. Indeed I almost felt like I was sitting on the ground. Only the exquisite feel of the leather and the amazing interior appointments gave me a real sense of where I was; in the very lap…no pun intended…of luxury?
Katie shut my door, walked around the car and got in. She started up the car and the motor made a heavy low growling sound. My seat actually vibrated beneath me as though it had a built in vibrator that made my entire body tingle as the stereo began to blare with industrial dance music.
“Like it…?” Katie grinned.
“Huh…?” Clueless…
“The car sweet heart… Do you like it?” She asked …more insistently?
“Ummm… Yeah…” I responded just loud enough to be heard over the music.
“I can’t tell you how many times I’ve squirted just from doing this.” Katie smiled wickedly.
Katie stepped on the accelerator causing the seat, and the entire car, to vibrate most noticeably. I was actually a wee bit frightened by the noise. Katie laughed. I was still trying to figure out the squirting thingy as Katie fumbled with a switch.
“You should see the look on your face. It’s not going to explode I promise you.”
“Are your folks rich or something?”
“No…” Katie laughed. “This is a gift from an admirer.”
“Huh…?” Say what?
“I whored it.” She chuckled.
“What…?” I exclaimed as I sat stunned.
“Okay my sensitive one…” She said sweetly and chuckled. “If calling me an escort makes you feel more relaxed…?” Katie chuckled and left the sentence unfinished.
With a short screech of the tires we exited the parking lot and headed toward the highway. The growling of the motor became a high-pitched smooth sounding noise. Katie drove rather intensely and in no time at all we were on the seventeenth street causeway headed toward the beach. Katie moved her body to the music as much as the seat belt would allow.
“If this car had a pole I’d dance for you.” Katie glanced at me and chuckled. “Would you put a dollar in my G-string?” She asked slyly. “Using only your mouth…of course.” She chuckled again.
I had no idea of what she meant but her wicked gaze said it all. We were now driving slowly up A-one-A past the park and toward the center of the ‘strip’ of clubs and restaurants. The Elbow Room past on our left and Katie slowed the car to almost a crawl.
“I like doing a beach run now and then.” Katie spoke as she continually glanced to her right at the beach. “Sometimes I cruise to see if there are any available babes to jump on. But today I’m going to pass. I’m tired and I want to spend some time with you. Anyway…” She snickered. “You’re my babe today…and maybe for longer.” She eyed me slowly. “We’ll see.”
“Why…? Why me…? Nobody else seems to want to even be in the same school as me.” I verged on tears.
“I don’t know.” She said softly. “There’s something about you… There’s something inside you that screams out to me.” She turned quickly toward me. “I noticed you on the very first day I saw you. I knew. I just knew you were like me. I knew you were a cutter…at the very least.”
Gobsmacked…to say the least…! I wasn’t sure whether it was what Katie said, or the no frills way said it. She didn’t seem to have any illusions about who she was, about what she had or how she obtained it. And she didn’t seem to feel the need to apologize for it. Suddenly we turned into the driveway of a high rise directly across from the beach and drove into the garage.
“We’re home.” Katie lilted with a grin as she turned off the engine and got out of the car.
Before I could even gather my things she opened the car door for me. Katie took my backpack and then offered me her free hand. I gladly took it as she helped me out of her car. Hand in hand she led me to the elevators and up to the nineteenth floor; second from the top.
“Are your parents home?” I asked innocently as she opened the door with her key.
“Fuck no…!” Katie laughed and flung her head back, her amazing hair spreading out to give her face a fiery corona. “I don’t even know where they are these days.”
“Another admirer…?” I asked trying not to sound as stunned as I was.
“Nopers… Same one as the car…” She smirked. “I let him suck my toes and, if I’m in the mood, eat my pussy if he’s a really good boy.” She turned to me. “Or I sometimes just give him a blow job or a foot job… He loves those.” As an afterthought she added: “And sometimes I do fuck his brains out.”
“A foot job…? A blow job…?”
A foot job or a blow job…? Well at least I sort of knew what a blow job was. And certainly fucking him was no mystery either. My face betrayed my innocence.
“A foot job…?” I repeated.
“You know…” Katie swung the door open and held it for me. “I jerk him off with my feet and then he gets to lick my toes clean.”
She laughed and dropped my bag beneath a table at the entryway. I was immediately taken by the most stunning view of the ocean ever. As if hypnotized I walked over to the sliding door of her terrace and simply stood and stared. The colors of the water were amazing; aqua, azure, emerald, and sapphire shades dazzled my eyes. I briefly wondered whom I had to have licking my toes to get a place like this.
“Listen sweetie pie…” Katie lilted as she removed her blouse. “I’m going to take a quick shower and freshen up. There’s some stuff in the fridge if you’re hungry or thirsty.”
I turned to look at her briefly. Katie had doffed her blouse and skirt. She wore an amazing sky blue bra that magically kept her nipples out of sight…but just barely. I looked away and blushed. She simply giggled.
“My shy little one…” Katie smiled, chuckled, and shook her head. “Just make yourself at home. Oh… And we’ll be going out to dinner by the way.”
Before I could turn and say anything Katie disappeared into what must have been her bedroom. I still couldn’t get over the fact that she was finishing upper school and already had her own car and apartment. I fumbled a bit with the sliding door’s lock but finally managed to open it. A lovely breeze off the ocean hit me immediately as I stepped out onto her terrace.
I don’t know how long I was outside. It wasn’t until I heard Katie call my name that I realized I had zoned completely out just taking in the amazing view and breathing in the fresh scent of the ocean. I turned to find her wrapped in a bath towel. Her long strawberry blond hair was still damp, but combed out. She looked amazing.
“Nice view…huh…?” Katie snickered.
“Yeah…” I managed to blurt out with a smile.
“Come on in and we’ll do something to really relax us.” She smiled wickedly.
I walked back in leaving the door opened. The breeze was so amazing and refreshing I didn’t want it to ever end. Katie sat down on a white leather couch. On the glass topped table in front of it was some sort of glass device with a tall slim neck and a bulbous base. It contained a golden brown liquid of some sort. Another glass tube extended out of the base at a forty five degree angle.
Katie patted the cushion next to her and I sat down. She opened a mirrored box and a very exotic aroma wafted out. She removed what looked like a thin golden candy bar and, with a single edged razor that resided in the box, cut off a small piece. After placing the piece upon a screen in top of the tall neck, she retrieved the lighter from the box. She lit the piece and inhaled the smoke as it sped downward into the liquid and back up through the angular extension.
Katie closed her eyes and sat back against the couch. She placed her feet upon the table and continued to slowly inhale until she couldn’t take in any more. Katie held her breath for a time and then slowly exhaled a cloud of smoke. A look of supreme bliss appeared on her face and she smiled as brilliantly as I’d seen thus far.
“It’s hash sweet heart. It’ll cure all that ails you in a flash.” She smiled blissfully. “Ever try it?”
“Ummm… No…” I said softly.
I’d never even heard of it. The aroma of the smoke was kind of spicy…pungent…but still spicy? Katie leaned forward and repeated her little ritual placing another small piece into the glass top. Katie handed me the glass…thingy. I stared at it for a moment and then at her.
“Go ahead honey.” She smiled. “I promise it won’t hurt you.”
My hand trembled slightly as I grasped the bulbous bottom. It felt cold. Raising it till the glass extension was between my lips, I stared anxiously at Katie who continued to smile placidly. She brought the lighter up to the small glass bowl containing the golden substance.
“When I light it…suck it in slowly.”
She lit the stuff and I began to as she said. I slowly drew the smoke down and through the liquid. It made a bubbling sound as the smoke travelled through the glass tube and into my lungs. The smoke was cooler than I imagined and I couldn’t taste a thing.
When I began to feel the smoke kind of making me choke, I stopped and handed the glass thingy back to her. I held my breath as long as I could before exhaling slowly as she had done. I instantly began to cough. Katie hopped up and swiftly went out of the living room. She returned holding two glasses of pale golden liquid.
“Here…” She said. “Have a little of this.”
“What is it?” I said hoarsely between coughs.
“It’s a little white wine. Go ahead.”
Katie handed me the glass. I’d had wine before. But it was usually on a holiday or some other special occasion. I sipped the wine and my cough quickly subsided as my throat eased. Suddenly the room began to sway slightly and I felt…giddy. I giggled and grinned stupidly.
“Feeling better honey?” Katie snickered.
“Yeah…” I nodded, still grinning. “I feel a lot better.”
“Good…” Katie exclaimed proudly. “Now… Into the shower with you.”
“Huh…?”
“We’re going out to dinner and we might as well look our best.”
“But this is all I have.” I wasn’t exactly dressed for it. “I had no idea…”
Katie didn’t let me finish. She hopped up and took my other hand. I felt as if the wine glass was permanently affixed to my free hand. She led me into her bedroom and then her bath. I must say her bathroom was amazing. There was a tub in the center and a shower stall with multiple nozzles on three of the walls. The room was larger than my bedroom!
Opposite that arrangement was a wall of mirrors with a row of cabinets topped with a marble countertop. There were two water basins with gold fixtures. As I gazed around I noticed that the walls seemed to be some kind of stone; maybe marble or something? Katie took the wine glass from my hand and gave me the glass pipe.
“Here sweet heart… Have another hit whilst I help you undress.”
Following Katie’s example, I did as she did and lit the top. Once again I slowly drew in the smoke as she unbuttoned my top. As I closed my eyes and held my breath again, Katie removed my top being careful to pull the sleeve over the length of the pipe. As I slowly exhaled she undid the drawstring to my trousers and lowered them so that I might step out.
Now normally I would never have let anyone do this. I was extremely self-conscious, and more than a wee bit ashamed, of my frail frame. But when she lowered my shorts I sort of freaked. I wouldn’t even let my mom see my…boy bits?
“Now stand still and let me do this.” Katie admonished. “It’s not like I haven’t done this before and there’s nothing you have that I haven’t seen before. Stop being a baby.”
I stood still with my legs slightly crossed. Katie hooked her fingers beneath the elastic band and began to tug them down.
“Stop it!” Her voice was quite firm. “Stop it right now!”
I turned beet red and allowed her to continue.
“Oh my God…!” Katie’s brows shot up and her mouth was agape from the shock. “I think my nipples are bigger than…than that.” She giggled and glanced up at me. “Does it work?”
Totally gronked, I immediately tried to conceal myself again but Katie would have none of that. She forced her arm between my legs and wedged them apart. Gazing up at me she smiled gently.
“Look…” She began. “You have nothing to be ashamed of as far as I’m concerned. If we’re going to be friends…truly close friends…than you can’t hide anything from me. And I won’t hide anything from you.”
Katie suddenly stood up and let her towel drop to the floor. I was stunned. Katie was right. I think her nipples were bigger than my dick…sort of. Her body was…perfect. It was as perfect as my child-like face. Her boobs were huge but not grotesque. They actually appeared to be quite firm and her large nipples pointed upward in defiance of gravity.
But what amazed me the most was her totally denuded vagina. I was to learn that Katie had a Brazilian waxing every month or two. I’d never seen a naked woman before; at least not in real life. And I’ve never seen one so…so perfect…not even in a magazine!
The rest of Katie’s body was quite full without being…pudgy…or even hunky chunky? Her hips were wide and she had a slight paunch just below her navel. Though slightly shorter than me, her legs appeared to be longer than her torso. And they were so well shaped.
My eyes finally settled upon her vagina. Her pubis was plump and all that I could see was a divide down the center. But at the very top of the slit I noticed a protruding nubbin. I had no idea of what it possibly might be. Katie noticed my staring. She looked at what had caught my attention and chuckled.
“Oh my God…!” Katie cried out in amazement as her hand flew to her mouth. “You’ve never seen one before. Have you!”
I shook my head too shocked, stunned, and amazed to speak. Katie smiled warmly at me and slightly turned her head as if to say; ‘shame on you’.
“That’s my clit baby doll. It’s kind of big. Want to touch it?” Katie’s grin was absolutely wicked. “I promise it won’t bite.” She lilted and laughed. “Unless you’d like me to...”
I stood frozen. My eyes were as wide as saucers and my mouth was agape. I thought how neat and ideal her…equipment was? No external parts to fuss with and nothing to bind or pinch when one crossed one’s legs. Two things flew into my mind almost at the same time. I thought how totally convenient and beautiful Katie’s equipment was; what a brilliant bit of…design? My second thought was of how totally convenient and beautiful it would be for me to have one of my very own.
As if in a dream, Katie grasped my hand and, holding my index finger, ran the very tip of it up her slit and over the little nubbin. Her entire body shuddered as she did so.
“Here…” Katie giggled. “Try this…”
She again took my index finger and ran it in a circle around her nipple. I could actually see it engorge. The skin around it had these tiny little bumps that seemed to turn a deeper shade of pink. The sensation was so very odd in that I never thought a girl’s nipples could have such a wonderfully strange texture.
An amazing array of freckles ran across her chest and along the top of her boobs. I hadn’t noticed them before. Her freckles must have deepened in color when I touched her. I gazed up into Katie’s eyes. They were warm and smiling just as her mouth was. She quickly turned, opened the shower door, and turned on the water.
“Now…” Katie announced. “Before you go in it’s my turn.”
The hash had finally relaxed me whilst all this was going on. Before I could even react, Katie swiftly cupped my gnads. I nearly jumped with surprise but her grasp was firm and yet very gently…and warm.
“These kind of match your cock. They’re cute. Kind of like a baby’s?”
There was no sarcasm or malice in her voice. She slowly rotated her thumb across the head of my dick.
“Does it ever get hard?”
I shook my head and lowered my eyes to the stone floor.
“No matter…” She said brightly as she pushed me to the shower door. “In you go. And be sure to shampoo and condition your hair. We’re going to have fun tonight.”
The water felt amazing as it hit my body from three sides. I felt as though I’d never really had a real shower before. I knew it must have been the hash I smoked that seemed to make everything feel so…so intense…and wonderful? I could have stayed standing in the shower all evening had Katie not knocked on the glass door to rouse me from my stupor.
Doing as she requested, I shampooed my hair and soaped my body with her amazing floral scented soap. When I finally stepped out of the shower I could smell the aroma of flowers and herbs. I sniffed at my forearm and grinned with the aroma of her scented soap as it wafted up into my nose. My mouth was dry and I searched for the glass of wine.
Katie met me with one of her enormous bath towels. She wrapped me in it as she had done herself; around my body and snugged just beneath my armpits. Katie also wrapped a smaller towel around my head to soak up the water in my hair. I noticed that she had put on a nearly transparent pale green bra and matching panty that left nothing to the imagination.
Spying my glass of wine on the counter top I quickly went to grab it. My entire body felt weightless and my movements seemed to be slow and graceful. I felt very conscious of every single part of my body as it moved. The air seemed to move over my limbs and the sensation was of being shrouded in the finest and lightest gossamer-like cloth.
“Here baby doll…” Katie pulled a small chair out from beneath the counter. “Have a seat and we’ll start working on you.”
I giggled and sat down. For the first time in a very long time I gazed at my features. For once I didn’t turn away in disgust. I stared and noticed every little detail. My perfectly straight button nose; my large pale gray eyes; my mouth with very full lips; every feature that normally disgusted me suddenly seemed…beautiful.
“Let’s see what we can do with you.” Katie said as she removed the towel from my hair and gently rubbed the remaining moisture out. “You have amazing features you know. I could really fiend your face.”
Katie stared as intensely at my reflection as I did. I, in turn, noticed the wonderful band of freckles that ran across the bridge of her nose. I almost wished I had the very same dispersion of freckles across mine. She picked up a brush and began to brush out my hair.
“You’re really quite beautiful. If you only had tits…” She left her thought unfinished. “You know…? With the right makeup you could pass as a fourteen-year old girl. You could make a fortune with that look.”
I barely heard Katie. I was so fixed upon how she styled my hair. It was longish to begin with but mostly on top. The sides were short as was the back. The manner in which she styled it made it appear to be almost a wedge with a few locks of hair dangling across my forehead.
“We should go out as sisters tonight.” Katie gazed into the reflection of my eyes. “Would you mind? I always wanted a sister and if I do our makeup just right... Do you think you’d like that?” She smiled gently and then cooed in my ear. “Would you do that…for me…?”
Katie stood directly behind me with her hands upon my shoulders. I met her smile with my own. Suddenly she crouched down enough for me to feel her boobs on the back of my neck and to see her face just above the top of my head. At that moment in time I made my fateful decision.
“I’ll do whatever you’d like me to do.”
“I knew you would. I knew you’d do this for me.” Katie grinned, hugged me, and kissed my ear. She suddenly became serious. “But I want you to want it as well. Just think of how much fun it would be? We could be like sisters.”
Now you must understand that I thought Katie to be the most exciting woman since…since Eve! But what I truly found the most exciting about Katie was that she allowed me to actually be in her presence. She wanted to give me something I never really had…someone to play with. So what if she wanted to play ‘Barbie Doll’ with me being her Barbie? How could I resist? But a sudden frightening thought hit me.
“But what would I wear? I mean… My things are sort of…well…they’re not guy or girl clothes.” Pa…nic…!
“Don’t worry baby doll. I’m sure we can find something for you.” Katie beamed.
Turning back to the mirror, I couldn’t take my eyes away from my image. I didn’t know whether it was the hash or the wine or both or what. The more I gazed at myself the more Katie’s words resounded in my ears. It might actually be fun. Tearing my eyes from the mirror I gazed up at her again.
“Okay…” I grinned. “I guess it should be fun.”
“Great…!” Katie said gleefully.
She pulled out a second chair to sit on and opened up a drawer between us. A plethora of aromas arose from the various colorful and interesting looking boxes that nearly filled the drawer. Katie removed several of them along with something that was rolled up. It wasn’t until she removed several bottles of pale creamy beige liquids that I realized it was her cosmetics collection.
“Wait…! What are you doing?” I was…concerned.
“Well you can’t very well be my sister if you don’t look like a girl. Anyway don’t be so concerned. People see whatever you choose to show them…especially guys.” She shook her head. “They’re so weird. Here…” Katie handed me her glass…pipe? “Have another hit of this shit and relax baby doll. This is going to be fun.”
Katie voice was full of excitement as she spoke and I slowly inhaled another ‘hit’ from her pipe. As she opened each of the three plastic cases revealing a cornucopia of colors, my eyes were immediately drawn to the sparkling metallic shades tuck in amongst the matte ones.
Katie pulled the cap off of one of the bottles and pumped several small squirts of some liquid onto her hand. She then spread it all over her face. Next came a small tube of goo. She unscrewed the top and, with a small applicator attached to the cap, dabbed several spots upon her eyelids.
“What are you doing?” I watched in wonder.
“Haven’t you ever seen your mom put on makeup?”
“I usually leave before she gets ready for work.”
“Doesn’t she ever go out…like on a date or something?” Katie asked as she spread the dabs on her eyelids.
“No…” I watched Katie’s every move reflected in the mirror. “I’m usually in my room or something anyway.” I remarked sadly.
“Well…” Katie huffed. “I’m spreading primer on my eyes so that the colors stay put. The stuff on my face is simply a moisturizer. I sometimes use foundation and contouring; especially if it’s the first date and a totally slutty look is…requested?”
“You mean you cover your freckles?” I was shocked.
“Yeah…” She said sadly. “I hate them; especially in the summer when they really stand out.”
“Oh God no…” I was saddened. “I love your freckles. I wish I had them.”
“Well…” Katie spoke as she rubbed something upon her lips. “You’re sweet but you can take them. Although…” She gazed off for a moment. “There was this one guy who liked to connect the dots across my tits with his tongue. That was kind of nice actually.” She giggled.
I took a sip of wine to ease the slight roughness I felt in my throat from the smoking.
“What’s in here anyway?” I asked holding up the glass pipe thingy.
“Oh…” She laughed. “I filled it with Drambuie. It’s going to be fun when we drink it.” Katie’s eyes glowed as she gazed at the golden brown liquid. “It’ll be full of hash resin and other good stuff.” She giggled. “It’s a real…rush.”
‘Drink it…?’ I thought. How high is high enough? I’d certainly reached it. I was giddy and ever so slightly dizzy. My stomach began to growl a wee bit and I suddenly realized I was also hungry.
“I put together some old things for you to wear whilst you were showering.”
Katie eyed me carefully as if gauging my reaction. I simply smiled and nodded as she turned and handed me a neatly folded small pile of clothing. I noticed a satin pearl pink tank top, gauzy white draw-stringed trousers, what appeared to be a white cotton panty, and a blush pink blouse like garment that I assumed went over the top. I looked up at her questioningly.
“We’re going to a nice restaurant and those things of yours simply won’t do.” Katie’s gaze was piercing.
“But aren’t these…girls’ clothes?”
Katie laughed. They really weren't much different than what I normally wore. Maybe slightly more...femme?
“If your eyes were any wider they’d make great saucers. Don’t worry sweet heart. Always remember that people see what they want to see, or at least expect to see. Try them on. They may be a bit large in certain places and too small in others but they should do.”
I began with the pastel blue panty. I noticed how much softer it was than my usual shorts. I could even smell their scent; something Katie obviously put on them? Without removing the towel I slid them up my legs until every ‘little’ thing was settled. They fit surprisingly well and felt as good on my body as they did in my hands.
“Take off the towel honey. I’ve already seen your…short comings?” Katie chuckled as I smiled coyly and blushed. “After all…sisters see each other naked all the time.”
As I dropped the towel to the stone floor and bent to retrieve it, Katie reached out and grasped my hips pulling me toward her. She turned me around inspecting the panty’s fit on my body.
“Perfect…” She grinned and chuckled. “You have a really cute ass and lovely legs.” Katie looked up at me. “Do you shave them?”
“Huh…? Shave what…?” Clueless…as usual…
“Your legs silly… Do you shave them?” Katie then looked closer. “Oh my God…!” She said with a laugh. “You hardly have any hair! And they’re so tiny!” She suddenly reached out and grasped my…boy junk. “Small wonder…” She smirked.
I blushed and pulled away from her reach. ‘Small wonder’ was right.
“Oh come on you derp.” Katie laughed although I saw no reason. “Awww… I’m embarrassing you.” She lilted. “I’m sorry. I really didn’t mean to. Anyway baby doll… We’re not interested in one another for that reason. Right…?”
“Yeah…” I nodded sadly. “I mean you’re really beautiful…you know? But I guess I’m just not into girls that way.”
“Oh don’t be sad. We all have our likes…and dislikes. Finish getting dressed.”
Pulling the gauzy trousers up my legs, I noticed that they were a bit loose in the hips. I pulled the drawstring tight and knotted it in a bow. They also felt amazing; so soft and light weight. The top was next. I loved the way that felt although it was a more than a little bit too big in the chest area. The same aroma the panty had wafted up and I breathed it in deeply.
“Wow…! You look amazing!” Katie seemed surprised. “I have the perfect stockings for you. But I think we should do our faces first.”
‘Do our faces…?’ Hmmm… I was stunned at how easily Katie moved around, her perfect boobs swaying slightly as she turned this was and that. She seemed so comfortable in her nakedness; in her own skin. I envied her confidence and I envied her comfort and grace of motion.
Having me sit in the chair Katie began to work. Out came her magic brushes and the various color palettes. Katie explained everything she was doing and I listened carefully. I actually enjoyed the sound of her voice. And, even more so, I enjoyed her attention. In the brief time we were together she’d spent more time with me than anyone ever, except for my mom…maybe. And she fussed over me wanting my ‘look’ to be perfect.
“Okay…” Katie said as she inspected my eyes careful. “Let’s do the final touch. This may feel a little weird at first but it’ll really make those gorgeous eyes of yours stand out.”
Katie unscrewed the top of a long slender tube and withdrew a long wand with a small brush around the tip. She had me look up with my mouth opened and carefully brushed my eyelashes. Then she repeated the exercise on my lower lashes. This was my very first experience with mascara and she was right. It did feel weird…very weird at first.
“Now for your face baby doll…” Katie spoke as she put some stuff in her hand and spread it carefully over my skin. “You have such perfect skin.” She said with disdain. “Not even one zit… In fact my foundation may be too heavy and too dark for your skin. We really need to get you some things.”
‘Get me some things…?’ What could I possibly need? I must admit I was enjoying what she was doing to me but…for me to do this myself?
Why would I need to? Anyway, she began to apply some color with different brushes than those she used to do my eyes. Katie also explained what was being done…as if I would be doing this myself…as if…!
Once she was satisfied, Katie finished her work on my hair. She applied a nice scented clear liquid spray. She explained that it would make my hair easier to work with if I needed to fix it during the evening. She once again combed and brushed it almost as long as she worked on my face obviously wanting my hair to look as perfect as the rest of me.
Once satisfied Katie sprayed something on my hair to hold the style in place. The entire time she worked on me I sat with my back toward the mirror. I had no idea of what was being done to me. And, to be perfectly honest, I felt a wee bit of fear and anxiety over what she was doing. But another round of the pipe eased my concerns considerably.
“Now for the finishing touch…” Katie beamed.
Carefully inspecting the contents of her cosmetic drawer, Katie finally pulled out several tubes of lipstick. She held each one up to my face and finally put the ‘right’ color aside. As any artist might, Katie had a special brush for this as well. It was very thin with stiff bristles and an angular edge.
“This is amazing stuff.” Katie giggled. “It’s a lip stain that’ll last forever.”
“What…?”
I was shocked. What would happen when mom saw my stained lips? However would I be able to attend school the next day with my lips permanently stained?
“Don’t worry silly rabbit.” Katie crooned. “It does come off easily with the right remover.”
She smiled maternally as she removed the cap and withdrew the lipstick brush. Very carefully and deliberately Katie swiped some of the color, a deep wine colored red, onto the tip of the brush.
“Now…open your mouth a wee bit honey bear.”
I was becoming quite comfortable with her appellations of endearment. Katie sweet words sounded…warm and…dare I even think it…heart felt? She carefully began to outline the shape of my lips beginning with my ‘Cupid’s bow’.
“You are so fucking lucky honey. You have a French arch to your lips and it makes your mouth so…so fucking kissable.” Katie smiled and giggled. “I would trade my tits and ass for your features. They’re so…perfect.”
Then, with yet another brush, this one with an even end but the same type of stiff bristles, Katie began to fill in the rest of my lips.
“We should really have gone the entire route; scrubber, lip balm and all.”
I had no idea that doing one’s lips required an actually procedure. But then again all of this was startlingly new to me. Once she was satisfied with her work, Katie retrieve yet another tube of lipstick from the drawer. This one was a bronze metallic shade; also some sort of stain.
I must say that the feeling of the lipstick drying was…unusual? It almost felt like a drawing feeling as the stain set and dried. The entire time Katie had me keep my mouth agape. She took another brush, this one a different shape with the same stiff bristles but a rounded shape with a perfectly even end. She dabbed it onto the color along the stem of the applicator and began to use the same dabbing motion on my lips.
“Okay sweetness…” Katie was brimming with loving terms of endearment. “Your lips might feel kind of dry…like they’re going to peel off? So we’ll put some of this stuff on them.”
Removing yet a third tube that held a transparent, but slightly red tinted color, Katie began her application. After removing the wand thingy, Katie very carefully applied the thick stuff on my lips. Unlike the stains, this stuff seemed to be somewhat gooey and slippery? Rubbing my lips together was such an odd sensation.
“It’s just lip gloss sweet heart. It’ll keep your lips moist and totally kissable.” Katie giggled. ‘As if’ I thought…
Katie stood back from me and simply stared.
“Wow…”
Katie actually looked surprised as she surveyed her work as an artist might.
“You look…amazing.” She expression echoed her surprise.
She spun the chair around to have me face the mirror. I was stunned and speechless! I didn’t recognize the person…the girl…I saw in the mirror. I actually put my hand to my cheek to make sure the image was of me. My entire being trembled as I stared at myself wide eyed and open mouthed.
“Oh… My… God…!”
I didn’t think it possible but she made my eyes look even bigger than they already were. Katie, through her magic, and color choices, gave me a super pout. I looked not only a wee bit younger than my sixteen years, but totally femme. The shades of grey she used on my eyes looked quite sophisticated without being overly slutty?
“Seriously…?” Katie said with a grin. “You are totally fuckable.”
“I look like one of those models in the magazine.”
“You could model. You certainly have the figure for it; size two or maybe four? I’d love to see you in a slinky strapless gown. You’d look amazing.” Katie laughed. “I am so totally envious.”
After staring at her, and then back at the stranger in the mirror, I must admit she had a point. I did look…well…amazing. It was like an out of body experience. I was gazing at an amazing image, a phantom, a specter of a figure that encapsulated me. I felt as though I was cocooned in a blanket of beauty and the person inside that cocoon belonged there. I was, for the first time ever, seeing an image that resounded strongly in the recesses of my mind. I saw the true me.
“You could make a fortune you know. You’re so amazing that you could get at least a thousand or even fifteen hundred for just a date; and nothing else.”
“Huh…?”
“If you were an escort…you could make a fortune.” Katie suddenly looked sad. “But you’re too young. Let’s put on those stockings.” She left the bathroom for a moment and quickly returned holding sheer pink thigh highs. “Just pull up your pant legs. I can slip these on for you.”
I did as she asked as Katie unrolled each stocking up my leg to a point halfway between my knee and groin. Then she pulled down the pant legs. I had to admit that the stockings felt really amazing; especially as the material of the trousers rubbed against them.
“Okay baby doll… Why don’t you go and check yourself out in the full length mirror on my closet door whilst I get ready.” Katie beamed and chuckled.
I got up and did exactly what she asked. I was stunned. I no longer saw a guy who was too perfect to be a guy. I saw a young woman who was breathtaking…maybe even more than that? I turned this way and that catching different glimpses of myself. Katie was right. I did look hot…if that was even possible?
Slipped my feet back into my penny loafers and suddenly realized that they were all wrong. I needed something different on my feet. As I left Katie’s bedroom and walked back into the main room, I took notice of the way my feet seemed to glide within the shoes; the stockings felt amazing against the lining of the shoe.
“These are all wrong.” I said rather loudly; Katie still being in the bathroom.
“What’s all wrong?” She replied with equal volume.
“My shoes… They’re all wrong.”
I thought I heard Katie laugh but I was too busy luxuriating in the feeling of the outfit I was wearing; my outfit. I continued to wander around her living room and then back out onto the terrace. The cooling breeze felt cleansing. I loved the way it hit my hair and my trousers, pushing the fabric up against my skin. It felt…sensual.
“Here Chica…” Katie’s voice came from behind me. “Try these on. They may fit.”
I had lost all track of time. I turned to find Katie standing in the doorway of the terrace. She was holding a pair of shoes, pumps to be exact, and they were nearly the same color as the top she gave me to wear. I was so focused on the pumps that I neglected to notice her outfit.
“They have heels?” I whispered, almost to myself.
“Oh baby doll… They’re very short heels; hardly there at all. You’ll get use to them pretty quickly.” She snickered. “So… How do I look?” She pirouetted.
Gazing at her with amazement, I hardly recognized Katie. Her makeup was profoundly dramatic with deep red eye shadow highlighted by sparkly rose gold on her lids. The gloss on her deep red lips looked so…so wet…and inviting?
“You look amazing.” I stuttered.
“Do you think this dress is too much?”
‘Too much…?’ It was hardly there at all! The style was bare shouldered and the hem was above her knees. The material was stretchy and sparkled with golden metallic highlights against the figure hugging deep electric red. She looked like she was ready for a night of partying.
“It’s so…short.” Derp… “And clingy…” Double derp… “Where are we going to eat anyway?”
“Oh… Just to the mall... Maybe the Crab House or Seasons Fifty-two… Somewhere nice with an interesting menu…”
“You’re so dressed up though. I mean how do you manage to sit in that dress? Won’t your panty show?”
Katie chuckled.
“What panty?” She smiled wickedly. “I’m going kamikaze. It does pay to advertise you know.”
‘Advertise…?’
“Anyway…” Katie snickered. “Take these and try them on. Then we’ll get going.”
Taking the pumps from Katie, I went to sit down in her living room. I slipped off my shoes and slipped my feet into the pumps. They seemed to fit perfectly and appeared to be totally brand new…like…never been worn before? The color match was amazing and I loved the manner in which they seemed to hug my feet. I ran my fingertips delicately along the suede that covered them.
“I knew they’d fit.” She joyfully exclaimed. “Stand up and try walking in them.” Katie smiled gently.
I got up and immediately began to totter on the heels. Katie took my arm and helped me steady myself. I took several awkward steps as she guided me along.
“I don’t think these are such a good idea.” I gazed at her with a worried expression.
“Watch me baby doll. Like this…”
Katie strode the length of the room and back toward me; her hips swinging enticingly.
“Now you try it. Go slowly…with grace… Think of yourself as a sexy model. Thrust your hip out slightly ahead of your step and stand straight up. Posture is everything.” She laughed. “One foot directly in front of the other…”
Doing as she said, I walked the length of the room several times. It really wasn’t so bad. I liked the way my feet felt in the shoes although I didn’t know how women wore heels all day long. Once Katie was satisfied I wasn’t going to damage myself she handed me a small purse with a long silver chain.
“What’s this?”
As I gazed at the silver colored leather purse, I couldn’t imagine it was large enough to fit much more than maybe keys and tissues.
“It’s called a clutch but I pulled the chain out. I put in some tissues and the lipsticks I used on you. Just for freshening up after we eat.”
Katie turned and, after closing the terrace door and taking my hand, led me to the front door. We left with me trailing slightly behind her. I could only imagine the sight we made as we walked to the elevator. Katie dressed for a very wild night of partying and her younger sister in tow?
Once back in her car, she opened and closed the door for me. Once again I had to first plant my butt and then swing my legs in. The entire experience seemed unreal; almost out of body. And we were off to dine. It took but a few minutes to get to the mall and Katie pulled up to the valet.
“I can’t be bothered with parking.” She snickered. “And the valets are so totally cute…and so totally broke.” She laughed.
One guy opened Katie’s door and another opened mine. That was so totally dope. I actually felt like I was somebody. I felt important. You know?
“Hello Ms. Katie.” The valet said to her.
“Hey Manny… This is my cousin Stevie.” She turned toward me. “Stevie… This is Manny. One day he wants to marry me and have my babies.” She giggled.
I must admit that Manny was a totally buff hottie. He sported this really well manicured moustache and his pearly white teeth were offset by his deeply tanned complexion. His bulging body couldn’t be hidden by the shirt and tie he wore. Manny was obviously a gym type of guy and I thought he was kind of…well…amazing? Hmmm… What’s that all about?
Of course the host at the restaurant greeted Katie in the same manner as Manny. They even exchanged a few words. But I was too busy surveying the décor which was dimly lit and intimate. I did notice Katie clasping his hand just before he shuttled us off to a quiet and somewhat secluded corner.
Before the host even finished seating us, a waiter came quickly and pulled a chair out for me. I’d never had that happen before…not ever! I barely heard Katie speak when she said ‘the usual’.
“Earth to Stevie…” Katie chuckled.
So taken with everything I gazed at I hadn’t heard the waiter.
“What would you like to drink sweet heart?” Katie asked with a grin.
I gazed at her for a moment and then at the waiter who stood patiently; also grinning.
“Can I have what you’re having?” I asked Katie, my eyes wide and full of wonder.
“Sure…” Katie grinned at the waiter and winked. “I think that can be arranged.”
Now it’s not like I’d never been out to eat before. But with mom it was either the diner or maybe a pizza place or something kind of…homey? But this was something new. I opened the menu to discover that an appetizer was the same price as an entire meal where mom and I usually went.
“Everything is so expensive.” I whispered to Katie.
“Don’t worry about it. It’s on me. Anyway…this place is really only second shelf.” She said with a chuckle. “If a ‘date’ is taking me out to eat…it’ll easily run a hundred or more.”
“Wow…” I was in awe. “Really…? I never had a meal that cost even half that much.”
“You don’t hang with the right crowd honey.” Then Katie really shocked me. “We all wind up being whores. It’s only a question of how much we can charge. Lawyers are whores but they get three hundred an hour. Doctors are whores but they can get even more.”
Katie sat back as the waiter approached us with a bottle and two wine glasses on a tray. He made a great show of opening the bottle and pouring a little out for Katie to taste. Once she nodded her approval he refilled her glass and set the bottle down on the table along with a second glass. Katie poured a glass of wine for me.
“Even with the makeup you don’t look old enough to drink.” She snickered. “So I have to give it to you in case some state ass hole is in here checking it out.”
Taking the glass from Katie’s lovely hand I sipped the pale golden liquid. It was really good. I was still really feeling quite heady and famished when food suddenly began to arrive. We hadn’t ordered anything and I looked at Katie…clueless of course.
“The usual is what I usually order for food. If there’s anything else you want just tell our waiter. His name is Terry.”
Terry placed several plates down upon the tabletop and each had something exotic to be sampled. Katie quickly told me what each one was…basically anyway.
“That fact is…” Katie said as she speared a piece of duck and took a bite. “If you’re going to get fucked and you have to say ‘thank you’, then you better be getting more than a burger and a movie. You know what I mean?”
“Sort of…” I really didn’t know...of course. “So how did you get into this?” I asked quite softly, leaning closer to Katie.
“You mean the escort thing?”
“Yeah…”
Katie suddenly became excited. She leaned in toward me and spoke in an even more hushed voice.
“I guess it started with my grandfather.” Katie chuckled. “He used to sneak into my room at night and we’d fool around…you know?”
“What…?”
“Well it started off with him playing with my clit and over time one thing led to another. By the time I was twelve we were fucking like weasels in heat.” Katie’s expression was seriously serious.
“Oh my God…!” I was stunned. “What happened after that?”
“Well I wasn’t about to tell anybody. I mean at first it seemed really weird but he said that everybody did what we were doing. So who was I to say different…you know? If he said everybody did what we were doing then it was totally cool with me. Anyway…he always slipped me some money afterward…kind of to keep me quiet? So who was I to complain?”
“Is he still around?”
“Nopers… Mom caught us one day and that was the end of him. She threw him out and threatened to call the cops on him. That seems like years ago.”
“So what happened after that?” I was gob smacked!
“Well… At first she wanted to get me a shrink? But I saw no reason for it. I mean it wasn’t like I was fucked up and all. I must say that I really missed that old bastard. I actually looked forward to going to bed and fucking him. It was the money as well. I discovered how I could get whatever I wanted.” Katie laughed.
Everything I’d heard to that point seemed surreal…but logical?
“If I knew then what I know now, I would at least have made him pay me way more.” Katie spoke so nonchalantly.
“So when did you…start…” I was wide eyed and totally gobsmacked (oh…BTW…not an exam word).
I didn’t know how to ask her really so I made a slicing motion in the air with my knife.
“Oh that…” Katie giggled. “I guess after my grandfather was tossed out. It actually felt good. Well…you know. I mean it’s not like I loved the cock but… He made me feel good. He made me feel…wanted…” She gazed off for a moment and grinned. “Wanted…and desired…”
“Yeah…” I nodded sadly. I knew…sort of.... “So then what happened?”
The wine kept me feeling ‘heady’ and eating the delicious food kind of calmed me down. I actually felt relaxed and at ease.
“I met this guy at the movies.” Katie sort of got this dreamy look. She rested her elbow on the table; chin on her palm. “He was in college and he was très hunky; uber cute too.”
Katie sat back as our waiter cleared the empty plates as well as our used ones. He reset the table and announced that our main courses would follow shortly.
“And…?” I leaned in again and smiled. The suspense was too much.
“And he invited me to this party at a friend’s house.” Katie simply shrugged.
“And you just went?” I was once again shocked.
“Well…? He seemed nice enough and the house wasn’t far from the theatre. And he had this really cool Beamer. I thought I’d check it out…you know?”
I nodded but I didn’t know.
“Anyway… I hung out with him at the house. There was a ton of weed and coke and beer. Everybody was really blasted…including me. So he gives me this drink and the next thing I know I’m upstairs in a bedroom and he and his friends are running a train on me.”
“What…?” I had no idea of what she was saying.
“They were taking turned fucking me. And they didn’t care which holes they used.” Her expression became…ugly. “I was really pissed. I was covered in cum and leaking blood out of my ass hole. It wasn’t pretty.”
“So what did you do?”
Shocked didn’t begin to describe what I felt. It was more like…sickened?
“When they finished…? I began to scream that I was going to the cops and they’d all get busted for rape. They all were scared shitless. There were other girls at the party and they were getting on the guys as well. One of the other girls got me into the shower and helped me clean up. Thankfully my clothes weren’t messed up. Anyway…the guy who brought me said they’d give me three hundred dollars if I kept quiet.”
Katie then chuckled and smiled wickedly.
“I told him I wanted all their dope as well. So I left there with the money, two ounces of really good weed, a dozen hits of Ecstasy and two eight balls of coke.” She laughed.
We both sat back as the food arrived. I barely gazed at the plates even though the cornucopia of aromas emanating from the food was amazing. My eyes were fixed on Katie who smiled and giggled. She placed each plate alongside one another in the center.
“I like sharing.” She said.
Katie ate away as I picked at the food. It was very difficult for me to wrap my head around what she’d just told me. I felt so very saddened for her. Life really seemed to suck in her world.
“As I thought about what had happened and after several new additions to my…body art…?” She made that cutting motion on her arm with her knife. “I knew I could make a ton of money as an escort. So I contacted a service in town, gave them my fake ID…that’s a story in itself…and I was getting ‘dates’. They paid the service a fee by credit card and me with cash.”
“And you’re still doing the service thingy?”
I didn’t know why I asked. It seemed like a stupid question at the time. But I was a pretty naïve kid who didn’t really think any of this sort of thing really happened.
“Not any more... I have an agent now and some of the dates he arranges recommend me to their friends. It’s really easy money for the most part. Some just want to talk. Can you believe that?” Katie laughed. “Others just want a show. You know…do a strip and then just sit on their face or something.”
“Ewww…” Ewww…
“No…! It’s really cool.” Katie insisted. “The guy who did the apartment and car for me…? He’s my agent. He arranges everything and pays the bills. All I need to do is show up and go along with whatever. He screens them carefully and he always gets paid first. I make out like a bandit with the tips and stuff. Some even buy me things like jewelry if they’re regulars. And usually it’s an overnight thing. The ‘tip’ money is totally dope.”
“Oh my God…! You actually sleep with old guys?”
“Well…? Yeah…” Katie lilted and giggled. “That’s what whores do sweet heart.”
“Please… Don’t say that about yourself.” I was upset.
“Why baby doll…” Katie’s gaze turned serious. “What’s the problem? It’s only a word.”
“Yeah… Well so are fag, homo, sissy, and everything else I’ve been called!” I felt tears welling up and reached for my napkin.
“Don’t you dare rub your eyes! You’ll ruin all my work.” Katie took her napkin, reached across the table, and dabbed at the corners of my eyes and just beneath my lashes. “This is the way you do it.”
Katie sat back in her chair and looked at me. I could see from her expression that she totally understood what I was saying.
“I mean…” I sniffled. “Look at me!”
“You’re gorgeous baby doll.” Katie said softly.
“Yeah… Gorgeous if I was a girl. But I’m not. I’m a guy and I can’t even use the damn men’s room…at least not at school.”
“I didn’t realize it was that bad.” Katie’s voice trailed off. “Is that why you cut?” She said in a whisper. I nodded. “I have to admit you really don’t look like a sixteen year old guy. I mean your voice hasn’t even begun to change. Have you seen a doctor about it?”
“Yeah…” I said sadly. “When I went to get my shots for school...? My mom and the doctor had this...talk. They went into his office whilst I waited out in the waiting room? My mom came out all pissed off. She wouldn’t even tell me what it was about until later that night.”
“Let me guess.” Katie said with a calm expression. “He wanted to give you hormones.”
“Yeah... But mom wouldn’t even think about it. Anyway, she said my…my tiny boy thingy wouldn’t get any larger even if I took hormones. But I would need to start shaving and I’d begin to put on weight and muscles. Could you imagine? But I’d still need to sit down to pee.”
I could feel my face redden with anger. I didn’t want the evening to go that way; being pissed off, upset, and cutting…again.
“All I want to do is fit in…you know? I just want to be normal…like everybody else.”
“Oh baby doll…” Katie smiled and shook her head. “What’s normal? You look at me and think like; ‘hey…she’s normal’. Now how far from the truth would that be? Nobody is normal. Everyone has their own version of fucked up. You just might not see it when you look at them. But I guarantee you it’s there.”
“So what do I do? I just want to fit in. I’m really tired of being the freak of the week every week.”
Exhaling slowly, I felt my entire being deflate. Knowing that Katie could see my frustration and exasperation I knew she perfectly understood what I was saying. She gazed at me as she poured out the last of the wine from the small bottle.
“Okay… Be honest with me.” She said as she looked intently into my eyes. “Do you like the way you look now…I mean dressed and with the makeup?”
“I don’t know. Maybe…? I kind of like looking like the models in the magazines…you know?” I sat back and thought for the longest moment. “I think I do. Nobody gave me weird stares or nothing.”
“We should go up to the mall when we’re done.” Katie announced with a grin.
I stared Katie in horror. It was one thing to drive in a car and eat in a dimly lit restaurant. It was quite another to go traipsing around the mall dressed as I was in reasonably good lighting. And with an ‘audience’ no less…?
“What are you worried about?” Katie snickered. “You look amazing. You’ve spoken more in the last hour than you’ve said the entire day…at least to me.”
She was right. Of course having nobody to speak to, or with, might have been a factor. I was badly out of practice in that department for sure.
“So obviously you’re more confident dressed the way you are. You’re certainly way more comfortable…at least with yourself…and in your own skin.”
Thinking about what Katie said I knew she was right of course. I did feel more at ease dressed as I was although I wasn’t sure whether the wine and the hash were the real reasons. I made the decision to let her lead me…at least for this evening; which suddenly reminded me.
“Oh poopie shit…!”
“Finally…” Katie laughed. “A four letter bomb…!”
“I don’t have my cell phone.” I was close to panic.
“What…? Need to call mommy?” Katie giggled.
“I don’t know. This is the first time I’ve not been home after school. I don’t want her to boogie-woogie if she comes home and I’m not there.”
“Here…” Katie reached into her bag and handed me her phone. “Call on mine.”
“I hope she answers. She won’t answer numbers she doesn’t recognize.”
I made my call and mom did answer. She was more than a little surprised that I was calling on someone else’s phone. She was even more surprised to find out that I had a friend? But mom did understand and was thankful I called even though she wasn’t home yet. And she was very sure to tell me I had to be home by nine.
Whilst I was on the phone with mom, Katie got the check and paid it with a credit card. I happen to notice she had a few of them. For some reason that made sense to me. I mean a high school senior who was living better than most people with jobs would have a few of them. And heaven only knows what else.
“Come on baby doll… Let’s freshen up.”
Katie got up and I followed her. She led me, again by the hand, to the ladies room. I kind of freaked and hesitated by stopping. I caught her by surprise.
“What…?” She grinned. “If you’re dressed like that you’d better become accustomed to going in here. And remember, especially with adults, people see what they expect to see.” She laughed.
With great hesitation, and trepidation, I followed her in. There was one woman already in the restroom. She stood by the basin and gazed at her reflection in the mirror. In a panic I slipped into an opened stall and closed the door behind me making sure it was latched.
I sat on the toilette seat wondering what I’d gotten myself into and wishing that woman would leave. Katie went into the stall next to mine. I held my forehead in my hands and I was beginning to regret this entire…expedition?
“What are you doing!” Katie shouted quite sharply.
I nearly jumped straight up off the seat. I glanced up to see Katie’s grinning face looking down at me. She had to be standing atop the toilette seat.
“You can come out now. She’s gone.”
“I have to pee now.” I whine. “You scared the hell out of me.”
Katie simply laughed.
“Well…? Are you going to do it?” She lilted.
“Katie… Please…” I wanted just a little privacy.
“Really…?” She asked, the sarcasm dripping from her words. “I’ve held your cock in my hand and you’re too embarrassed to pee in front of me?”
“Seriously…” I sadly admitted.
“I’ve often gone into the same stall with a girlfriend. And they’ve done it with me. Just because you need to pass a little water doesn’t mean all life stops and ceases to exist.”
Shaking my head in defeat, I pulled the drawstring and lowered my trousers and panty. I kept my legs tightly together with my dick tucked safely out of sight. I sat down and, with my hand between my legs to make sure my dick pointed in the right direction, and tried to pee. I couldn’t let loose knowing that Katie was peering over the top of the stall.
Suddenly I heard the outside door open. Another woman walked in. Katie quickly sat down and soon I heard her letting loose into the toilette as well. Only then, with the sound of her passing water, was I able to do my thing. When I finished I took some toilette tissue and wiped the end of my dick. I certainly didn’t want to stain my ‘new’ panty or trousers.
We both seemed to exit the stalls at the same time to see a finely dress woman waiting, tapping her shoe’s toe somewhat impatiently and annoyed, for her turn. She smiled nervously at us and swiftly entered the stall. Katie and I gazed at each other and we both had to contain our laughter as we went to the basin and washed our hands.
Glancing up into the mirror, I kind of freaked. I didn’t recognize the image staring back at me even though that image somehow seemed…right? I noticed that the gloss was off my lips but the color was still firmly affixed. Whatever Katie used on my lips did seem to last forever. It was then that I realized I didn’t have my purse!
“Poopie shit…!”
“What’s up sweet heart?” Katie glanced at me as she was applying her lipstick.
“I left my purse at the table.”
“Go get it.” She laughed.
It was almost as if the waiter was waiting for me. He already had my purse in hand and he chuckled as he saw my panicked face. I took it as I thanked him.
“It happens all the time.” He said calmly.
Quickly rushing back I found Katie still preening herself with a small folding hair brush.
“I did that all the time.” Katie spoke as she ran the brush through her hair. “You get accustomed to having it with you but, even then, once in a while…” She grinned and didn’t need to finish her thought.
I once again gazed at my lips and licked them. Reaching into the small bag I easily found the lipstick and gloss. I unscrewed the cap and stared at the spongy applicator at the end. I gazed at my lips again and lifted the applicator wondering where I should begin.
“Here baby doll… Let me help you with that. It’s a real pain when you don’t get the lip outline right so start here.”
Katie began with my cupid’s bow. I needed to watch out of the corner of my eyes. She swiftly did the arch and then the bottom of my lower lip. She then sort of connected the lines and filled in the rest. I loved the deep red color. It took but a moment for the stain to dry and then Katie went over if with the gloss to prevent the stain from drying out my lips completely.
“There sweet heart…” I looked in the mirror and smiled. “You look amazing once again.” She said with a flourish of her hand. “And now…on to bigger and better things.”
We exited the ladies room and I followed Katie as she led me to the mall. It seemed like she was on autopilot the way she effortlessly wound her through the myriad of paths and passageways to the indoor food court and the escalators. It only took a moment or two and the heavy aromas of perfume drowned out the smell of food court pizza as we rode up to the main floor.
The Galleria appeared to be sparsely peopled due to the hour. That was more than okay with me as Katie gravitated toward Macys. I followed closely behind her glancing out of the corner of my eyes. Thought I’d been there before, this was a ‘new’ version of me and I desperately didn’t want to be noticed. But all was in vain. I noticed guys staring at me.
“Hey…” I called to Katie trying to get her to slow down.
“What’s up sweet pea?” She turned and stopped.
“I’m being stared at.” I whispered in despair.
“Of course you are.” She laughed. “So am I. That’s what guys do. They stare at you.”
“I never did that.” I insisted.
“I bet you did.” She countered. “I bet you looked to see what the honeys were wearing and how they looked.”
I thought for a moment and realized she was right. Jeans and a tee would never catch my eye. But a colorful stylish dress or a well put together woman in a smart suit would never fail to mesmerize. I frowned with that realization.
“So my dear… Get over it. We always scope out the competition.” She laughed. “Check out what’s in the windows. See if there’s anything that catches your eye.”
And Katie turned toward her destination with me in tow. She slowed her pace somewhat stopping every so often to check out a window display. I was grateful for that. I still wasn’t completely comfortable in my heels and my calves were beginning to let me know it. I must admit the shoes were otherwise fairly comfortable.
I began to glance down at the rounded toe of the shoe; which I thought to be my ideal of stylish. I loved the way my thigh highs disappeared into the rounded vamp of the shoe. And I loved the clicking sound of the heels as they struck the floor. The feeling of the trousers’ gauzy material gliding against my stockings was electric.
The aroma of various scents became stronger as we approached Macy’s. We then passed by Sephora’s. The aroma of perfumes and colognes was overwhelming. My nose picked up on the cacophony of fruity and spicy scents. And the colorful array of cosmetics was truly a breath taking sight.
“Yeah…” I heard Katie say. “We need to get you your own makeup. Maybe we’ll do one of their makeovers together. That would be awesome. And your nails…” Okay… So I bit them a little. “They’re a mess. It would be nice if you could let them grow a little. We could do mani-pedis together. That would be the shit!” She laughed. “Check out mine.”
Katie stopped long enough to let me truly soak in their beauty. Each nail was perfectly shaped in an oval. And of course the ox blood red polish looked three miles deep. I would have loved to be able to have nails like hers. I wondered how she could keep from rubbing her fingertips along the glistening tops; the smoothness seemed so inviting.
“Even at that short length we could take you to my nail stylist and let her have at it. And I’m sure my hair stylist could really do something for you.” Katie smiled coyly. “Your hair color is amazing as it is. But you would look so dope with auburn highlights or a full color job.”
Everything about Katie seemed so perfect; so perfectly styled and in place. Even her hair, which was only brushed out, looked amazing. But manicures, pedicures, hair stylists and such seemed so far out of my reality. And I had no idea of how I would ever get away with it all. I couldn’t even imagine the nightmare that would be awaiting me at school.
Katie led me right into the women’s department. She began to look about in earnest. I had no idea of why we were even here other than to air out the ‘new’ me. She stopped at a rack of midi length dresses and began to leaf through them. I watched as she examined the cut and pattern. She touched every fabric. I began to mimic her actions.
“God…!” Katie exclaimed excitedly. “This would look amazing on you if you had tits.”
She held a really slinky bodycon dress up to my body. It was a sleeveless, mid-calf length, maroon piece in the most amazingly soft cotton.
“You need to try this on; just to see what you look like. This deep red will really accent your lovely pasty complexion.” She laughed. “Here…” Katie handed me the dress with the hanger. “Hang onto this one.”
We continued down the rack and then, finding nothing else of real interest, we moved on to the maxi dresses. For whatever reason, Katie seemed to see me in things far more modest than she would wear. And I was thankful for that. However she did take one mini off the rack ‘just to see’. She linked her arm with mine.
“You know… We could fake tits with a training bra. Some of them have this cardboard feeling crap in them for shaping. With your height and slim figure, you wouldn’t need much to tent out the bodice of this dress.” She paused for a moment. “We really should get you on hormones so you could grow the real thing.”
“What…?!” Hormones…?!...?! “Surely you’ve got to be kidding!”
“I’m not kidding and don’t call me Shirley.” She laughed. “Well…think about it anyway. You would look so amazing. You could be a model with what you have. Just a little more on top would be perfect.”
‘Perfect’ my butt…! How would I ever pull that one off…even if I wanted to? Katie led me into the changing room and to a curtained booth.
“Okay baby doll… Strip…” She grinned.
As I took off my clothing I noticed that Katie was carefully hanging my things. Stepping out of my heels to remove the trousers provided a rather unique sensation. I felt as though something was radically wrong with my feet…like I was missing an essential piece of my anatomy?
Katie helped me into the maroon dress. It was lined with silk. The fabrics was as tantalizing as that of the trousers but in a different way. This feeling was more like a full body caress. I adored the way the hem fell against my calves mid-way. I slipped my heels back on and turned slowly. The fabric moved perfectly with me.
“Let’s go to the mirrors so you can really see.”
“But I can see in this one.” I really didn’t want to leave the safety of the booth.
“You need to walk in it anyway to see how it moves with your body. Come on baby doll. Don’t be afraid.” She lilted and, taking my hand, pulled me out of the booth.
I cautiously walked to the end of the fitting room where a three way full length mirror hung. I watched myself as I walked and Katie was right…yet again. The way the dress moved with me was amazing; almost like a second skin.
“Just image this dress with matching heels. Or better yet…” Katie was getting excited. “…a metallic gold heel. Oh…my…God…!” She chuckled. “I’m getting wet just looking at you.”
I gazed at my reflection and even walked back away from the mirror to see how I looked. I imagined the heels Katie mentioned and she was right...yet again. I could even envision a metallic gold shawl of some sort to cover my neck and shoulders. As I walked back toward the mirror I couldn’t help but smile coyly. That was my image and I was loving it.
“Come here baby doll. Let me try something.” Katie said as she walked behind me. “Just raise your arms.” I did. “I’m going to slide my hands in for just a minute.”
Katie gently slid her hands into the arm holes of the dress and covered both my…whatever do I call them…‘boobettes’…boy boobs? The warmth of her hands felt good and I covered hers with mine.
“You see sweet heart?” Katie lilted. “You just need a little itty bitty titty help.” She giggled.
Katie’s hands pushed out the bodice material just enough to give a slight illusion of boobage. The image was stunning…at least in my mind. Was this the way I should have looked all along? Was this who I should have been all along?
“Hmmm… Maybe a thirty two a-cup…or b-cup…?”
Katie seemed to whisper to herself. When I finally stopped staring at myself I turned toward her. Though not much shorter than me, Katie was definitely wider…and in all the right places? Now I totally understood what she meant. It was def not her kind of dress.
“Did you buy the clothes you gave me for me?” I watched her eyes closely.
“Well…” She smiled wryly. “The shoes actually were mine but I never wore them. And the thigh highs were mine as well. Can you believe we have the same shoe size? I have huge feet and yours…well…yours are perfect for your height.”
There was that word again; perfect. I still hated it and I couldn’t help but wince when she said it.
“Why did you buy the other things for me?”
“Who said I bought them? Maybe I ripped them off.” Katie snickered.
“Come on…! Please tell me.” I seriously whined.
My emotions were rising again. I pressed on the bandage where I’d made the cut. I wanted to feel something other than what I felt that moment.
“Okay…” Katie reached out and pulled my hand away from the bandage. “But stop doing that. It doesn’t help anyway.”
“Well…?” I gazed at her wide eyed.
“Look… You’re not much of a guy…right?” She didn’t wait for the obvious answer. “And all you have to look forward to is more of what you’ve always gotten which is being totally shitted on by everybody.”
There was no denying what she’d said…so far.
“So… One cutter to another… You need to ease the pain. You’ve spent the afternoon and part of the evening on the other side of the fence…so to speak.” Katie smiled softly. “And all you’ve gotten is what…?”
Staring blankly at Katie, and not really knowing what she expected me to say, I shrugged my shoulders but she simply gazed back at me with a wicked smile.
“Fun…? I had…fun?” I offered in barely a whisper as I gazed at her questioningly.
“And…?” She grinned. “How did you feel?” Her eye brows arched.
“I felt… I feel good.” I had to correct myself. “I feel like…me…but truly like me?”
“Spoken with true confidence...” Katie chuckled. “You feel like the real you. And when you looked in the mirror in the restroom… Who did you really see?”
“What do you mean?” Clueless...!
“Was that Stevie the school douchetard? Or was that Stevie the little hottie?”
“Yeah…” I giggled, blushed, and nodded my head. “I guess I saw myself as a little hottie.”
“Look…” Katie said as she helped me get the dress up and over my head. “What do you say we get you just a few things and some cosmetics of your own? Come over after school every day for one week and get dressed. If you don’t like the way we’re going…you’re going…then we’ll drop it and we can still be friends.”
She handed me the top, which I donned, and then she gave me the mini to try on. I thought about what she said for a moment. Just her company alone would have been more than enough. But the rest of it…the clothes and stuff…was a bit overwhelming…but exciting?
“Where would I keep it all?” I whined just a bit. “I can’t keep it at home for sure. My mom would throw a conniption if she found all of it.”
“Oh… No problem…” Katie grinned as she gazed at me donning the mini skirt. “You can keep your things in the guest bedroom closet. In fact that room even has its own bathroom.”
‘How convenient’ I thought. I pulled up the zipper and tugged the skirt as far down as it would go. That wasn’t very far. The hem ended slightly above mid-thigh! Katie snickered of course. And she made me strut out and walk toward the mirror.
“You are such a fucking trap!” She exclaimed. “Oh… My God…”
“Huh…?” You guessed it. CLUELESS…!!!
“Baby doll… If we cleaned you up and really put an effort into it, you’d have guys begging to kiss your feet! Even your natural walk is so…so fucking femme.” Katie’s eyebrows arched. “It took me a week of pain to learn how to walk in heels. But you…you’re such a hot fucking trap…” She snickered. You’re a natural.”
“Oh God Katie…” I felt panic rising. “I couldn’t do that. I mean…guys would kill me if they ever found out. Anyway, I could never pull it off.” I turned to look in the three-way mirror. “Oh my God…! I could never wear this.” I turned to her. “I don’t know how anyone could wear this. I mean just bending over exposes…everything.”
“That’s the whole point sweet heart. You have to show them your cookies if you want to get their ice cream.” Katie laughed.
“Katie…!” I can’t believe I actually stamped my foot and whined.
“Okay… We’ll nuke the skirt…for now.” She smirked. “So maybe you need to grow into it? But you really look dope in that dress. Let’s find you a pair of shoes for you; maybe two pair.”
“But Katie…” I nearly cried. “I don’t have any money to buy this.”
“Don’t worry baby doll. I’ve got this.”
Katie wound up getting more than just ‘this’. We did what she called a minor ‘haul’. We got three pairs of round toes, kitten heeled pumps. One pair was in metallic rose gold. Another was a suede maroon color almost the same shade as the dress. And she insisted I get a pair of heels in basic black because even though I was a ‘hot trap’, whatever that was, and as she put it, I was still a ‘basic bitch’?
Then we dove into the cosmetic sea know as Sephora. I was amazed at everything I my eyes took in. From the vast array of palettes to the even just as varied styles of brushes and other tools to the never-ending shades of lipsticks, I was stunned by so many colors, sizes, and shapes of…everything. Katie didn’t need to bother me in choosing anything. I wouldn’t have known where to begin anyway.
“Hey sweetie pie… Check out that guy’s package.” Katie gleefully chirped.
We were on our way out of Sephora with bags full of cosmetics, tools and brushes, and a perfume I liked when these two guys came to her attention.
“His what…?”
“Look at his crotch.” Katie whispered excitedly. “Either that’s a huge fucking zucchini in his pants or he’s really excited to see us.” She giggled.
“Oh my God…! Katie…!” I would have put my hand to my mouth if I wasn’t carrying two bags.
“What…!” Katie grinned wickedly. Quickly gazing at me she glanced back toward the guy. “He’s also pretty fucking cute.” Katie craned her head around as we passed them by. “Fuck…! He has a really nice hard looking butt. I bet when he thrusts you can feel your teeth rattle.” She snickered and smiled most lewdly. “I could come just watching that ass pump him into me.”
“Really Katie…” I sighed. “What’s it like anyway?”
“What…? Fucking…?” She didn’t even glance at me.
“No…! You know?” I blushed and grinned.
Now Katie gazed at me as we walked.
“You mean coming…like in an orgasm?” Katie stared wide-eyed at me.
“Yeah…” I said as she giggled.
“It’s like the world exploding and everything around you disappears. Your entire being vibrates and then wham! It’s like being reborn.”
“Well that doesn’t sound very good.” I don’t know what I imagined but that wasn’t it.
“It’s the most amazing feeling ever. It feels so good you don’t want it to stop.” Katie grinned lewdly.
Katie was also getting dreamy eyed as she searched for adjectives.
“It sometimes happens when the guy I’m with is really into the entire sex thing…you know? If he isn’t, I have to fake it; which is not all that hard. It’s way more fun with another girl though. I can orgasm forever but as soon as a guy comes, it’s like…‘Okay…see you and close the door behind you went you leave’.” She laughed. “But with another girl…? We can both orgasm for hours…days!”
I still had no idea of what she meant and I envied her experiences. Okay… So I’d sometimes drip a little when a really hot guy walked past and I watched him move. And sometimes I’d even get that little tingle? But no explosion or rebirth ever happened.
“You’ve never had one, have you?” Katie asked softly.
“No…” I sighed sadly.
“We def have to change that. Not tonight… But one of these nights...”
Katie spoke as the valet went to get her car. She discreetly handed him some money and he helped us get all the stuff Katie purchased for me into the car. It didn’t seem like much until the bags filled her very small back seat. We got in, once again she did that door thingy for me, and in no time at all we were back in Katie’s apartment.
We dumped all the things out onto the guest bedroom’s bed. Katie brought a few hangers out and we both began to remove tags and hang my new things up in the closet. As we did, Katie opened the small bottle of scent I got, something a little spicy, and gave each garment one spray.
“It’s your signature scent baby doll. Bath in it…sort of...” She said.
We put my new selection of cosmetics in her bathroom. That would now become my classroom in the use and application of color. Katie insisted I get colors that were cool and more toward the berry and earth shades. She said my eyes and lips would really pop against my very pale and pasty complexion.
After changing back into me…my horrid ‘boy clothes’…she showed me how to remove all the makeup. I felt it a shame to undo all her hard work. But there was no way I could walk into the house and have mom see it on me.
After using several special scented wipes, Katie had me wash my face with some special soap and then apply this weird clear semi-liquid stuff to my skin. It smelled nice enough but felt very cool and weird as it dried. We finished with a lovely cool feeling cream to keep my skin soft and moisturized.
With only the scent of her face treatment to remind me of where I’d been…not metaphysically speaking…we went back down to her car so that she could drive me home. Sadness overcame me along with the rough feeling of the ‘boy’ shorts I now wore. This was a reminder of just how natural and comfortable I felt whilst dressed earlier.
When we pulled up to my house I could see that mom was home. Katie drove into the driveway and parked alongside mom’s Beemer. As she got out and closed the car door I glanced at her questioningly. She grinned back at me.
“Your mom is going to want to know who you’re hanging with. This’ll make it easier when you get her to let you sleep over. Then we’ll really have a totally dope randomly wicked time.” She snickered. “Oh… By the way...! We need to get your ears pierced.” Katie said as she pulled gently on one of her earrings. “Then we can make you really sparkle.”
“What…?” I felt a wee bit faint at the thought of being...pierced? “She’ll never go for it.”
“Don’t worry baby doll.” Katie grinned as she walked around her car and took my hand. “Just leave that to me.”
Stevie’s Tale – Chapter 2
By Kelly Blake
“Wait…!!! What…???”
Allow me to digress. The announcement that I could get my ears pierced seemed to slip by me. Allow me to digress further. Mom and Katie hit it off fabulously. It’s almost as if they were sisters! Nary was a word was directed or exchanged with me. I felt as if I wasn’t even in the room so…thankfully…I could kind of spaced out. I wasn’t ready to be ‘Stevie’ again.
But somewhere between Katie being my school work ‘tutor’ and my needing to be a wee bit more up to date with fashion, my ears were getting pierced. Having no say in the matter was rapidly becoming my way of life; albeit this new short life I’d just begun. So I simply refilled mom’s wine glass and brought a soda over for Katie.
As I accompanied Katie back out to her car, she mentioned something about hygiene and how important it was to keep my orifices nice and clean. And then the word enema was mentioned.
“Wait…!!! What…???”
I was literally beside myself. That word ‘enema’ hit me like a hard squeeze of my pre-pubescent cherry pits between my legs.
“Don’t give it a second thought baby doll. We all do it…” ‘We all…’? “…and it’s no big deal.” Katie grinned at me as she opened the car door. “In fact it can be good clean fun.” She chuckled. “The pun was totally intended.”
Katie suddenly put her arms around my waist. She pulled me so snugly that I could feel the heat coming from her amazing boobs. Her scent wafted up and into my nose. As I gazed into Katie’s bottomless pale green eyes I could feel her smiling. Katie suddenly pulled both my hands behind her and placed them on her perfect butt. She then placed her warm soft hands around my neck.
“Want to know something my baby doll?” Katie lilted sweetly.
Mesmerized by her essence I stood wordless, mouth ajar, and simply gazing at her. Katie, still smiling, raised herself up enough to place her lips atop mine. Closing over mine, her lips were kind of…she began to…undulate her lips against mine? I almost instinctively moved my hands to Katie’s waist and hugged her tighter.
Closing my eyes I let myself drift away in the amazing waves of sensation. Katie simply took my breath away. This was the first time I ever kissed a female…woman…girl…whatever. Of course that doesn’t include my mom. I never thought of her as anything other than my mom so don’t you even bother to go there! Katie held me stoutly as our lips parted.
“Mmmm…” She moaned with a grin. “I liked that. That had some electricity to it.” Like…no poopie Sherlock. “I think I might need you.” Katie snickered. “Here sweetheart… Let me get this.” She chuckled as she wiped the flat of her thumb against the corners of my mouth. “Just a little of my lip gloss... Now you best go inside before your mom thinks we’re fucking on the front of the car.”
She chuckled and gently pushed me away. Katie backed up till she reached the handle of her car door. I watched her smile…and her eyes…they lit up the dimness of the evening. She sat down, closed the car door, started the engine and pointed at me. I could see the street light reflected off the polish on her nail.
“Tomorrow baby doll…”
She blew a kiss at me and then laughed. Katie then waved, backed her car down the driveway and began to speed off. I still stood there with my mouth agape as I watched her disappear into the night. I wondered just what happened…and why? I suddenly felt more strongly about Katie than I could image. I felt so strongly about Katie that it actually hurt! Upon returning inside I was accosted by my mom; wine glass in hand.
“I really like your new friend.” She smiled her best maternal smile. “She’s so…mature for her age. And I think she’ll make an excellent tutor for your SAT exams.”
“Wait…! What…?”
Was I even present this evening? And did I really care at this particular moment.
“Well with her honor student ranking and her pre-acceptances to colleges, I’m sure you’ll learn a lot from her. And of course any time you want to stay over at her house…? I have no problem with that. I’m sure she’ll also help develop your social skills. She seems to be quite aware of your…physical deficiencies?”
Her words ‘physical deficiencies’ resounded in my ears even as I rested upon my bed. I stared at the ceiling and, as mom’s words faded, images of the afternoon with Katie took their place. I thought about what she had done and what I had done. And I thought about what we had done. The day had been a totally repudiation of everything had had been and known up to, and def including, that amazing kiss.
Thinking about how totally natural it all felt; the clothes, the cosmetics and what we did with me dressed as I was gave me cause to tremble. I thought how weird, but quite natural, I felt wearing the clothes and heels; how natural it seemed to have my face described with cosmetics. And I remember how totally strange and achy my feet felt when I finally removed the heels.
On the very edge of sleep my phone suddenly sounded a text message. I had no idea who it could possibly be. Opening one eye, I was surprised to see a text from Katie asking if I wanted to view some pix she received. I responded yes. Within moments a flood of pix flowed down the screen of my phone. And they were all dick pix! At least a dozen no less…! I immediately texted her; ‘WTF…???’ Katie called.
“Hi baby doll… Do you like the pix guys send me?” She laughed.
“Oh my God…! Did guys really send you these?” I was…shocked.
“Yeah… Like all the time… I want you to check them out and let me know which ones I should do. Okay…?”
“Do…?”
“Yeah… Like in maybe fucking their brains out for some jingle?” She giggled.
“Yeah… But how…”
“Don’t speak. Just look… Let me know tomorrow…okay?”
“Ummm…”
“Great sweet heart…! My sleepy time baby doll…” Katie crooned.
And she was gone. Katie wanted me to look at dick pix and pick one for her? How weird is that? But then again…how wonderfully weird was the day? Still… I shuddered as I slowly swiped through a dozen different pix. The one thing that became instantly apparent was the fact that my boy bits were def bits…like to the max…and beyond!
In one of the pix a woman’s finely manicured hand was holding this huge telephone pole of a dick. Her hand could only encompass half the circumference of it! Talk about my feeling inadequate… Gazing at the pix a second time brought up memories. Memories I felt quite conflicted about.
That one particularly graphic pic not only shook my entire being, it also sent a strong electrical tingling throughout my body. I felt so heady when I gazed at those perfect lips with deep wine reddened glossy wet lips kissing the very tip of some guy’s amazing dick. It wasn’t the thought of that happening to my dick that made me tingle. It was the thought of having those be my lips!
As if looking at those pix wasn’t bad enough, the images were totally, and indelibly, seared into my mind. I kept envisioning them, especially the one with those deep red lips, until exhaustion overcame me and I fell asleep. Needless to say I was totally exhausted the next day.
But the moment my mind semi-cleared after my morning shower, those very same images reappeared; etched inexorably into my consciousness. Even as I robotically donned my OOTD, my mind was a million miles away. I was so obsessed with the images that it wasn’t until my first class of the day my noticing I wore two different colored socks!
By the time Katie met me during lunch break, I’d been to the rest room in the nurse’s office twice to wipe a wee bit of clear fluid off the tip of my dick. I’d wet the front of my underpants with my leaking sometime during my third period class. I was in the midst of fantasizing me wrapping my deep port red stained lips around the head of that enormous dick. I never got hard. I simply got wet.
Katie sat down as she tossed her shoulder bag onto the table top. The most seriously wicked and lurid grin ever was upon her mouth and her eyes flashed with excitement. Her lips were stained that very intense deep red wine color and her lip gloss made them seem so…inviting? I could detect her snickering as she impaled me with her eyes. Katie knew exactly what I was thinking.
“Well baby doll…? Did you pick one?” Katie’s wicked grin grew even more lurid as she licked her lips seductively. “For me that is…?” She giggled.
“Katie…? Please…?” I whined in desperation. “Can’t we talk about this later? Like after school or something…?”
“Wow…” Katie’s smile faded quickly. “Okay sweet heart…” She placed her hands upon mine. “I didn’t think you would get upset.”
“I’m not upset.” I sighed. “I’m just really…” How did I feel? “Maybe I’m confused?”
Katie laughed as she threw her head back, her long strawberry blond hair flying wildly over her shoulders.
“Of course you are sweet heart. But don’t fret.” Katie gasped my hand in hers. “I’m here and I’ll help you sort through it all.” She smiled oh so sweetly. “We’ve all been there and we all get through it.”
‘We all get through it’? I wasn’t even sure what ‘it’ was. Katie kept us both elsewise occupied with a couple of Vogues and mindless chatter. I had been oblivious to the day up top Katie’s arrival and I really didn’t have the mind to continue with school. She must have sensed as much.
“Come on sweetie… Let’s blow this popcorn stand and move on to the cotton candy.” She lilted and chuckled.
I had no idea what Katie meant but as she got up and packed away her things, I did the same. I followed Katie down the center of the courtyard. She was a bit ahead of me and finally stopped long enough to link her free arm with mine. I suddenly hesitated when I realized she had every intention of leaving the school proper.
“Where are we going?” I asked in panic.
“We’re ditching this shit.” She snickered. “It’s a waste of time today. You’re either half asleep or on another planet and I’m just…well…” Katie sighed, paused and gazed off for the longest moment. “I’m just being me I guess.” She frowned and then chuckled. “Check out the stares we’re getting. I guess that mean you and me are now officially the flavor of the week.”
“But what about our attendance…? We’ll be missed.”
“Yeah…? By who…?” Katie chuckled. “Don’t worry.” She laughed. “That’s what I have Caulder for.”
“She’ll cover for us?” I was stunned.
“She’ll do whatever I tell her to do.” There was an evil sounding snort to her words. “I have us on viddie…in color with sound no less.” Katie chuckled. “She would be like so totally toast if that ever got out.”
“But isn’t that like…blackmail or something?” I was scared now.
“No sweet heart… That’s self-preservation!” She laughed. “Check out the stares we’re getting. We’re def the flavor of the week.”
We were moving so quickly that I hadn’t noticed. I didn’t really care anyway; at least not at that point in time. We sped out of the parking lot, onto the highway, off the highway and over the bridge. My mind was so far away I barely noticed the beach as we drove down A-1-A. We were at Katie’s in what seemed like no time at all.
“Listen baby doll…” Katie put her arm around my waist in the elevator. “Let’s get reasonably ripped and take a nap. You look positively shit and I wouldn’t mind an hour or so myself.”
“Oh God…” Exasperation dripped from every word. “I’m like so totally ready for that.”
Katie really had her after school act together. Within moments the glass water pipe was out and readied for use. She had a plate of munchies, cheeses and such, set on the low table, and her wine and some fruit juice for me on coasters. We were more than ready and she let me do the honors. I sat on the carpeting whilst Katie took to the couch.
As during the prior day, I inhaled slowly. The sound of the liquor bubbling followed by the rising smoke descending and then rising up through the mouthpiece. I slowly filled my lungs till I could hold no more. Passing the pipe to Katie I tried not to cough it all out. I closed my eyes and let the first rush of the smoke flow through my body. I smiled stupidly at Katie and slowly exhaled, coughing just a wee bit anyway.
“That...was a gigundus hit.” Katie giggled.
She placed another piece of hash into the pipe and launched herself off. Her capacity was greater than mine and I assumed this was from her way more frequent usage. Feeling a grin creep slowly onto my face, I reached for a piece of cheese. Katie made me giggle as she crossed her eyes and puffed her cheeks out. She really held the smoke in and much less was exhaled than when I did my hit.
“So…” Katie cleared her throat and sipped some wine. “What was that all about back at school? You really got a little bent out of shape. Was it the dick pix?”
“Yeah…” I sighed. “It was the one with the lips…kissing the dick?”
“Oh yeah…” Katie chuckled. “That was a selfie.”
“Wait…! What…?” Stunned…yet again…!!!
“That was me kissing this guy’s enormous cock. That was some kind of palm tree…huh? And you should have seen his coconuts!” She laughed.
“But why would you take a picture of that?”
“His cock was so big I had to record it for posterity…or posterior?” She laughed again. “And how about the one with the hand…?”
“Was that you as well?” I was shaken by her admission.
“Oh no…” She flipped her palm down. “I just found that one on the web and thought it was cool. So…”
Katie lit the pipe up again and took another hit of smoke. I wasn’t quite ready to indulge again. The effect of the hash was still growing on me.
“What about the photo you saw…the one with my lips?” Katie asked after exhaling a huge cloud of smoke this time.
“I realized that I wanted to be the one doing the kissing?” I whispered…sort of…
“Oh wow…! That’s kind of hot actually.” Katie’s eyes bugged and she smiled quite wickedly.
“But I also did that before.” I could barely whisper.
“What…? Really…?” Her eyes grew wide.
“Yeah… It was this older kid…maybe…fourteen at the time?”
“Oh my God baby doll…! You were…like…molested?” Katie’s eyes grew even wider and her grin was now lurid.
“I was kind of drunk at the time? I mean he had some beer. I was about nine or ten I think. He was the neighbor’s son and they were going to move to another house in town. He said I was kind of cute?” I sighed recalling how I felt around him.
“Yeah… They usually say that.” Katie, totally enrapt, rested her chin in her palm. “So what did he do? Did he just whip it out or something?”
“No… At first he just kind of put his arms around me and kissed me? I was really surprised but he said everybody did it. It was like…practice or something?”
“Funny how they all say everybody does it.
And the cock-kiss…?” Katie said in a hushed voice.
“Yeah… Well… I was more than a bit woozy when he began to undress me? When he got my shirt off he began to kiss and lick my…” I really couldn’t say the word.
“Your nips…?” Katie giggled with her eyes ablaze with excitement.
“Yeah…” I sighed again and pick up another piece of cheese.
“So…? How did it feel? Did you like it?”
Katie handed me the pipe and I partook of some more of that wonderful substance. Gazing out at the ocean and the waves, I took a moment to really think about what happened back then. So much of those events were…blurred?
“I loved it. I think? Like…” I leaned in toward her as she removed her top. “I didn’t get a stiffie…you know?” Then I grinned. “But I did get all tingly and well…” My voice sort of trailed off and I sighed yet again. “His hands were squeezing my butt; not hard but…” My voice trailed off yet again.
“Yeah… Guys like doing that.” Katie snickered. “If they’re not squeezing your butt, they’re squeezing your tits.”
“I guess I was kind of getting into it? I mean I didn’t try to stop him or anything.”
“S’okay… So you were loving it. So what happened next?”
Katie removed her bra and rubbed the marks the garment made on her skin. My brows shot upward when I saw them. I reached out to touch one of the impressions but stopped.
“That must hurt.” I said with a pained expression.
Katie grabbed my hand as I began to withdraw it. She placed my fingertips atop one of the impressions just beneath her arm pits. I felt so strange as I traced the depression Katie’s bra made on her skin with my finger. This whole intimacy thingy was so new to me that my entire being trembled.
“Mmmm… Your fingers are nice and cool and you have such a soft touch.” Katie then pulled my hand causing me to rise up. “Sit down behind me baby doll.”
I did as Katie asked. Still holding one hand she reached around and grasped my other hand. Then she brought both my hands around her and placed each just beneath her boobs where the underwire bra cut into her flesh.
“Oh my God…!” Katie said as she closed her eyes and craned her head back. “That feels so divine. Rub along the marks the bra made sweet heart. Your hands are so cool and soothing.”
Under any other circumstances, the picture Katie and I sitting there with my hands gently massaging the areas beneath her boobs where the bra dug in might have seemed just a bit too familiar? But at that moment my actions felt almost…normal…and natural? I rubbed her gently and followed the marks around her side and back. Then I rubbed where the straps seemed to dig into her shoulders.
Katie was totally in heaven. Her head suddenly dropped till her chin touched her collar bone. She held that pose for some time. Suddenly she seemed to perk up. She stood and, smiling impishlyy at me, said she’d be right back. I picked up the pipe and lit it once again. No sooner did I exhale then she returned carrying a full wine flute, a straw, and what appeared to be a medication bottle.
“Watch this!” Her face was lit up with delight.
Katie giggled as she sat down facing me. She took the wine flute and snuggled it between her very ample boobs. To my amazement it stayed in place! Then she dipped the straw in it and sipped her wine. With a surprised grin on my face I began to snicker. I’d never seen anything like that before!
“You should see the stares I get when I do this on the beach.” Katie laughed. “The guys go nuts when I use a can of soda or something. The offers for drinks never stop!”
“Oh my God…! You do that on the beach?” I was shocked at her antic.
“I don’t even wear a top on the south end of the beach when I do this. Even the gay guys go crazy. It must be tit envy or something.” She laughed. “And the lesbians really go bat-shit. And if some guy’s BGFF is there…? I get these looks like…’I want to scratch your eyes out’.”
Katie removed the flute from its snug resting place and set it upon the table. She then reached for the pill container.
“Here…” She said as she opened it and spilled one out. “Have one of these.”
The little peach colored tablet was dropped into my palm. I gazed at it and then looked up at Katie.
“What is this?”
“Just take it baby doll.” Katie said as she rolled onto her back and began to slip off her jeans and panty. “It’ll really relax you.”
Still staring at the pill I up Katie’s bra and gazed at it. In spite of the lovely lace and appliques, it was a heavy duty garment with wiring and a very wide band. There were four tiny hooks with mating eyes on the strap ends.
“I’m never going to wear a bra.” I said as I popped the pill into my mouth and swallowed some juice.
“What…?”
“I mean… This thing…” I held up her bra. “…looks très painful…almost like a torture device or something.” I stared at the thing. “I could probably fit my head in this.” I playfully pulled the cup over my head.
“Oh God…” Katie laughed as she took one of the little pills as well. “Unless you had a boob job you’d never need something like that. I can’t see you with huge tits anyway. It would ruin your fashion model look.” She chuckled.
We talked some more and smoked some more until I simply couldn’t keep my eyes open. Katie took my hand pulled me up by my hand and undressed me. Then taking my hand again she led me into her bedroom. The room was dominated by a king sized mattress resting on a lacquered walnut frame with matching head and foot boards.
Katie pulled back the sheet and blanket covering the bed. She pushed me back and I fell onto the cushiest mattress I’d ever felt. Katie picked up my legs and moved them onto the bed. Then she hopped in over me and pulled the sheet and blanket up to cover us.
As she spooned up behind me, Katie reached over and cupped my boy bits in her hands. The scent…her scent…permeated the bedding and the warmth of her hand on my boy bits felt so very, and weirdly, comforting. I felt her boobs on my back and her wine scented breath on my ear.
“Close your eyes baby doll.” She crooned. “You’ll need your strength for later.”
The last thing I remember was snuggling back into her very cushiony body. I awoke when I felt a slight chill. Upon opening my eyes I saw that Katie was already out of bed and bustling around her bedroom
“Good morning my sleeping beauty….” She was almost too perky.
“How long have I…”
“Two hours sweet heart...” Katie giggled. “By the way… You’re very nice to sleep with. You curled up in front of me and then started purring like a kitten. It was so fucking cute...” Her eyes flashed. “…and hot.” She giggled.
“Yeah… That was really nice.” No poopie Sherlock…!
Gazing around her bedroom as I came to my senses, I realized that I felt really good; a rarity for me. I felt happy and even peaceful. It didn’t feel like the hash high I had. This was something different. It must have been the pill maybe? I giggled and grinned.
“You should see the stupid grin you have on your face.” Katie snickered. “Must be the happy pill…” She echoed my very thought.
“Yeah…” I smiled even brighter. “You have to give me one of those for later.”
“Yeah… Maybe… Come on and get up baby doll. We have shit to do.”
Katie grabbed my hand and pulled me up and out of bed. She tugged me into her bathroom.
“It’s time to really learn about hygiene sweet heart.” She snickered.
Katie grinned as she took several large bath towels out of the closet. She spread them out upon one of the thick bath rugs on the floor. She then turned the entire arrangement at a ninety-degree angle to the tub. She kept one towel rolled up and placed it at the end opposite of the tub. Then she retrieved a candle from the basin counter, lit it, and set in on the ledge of her tub. The aromatic scent began to fill the room.
“Okay Stevie deevie… Get down and make yourself comfortable. Just close your eyes and think happy thoughts.” ‘Happy thoughts’ I thought? “Think of nice big fat stiff cocks.” Katie giggled.
I chuckled and did as she said. Using the towel as a pillow I made myself comfortable. My feet were against the base of the tub. I gazed at Katie questioningly. Like… What was I supposed to do with my feet?
“Put them up on the tub edge silly.” She smiled and helped me place them. “Are you nice and comfy now?”
“Yeah…” I snickered.
“Okay… Let me get the things.”
I closed my eyes and listened to her rustling about. I did as she asked and thought about the dicks I had seen on my phone; especially the one with those amazing red lips kissing the tip of that really humungous one. The sound of something being placed by my side caused me to open my eyes. It was some kind of stand and Katie had a red enema bag hanging from it, the red hose circling it and resting atop.
“Oh my God Katie…!” I felt sheer…fright?
“Relax baby doll… I promise you’re going to love this.” She grinned wickedly. “This’ll not only clean you out, it’ll really make you feel great. I put some herbs and spices in it. For sure your shit won’t stink!” She laughed.
“I…”
Katie never let me finish stating my objections.
“Listen sweet heart… Everything we’ve done so far…since yesterday… Hasn’t it been a really fun trip?”
“Yeah…” I had to admit it was.
“Then trust me baby doll. You’re really going to love this.”
Katie took the end of the hose, a thick white tube, and rubbed some goopie all over it. Then she knelt down, smiled warmly at me, and cupped my boy bits in her hand. She slowly slipped one goopied finger up by butt hole.
“Ohhh… Oh my God…” I softly moaned.
“You never did tell me one thing sweet heart.”
Katie leered down at me.
“What…?” I whispered as she slowly moved her finger in and out.
“Did he…fuck you?” She giggled.
“Who…” I asked breathlessly.
“That guy who you blew.” Katie rolled her eyes and shook her head. “Did you two ever fuck or was it like a one-time thing?”
“Mmmm… That does feel…delicious.” I moaned.
“Ohhh…?” Katie crooned. “Baby doll likes it back door.” Katie leered quite lewdly. “You did fuck him!”
“Yeah… Oh God…!”
My eyes opened wide again as Katie slipped in a second finger never missing a stroke. She laughed of course.
“And I guess you liked it if you let him do it more than once.” Katie snickered.
“I think the first time was that first night.” I guessed up at the ceiling trying to recall. “I think I passed out. I remember waking up and my butt hole was a little sore. And…” I had to snicker as I blushed. “There was poopie all over my sheet and my butt.”
“You must’ve shit on his cock!” Katie burst out laughing. “Serves him right for fucking you when you were out of it… You didn’t get hurt did you? I mean he didn’t hurt you…did he?” Her face became serious.
“Nopers… I was really sore but…” My voice trailed off. I couldn’t believe I was actually telling Katie about it…the big it! “He wasn’t all that anyway.” I frowned. “I hated it! And I hated him!” I snarled. “I hated every second of it.” I felt all this emotion well up and overflow. “And I loved it.” I whispered as my tears began to flow. “I wanted him to do it when I could really feel something…anything. And I let him again…and again.”
My tears flowed freely as I relived the experiences I’d almost fully forgotten. Katie immediately ceased her ministrations and cradled my head in her lap. She held me as I cried.
“Shush baby doll… It’s okay.” Katie crooned. “I’m here with you and I won’t let anything bad happen to you.” She gently stroked my cheeks.
“I never told anyone.” I whispered through my tears. “He said I made a fine…” I choked on the word. “…bitch.”
“Bastard…” Katie spat the words and gazed down at me…lovingly. “You’re nobody’s bitch and you never will be. I’ll teach you how to deal with men and how to make them your bitch.” Her words dripped with anger. “Would you like that sweet heart?”
I gazed up into her eyes. They shone like two brilliant lights in my darkness. And her smile was so very soft; her expression tender. I nodded my head.
“Yes…” I whispered as my tears ceased. “I would like that very much. Do you think …do you think I’m…gay…for liking what he did?”
That question had been eating at my insides ever since that time. And the epithets hurled at me in school only reinforced those feelings I had. Those times he thrusted into me, my senses thankfully dulled by alcohol and arousal, were…I don’t know…sort of fulfilling or something?
“Oh no sweetness… I don’t think you’re gay at all.” Katie’s voice was firm; reassuring. “Did you ever think you might be more girl than boy? I mean… The way you looked and how you acted yesterday…it seemed like the real you.”
“Yeah…” I whispered. “It did feel…natural?”
I had to admit I never had that much fun in my life. Everything felt so totally amazing and so very perfect. The clothes, my ‘look’, our activities seemed so normal as I relived the afternoon. Toward the end of our dinner last night I felt so totally comfortable for the first time that I could remember.
“So…?” Katie carefully placed my head back down on the rolled up towel. “Let’s just pretend that I’m your big sister and you…” She began to minister to my butt hole again. “…are my little sister. Don’t you think that would be nice? We both could dress up and do such amazing things together all the time.” She snickered.
“Mmmm… Yeah…” I grinned.
I was so totally relaxed again. And I felt relieved after my…‘sinful’ confession?
“Close your eyes sweetness. I’m going to slip this in now baby doll.”
Katie removed her fingers and I felt the cold hard nozzle slip right in. I must admit it felt kind of good. She wiggled it around a little for effect…I think. And an effect it was because she kept hitting a spot within me that made me tingle with electric excitement. I began to giggle each time she hit that magic spot.
“You…like that. Don’t you?” Katie crooned and snickered. “You’re such a little slut.”
Coming out of Katie’s mouth, slut sounded almost…musical? All I could do in response was nod and giggle. My hips actually began to pump to the rhythm of her thrusting the nozzle. I wanted to be sure that each thrust would really hit that spot that felt so amazing.
“Now this is really going to be the bomb; like…major league mega-tonnage.”
Katie giggled and I heard a click. Suddenly I felt the very warm liquid begin to enter me.
“Oh… My… God…” I softly moaned.
The warmth of the liquid coupled with Katie’s moving the nozzle around was way more than breath taking. It was…amazing. I not only felt myself filling as the warmth flowed around my innards, I also felt the most intense sensation in my dick. This was as close to a stiffie I’d ever gotten. Maybe it was a semi stiffie?
Katie poured some heated and very fragrant oil over my tummy. She began to massage me with her finger tips. I imagined she was following the flow of the liquid as it filled every nook and cranny within me. The feeling was oh so exquisite and oh so very sensual. But I was filling up and beginning to cramp.
“Stop…” I placed my hand atop Katie’s. “It hurts.”
“Okay sweetness… I’ll slow it down a little more.”
‘A little more’ I thought as I heard another click. The pain slowly eased and Katie began to rub me again. This time her hand wandered down toward my dick but stopped just shy. She began to use the palm of her hand and she rubbed across my tummy just below my navel.
“You have such a cute belly button.” Katie chuckled. We should get that pierced as well honey.” She glanced up at the hanging bag. “Okay baby doll… It’s all in you now. Just hold it for about twenty minutes.”
“Wait…! What…? Twenty minutes…?” I began to panic.
“Stay still and relax honey. It won’t be that hard. I’ll help you.” She chuckled.
I had no idea how she would help me. I watched as she clicked the clamp closed and took the bag down from the stand. Katie then scooted around and positioned her legs on either side of my head. I was now staring directly up at her quite swollen looking vagina; its lips in full bloom and covered with drops of her dew. I could smell the scent of her perfume. It was something very woodsy and spicy. The aroma was kind of feral when mixed with her natural body scent.
Suddenly she pulled her glorious golden red mane back and bent down so that her body just barely touched mine. Then I suddenly felt the most amazing sensation as Katie took my dick and gnads into her mouth. I felt my butt hole automatically tighten around the nozzle as she began to work her tongue in circles around my boy bits.
My arms shot up to take a firm hold of the small of her back. I didn’t think about it; the reaction was…instinctive? Hugging her to me I held on for dear life I heard her muffled giggles as she continued to tease my dick. She nibbled and tugged at my bits gently. There was no way I was going to leak anywhere with Katie mouthing away.
Eyes closed and still holding her tightly, I let wave after wave of painful pleasure wash over me. Every time Katie would nibble or suck on the very tip of my dick, my tummy muscles, such as they were, would tighten causing the liquid within me to slosh around. The movement created such an amazing sensation punctuated by a cramping. I could only think that this was what being pregnant felt like.
Katie was relentless in her actions. She massaged my butt cheeks and thighs as she played with me in her mouth. She lowered her rear just enough for me to lose sight of her vagina. But I could feel its heat and smell its aroma. I ventured to stick my tongue out and lap once at her very moist slit.
“Oh my God…! Yesss…!” She hissed. “That feels so amazing. You know…?” Katie sighed. “You taste really nice. Did you know that?”
I’d never thought about that before. I mean I have tasted the clear fluid that seeped from that bizarre appendage. It was a little salty but I never considered it to taste good…or foul for that matter. I couldn’t taste her at all as I breathed through my mouth. Katie cupped my gnads in her hand and gently clutched them as she mimicked my lapping tongue.
“Feel that bump? I showed you it yesterday?” She suddenly queried.
“Mmmm…hmmm…” I lilted as I licked.
“That’s kind of like your dick? It’s very sensitive and if you use just the tip of your tongue and move it back and forth…”
I didn’t give her the chance to finish her sentence. I did exactly as she asked.
“Oh my God… Right there… Oh my God… Oh my God… Faaahhhk…!” Katie shouted.
Katie’s entire body quivered and then tensed. Her soft and pliable butt cheeks became hard and her back arched even more as she buried her head into my crotch and grasped my butt cheeks holding on for dear life itself. Her breathing stopped and then a guttural and raspy cry came from her lips. Then she was still and breathing deeply. I continued to lap at her.
“Easy baby doll easy… I’m very sensitive down there right now. Lick me gently.”
Doing just as she asked, Katie began to do the same to my dick as I’d done to her vagina. She continued to pleasure me until the time to expel had arrived. Katie got off of me and turned to smile.
“That was really amazing. You’re way hotter than any of my girlfriends…ever!” She giggled. “Let me kiss you. I want to taste myself on your lips.”
Katie spun around, bent down and our lips met in a very…touchy kiss? I mean not only did she wrestled with my lips, Katie’s tongue actually lapped at the area around my mouth as she inhaled her own fragrance. It was the first time I’d ever done anything with a girl. Katie gazed down at me with a broad grin, her eyes still full of excitement.
“Okay baby doll… Time to dump your sump...” She giggled. “Roll over onto your stomach and get to your knees. Do it slowly. I’m leaving the nozzle in.”
I did as she asked. Then Katie helped me to my feet. I stood for a moment and observed how far out my tummy bulged. On my thin frame I looked several months pregnant…maybe the end of the first trimester? Katie hooked my arm and we slowly walked to the toilette, the hose being held in by my clenched butt hole and her determined hand.
When she positioned me over the bowl, Katie removed the nozzle slowly and I sat down. It took but a moment for the liquid to gush out of me. That was a world of sensations all unto itself. But in spite of the crap coming out of me, and the gas, the aroma was that of spices. I couldn’t believe it. My shit didn’t stink!
Whilst I sat and expelled, Katie had gone to the basin and refilled the red bag. I had no idea of what she had in mind. All I knew was the flow didn’t stop until she had returned to my side with the bag bulging yet again. Oddly, I didn’t feel embarrassed as she stood by my side. Finally, after about five minutes, the flow stopped and I cleaned myself.
“Okay sweet heart… This is to make sure you’re totally cleaned out. Stand up and grab your knees.” She giggled.
Doing as she asked, Katie, within seconds, had the nozzle was back inside me. She let the water flow only for a few moments. Then she removed the nozzle and had me expel again. We did this several more times until clear water flowed out of me. She had added some scented very mild soap. The floral aroma was heavenly when it came back out.
Once again I cleaned myself as Katie placed the bag and all into the basin. Then she turned on the shower. She took the hand held showerhead, which was attached to be on a rather long metallic hose, and beckoned me to her.
“In you go my sweetness. We’ll both clean off a bit.” She grinned as she grabbed her scented bar of soap. “Here you go baby doll.”
I took the showerhead and washed between my legs. I handed it back to her and she did the same as I soaped my boy bits and my butt. Katie washed her…girl bits? We both washed off and then towel dried.
“How do you feel honey?” She asked watching my facial expressions closely.
“Oh my God Katie… My entire body is like…humming? I feel so good.” Katie knew I was serious from the glee in my voice. “But do you do this every day?”
“Oh God no…! If I have a date or something I like to be squeaky clean I’ll do something. Normally I just do a quickie in the event I met someone I feel like doing. And of course after some random date I do my pussy quite thoroughly. I def don’t want any of their ‘presents’...” Sarcasm dripped from her words. “…to remain. But I thought I should begin to introduce you to the fundamentals of the world of feminine hygiene. Let’s get on the bed and I’ll show you why.”
Her lewd grin should have registered but what difference, at that point, did it make? I followed her lead, as usual, back into the bedroom. Katie had me on my back once again and once again she straddled my head with her legs. I didn’t notice was the tube of something gooey hidden from my sight behind her back.
Once again, as I was gazing up at Katie’s vagina I wondered how often her vaginal lips seemed to get dewy. They were nearly dripping wetness and only moments before she had dried herself. I felt her messing about but she was hidden from my sight. I reached up and began to gently rub her butt checks again. Their softness and smoothness was amazing.
“Okay my dear… Get ready for this.” She giggled and once again engulfed all my boy bits in her mouth.
“Oh… My…”
I never got the ‘God’ out because of what she did next. Katie gently pushed two fingers into my butt. I could have died and gone to heaven.
“God…!”
Katie once again found that magic sweet spot within me. She was oh so wicked. Her fingers gently drummed against that spot as she swirled her tongue around my bits. My back arched and once again I felt myself holding onto her for dear life. Then she began to withdraw and reenter me hitting that spot every time.
“What are you doing to me?” I spoke quite breathily. “Katie…!”
It took but minutes and suddenly my entire body tensed to the point that I thought my back might break. I cried out as a wave of extreme pleasure hit me like a tsunami. Crying out loudly again and again as massive sensations washed over me in one giant continuous never ending wave, I was sure I would die from such exquisite pleasure. But I didn’t care if dying felt so…so totally amazing.
That intensity wase so great that time seemed to stop and the world around me disappeared. All that existed was Katie’s mouth and fingers and my bits and butt. Everything else vanished into the ether. Finally, thankfully, my body totally spent, I relaxed and fell back on the mattress.
Slowly…oh so slowly…the world began to return. I never felt Katie move around to cradle me in her arms. I was crying and I didn’t know why. My tears flowed as rapidly as my awareness of the world returned. Finally I could hear Katie crooned softly to me.
“There baby doll…” She rocked me gently as she spoke. “Let it all out. It happens to so many of us the first time. And this is your first time…isn’t it?”
Barely nodding my head, I was spent. My body was completely exhausted and I fought to regain my breath.
“I’m so happy you let me be the first one.” She bent her head and kissed me. “This is really a special gift. Now we’re bonded forever. You’ll never forget this day.” Katie cast her gaze off for a moment. “I’ll never forget this day.” She giggled and beamed. “Your very first orgasm...”
“I guess we’re more like kissing cousins than sisters now?” I said as I sniffled and began to giggle.
“Uhhh… Yeah…” She lilted.
“Does it feel like that every time?”
“No baby doll… Each time can be different. But this always feels crazy amazing when you’re with someone…special.” Katie grinned down at me. “I’ve never seen a guy cum the way you did. You must have orgasmed for like…several minutes? It was more like the way a girl comes. You know…? Like it never ends? Multi-orgasmic…?” She snickered wickedly.
Well…I really didn’t know…but I sort of knew? I remember that jerk that did me. He would orgasm really quickly and then roll right off of me. He was usually gone as soon as he removed his condom and flushed it down the toilette. But this…? What we just did? This was something totally different.
Reaching around, I hugged Katie. She was right. I felt so very bonded to her now. We were now…dare I say it…lovers? Oh my God…! I took Katie gently behind her neck and pulled her to me to kiss once again. This time the kiss was heated…burning. Our lips remained together for more than a few moments as we wrestled with one another, our tongues doing a quite feral dance.
“Mmmm…” Katie moaned and then parted lips with me. “I really need to bring you on one of my dates. I can’t wait to see what you’d do with a real live stout and dripping cock.”
Gazing up at her wanton smile, Katie’s excited eyes let me know she wasn’t kidding. I didn’t know what to say. I simply gazed at her in wonder, my mouth agape.
“I love that shocked innocent look you get when I mention something totally wicked.” She laughed. “It’s really no big thing anyway. It’s not like you have to fuck anyone. With this one guy…all you would need to do is hold his dick and he’ll squirt. Guys are so easy.”
“Gee Katie… I don’t know.”
I was more than slightly freaked. I really wasn’t sure about the entire thingy. I sort of wanted to play with a dick? But I def wasn’t sure about the randomness of some dude. I also wasn’t sure about how I’d react to Katie doing her thing with him.
“Not to worry sweetness… We have plenty to do before we try something like that. Anyway, I would never let anyone come between us…or hurt you. Not ever…!” Katie’s eyes had a very determined look as she spoke.
We rested for a short time. Katie held me to her side. My leg was across her lower tummy and my hand just beneath her boobs. I could have basked in her body for the remainder of the day but my body required food. And I couldn’t wait to try on some of my new things.
It would have been nice to have my new clothing in Katie’s bedroom but her closet was full. I took the things I was going to wear and joined her. I liked the fact that we dressed together. She could tell me if I looked okay. I chose the white draw stringed pants again with a peach colored tank top. Katie told me that black pumps go with just about everything. My donned my new nude thigh highs along with a new panty and I was set.
We were going sort of informal tonight. My cosmetics were in Katie’s bathroom but this time she made me work with my new brushes and color palettes. She did one eye and I did the other. We worked step by step. It was important that I learned and this was the best way. But when it came to the cat’s eye liner, I let her go all the way.
The assortment of lip stains Katie got for me was totally awesome. Just about every color stood out against my very pasty pale complexion. I loved the dark wine colors; the ones with a more blue in them? And Katie showed me how to use a second lighter color to highlight my lips even more. She patiently brushed out my hair after putting some gel in it.
Katie was very generous with her things and she let my wear a real gold pendant with several fine stones in it as a necklace. Tonight I would be getting my ears pierced and Katie grabbed a few pairs of studs for me to wear whilst the piercings healed. Though my fingers were long and slender, and Katie’s were shorter and stouter, she found a ring I could wear on my little finger and thumb.
We both preened in front of her full-length mirror, making fine adjustments to how our clothes draped us and how our hair looked. We finally smiled at one another with a look of satisfaction, grabbed our purses with the bare essentials, an evening wrap in the event the breeze picking up, and we were out the door.
We drove to Las Olas Boulevard. It was filled with people; mostly tourists and the ‘happy hour’ crowd. I’d rarely ever been there during the week. The gaily-lighted street, with its variety of boutique type of shops nestled between the variety of restaurants, and the people on it, made for a great street show. My arm was entwined with Katie’s and I let her lead the way.
Katie took me to a restaurant on a corner that was fairly well known. The food was supposedly good and the interior dimly lit for those ‘special after work rendezvous’ occasions. As I gazed around Katie gave our order to the waiter who she seemed to know her…of course.
“I thought we’d get a few appetizers and split a main course.” She grinned, staring deeply into my eyes.
“Great…” I smiled back affectionately. “Perfect…”
“I also got us glasses of wine. It goes well with the ‘happy pills’.” She giggled.
I’d almost forgotten about that. I still felt…elevated and happy? It was very rare when I went two days without thinking about cutting. But my adventures with Katie, so far, put those dark thoughts far away. I couldn’t believe I got so emotionally naked with her and she just took it all in stride. I also couldn’t believe how quickly my time with her flew past. Being with her was basking in her warm.
“Katie…!” I said emphatically in a whisper as I leaned in toward her. “Those two guys at the bar are staring at us.”
“Of course they are sweet heart.” Katie snickered. “We look so hot and they look so not. They may be cute and they may be wearing nice suits but…” Our waiter came with the wine. The moment he left Katie leaned in again. “They aren’t all that. They’re the worker bees and they couldn’t afford five minutes with me.”
“Yeah but…”
“There are no yeah buts baby doll. Life is a bitch and if you’re going to get fucked…you better get paid…and well. Or what’s the point?”
I still didn’t quite get it and Katie could see that. She took a sip of her wine.
“We both got served wine and neither one of us are old enough…right?” She whispered and grinned.
“Yeah…” I nodded. “But what does that have to do with anything?”
“Our server got a twenty before we even sat down. And then I’ll tip him another twenty five percent when the tab comes. The next time I come in and he sees me…I could ask for his first born and he’ll deliver. Get it? Money makes the world go round.” Katie’s eyes flashed.
“Yeah…” I grinned and nodded.
“What we did…what we had this afternoon…that was something special. That was between you and me and there were no time limits; no wife or girlfriend to go home to. There were no secrets for us to guard. It was pure. Now look at them.”
I snuck a glance at them. They were talking and stealing glimpses at us.
“They think they can buy us a drink or three, take us somewhere…not to their apartments of course…and fuck us. Then it’s buh-bye Felicia.” Katie sounded angry. “Or maybe they want your number but don’t call them at the office or at home. They’re all fucking pigs.”
“Katie…” I gazed into her eyes as I reached across the table to take her hand. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to get you upset or anything.”
“It’s not you baby doll. But let me prove my point. Watch what happens next.”
Katie took my hand and first kissed it and then sucked two of my fingers into her mouth. I was totally gob smacked. I never expected that kind of PDA. I glanced over quickly at the two guys and they scowled and turned away.
“You see what I mean? There’s nothing in it for them so they’re moving on.” She said softly. “So… Buh-bye Felicia to them…” She smiled luridly. “And by the way…you taste amazing.” She giggled as I smiled coyly and blushed.
“Well… What do you look for? I mean… How do you know?” Clue…less…!
“It’s simply really.” Katie sat back as the first of our appetizers arrived. “There’s this really old song called ‘Sharp Dressed Man’. Ever hear it?”
I had to admit I never heard of the song.
“Well… In it there’s a great description of the right type. It goes something like…new shoes, clean shirt, silk suit, black tie, gold watch, diamond ring, cuff links and a stick pin. That’s the description of a guy who has his shit together and is more than likely to pay for an evening…that is if he doesn’t need to see you in the morning.” Katie grinned.
I tried to conjure up an image of such a man but it was beyond my scope of vision.
“A little grey at the temples and a wedding band is an excellent indicator as well. Married men tell no tales.” She chuckled.
Katie speared a stuffed shrimp and, after cutting it in half, ate the piece. I was so busy trying to absorb this very important sounding lesson that I sat entranced. She noticed and placed a shrimp on my plate anyway.
“Of course there’s the opposite as well. He’s older and wears boating shoes. You usually find him dressed in a long sleeved cotton boating type of shirt and shorts. His tan is amazingly deep from the ocean and he wears a stupid old captain’s hat or something similar. But the watch on his wrist is a gold Rolex and his teeth are brighter than stars.” She laughed. “I already have one of those…my sugar daddy…and agent.”
Finally the aroma of the food overtook me and I ate the stuffed shrimp. I placed another on my plate and stared at it for the longest moment. This didn’t escape Katie’s notice.
“What sweetness…?” She asked between bites.
“Well…” I gazed up at her. “He’s like…old?”
“Yes baby doll… He is kind of old.”
“But isn’t it kind of like…” The very thought of doing anything with an old guy kind of weirded me out. “…doing your grandfather or something?”
“Look…” Katie put down her knife and fork and looked at me. “I heard one of those types of guys put it this way…all women were after his money…and he had a ton of it. So…he said he might as well buy what ever he wants.”
She began eating again and I did as well. What Katie said kept spinning around in my mind. It made perfect sense. So what if some old guy wanted to enjoy the rest of his life and go to bed with a young hottie without having any complications like a wife or even a live in mistress. I mean guys get sued by their ‘live in’ girlfriends all the time. And divorce is almost a forgone conclusion so what other choices does he have?
“Yeah…” I looked up at Katie. “It makes perfect sense.”
“Really…” Katie giggled. “And I don’t even have to fuck him. All he wants is for me to face sit him and whack him off or blow him. If he has something really special for me I might fuck him. He does have a nice sized cock. Better living through chemistry I guess.” She laughed. “And he is kind of good looking in an old guy kind of way.”
The waiter came again with our main course. I had no idea what it was but it did smell ever so inviting. Katie’s eyes lit up as she surveyed the plate with whatever on it. She stabbed a piece and popped it directly into her mouth. Her eyes closed as she slowly chewed…whatever…and a smile crossed her lips. Finally her eyes opened and a broad grin appeared.
“This…” She pointed to…whatever. “…is an monster orgasm for the mouth!” She chuckled. “Go ahead sweetness. Try a piece.”
I speared a piece and popped it into my mouth. It was slightly slimy and a little chewy…but not much. And it did taste totally amazing. Whatever is was came in an awesome garlic and olive oil sauce. There were other spices added but I didn’t know which.
“Wow… This is really good. What is it?” I grinned.
“It’s grilled octopus.”
“Wait… WHAT…!” I must have paled.
“Listen Bae… If you need to hurl…do it anywhere but on the ‘pus’. I love this stuff.” She chuckled as she took another piece.
I stared at Katie and then back down at the plate. I had to admit the stuff did taste pretty dope. I speared another piece and put it upon my plate. After careful examination I actually found a few of the sucker thingies.
“Oh my God…!”
I sat back still staring at the piece of ‘pus’ as she called it. Katie laughed thinking my reaction was hysterically amusing. Wait…! Did she actually call me Bae? Hmmm… That’s seriously serious. I peeled back the slimy stuff that the sucker thingies were attached to and ate the rest.
We ate our meal and split a slice of Key lime pie with coffee. As we sat and spoke of nothing in particular, I suddenly felt so…adult…yet again? I was dressed nicely and having dinner in a really nice restaurant complete with a glass of wine.
It was like I was watching a movie of myself having dinner with this really well dressed and amazing hottie. I felt so amazing myself; so calm, so cool and so comfortable as if this was where I belonged. And I was doing what I was meant to do.
Finally the meal came to an end. The waiter brought the check and Katie, without even looking at it, slapped down her credit card. A realization suddenly struck me like an SUV going full speed.
“Hey Katie…?”
“What Bae…?” She smiled.
“We need to eat at the diner next time.”
“Why…?” She stared at me with incredulity.
“Because you’ve been treating me to all this really great stuff that I could never pay for. The diner is the only place cheap enough for me to at least buy you a meal.” I gazed down at my fingers. I felt so totally embarrassed.
“Oh baby doll…” Her smile was so…so maternal? “You never have to worry about that with me. If you weren’t here tonight…I would be eating delivered Thai food at home. I feel so very alive with you.” She reached across the table and took my hand in both of hers. “I know you’re not really into vagina but this afternoon you made me feel…electric. I need you in my life.”
She kissed my hand again; this time with passion…if that’s even possible.
“Yeah but…”
“There are no ‘yeah buts’. I’m not trying to buy your friendship sweet heart. I’m just doing stuff that I enjoy and I think you would enjoy as well. That’s all…”
Katie kissed my hand again. I swear I could see tears welling up in her beautiful eyes. I didn’t know how to react or what to say to her. I couldn’t believe my life had miraculously changed so much overnight. It certainly had changed from just two days ago. I had nobody and now I truly had somebody in my life that really cared…about me.
The server came back with Katie’s card. She pulled several twenty dollar bills out of her wallet and handed them to the waiter. She smiled and winked and he did the same. I was to learn that Katie always tipped in cash and was always extravagant if she got what she wanted.
We walked out with Katie directly behind me; a hand on each of my shoulders. As we walked past the bar, one of the two guys that were eyeing us said something just loud enough for us, and others sitting at the bar, to hear.
“Lesbo bitches…”
Katie stopped as I took another step or two. She turned toward him and spoke in a voice that could be heard throughout the dining room.
“Well I may be a lesbo bitch but I get fresh pussy every night whilst you end up holding your boyfriend’s hand!” Katie was livid.
She then turned and we both walked out as the bartender broke into laughter along with several other patrons. When we got outside she stopped and took a deep breath. Then Katie began to giggle.
“I love stepping on ants.” She grinned. “And they deserved it. They think that simply by being male they can fuck any bitch they want at any time they want.”
She was still angry and I felt bad for her. We just had a wonderful meal and enjoyed ourselves and a couple of stupid words messed that up. Unfortunately she was right though. I thought back to when I was being…well…used? He did think he had the right to do as he wished with me. Now I was angry as well!
“Assholes…” I muttered.
“Oh my God…! Baby doll…!” Katie grinned. “You’re getting the idea. Just imagine what they would’ve done to you if they cornered you in some dark alley or something. They either would have killed you or fucked your ass raw and then killed you. A hole is a hole is a hole as far as they’re concerned and your boy junk wouldn’t have mattered one bit.”
“Yeah…” I said sadly.
She was probably right; especially with the way I was dressed…and looked. I hooked her arm with mine. My other hand wrapped around her upper arm as though Katie would cape me from all the evil in the world. We strolled along the avenue gazing into the various windows until we came to a tattoo parlor. She gazed in the window for a minute whilst I looked at her and smiled.
“This is the place baby doll.” Katie smiled at me. “They come highly recommended.”
“But…” I was a stunned! “I’m not getting a tattoo.”
“Relax baby girl… They do amazing piercings.”
Taking my hand, Katie pulled me in with her. She was met by a Goth woman whose body was covered in tattoos as well as a multitude of piercings. I stood off to the side taking in her…body art…and the entire scene. It actually looked kind of like a salon except for all the tattoo pictures on the walls. Katie spoke to her for a while and then came to where I was frozen in place.
“Okay baby doll… She’ll do the piercings and I’ll sign for you. You need to be over eighteen to have anything done to your body.”
The woman was really cool and very professional. She took careful measurements on each ear and marked the spot with precision. Then she sprayed some really cold crap on my ear lobes. I heard two clicks for each ear and assumed the hole was made and the stud was inserted. I felt almost nothing! I was so excited when I got up but I wasn’t quite prepared for what I saw.
“Oh my God…! I’ve got two piercings in each ear lobe.” I turned toward Katie in total shock. “What am I going to do? My mom is going to kill me…us!” I felt tears coming.
“Relax honey bunny… Look in the mirror.” Katie smiled that maternal smile of hers.
Doing as Katie asked, I gazed in shock. I was so frightened of what my mom would say when she saw them. And what about school…? If I was in the shade before, there really wouldn’t ever be an end to it now. Katie must have known my thoughts. She retrieved the folding brush from her bag and styled my hair so that it hung down over both my ears. I began to silently cry.
“See baby doll…? All gone...” She giggled.
“But…” I gazed at her through tear-clouded eyes. “What about school?” I turned back to the image in the mirror. Now my eye shadow was ruined. “Oh God… Now I really look…awful.”
“Don’t worry about it sweet heart…” Katie combed my hair back the way it was. “Trust me… I’ll take care of everything. I’ll even help you keep your piercings clean till they heal. And when they do…maybe even sooner…you can wear these.”
Katie took my hand, turned it palm up, and dropped the two pairs of earrings. They were the very ones she took from her drawer.
“The stones in them are real. You’ll be the only kid in school with diamond studs.” She laughed.
I managed to calm down enough so that we could continue our evening together. After cleaning up the ruined eye shadow, I gazed at my earlobes and sort of smiled. Maybe they should have always been there? As we walked back toward the valet, I would stop every so often to gaze at myself in the mirror. This didn’t escape Katie’s attention.
“Just image yourself with dropped earrings; two different complimentary sets. Image earrings with beads or feathers or even solid gold winged ones. The possibilities are endless. Hoops, loops, scoops and doops… The variety never ends.”
I thought about what Katie was saying. She was right. And as I gazed at my reflection in the windows, I could envision the many possibilities. Then I thought about that long maroon dress accented by the gold heels and matching maroon glass or gold beaded drop earrings.
“Come on baby doll…” Katie grabbed my arm. “Stop drooling over yourself.” She laughed.
“I was only thinking of that dress with earrings that matched the color of the gold pumps…sort of…”
“We could go clubbing then.” Katie giggled. “But we’d really need to do something about your lack of tits. That dress just hangs in the bodice and it should really drape you. But don’t you worry baby girl. Your big sister Katie will take care of everything.”
Katie did all the talking as she drove. I was silent all the way back to her apartment. Again I held her arm and got as close to her as I could. She spoke about the future…our future…and all the fun we would have.
By the time we were in her apartment, and smoking some more, I was ready to dive right into the club scene she so enticingly described. Unfortunately our time together was drawing rapidly to a close. We had enough time for me to change into my other clothes, remove remaining makeup, and get to the car.
Arriving at my house a few minutes late didn’t make a difference to my mom. It was a coin toss to decide which of us was the more toasted; mom, Katie, or me? Mom was on the couch in the family room with a half empty bottle of wine and a totally empty glass. She slurred her words when asking if I got my ears pierced.
Closing my eyes I simply said ‘yes’. There was no way I was going to show her the double piercings whilst she was…relaxing? Katie giggled of course and tried not to appear half as guilty as I felt. Without batting so much as an eye lash she asked mom if I could stay over that coming weekend. I kind of gawked at Katie but she winked and smiled wickedly.
“Well…” Mom gazed at me and then back at Katie. “If your mom and dad don’t mind it would be fine with me.” She poured another glass of wine and took a sip. “I suppose I should call them and introduce myself?” Mom said in a rather drab tone of voice.
“Oh they’re divorced and my dad is out for the evening anyway.” Katie grinned. “But I could have mom call you tomorrow before nine in the evening.”
“Yes… I think that would be nice.” Mom took another sip from her refilled glass.
“Well…” Katie smiled sadly. “I got to get going. Come on Bae…”
She called me Bae again! Seriously…? Truly…? I walked on air as I followed Katie out to her car.
“Who are you going to get to call?” Panic struck as I hugged her arm.
“Don’t worry baby doll…” She snickered. “I’ll get Caulder to do it.” Katie draped her arms around my neck. “She owes me big time and…well…anything for my baby sister.”
“You’re terrible.” I giggled.
Katie moved her body up to mine. She hugged me close to her. I could feel her boobs pressing into me. Craning her neck she kissed me and I couldn’t help but respond. She licked my ear lobe and, in spite of it being a little achy, I felt that weird electric charge run through me. I could feel the tiny hairs on my arms and the back of my neck stand straight up!
When we were finally able to release one another, and Katie drove off, I felt my heart drop in my chest and it ached. I so badly wanted her to stay longer. I wanted to be with her longer. I so desperately wanted to sleep with her again. But for real this time…like…all night long. I so very much wanted to awaken beside her and gaze at her flawless sleeping face.
Finally going back inside, I shouted a ‘good night’ to my mom. When there was no response I figured she fell asleep on the couch…again. Once back in my room I quickly shed my clothes and hopped into bed. But I didn’t…I couldn’t fall asleep. All I could think of was my Katie and our adventures of the day.
The next day in school I was surprised to find Katie absent. I texted her several times but didn’t receive an answer. I couldn’t concentrate in any of my morning classes. It wasn’t until almost noon that I received a reply. Katie texted: “Ditch day 2…parking lot 12:05.” Like there was no way I wasn’t going to be there. It was the longest ten minutes ever! And sure enough she was there. When I spied her she smiled so…brightly?
“Shitski…! Did I have a wild and wooly morning!” Katie laughed. “First I had to go do Caulder to cover us. Then I did a little shopping and I seriously can’t wait to show you what I bought for you.”
“For me…?” I asked whilst getting into her car.
“Well…? Yeah...! Like…who else?” Katie rolled her eyes and grinned. “If we’re going out clubbing on Saturday night you’ll need a few little details corrected.” She snickered.
“Clubbing…?” Oh my God…! “I can’t go clubbing. I’m not old enough to get into a club.” I felt the blood drain from my face.
“Not to worry sweetness…” Katie snickered wickedly. “I’m getting solid ID that’ll pass you for twenty-one…if you’re even asked.”
We raced out of the parking lot and were on the highway in a flash. Katie was really pushing the speed limit as if she’d die before she could give me whatever new gift she bought me.
“How are you doing all of this? I mean seriously…? An ID…?”
I was amazed at Katie’s almost supernatural powers to produce…stuff…legal looking stuff like her own ID and license.
“Listen baby doll… When you have an agent like mine…feces definitely occurs.” Katie flashed me an evil smile as we turned onto the ocean drive. “And Caulder will do whatever I tell her to.”
“I don’t get it. I mean… How can you get away with that? I mean with Caulder…?”
“Oh…” Katie rolled her eyes upward and grinned. “Maybe it’s the viddies of us I have.” Katie snickered. “Or maybe it’s that special one of me topping her with the biggest fucking strap-on ever!” Katie quickly turned toward me. “She likes to take it up the ass you know.” She giggled.
“Oh my God Katie…?” I was totally grokked! “You don’t have one of us…do you?”
“Oh no baby doll…” We turned into her driveway and entered the garage. “I would never do that to us…” She looked at me seriously. “…to you… I just would never do that…or anything like that to you.” She pulled into her space and turned off the motor. “You’re way too important to me. You’re too important for me to fuck us up like that.”
Katie unfastened her seat belt and leaned in toward me. She unfastened mine and pulled me into her arms. I hugged her and wallowed in that amazing feeling of being…wanted? I felt totally compelled to begin what was rapidly becoming our daily ritual. I could then express myself in a much…truer fashion?
Katie took my face in her hands and stared deeply into my eyes. I could read a thousand million thoughts in them and every one of them was about me…about us. She kissed me deeply and her tongue tickled the roof of my mouth. I continued to hold her and simply let her take me to that dreamy place of…‘us’. Our lips finally parted. And I was out of breath…yet again.
“Well that was nice.” Katie lilted.
“Can we go upstairs…now?” I whined. “I want to change…into my things.” ‘My things’…?
“Yes my baby doll.” Katie chuckled as she gathered her things and opened her door. “I have a few things in back. Grab them for me sweet heart?”
I took hold of the handles on the bags and got out when Katie opened my door.
“What’d you buy?” I giggled.
“Oh…” Katie’s eyes rolled upward in feigned thought. “Just a pair of tits for you...” She burst into laughter from my expression of shock…and awe? “We need to have you looking perfect for Saturday night. And…” She held her index finger in the air for emphasis. “I do so want you to look perfect.”
“When we get upstairs…can we smoke a little first?” I asked tentatively.
“Of course sweet heart…” Katie smiled warmly as the elevator doors opened.
Ritual…THE ritual was to become a major part of our lives. And it always, always, began with hitting the glass pipe. The ‘old’ and ‘fake’ day would simply melt away and the ‘new’ and ‘real’ one would begin. Then after snacking a bit and after taking whatever the little pill that Katie called a ‘bar’ was, we would shed our clothes, if they were not already off, and begin to cleanse ourselves in the bathroom.
This particular time was the first time Katie would also clean herself out. She showed me how to prepare the solution and how to set up the bags. She showed me where she kept the movable stand and where the nozzles were.
Katie then chose the same nozzle we used yesterday for me. However, the one she chose for herself was quite different. It was way larger and weirder looking. It had a small hose coming out next to a larger one.
“What is that?” I said with a wide-eyed stare of disbelief.
“Well honey…” Katie smiled and giggled. “This is an expandable enema butt plug.”
“Wait…! What…?” I couldn’t believe what I was hearing.
“This is all so new to you sweet heart.” Katie snickered. “You can’t hold the enema as long as I can. With this…” She gave the attached bulb several squeezes causing it to grow considerably. “I can hold it in much longer so you can dump out whilst I wait.” Katie smiled lewdly.
Well for sure I was all for that. When I had to go…I had to go! I reached out wanting to hold Katie’s thing. I mean her butt plug.
“However do you fit this thing inside your butt?” I continued to stare at its girth and length.
“It’s really not so bad. In fact I kind of like it.” She snickered. “Sometimes…when that itch occurs…I shove it in and simply walk around with it inside me. It’s kind of a turn on? And if I do a small olive oil hosing I can retain it for hours.” She reached into a basket in the linen closet and pulled out a second smaller one. “This is for you…when you’re ready.”
My hand shot to my mouth and I stared in amazement at this new one. Katie handed it to me and, taking it, I gave the bulb at the end of the short hose a few squeezes. My eyes became almost as big as the butt plug and of course Katie giggled at my expression. After returning my future plug to the basket, she then picked up her tube of special goo and swabbed some on her plug. Then she handed the tube to me and I applied some to my way thinner nozzle.
Katie place one leg up on the tub’s rim and seemed to insert the huge device easily. She gave the bulb five or six squeezes and grinned luridly. Then she attached a small hose with a clamp to the end of the plug and the bag’s hose to the smaller one. It seemed to be an odd combination of hose fittings.
After getting down upon the thick bath rug I gingerly inserted my nozzle. I could only imagine how big that butt plug must have been after Katie serviced hers. Mine felt extremely large and…dare I say it…sort of yummy? Katie then rolled atop me on her hands and knees. We were now head to crotch and I instinctively knew what she had in mind.
Katie rose up and opened both clamps. Just the very sound of the clicks was exciting. As the very warm liquid began to enter me Katie squatted even lower and opened her mouth to engulf my wee boy bits in their entirety. I closed my eyes and moaned. Once again I was rocketed into heaven on earth as the warmth quickly spread throughout my tummy.
I was never sure what I found the most exciting. Was it the smoke and pills? Was it the exotic liquids filling me? Was it the feel of Katie extremely talented tongue? Was it the feel of her soft smooth butt or the way she tasted and oozed her natural scent…or the aroma of her perfume? Was it the feel of her body atop mine; touching but only enough to be felt? Or was it all these sensations occurring at once?
Feeling like a baby I tried to crawl back into Katie’s womb as she dampened my face with her copiously flowing fluids. I would be warm and safe within her…deep within her fertile being. And she would nourish me and protect me. Even as she tried to suck my soul out threw my dick, I felt as if it merge with her own. Was this cannibalism at its finest? Were we devouring one another’s bodies…or was it one another’s souls that we fed upon.
I could have stayed just as we were…forever. I never wanted the feeling of ecstasy to ever end. But it did all too soon. I knew that Katie had gotten off several times; each time accompanied by a flow of her…copious (that’s another exam word) natural fluids? I stuck my tongue as far into her vagina as I could. It was yet another part pitifully far shorter than I would have wished…as if I truly wanted a bigger dick anyway. Then my lips and my nose and every other part of me that could be rubbed against her wetness bore her scent.
And each attempt would elicit (that’s an SAT exam word) an intense trembling of her entire body. Katie would hiss ‘yes’ or ‘right there’ and, with her hands upon my head, she guided me to where she wanted my…attention? I could have continued for eternity. She was my food and, just as any good mother would do, she fed me copiously. And I, her newborn baby, clung to her for dear life lest I fall off the edge and into that dark, warm, and moist abyss to never be seen again.
Finally my Katie tired and, in a hoarse voice, breathily bade me stop. Her body was resting upon my own and I could feel the dampness of her skin. I wallowed in the sopping fluids between her legs, her quite damp thighs still clamped tightly around my head. I hoped it would never end but a sudden and quite sharp cramp brought me back to reality. Katie must have felt the spasm.
“Oh my God… My poor baby…” She crooned as she lifted her body from mine. “You did very well my sweet baby doll.” Katie giggled. “Too well… I’m going to need to find a way to keep you here…with me…like…forever.”
Katie got completely off me and turned till our faces were no more than a few inches apart. She smiled down at me with this amazing maternal expression. Her gorgeous pale green eyes were sparkling with joy.
“I do adore my scent on your face.”
Katie giggled and then kissed me. Our tongues and lips wrestled and I put everything, all my feelings, all my being, all my soul into that kiss. When our lips finally parted, Katie gazed at me in a manner I’d never seen before…on anybody. Was it a mix of desire, need, lust or…dare I say it…love? But she didn’t say a word. She simply smiled. All this dissolved into the dust of my memory when another intense cramp struck. I nearly let loose the torrent surging and churning within me.
“Katie…!” She saw the panic in my eyes.
“Come on baby doll…”
Katie got up and offered both her hands. She gently led me to the toilette where the torrent could finally flood out. This time the odor was heavenly. The strong scent of the herb and spice mix Katie infused the fluid with quickly filled the bathroom. She knelt down beside me and rubbed my tummy as I let loose. I should have felt embarrassed but I didn’t. I felt as if she belonged there, alongside me.
“God…! This feels so amazing.” I spoke trying to catch my breath. “Don’ you need to go?”
“I’m fine baby doll… I have the plug in and it’s not really that much…for me.” Katie snickered. “Just call me Katie the plug.”
“Not that much…?” I couldn’t believe it.
“Not at all sweetness… I take a lot more when I’m…” Katie grinned luridly as she searched for the right word. “When I’ve got that…itch…? But I’m totally enjoying this. I hope you are?”
Katie looked at me with concern. I certainly can’t say I didn’t enjoy what we were doing. I def couldn’t imagine what she might be into if this was only ‘not that much’. But I was learning that nothing about Katie would be surprising.
After emptying herself, and we both did a smaller ‘extra’ just to be sure we were clean, we showered together and went to rest on her bed. She spooned up behind me and one arm hugged me whilst her other hand cupped and caressed my boy bits.
“This is so wonderful…so nice.” I whispered as my eyes closed.
“Yeah… This is perfect…totally perfect.” She whispered in response.
We slept with our arms and legs intertwined for about an hour. The cleansing…or should I say our ritual...both inside and out, always seemed to relax me enough to fall asleep without an issue. Normally I was a terrible sleeper. Falling asleep always took me a long time and my sleep was often interrupted by the most horrid dreams of falling into a bottomless black pit. But with Katie next to me napping was always cozy, relaxed, refreshing and calming.
When we awoke the next ritual of readying ourselves began. Katie allowed me to attempt my own look. She instructed which brush I should use and for what effect. When it came to the very difficult task of doing my eyeliner, Katie took over. She went slowly and explained the how and why of what she was doing.
“You have amazing eyes and your complexion is awesome.” Katie said as she worked on her own look. “You can go with any color combo. Earth tones look amazing on you and the cool colors really bring out the vixen in you; especially the metallic berry colors.”
Gazing at my reflection as she spoke and imagined how I’d look with diff color schemes.
“Can we just play with colors one day?” I kind of whined. “I mean I’m kind of drawn to the same colors and I’d like to try stuff that’s more…” I couldn’t explain myself.
“That’s different…daring…maybe even whorish…? Of course we can.” Katie laughed. “We can do it this weekend.” She gazed from her mirrored image to mine. “When you stay over on Friday night we can play with colors and different looks. You’ll look totally awesome at the club on Saturday night.”
‘Club’…? ‘Club’…! What club…? I’d need a really big overnight bag. But I had so very little to put in it. Truly I had nothing at home that would fit in with the ‘new’ me.
“I know this one club in Wilton Manors that you’ll simply love.” Katie smiled. “The floor show is amazing and I’m sure you’ll get to dance with guys…and girls…and those in between.” She gazed directly at me and smiled. “Like yourself…?”
Like me…? Hmmm… I supposed she was right. Maybe I am somewhere in between. I really didn’t feel like one gender or the other. But I must admit the other seemed to suit me better; at least cosmetically…superficially. I enjoyed the feel of the clothing and my new image in the mirror…well…it sort of matched a very vague sort of image in my mind.
“Let’s do your hair and then we can move on to your surprise.” Katie snickered.
Both she and I worked quickly on my hair. Katie sprayed the final arrangement and we left the bathroom to get dressed. I went to ‘my closet’, as I thought of it, and removed the maroon dress. I was a wee bit frightened of wearing it to a club…in public no less.
After grabbing a fresh panty, a pair of thigh highs from a chest of drawers, the maroon heels, and the dress, I rejoined Katie. I placed the dress, still on its hanger, upon her bed and donned the panty, the thigh highs and the heels. Suddenly I noticed the fancy shopping bags that had been hidden out of sight.
“Here baby doll…” Katie spoke as she reached into the bag. “Try this on for size.”
She handed me a bra. I stared at it for the longest moment wondering what I was to do with it. Whilst still in my hands Katie took off a tag that hung from one end.
“This is how to put it on sweetness.”
Katie took both ends from me and, after encircling my middle, fastened the two hooks. She then turned it around and pulled it up. I put my arms through the straps and Katie settled the garment properly. But I was saddened by the fact that small as the cups were, I had nothing to fill them with.
Katie then produced a box from the other bag. She opened it and exhibited what it contained. There were two perfectly formed prosthetic boobs complete with ‘pokey’ nipples. The forms appeared to be so large but in reality they were quite small; especially in view of Katie’s more than ample endowment.
“These are thirty four ‘B’s. I think for your height and frame these should be perfect. I also got a pair in a ‘C’ cup just in the event…”
Katie left the thought unfinished but I understood. She pulled the stretchy bra cup material away from my chest and slipped the first boob, and then the other, in place. She tweaked my nipples first so when the coolness of the silicon touched them they tingled even more. I was surprised by the weight and the fact that they seemed to move with me.
“Yeah…” Katie grinned. “I think these will do it. Now let’s get that dress on you and check it out.”
Katie helped me slip the dress over my head and, once my arms were in the proper openings, she pulled it down to fall mid-calf. I knew without even looking that this was the manner the dress should be worn; that is…with me boobed? I went and gazed at my image in the mirror only to have my thought confirmed. I truly looked amazing. The dress clung properly now that I had something to fill out the bodice.
“You look amazing in that dress.” Katie’s excitement only increased my own. “We definitely need to get you on the ‘mones. You really need to have the real things sweet heart.”
Barely hearing her as I turned to my left and then right. From every angle the dress looked so perfect…so totally natural on me. It was made just for me. ‘Or was I truly made for the dress’ I thought and smiled at my image. Twirling around several times, I pouted coyly and even blew a puckered kiss into the mirror. Katie simply watched and chuckled.
“It’s like watching you discover yourself.” She chuckled. “I feel like…” Katie turned her head away for a moment. “I feel like a mother giving birth to her baby girl. I feel like your mother.” She stared directly at me, her mouth slightly agape in a grin.
But I barely heard a word she said. I was so totally captivated by the way I looked and the way looking as I did made me feel. Katie continued to dress. I barely noticed her nudity. Her being naked seemed quite natural now. And even though this was only our second day together, I felt whatever we did was my new normal. And I was loving every second of it.
Finally Katie joined me in front of the mirror. She looked amazing with a white linen blouse that exposed just the right amount of her bounteous boobage. Her black linen pencil skirt was a definite anatomical invitation for procreation. With her long tresses pulled into a rather severe looking bun, and her dark brown, gold flecked eye shadow and ox blood red mouth, she looked almost like a vision of a jaded school mistress.
“You look…amazing.” I smiled. “It almost looks like a costume.”
“Oh… But it is sweet heart.” Katie snickered. “We’re going to troll for men of means with a shoe or foot fetish; especially once I put these on.”
Katie showed me the highest most amazing pair of black patent leather pumps ever.
“If I had a fresh pedicure I’d wear the open toe pair.” She giggled. “These pumps are so totally sick. And when that deep red on my toes can be seen, those prevs simply melt onto the floor and beg to simply sniff them.” Katie wrinkled her nose. “Weird right...? But hey…who am I to say?” She laughed. “After all, I’m doing the trolling. And it is a living.”
As she slipped her feet into the shoes, I gawked at the image of her on those five inch heels. I had no idea of how anyone could walk in them. Katie’s eyes glowed even brighter than mine. She had to know my thoughts.
“This is totally the shit!” She declared with a seriously evil grin.
“Huh…?” Clueless…again…
“You know…hot…the bomb, nuclear of course…” Katie chuckled. “…majorly cute…and…lest we forget…sensual and ever so slightly whorish? In other words…we are…” She gazed at both our reflections in the mirror. “…hot as fuck!!!”
What could I say? I totally agreed with her even if the ‘me’ I saw reflected wouldn’t be the ‘me’ Katie would drive home tomorrow. I already began to hate the very thought of going home; having to come down off my incredible floating bubble composed of all that is feminine about me. I hated having to face myself in the mirror and not seeing the ‘me’ who was really there.
We got into Katie’s car and headed for the Capital Grille. Katie said that between five and seven the business and the ‘early bird’ crowd begins to come in for dinner. Their ridiculously high pricing certainly underscored a customer of means? Just a few appetizers and a glass or two of wine was like mucho dinero and certainly beyond my ‘lunch money’ allowance.
But Katie didn’t care. She walked in, her hand in mine, like she owned the place. Of course the maître-de certainly didn’t say or act otherwise. After taking Katie’s hand delicately and briefly, he led us to a window table and held our chairs out as we sat. Katie began to lean toward me just as our waiter arrived. I was so very busy taking in our surroundings I didn’t even hear what she ordered.
“Hey… Cutie pie…” Katie leaned toward me again. “There are only a few guys here but watch carefully what happens when I play with my shoe.” Katie suddenly turned a bit sideways in her chair. “Watch this…” She grinned wickedly.
Katie crossed her leg over her knee and had one foot extended; the high heeled pump dangling off her toes. Then she bent and began to massage her heel. I was mesmerized by her movements and how each one seemed to be so fluidly choreographed.
“Is anyone watching?”
Katie didn’t look up as she swung her foot up and down, the shoe balanced precariously with her toes. I suddenly remember my mission and coyly surveyed the room. Certainly the few men and women there noticed Katie and me. There was this one old guy who couldn’t take his eyes off of her…or her foot dangling the shoe I should say.
“Yeah…” I whispered. “There’s this one old guy on the other side just behind you. I think that his tongue is going to fall out.” I giggled.
“Good… Is he wearing a gold ring on his left hand?” Katie smiled ever so coyly with her eyes cast downward.
“No…? No…? I think he actually just took it off.” I snickered as I watched him put something into his sports coat pocket.
“Excellent…” Katie looked directly at me. “Now if he calls the waiter over, and if he sends us a bottle of champagne, then he probably knows I’m a pro and the waiter gets an extra-large tip.”
I couldn’t believe what I was hearing! Katie actually came to do business? My greatest fear was that this evening would be over way sooner than I wanted. My heart began to quickly sink as he signaled for the waiter without his eyes leaving Katie.
“What are they doing?” She asked anxiously.
“They’re talking. The waiter just looked this way.”
“Excellent…” Katie snickered. “Yet another fly falls into my web.”
I didn’t know whether I cared for the analogy. I mean… What did that make me? I didn’t fall. I dove into her web headfirst! And sure as bears poopie wherever they like, the waiter came up to our table with a bottle of champagne on ice with three tall slim glasses.
“The gentleman over at that table…” The waiter turned briefly and discreetly toward the man. “…asked if he may enjoy the champagne with you two ladies.”
Katie checked the guy out. The waiter held the bottle up just enough to show the label. When Katie turned her head and saw it, she turned back toward the man. She smiled demurely and nodded.
“Oh…” Katie chuckled as she spoke to our waiter. “Absolutely…!”
Though Katie seemed to speak only to the waiter, the old guy was at our table faster than I could even imagine. He was kind of hot…for an old guy? And he was totally tailored and manicured perfectly; not a single thinning gray hair on his head was out of place. He was casually dressed but impeccably styled.
“Hi…” His voice was so deep and so amazing that it caused my entire body to tingle. “My name is John.” He held his hand out toward Katie.
“Well hello John…” Katie crooned as she took his hand and simply held it. “My name is Jane. Do you think we could be related?” Katie chuckled.
“How’s that…?” John gazed at Katie cautiously.
“Well…?” Katie smiled at him lewdly. God…was she never anything but overt! “We John and Jane Does do have a rather large family.”
“Peter…” He blushed and said with a chuckle.
“I’m Katie and this…” She waved toward me with a flourish of her hand. “…is Stevie.”
I nearly died. Now I was a player in this game…or was I simply going to be a pawn?
“Stevie…” Peter said questioningly.
“Yeah…” Katie stared directly into his eyes. “Her mom named her after some singer; Stefanie Lynn something…”
“Oh sure…” Peter grinned. “Stevie Nicks…” Peter gazed at me as he sat down. “She was rather famous…and still is to some extent. Do you sing?”
“No…” I whispered and blushed.
“So…” Peter spoke as he poured champagne into the three glasses. “Let’s toast to new friends.”
We did the toasting thingy. Peter then revealed that he was in town on business. He also spoke about what he did for a living though I barely heard him. My mind was on how Katie was going to make love to him. Thankfully the food Katie ordered finally began to arrive. This entire thingy was making me a little nervous. I took a gulp of the wine just as Katie handed me a little something.
“Don’t forget your Motrin baby doll.”
Opening my hand to find another little weird shaped pill, I took it knowing that in short order my concerns would melt away…sort of.
“She’s on the tail end of that time of month?” Katie smiled at Peter.
“Well hopefully you’re not.” He chuckled. “Perhaps we can do a little something after Stevie’s returned to mom…or…” He turned at gazed at me and then back at Katie. “Perhaps she could join us?”
“Gee…” Katie frowned. “I’m afraid not. How long are you around for?”
“Well…” Peter stared at Katie’s foot again as she dangled her shoe on her toes again. “I’m leaving Saturday in the early afternoon.” His voice trailed off.
“Well that’s perfect!” Katie squealed with delight. “How about meeting up around…? Oh…say around three thirty on Friday? I have nothing to do and I have the entire night into the morning.”
“That…” Peter took a sip and refilled Katie’s and my glass. “…sounds like a real winner to me.” He grinned.
“Give me your phone.” Katie grinned as she took it. “I’m putting my number in so we can plan where to meet up.” Katie handed the phone back. “Just text me…or call...”
She flashed a very demure smile, but her eyes were ablaze with the promise of most debasing and otherwise entertaining evening. Peter smiled quite…lewdly…back to Katie.
“By the way…” He got up from his chair. “This evening is on me. So please enjoy…”
He smiled, turned, and left. As we watched him go, I simply had to ask.
“Katie…!” I whispered discreetly. “What just happened? And what about our plans for Friday evening…?” I whined softly.
“I just made…” Katie rolled her sparkling eyes up and grinned. “I should get between three thousand and forty five hundred from that one.” She snickered. “Did you see how his eyes bugged when I did that shoe on toes thingy? That fish is hooked! And…” She reached across the table and took my hand. “I will make it up to you. I promise.”
“Wait...! What…?” I was shocked. “You’re going to…” I couldn’t say it so I turned beet red instead. “He’s going to pay you how much? And you’re going to sleep with him?”
“Well…” Katie grinned evilly. “I image I’ll be doing much more than just that. I bet he hasn’t gotten a blow job from the misses since she got that ring! Then I’m going to fuck his brains out.” Katie threw her head back and laughed.
“Katie… Please…!”
“You need to grow up sweet heart.” Katie reached over and took my hand in hers. “Why do you think I can get the kind of money I get?” Katie looked off for a moment. “Yeah…” Katie spoke in a whisper. “I think that’s right.” She turned back to me. “He’s probably in his mid-fifties and looking for his lost youth?”
“He’s so old.” I whined.
“Just listen and learn baby doll. His wife’s probably heavily crashing head first through the menopause barrier, if she hasn’t already crashed and burned. The very last thing on her mind is sucking him off or taking his cock in one of her other holes.” Katie made a sour face. “She’s probably into cosmetic procedure shit and spa days at Bloomies and how soon she can launch that first martini. And she could give a shit how she looks to him. It’s all a show for the rest of the world to see. I feel sorry for him.”
“Yeah… But all that money for just one night…?” I still was missing something.
“So what do you think he pays her every month?” Katie lost her smile.
“Well suppose she works?”
“If she worked, he wouldn’t have that kind of money for a pretty little thing like me.” She smiled and chuckled. “And believe me…if she’s rich…she’s paying him to keep away from her and she’s def looking for a cute young fuck boy with a massive cock and a twelve inch long tongue if anything.”
For the first time in a good length of time I thought about my father. Whoever he was and wherever he might be didn’t stop me from wondering what happened to make him leave my mom. Or am I simply the bi-product of a wild one-night hook-up? I stopped asking mom because she would never answer any of my questions anyway.
“What about your father?” I innocently asked.
Katie let go of my hand and sat up in her chair. She stared at me for the longest moment as if trying to decide whether or not to answer. Her expression softened as she gazed into my eyes sympathetically.
“Oh baby doll… The apple doesn’t fall far from the tree. My mom’s a whore. Only these days she fucks for chump change.” Katie inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly. “I asked about my ‘dear old daddy’ a few times but she always told me to mind my own business. Honestly…? I don’t even think she knew who it was. And to tell you the truth…I really don’t give a shit anymore. He’s just another ‘john’. Scumbags…all of them…!”
Now I felt badly because I killed the mood. My emotion must have shown on my face. When I reached out for Katie’s hand, she smiled and leaned toward me taking mine in hers instead.
“Don’t do that.” Katie giggled.
“Do what?”
“Don’t give me your look of utter despair as you think about my utter despair.” She laughed. “Anyway… It’ll make people think you have ‘resting bitch face’ or something.”
“Oh… But Katie…?” I whined and sighed.
“‘Oh but Katie…?’ my ass… Listen baby doll… We go with what we got and you just need to remember…everybody’s someone else’s whore so you might as well get paid well for it. That’s kind of like the problem you’re having? Look…”
Katie leaned even closer and our lips briefly…all too briefly…touched.
“What you and I do is for us alone. What I do with morons like Peter is save them years and thousands of dollars worth of therapy in one night.” Katie quickly licked my lips. Then she looked directly into my eyes. “I’ll blow him. And maybe I’ll even let him fuck my ass. After all…he is paying for a three input girl. I’ll fuck his brains out till he calls for his mama. And then I’ll leave probably never needing to see him again and lots of cash richer.”
I stared sadly at Katie. The harshness of her life suddenly struck me. What if I really was the only one for her? I mean it would probably have been way easier to ‘catch that fish’ if I wasn’t around. Maybe she could have gotten more than one night out of him? Why was I even thinking this way?
“You’re copping feelings…aren’t you?” Katie smiled gently. “Maybe you’re feeling a wee bit jealous?”
“Yeah…” I sighed. “Maybe I am?”
My heart skipped several beats. Katie was right…at least about me copping feelings about her. I was seriously…and with no doubt at all…bonded to Katie. But it still felt sort of precarious? I mean we really only just met and we’ve already been totally intimate…as sisters…and as lovers? Well maybe it felt a little incestuous. Katie was rapidly becoming the mom I never had and I was becoming her ‘baby doll’…or her ‘baby girl’?
“Listen…” Katie poured more champagne into our flutes. “I may be three input…but I’m all wash and wear…and permanent press!”
She laughed hysterically but I didn’t totally understand her humor…yet. We sipped from our glasses and picked at the remaining munchies. My hand still held Katie’s and I felt comfortable again. When we had enough Katie simply got up. She came around and held my chair out as I got up. Then she reaches into her bag and got out two one hundred dollar bills.
“For our waiter’s…good service…?” She laughed.
The waiter met us half way to the door and she put a few of the bills into his hand. Katie then exchanged a few words with him as they both smiling broadly. Then, our arms around one another’s waist, we walked toward the door where we were met by the maître de. She handed him a folded single hundred dollar bill.
“What was that about?” I asked wide-eyed.
“They’re on the payroll baby doll. They’re the only reason I can do business here. It’s only fair to share a little of the wealth. Anyway…how else do you think you and I can get shit faced on wine in public?” Katie giggled. “And my agent gets nothing.” She quickly added: “But I don’t do this very often at all. It’s not really as safe as the dates I get from him.”
It was hard to remember that Katie was only two plus years older than me and still not nearly old enough to legally drink. Indeed there was way more than simply drinking wine that was not appropriate. But I didn’t care. I was having the time of my life being in her company. So when the makeup finally came off for the evening and my clothing hung up, it was hard not to smile at yet another adventurous day with my Katie.
Later, after she’d brought me home, it began. It always started the same; an itch…that special itch that demanded to be scratched. Sure I would see Katie tomorrow and sure I would see her over the weekend. But her Friday night date with some random rich guy really bothered me. I stayed up quite a while unable to free myself from her web. But I didn’t scratch that itch with my scalpel either.
The following day I was physically and emotionally wiped. I really didn’t feel up to going to school but I had to see Katie. I texted her but got no response. What a quandary; to ditch or not to ditch? I knew Katie could pick me up if I did ditch. So ditch I did. Getting an excuse out of mom wouldn’t be an issue since I rarely ever missed school.
Waiting for Katie to reply to my text was maddening. She didn’t text back until ten. At least I was able to catch up on a few more hours of sleep. The night before was but a memory and an ever so slight headache. She would come by to fetch me at home so I wasted no time in quickly dressing. I knew that I would get the chance to shower at Katie’s as it neared the time to get ready for the evening’s entertainment.
When Katie arrived I was anxiously waiting by the front door, bag in hand. With a generous smile she got out and opened the passenger door motioning me into her car. I threw my bag in the back and hopped in trying to equal her good humor. She closed my door and got in ready to drive off.
“I was afraid you didn’t get my text.” I put my hand atop hers.
“I overslept…again.” Katie leaned over and kissed me. “I’m starving. Let’s get something to eat…’kay?”
“Yeah… That would be nice.”
“Sleep well baby doll?” Katie smiled.
“Well…” I giggled. “It could have been better.” I gazed at Katie, her amazing hair ablaze in the morning’s sun. “I missed my snuggly.” I snickered.
“Seriously…?” Katie’s mouth was agape. “You still do the snuggly thingy?”
“Well…? Yeah…! You’re my new snuggly.” I giggled and brought her hand to my mouth and I kissed it.
“Well…now that you put it that way…? I guess we have been napping together. And I do have to admit you’re great to sneak up behind. Sometimes…” Katie’s voice suddenly trailed off.
“Yeah…? Sometimes what…?” I grinned.
Katie looked at me and her smile disappeared.
“What Katie…? You know you can tell me anything.”
“Well…” She glanced at me briefly. “It’s just that sometimes I wish you had a pussy instead.”
She quickly looked at me to judge my reaction. I was quite surprised…and stunned? It’s not as though I adored my meager equipment. But really…? A major change like that…?
“Why…? I don’t understand.” Confusion is the word of the day? “I thought…”
“You thought?” Katie smiled sadly. “Baby doll… I told you that I preferred women to guys.”
“Yeah… But what about us…?”
Panic…to the max…and beyond! Was this the big kiss-off? I would simply die! I would end my life of torment with the last thoughts being of her…and what we had together…even if for only a couple of days.
“Oh baby doll… There is only us.” Katie said sadly. “You are as close to being perfect than anyone I’ve ever seen…or met. And nothing is going to change that. You are so very important to me.” I could see a tear or two welling up. “It’s just that…well…the only thing that separates us is your… I don’t know what to call it…” She spoke almost in a whisper as if speaking only to herself. “…your little thingy?”
“But I thought you had no problem with…” I paused realizing that I suddenly hated what separates us. “You seemed to be happy with what we were doing and you seemed to be okay with my...” I hated those two words. “…little thingy?” Now I felt tears rising.
“Honey…” Katie smiled sadly. “That’s how strongly I feel about you. I don’t think I could go on without you.” She quickly glanced down at her nails and blushed. “I haven’t said that, felt that, or even imagined that I’d ever say that to anyone. Not ever…”
Katie reached over and clasped my hand. She gazed at it and gently massaged it. I didn’t know what to say. I didn’t even know how I should feel. What I do know is that my heart simply opened up and my tears began to flow. For some stupid unknown reason I smiled through my tears.
“Fuck…!” Katie laughed. “You are so unbelievably femme and I hate you because you’re so fucking gorgeous. I mean you are seriously more femme than any woman I’ve ever met. And I mean it in the sense that you’re so… gentle and so emotional…and you’re so real. That’s just what your spirit is…totally femme.”
“I love you Katie.” I sobbed…still smiling. “And it hurts.”
“I know honey. I know you love me.” She grasped my other hand. “And I know that pussy is not your number one item on the meat menu.” I began to disagree. “No my sweetness... And it’s nothing you need to hide from me…especially me. But I’m guessing…” Katie’s eyes narrowed. “…that you would be a solid candidate for a blow job queen if you had the opportunity.”
I can’t say that I hadn’t thought that myself. In truth I didn’t mind vagina at all; maybe because it was Katie? But then again I hadn’t seen any other vagina in the flesh…so to speak. And I never even really had the opportunity of simply experiencing a man. Those times I had were so hurried and secretive…and totally sordid.
“It would have been so dope if I took you with me Friday night.” Katie giggled, her smile was impish. “Let you have at a real live breathing cock; of course there’d be an even bigger prick attached to it.” She laughed.
Hmmm… Nopers… I don’t think I could do that…especially with some random guy. And with Katie there watching as well…? I don’t think so. And I don’t think I could bear watching some random douchetard playing three input roulette with Katie…even if the money was outrageous.
“Anyway sweet pea… Time to get going. We still have nearly the entire day. Let’s eat brunch, get dressed and then go to the mall. We can window shop for things.” Katie sounded so excited. “Enough of this shit talk.”
As I sat in her car on the way to the egg place, an awful lot was spinning around in my head. I guess Katie was making me begin to realize whom, and perhaps what, I really was. Perhaps I always had a ‘femme soul’.
Maybe mom thought so as well. I mean she never commented on my mode of dress for school. And then permitting the ear-piercing thing amazed me. Mom simply went along with my totally strange ways. From her expressions at times I realized that she knew I wasn’t a run of the mill male child.
And now this thingy about vagina versus dick…? I seriously didn’t know if I needed something between my legs that closely resembled an open wound. I also didn’t know whether having a rather weird looking appendage between my legs that had, under Katie’s experienced hand and warm loving mouth, given me such pleasure at the cost of her own needed to disappear?
After eating some breakfast at the egg place we went directly to Katie’s apartment. The moment we crossed the threshold of her apartment…before the door even fully closed…Katie had me in her arms and her mouth was taking my breath away.
“Today we’re going to try something special.” Katie announced when our lips parted. “And I really think you’re going to like it.” She chuckled wickedly. “But first let’s get into the right mindset.”
Katie dumped her bag on the hall table and went straight for her hash. She shed her clothing as she went along. Finally stopping, she opened the terrace door, and sat down on the carpet by the coffee table. By the time I sauntered over to the table, Katie had the pipe stoked and was taking a huge inhale. She crossed her eyes and grinned as she exhaled a cloud of smoke.
“Now that was a major rocket launch.” She said and coughed.
“I’ll get some wine.”
Hopping up I ran into the kitchen. After pouring two glasses, I carefully walked back to Katie carrying the chilled wine and the bottle. I handed one glass to Katie who took a big sip, smiled, and nodded her head.
“Thanks sweet heart… Now it’s your turn.”
She handed me the pipe and I, like her, took as massive a hit as possible. Of course I almost immediately began to cough the smoke out. But it was an epic hit. It was like being in the midst of crystal clear reality and then being launched at the speed of light into zombie land? I took a long slow sip of the cool and throat soothing wine.
“Beautifully done…!” Katie giggled and took back the pipe. “Oh… Yeah… Take one of these baby doll.”
Katie gave me a pill I’d never seen before…not that I’d seen all that many in my life.
“What is it?” A reasonable query on my part…
“Oh it’s just like a happy pill but a little bit stronger. I want you nice and relaxed when we do that thingy we do.”
I shrugged my shoulders, gazed at the pill for a moment, and then I swallowed it along with a gulp of wine. I began to remove my clothing and place the pieces gently and carefully on Katie’s couch. I finished undressing just in time for another blast from the glass pipe. Sitting down, I gladly partook her offering.
“Oh my God…” I snickered after exhaling…and coughing. “I am so totally…totaled?”
“Good baby doll… I want you to feel good and relaxed. What did you tell your mom?”
“I told her that I felt really tired and I thought I might be catching something. She’ll just call the school so it should be okay.” I smiled and sighed. “I can’t believe I’m doing this.”
“What’s that sweetness…?”
“Just ditching… It feels like I’m in a different life. You know…?”
“Every day can be a different life if you want. You simply need to have a plan. You need to have your shit together…you know?” Katie suddenly stood up. “Listen baby doll… I have a few things to get ready so help yourself to whatever and give me about ten minutes.”
“Sure…”
Like there was any discussion to be had. Whatever Katie said was good enough for me. As she disappeared into her bedroom I got up and walked out onto the terrace. The sea breeze flowing over my nude body felt so incredibly amazing. I closed my eyes and smiled feeling the late morning’s sun on my face. Running my hands from my lower tummy up across my chest I wondered how amazing it would be to have boobs…to have a real vagina…to live the life of Katie alongside her. And to do it in the manner she wanted me to.
Standing up on my toes, I stretched my arms straight out and spun slowly. I allowed the sea breeze to wash entirely over me. The sounds of the waves seemed like a magical tune and the various sea birds chanting along with the palm reeds rustling created a symphony. And the so faint feral aroma the breeze carried from the ocean enveloped me in a totally wonderful sensory experience.
Katie finally came up from behind and embraced me. She was wearing a terry robe. Her scent complimented my little world that nature created on the terrace. Reaching behind me, I hugged her to me. My eyes remained closed and my smile remained open. She tugged at my ear lobe gentle with her lips and sent shivers throughout my body.
“Time for us to play sweet heart.” She crooned in my ear and giggled. “Time for us to play.”
Katie gently turned me around and smiled. Her eyes flashed with her excitement as she held me. She kissed me and then took my hand. I was so very taken by her demeanor that I didn’t think to ask about her robe. Katie led me into her bathroom and instantly the amazing aroma of olive oil, herbs, and spices overcame my senses.
The stand was in its usual place by the tub and a huge bulging enema bag hung from it. But this bag was much different than the other. The hose was different. It was much bigger around. And some kind of bulb was attached toward the end of its length.
On the floor were several thick large towels atop the fluffy mat by the tub. Katie placed a pillow where my head would rest. It was almost like a bed. I stared at her with wonder.
“It’s something new baby doll.” Katie giggled. “I think you’re really going to like this. Now down you go honey.”
I got down onto the towels and laid my head on the pillow. My eyes never left hers. She looked so beautiful…so totally aglow. Katie knelt down between my legs and removed her robe which dropped down below my sight. Katie then rested on one arm and hovered just above me. She smiled quite wickedly.
Knowing she was her readying her fingers with her special lube my eyes never left hers. Then she began to do that thing she does by running her fingers around my butt hole. I moaned softly and closed my eyes. I knew what would be next but it still caught me by surprise. I squealed, squeaked…and giggled? Her finger plunged all the way into me. Katie withdrew it and plunged it back in several more times; each time hitting that special spot causing my dick to throb.
Reaching up for her with my arms, Katie pushed them back down. She would have none of it at all. Smiling luridly Katie suddenly took my nipple between her lips. As she began to nibble on it she thrust a second finger into me. I tried to curl up as I grasped her head to me. Katie put her arm around my head and held me and she tortured me with the greatest of delights; her mouth and her fingers.
I was bathing in seer bliss when I felt something quite a bit thicker touching my butt hole. I couldn’t help but grasp at the sensation of the rounded object slowly being pushed in.
“Relax baby doll.” Katie giggled. “Just relax and know that this will be totally life changing experience.”
“Ahhhggg…” I groaned as my bod instinctively stiffened.
It suddenly popped in. The piece behind it was quite a bit larger than the usual nozzle but my butt hole was so lubed up that it slid right in with the thrusting of Katie’s hips. She slowly moved the tube back out till the bulbous head was pulling against the inside of my butt. Then she thrust in again but this time Katie angled her hips so that it struck that special spot.
“Oh… Oh my God Katie…! That feels so…so totally amazing!” I exclaimed all wide-eyed.
“Wait honey… This will really be amazing.” Katie chuckled. “We’re doing the same bag and I guarantee you’ll feel amazing afterward.”
Suddenly I felt a quite warm, nearly hot, spurt of hot fluid squirt into me. Each thrust of Katie’s device released more of the fluid in strong spurts. And each spurt would wash over my special spot just as the bulbous head smacked into it.
I closed my eyes and held onto Katie as she plunged and withdrew the tube. Her mouth never ceased sucking and nibbling on my nipples and her now free hand grasped my boy bits and massaged them. I held her head in my hands and simply moaned, jerking my hips to meet each of her thrusts.
“Oh… My… God…” I whispered as tears of exquisite pleasure began to flow. “This feels so fucking good.”
“Wait… Wait…” Katie chuckled. “The first ‘F-bomb’ from my sweet and innocent baby?”
Katie suddenly pressed her lips to mine and, with her free hand, she must have squeezed the blub extra hard. I felt the most incredible spurt of fluid rush into me. My hips seemed to be jerking by the own volition (def an exam word). And as she thrust into me, I in turn jerked my hips up to meet hers.
I began to taste strange exotic flavors in my mouth as the heat of the fluid radiated through my tummy. And I could smell the same scent on Katie’s breath. The taste was sweet and spicy but there was another taste I couldn’t identify.
As I felt the heat from her filling tummy, Katie’s lube slicked lower tummy replacing her hand on my bits, I felt as if I died and went to heaven. My boy bits were slipping between her tummy and mine; encased in her natural fluids and the warmth emanating from our tummies.
Massive waves of overly pleasurable sensations began to build and wash over me as she rubbed against my bits. And each time her device struck my good spot; I felt my bits jerk within the warmth and wetness. Knowing it was her vaginal fluids that were soaking me, my mind became so overcome with the image we must have made. And…to be perfectly honest…I was very busy being stimulated beyond anything I’d ever felt…or even thought could happen.
“Oh my God Katie…!” The waves were still building. “Oh my God… Oh my God…” I kept crying through my tears of joy.
Suddenly it hit me with a thunderous crash. My ears rang and my eyes, thought opened, couldn’t see. I felt my entire body undulate like a snake in one long unending motion. I cried. I shook. I screamed. I profaned. And yet the waves kept crashing. The sensations were way beyond my meager ability to cope? I continued to feel the waves crashing for what seemed like an eternity. This was an orgasm of epic and biblical proportions.
I was too far enraptured to even notice that Katie was feeling a massive tidal wave of her own. She was slamming into me now and with each touch I felt her wetness flow onto me. This only heightened the amazing sensations I was feeling, as I’m sure it did hers. There seemed to be no end and I was actually beginning to think I would be lost and drowned. My boy bits had been aroused way past the point of explosive pleasure and now I was feeling electrified to the point of almost being in pain?
Katie finally slowed her thrusting. Her breathing matched my own in rapidity. Her head rested on my shoulder as she thrust her hips slowly for the last few times. As my head cleared and I gazed into her eyes, I suddenly burst into a torrent of tears. I have no idea why. All I knew was that I wanted us to remain locked together…‘to…get…her’…forever.
“You’re crying sweet heart.” Katie panted and smiled gently. “That happens sometimes happens with us you know…especially the first time.”
“The first…?” I sniffled.
“Yeah… That was an amazing orgasm.” She snickered, still catching her breath. “You just kept coming and coming. It was like you were having multiple orgasms…just like a girl. I have them sometimes…like now with you.” Her fingers toyed with my hair. “And we sometimes cry when the experience…the pleasure…is so fucking unbelievably intense.”
“I think you flooded my tummy.” I giggled through my tears and hugged her.
“Think again baby doll. We both flooded your tummy.” She raised herself up enough to part our tummies and looked down. “Yeppers… That’s also you. But guess what?” She grinned and waited.
“What…?” I grinned and sniffled as my tears slowly abated.
“It’s all clear. I think my baby is shooting blanks.”
She chuckled as she sat back on her haunches, the bulbous tube still lodged firmly inside me. ‘Shooting blanks…’? I didn’t know how to take that. Did that mean there was a deficiency in my boy juice? Katie dipped her fingers into the small puddle. I’d thought it would have been more. She tasted her fingers and then dipped again for me to taste. I smiled at the slightly salty taste.
“What does that mean?” I asked. “The ‘shooting blanks’ thingy…?”
“Oh baby doll…” Katie leaned back down over me and our lips were but inches away. “It means that maybe you’re not producing any spermies. No baby juice…” She smiled sweetly. “That’s okay though… It does explain a few things.”
“Like what…?” I was more than a little perturbed (another SAT exam word).
“Well…? Like why you’re so femme…so pretty…and so…so fucking huggable. That explains why you look more like my fashion model girlfriend than anything else.” She sighed and smiled gently at me. “And that also explains why I feel the way I feel about you. I will never let you go.”
Katie gave me one of her soul-sucking kisses and rested her head on my shoulder again. The weird thing was that I felt no immediate urge to be on the toilette and an amazing calmness swept over me. It became stronger as I rested with Katie.
“What was in the bag?” I queried.
“Oh…” Katie grinned and chuckled. “Salad dressing…” She laughed.
“Wait…!!! What…???” ‘Salad dressing’…!!!???
“Yeah… Sort of… It was heated oil olive, chamomile oil, catnip oil, and just a touch of hash oil.” She laughed. “The idea is to keep it in as long as possible so that your insides are clean, calm, and generally happy.”
“Oh my God Katie… I feel amazing.” I felt so clean, calm, happy, and so smooth…sort of?
“Okay honey… We’re going to turn so the oil gets in ever little nook and cranny. Roll with me.”
We rolled onto my right side and then I was atop Katie. The nozzle, thankfully, stayed firmly in place. I could feel the heat from her perspiration slicked tummy as I got on all fours and rested atop her. The feeling of the oil traveling around inside me as I moved was incredibly stimulating to say the least.
Katie massaged the small of my back. Then slowly…gently…she worked her way down to the sides of my tummy. She had managed to get enough of the fragrant oil on our bodies so that her hands flowed easily in a rotating motion. Katie cocked her hips up enough for our pubic areas to touch.
In spite of the cataclysmic physical experience I only just moments ago succumbed to, I felt that magic tingling again. Katie simply smiled knowing her magic was at work yet again. She kissed me deeply and sucked on my nipples. I felt it building…again. The big ‘IT’… This would be another first. Being stimulated once, let alone twice, in one day was something I never would have even dreamed of before Katie entered my life.
“Let’s roll around again sweet heart.”
And we continued to roll over so that the oil could get to another series of nooks and crannies. I felt the oil move inside me which only added to the fire beginning to rage. Katie smiled down at me as she began to thrust into me again. My legs, which suddenly seemed to have a mind of their own, wrapped around her waist. I pulled her into me with each new thrust.
“Check this out sweet heart.”
Katie grinned and then grimaced with her next thrust. I felt another heated spurt come from the nozzle…much to my surprise. Then with each thrust there after came a spurt of oil. I had no idea of what was happening nor did I care. Each new thrust and each accompanying spurt brought me closer and closer to yet another major tidal wave of exquisite pleasure.
I held onto her with all I had. I held onto her for dear life itself. Gripping her waist with my legs and my arms around her shoulders and neck I craned my head up to kiss her. Katie’s thrusting became more powerful as her lips and tongue sought to suck my very soul out through my mouth.
When the mighty tide of waves finally crested and broke, I screamed out my pleasure into her mouth. It seemed to go on and on and on with no end. The very last thing I remember was the look Katie had upon her face. It was that of totally wicked lust and even more totally wicked satisfaction. Suddenly, so totally overcome with the force of the sensations, I passed out.
Stevie’s Tale – Chapter 3
By Kelly Blake
“You stupid bitch!!! How could you!!!”
Katie was furious with me. Her normally calm and pale face was scarlet with fury. Her eyes bulged and her lips were white with anger as she pressed them tightly together.
“I’m so sorry Katie.” I cowered and spoke through my tears. “I couldn’t help it.”
“You selfish little bitch! You should have been thinking of me…of us! Instead you thought only of yourself.” She was absolutely livid.
Katie spat the words out at me as though she was hurling were stones. Each word hurt more than the one before it. I was terribly frightened that she would simply throw me out and never want to see me again.
But allow me to digress. When I finally regained consciousness and was able to empty myself of the oil, I barely had enough strength to sit on the toilette. Katie stood by my side and held me in her arms. What she failed to reveal was she had connected our hoses so that the heated oil within her could be passed out and back into me.
Tears of joy came to my eyes as I sat cocooned in her arms and Katie softly kissed them. I held onto her as well and nestled into her side. Katie crooned softly. Her words of adoration calmed me even more. I felt so very safe…and so very wanted…and so very loved.
When I finally finished emptying, I knelt on the pillow by Katie’s side as she relieved herself. I embraced her waist and kissed her tummy. I even stuck my tongue into her navel that caused her to giggle and sigh. Katie held me by my shoulders and rubbed them gently.
“That was insane. Wasn’t it?” Katie snickered.
“Mmmm…”
All I could do was moan softly with a blissful smile on my face. Had she not held me I would have slowly melted onto the floor.
“I thought that since we were exchanging all sorts of other fluids I would introduce you to something a little different.”
“It was amazing.” I felt tears rising again. “You always make me feel so good…so awesomely good.”
Katie chuckled and held me just a bit tighter. When she had finished relieving herself she went to turn on the bath water and letting the large tub fill. Katie added very fragrant bath oil and a mixture of rose petals and spices until the thinnest of films covered the surface of the water. The water was very warm and a mist of steam arose in the cool air-conditioned room.
“Why don’t you get in baby doll?” Katie grinned. “I’ll get us something to drink and munch on whilst we soak.”
I tentatively put my toes into the water testing the temperature as she walked out. The water felt almost too hot, but divine none-the-less, so I delicately got into the tub. Katie’s tub was way larger than the one at home. Resting my back against the porcelain, I closed my eyes.
“Well… Don’t you look all at home.”
Katie giggled as she re-entered the bathroom carrying a tray bearing fruit, cheeses, a cruet of fruit juice and two glasses. I opened my eyes to take in our movable feast.
“This is like dying and going to heaven.” I said dreamily with a stupefied smile.
“Yeah… Sort of…” Katie chuckled. “It’s kind of a ritual designed to bring bliss to one’s body and soul.”
“Even the thingy with…you know…you and me…and that amazing nozzle?” I teased.
“Oh no honey… That’s strictly something for you and me only.” Katie gazed down at her hands. “That’s something only for you and me.” She gazed up at me. “So… Welcome to my world.” Katie smiled softly.
The tub was large enough for us to rest side by side. Katie told me it had water jets that could massage you but she never used them with the spice leaves or bubble bath. She turned on her side and, with one arm around my shoulders, she grasped my boy bits with her other hand.
And so we soaked and talked about lots of different things and enjoyed the food bits and the cold juice. This was the way I wanted to live. I wanted to live Katie’s life…live in Katie’s life…live with Katie in this life. I wanted to shed the horrid and torturously ordinary one I’d been given. I wanted to leave my entire existence and run off to this fantasyland of fine meals, great wine, never-ending preening, and amazing mind shattering sex. And sadly enough, there was nothing I’d miss from my ‘old’ life; not even my…’mom’.
We stayed in the tub till the water began to cool. Katie got out first and reached for a towel. She wrapped it around tucking in the end just beneath her arm. Then she got another towel and held it open for me. I stood and before I could even step out of the tub she wrapped it around me in the same fashion as her own.
Katie took me around the waist and pulled me to her till our hips touched. She brushed a tuft of hair away from my eyes and smiled as I exited the tub.
“You’re mine now baby doll.” She traced her finger around my lips. “You belong to me and I won’t let anyone else have you…not ever.”
In spite of her very powerful words, there was nothing threatening in Katie’s voice. After all, Katie was only stating an incontrovertible (Yeppers…SAT exam word) fact. I felt aglow as I draped my arms over her shoulders. I nestled into her body and we stood like that for several long delicious moments.
Katie began to pat the towel I wore, drying me gently. I did the same for her. Then Katie turned toward her basin cabinets and removed a pale pink box. She removed tow rectangular thingies from the box and placed them upon the counter.
“We’re going to need these for a while sweet heart.” Katie grinned impishly at me.
“Why…? What are they?” I was so clueless.
“Well baby doll… There’s still some oil in us and…” Katie giggled. “It may come out at unexpected and…inconvenient times?”
“Wait…! What…?” Clueless…and shocked.
“These are heavy day panty liners. We’ll need to wear them for a while.” Katie’s smile suddenly became devilish. “It’s sort of like having a period without the ‘ewww’ part.” She wrinkled her nose.
“Oh my God Katie…!” I was upset. “You mean I’m going to leak oil all evening?”
“Probably…” She laughed. “It’s really not so bad baby doll. Anyway… Feel your skin; your arms.”
“Oh my God…!” My grin really said it all. “It’s so soft and smooth!”
“Yeah… Well so are your insides. Don’t you feel amazing?”
Katie spoke as she spread the wings on the pad and carefully inserted them into the two panties on the counter top. Then she wrapped the wings around the outside of the panties’ gussets. Katie stepped into her panty and slid it up her legs. She handed me my panty. I looked skeptically at the arrangement and then put it on. I must say that the panty felt quite different; not as soft and comfy…but not terribly awful either.
Katie then took my hand and led me out of the bathroom and to her bed. The coolness of the room caused goose bumps to rise on my arms. She was grinning as she pulled back the blanket and top sheet.
“Now it’s time to rest honey.” Katie got in and pulled me along. “I do this treatment once a week.” She laid her head upon her pillow and pulled me into her side. “It’s great for the body in general and really cleans you out.”
Smiling with joy I laid my head on her breast. Katie put her arm around me and tucked me snuggly in the crotch of her arm. She then pulled the sheet and blanket up to cover us. I drew my legs up and hugged her around her waist.
The heat of our bodies was so very comforting. The scent coming off Katie’s body was totally intoxicating and the feeling of her skin touching mine felt so awesome and velvety. I closed my eyes and fell asleep.
After snoozing for about an hour it happened. The big ‘IT’…!!! I thought it was merely a wee bit of gas seeping out until I felt the warm wetness. I immediately awoke and sat straight up in bed.
“Oh my God…!” I exclaimed in panic. “I think I just crapped…or something.”
Katie lazily opened her eyes and grinned. Suddenly the aroma of the oil and spices began to rise up from beneath the covers.
“Relax baby doll… It’s just the oil.” Katie chuckled.
Staring down at her in shock, I swiftly hopped out of bed in fear of staining her sheets and ran to the toilette. I planted myself upon the throne after quickly dropping my panty. Very much to my distaste I gazed quickly into the panty. Sure enough the liner caught and absorbed all of the very fragrant oil.
Oddly enough, the seat felt slippery. I suddenly realized that my skin was so moisturized and smooth from the bath that I held little traction. Katie slowly meandered in and, pulled the stool out from her side of the countertop, sat down and grinned.
“Kind of a cool sensation…?” She laughed.
“Oh yeah…” Sarcasm dripped off each word. “I could live my life just like this.”
“Relax honey…” She spoke soothingly. “You’ll learn to crave our little ritual once you become accustomed to it. Your entire body will feel really awake.”
“It’s more than awake at the moment, thank you very much.” I scowled as another little spirt of oil flowed out.
“I really need to get a bidet put in.” Katie spoke softly…as if in thought. “That would make living together much easier.”
‘Living together’…? Did I miss something? Maybe something mucho importante…?
“That way we can both be on the potty when we do this. The oil is kind of a bitch to wash off the porcelain.” She gazed off. “But the maid service comes in tomorrow and they’re quite accustomed to dealing with me.” She laughed.
“How long will this continue for?” I was slightly panicked as a wee bit more oil seeped out.
“Oh don’t worry sweet heart. You might have one or two really minor oil poots but it won’t spoil our evening. We used much more oil than I normally use. But I promise you once we get dressed and go out this won’t be an issue. Trust me… A period is much worse…and way more messy.”
After I felt assured that the worst was over I cleaned myself off, removed the soiled pad, replaced it with a fresh one, and gave the panty a spray of my scent. Katie finished her business and pretty much did the same. I must admit she was right. I really felt amazing; full of energy and…truly alive.
When Katie finished she went to her bedroom closet and began to choose her outfit for the afternoon into the evening. She was going casual right down to the flats she picked.
“I think a beach walk would be nice.” Katie smiled. “That way, if more oil seeps, we can simply drop our panties and oil the sand.” She laughed.
“Ewww…”
Staring at Katie in disbelief, I knew there was no way I was going to partake in that activity.
“I’m just kidding baby girl.” She snickered. “I just think taking in the ocean and the beach would be really amazing.”
Feeling modestly relieved, I went to my closet and chose the gauzy white skirt with a pink tank top. The top was something I brought from home. Not having a pair of sandals my skimmers would do. I really needed to expand upon my wardrobe for ‘life with Katie’.
“Oh… By the way… We both have a monthly mani-pedi scheduled for Saturday. I thought you might as well get into the rhythm of life on the beach. We do nails every two weeks and hair once a month.” Katie said off handedly. “It def pays to look ‘the look’…you know?”
“But how am I going to hide nail polish?” Panic…! “Am I supposed to wear gloves of something?” More panic! “And what do I tell my mom?” Extreme panic.
“Relax sweet heart…” Katie smiled. “We’ll do something dramatic with you toes. I mean there’s seriously nothing that drives a foot freak crazy like hyper glossy wine red toenails showing through an opened toe pump…with four inch heels.” Katie chuckled. “And we can do a rose tinted nail polish on your hands. You’ll look amazing as fuck. We are going to have such a shit storm of a great time Saturday night.”
“Oh God…” I sighed and frowned. “I don’t know.”
“Everything will be fine. Now lets get dressed and do our faces. The evening awaits.”
And so we dressed and did our makeup. Katie showed me how to achieve an innocent but sexy look with nudes and pale pinks on our eyes. I was learning by the moment with every step Katie took. And in spite of the short time I’d spent with her, I was rapidly learning and understanding how to deal with all the shades, colors, brushes, tools, and…well…everything.
When we were done, complete with the ritual final inspection of one another, Katie gave me a light pastel pink sweater, took something for herself, and we were out the door. She locked the door with a loose key and handed it to me.
“Here baby doll… You might as well have one.” She giggled. “This one key opens all the goodies like the pool and the spa. I need to take you there over the weekend and give you the grand tour of the…amenities?”
The only thing I could tell you about that totally momentous moment is I was stunned beyond words. My very own personal key! I was so shaken and surging with a flood of swirling emotions that Katie had to grasp my arm and lead me down the hall to the elevator.
“Don’t you dare cry.” Katie admonished with a glowing smile as she handed me a tissue. “We both put in way too much effort into that gorgeous look of yours to fuck it up over a key.” She laughed.
“Yeah but…” I dabbed the corner of my eyes.
“There are no ‘yeah buts’ honey.” Katie smiled and lilted. “We’re either us or we are nothing.”
Once we were out on the street, we crossed over and strolled along the seawall walk. Thankfully the fresh breeze helped me digest this awesomely overwhelming event. In an instant Katie changed my life, our lives, forever. In my mind we were now cemented as a ‘we’.
And my Katie knew that as well. If we weren’t holding hands, then our arms were around one another’s waists. And if not around our waists, then our arms were interlocked. We were constantly touching as we slowly strolled along. I felt so connected to Katie that the physical touch seemed to simply be an affirmation that this is all real.
We walked down to a restaurant on the intersection where Ocean Drive divides. It was actually an old house that was converted into a really excellent upscale eatery. I’d seen it numerous times but I’d never been in it. We quickly ran across the street hand in hand and walked up the steps to enter. Of course the maître de knew Katie. Surprise…surprise…
Still holding my hand they exchanged a few words of greeting. Katie introduced me as ‘my new girlfriend’. I detected just a hint of a lecherous look on the face of the maître de. He escorted us through the semi-crowded bar area to a flight of steps leading to a second floor of dining tables. We walked a short distance to open double doors and then out onto an amazing terrace.
Katie and I were the only ones out there and we got the table with the amazing ocean view. The breeze was light and refreshing and the sea quite placid. We sat catty corner and held hands as the table was set for us. One thing I learned from Katie…well…one of the many thousands of things anyway…was if the restaurant had cloth table covers and cloth napkins, the pricing appreciated accordingly.
Without even ordering, the waitress brought over a cooler containing a bottle of white wine. With wine glasses already on the table she poured Katie’s glass and then mine. No matter what we seemed to do Katie always made me feel special and this eve was no exception.
Though we didn’t speak much, Katie spoke volumes with her eyes. She would gently squeeze my hand and when I’d look at her, Katie’s eyes were already gazing into mine. Feeling so very connected and incredibly alive with her was my ‘new black’.
We sipped our wine and gazed either at the ocean or at one another. I was so enraptured that I didn’t even take note of Katie order various things from our waitress. I did notice our waitress smiling knowingly at Katie and then me. She knew we were lovers and I could even detect a wee bit of envy…maybe…?
Our appetizers soon began to arrive. Each one was more delightful and flavorful than the one before. We ate and sipped and watch the colors of the ocean fade with the sun. I felt as though I was in some magical kingdom and the air thick with magical wonder. The world I had been part of only a few scant days before no longer existed.
“Oh my God…!” Katie suddenly sat up and gazed down at the entrance. “Bernie’s here. That’s his Rolls.”
“Who’s Bernie?” A wee bit of envy arose.
“Bernie…?” Katie snickered, her eyes sparkling. “Bernie’s my sugar daddy…and agent. Bernie’s the one who gave me the apartment and the car.” Katie was actually excited. “You’ve got to meet him. He’ll love you.”
Katie got up and walked back into the restaurant. I felt a bit put off that she could leave me so very easily. She was gone several minutes. When she returned she had this really old guy in tow. He actually looked quite pleasant with a professionally fabricated toothy smile that totally glowed.
Bernie’s white hair was perfectly manicured in sharp contrast to his worn shorts, tee shirt, and windbreaker. His deep blue eyes shone with humor and a high degree of intelligence. On his right hand was a huge diamond ring and on his left wrist was a gold watch with a diamond chip face. He wore no socks with his boating shoes.
“Bernie…?” Katie said as she held his arm. “This is Stevie.”
Beginning to rise up Bernie stopped me.
“Please sweet heart… Don’t get up.” He flashed that amazing grin and bent to kiss my hand. “Katie tells me that you’re her…” He gazed at Katie. “…new very close friend.”
I nodded my head, smiled demurely, and blushed. I mean really…? He kissed my hand?
“Oh she is a true beauty.” Bernie grinned at Katie.
“Yes she is.” Katie smiled at me. “We’re celebrating her sixteenth birthday tonight. It’s sort of an early celebration?” She chuckled.
“Sweet sixteen…?” Bernie seemed surprised. “What a lovely age.”
“Come Bernie… Join us. Please…” Katie offered and motioned to a chair next to her.
Bernie smiled and removed his glasses. He pulled out the chair next to Katie…thankfully…and sat down. Katie poured him a glass of wine and offered him something to eat. Our waitress put down a setting for him and partake he did.
I must confess that Bernie was an interesting man. His conversation with us…well mostly Katie…was fun and exciting to listen to. And they flirted. Oh…! My…! God…! They flirted! The thinly masked references to a wide variety and heretofore unheard of sexual activities flowed like the wine. Finally Bernie got down to it.
“So kid…” He smiled sweetly at Katie. “What’s up with you these days…besides this gorgeous young creature?”
I smiled coyly, gazed down at my hand in Katie’s and blushed.
“Well…?” Katie rolled her eyes upward. “I want to have a bidet put in the bathroom. Don’t you think…” Turning her head toward me as she spoke. “…that would be nice?” She giggled.
“Oh absolutely… Do you know who to call?” Bernie leaned in toward Katie and covered her hand with his.
“The guy who did the kitchen?” Katie leaned in as well and grinned.
“Yes… He’s the one… Maybe…if Stevie is spending a lot of time with you…we should either enlarge the master closet or maybe put some sort of storage arrangement in the bedroom. After all…I know your tastes and your closet is probably full.” Bernie grinned and laughed.
“Well… Now that you mention it…” Katie snickered. “We could stand to have something done.”
Letting go of my hand, Katie threw her arms around Bernie and her lips touched his. My heart stopped and suddenly dropped into the abyss of despair. The kiss lasted less than a moment but I felt it deeply and most painfully. How dare she kiss anybody else! Didn’t she realize what she was doing to me?
“And of course your…” Bernie snuck a quick glance at me. “…Stevie is certainly welcome to come over and visit. But that’s up to both of you.”
Being so overwhelmed by all I was feeling and thinking I hadn’t even noticed Katie and Bernie were speaking again. I smiled and lowered my eyes, and blushed…again. Beneath the tablecloth I was firmly holding Katie’s hand once more as if to let her know I was totally ‘attached to her’?
Within short order Bernie did get up. He had places to be, things to do, and people to see. After finishing our meal, we found out that Bernie had taken care of our check.
“Did you know he was going to be there?” I asked as we strolled back hand in hand.
“Nopers… I mean he took me there and I knew that he liked the place. But I really didn’t know he would be there tonight.” Katie gazed at me. “It’s a good thing he was. It saves me a phone call I’d never remember to make.” She chuckled. “Why do you ask?”
I shrugged my shoulders and gazed down as we strolled. My expression must have said it all.
“Oh baby doll… You look so…so edible when you pout.” Katie giggled. “Look… He’s just my sugar daddy…and agent; the provider of the feast. It’s no big deal really. I visit him a few evenings a month and we both wake up in the morning happy. Is that so bad?”
“Yeah…” I sighed. “I guess its okay. It’s just that…”
“Its just that you want an exclusive? You’re jealous.” Katie snickered. “And you really have no reason to be. Bernie’s been around and he knows the real deal. He’s really more like a friend…with benefits…sort of. When I was pregnant…”
“Oh my God…! You were pregnant?” I stopped and turned to face Katie.
“Well…? Yeah…!” She lilted. “It does happen you know.” Katie took my hand again and we began to stroll once more. “I was sixteen and this guy…well…we had an accident. Of course I could never go to him. That’s not what he paid for. And…I was still at home. So I was sitting on the wall here at the beach just kind of crying? And he came up to me and we began talking.”
We walked in silence for a few short moments. I was trying to wrap my head around this whole pregnancy thing. I simply couldn’t imagine Katie being so…careless?
“There was no bullshit about him.” Katie giggled. “He knew what was happening and he knew exactly who and what I was.” She stopped for a moment and gazed at me. “But he didn’t care. He didn’t judge. And he didn’t ask. Bernie arranged for things to be taken care of and he even brought me to the clinic and stayed until the end. I never heard of a guy ever doing that.
“Then…afterward…he took me to his home and arranged for a nurse to be with me until I felt I could get it together enough to leave. You know… Emotionally and physically… Bernie didn’t ask for a single thing. And I didn’t need to offer anything either. When I felt together enough to leave, he took me out to dinner and made the proposition. So we went back to his place and I sat on his face till I fell off in exhaustion and then I gave him a blowjob.
“Quite honestly…I looked forward to it. It’s like a no mess and no fuss arrangement and he takes care of me.” I listened thinking ‘this can’t be real’. “It works both ways though. He fell getting out of the shower one morning and really fucked up his leg. They took him to the hospital to put it back together with screws and shit? He called me from the hospital to cancel our date. I had to pull the story out of him because he didn’t want to trouble me.
“I went to the hospital but his room was full of people…friends, business people and two other girls he worked with? So I waited until they all left and then I went to see him. He was totally freaked that I came. I stayed in the room with him all night and over the next few nights until he was released. Then I stayed at his place until he was able to get around by himself.
“He had other people there but they were more like hired help? He was all weirded out about me staying and helping him but I insisted since that’s what friends are for. It didn’t take him long to figure out I was ditching school majorly to be with him.
“But it didn’t take me long to figure out I was what he needed. Bernie’s like a very old smart kid. He liked the fact that he could be himself with me without…” Katie paused and sighed. “…without all the bullshit that comes with being an old very rich dude.”
“Wow…! That’s so amazing.” I was taken by her story and had to wipe a tear away.
“Yeah… I guess it is.” Katie smiled and gazed at the ground. “You should come with me next time I see him. His place is amazing and he’ll really be totally grokked.”
“Oh my God Katie…! What would I do there? I mean…” My cheeks blushed in spite of the rest of my face turning very pale white from terror. “You’d be like…working?”
“No sweetness…” Katie laughed. “It’s not like that at all. Anyway…it’s your one safe chance of checking out cock. I mean he does have a nice one and he’s really very gentle. All you’d need to do is hold it…if that.”
“But what happens when he sees my dick? What happens when he finds out about…?”
“Oh honey…” Katie sighed and cut off my last words. “He won’t see shit when I’m sitting on his face. Anyway…you don’t need to undress or anything. Just watch if you want. But that’s up to you sweet heart.”
Katie let go of my hand and took me around the waist pulling me close to her. She had given me a lot to digest and to think about. How terribly hard her life had been up to this point. And…to be honest…I didn’t know if I could digest all…or even any…of it. I put my arm around her waist and laid my head upon her shoulder.
“Anyway… People see what they expect. Remember…? And Bernie is so totally dope that it won’t even matter to him.” Katie kissed my brow.
“You keep introducing me as ‘she’.”
“Baby doll… You have the spirit of a ‘she’. And…let’s face it…nobody has said anything different. Everything about you…the naked you…is femme…with or without makeup and with or without fake tits. So get over it and deal. Just keep thinking…’I’m hot as fuck’.” She kissed my cheek and giggled. “And do you really think I’d be with any girl who was less than that?”
Yet even more to think about… I knew Katie was right. I never really felt ‘boy’. Not that I particularly felt ‘girl’ either. But what she was suggesting in her own way was a lot…an awful and awesome lot. I knew she was asking me to give it up completely; the ‘boy’ thingy. And she was asking me to dive into the ‘girl’ thingy completely, including taking on and trying out the dick.
Knowing I wouldn’t see Katie Friday, I tucked a few of my ‘girl’ things into my backpack to bring home. Just because she was…‘busy’…that didn’t mean I couldn’t be myself; or at least the self I was when I was with her. I was completely heart broken as I watched Katie drive off. It was hard to contain my tears. Saturday seemed so far away.
“So honey…” Mom said as she gazed into her wine glass. “You seemed to have developed quite a friendship with Katie.”
“Yeah…” I sighed.
“She seems to be very nice and responsible. I’m sure you’ll learn a lot from her.” Mom sipped her wine. “And she seems so mature for someone her age. What does she have planned for you two on Saturday?”
“I’m not sure.” I sat down across from her. “Maybe we’ll go out for dinner and see a movie or something.”
“I spoke to her mother yesterday. It would be nice to meet her.”
Mom spoke to her…’mother’? Caulder must have called. I wonder what that cost Katie?
“I was surprised to learn she the supervising guidance counselor at your school. Maybe she can help you find something you’re interested in learning.”
‘Yes mom…’ I thought. ‘Whoring would be an excellent profession’.
“I’m sure she will.” I’m such a wuss.
“She seems to know you quite well already and she seems happy you two have become such good friends.”
“Yes mom…” Did Caulder simply think I’m just another flavor of vagina to lick for favors?
“Anyway sweet heart… You must be tired. Why don’t you go upstairs and…unwind?” Mom put down her empty wine glass and prepared to refill it.
‘Unwind’…? Not likely… I showered…again…just to make sure all the cosmetic evidence of my ‘other self’ was gone. I didn’t know how to feel other than very depressed…and very lonely. I wanted to be with Katie; in bed with Katie. I wanted to sleep the full night with her and wake up next to her, and with her. I wanted to do her morning ritual…with her.
The next day in school was painful. I stayed for my morning classes and ditched during lunch. After I took an Uber home, I ran up to my room and immediately shed off all my clothing. I no longer felt comfortable in my ‘boy’ stuff anyway; not that I truly ever had. Whilst I showered, I suddenly realizing I couldn’t complete our full ritual; cleaning my insides as well as my outside.
Getting dressed again was not the same as with my Katie. I got the bra on and the fake boobs in place properly. And certainly putting on a panty, thigh highs, and the white gauzy draw stringed trousers with a beige tee shirt wasn’t the issue. It was not doing so alongside Katie. The mutual ‘eye check’ was missing. I should have brought the pumps but I settled for a pair of my own skimmers.
Still not being totally proficient…yet…I kept my makeup simple. Just a hint of blush on my checks, a swabbing of light pastel blue on my lids, lots of mascara and an ox blood red lip stain was all I could muster. I spent just a little extra time on my lips. I loved the deepness of the color and I really wanted it to set. I did a top coat of clear gloss.
Doing my hair was truly even harder. Katie always did it for me. I also lacked the spray she used to hold the style. I went to my mom’s bathroom and used a little too much mousse. I decided that combing it straight back was my best bet. The mousse did slightly darken my sandy blond hair but the only look I could achieve was a bit too butch? Anyway… I finally put myself in some semblance of what I thought I should look like.
Simply walking around the house dressed as I was proved to be…exciting? I mean I felt different and everything around me did as well. I got a glass of juice and walked out on the patio. As I sipped the juice, I thought how amazing it would be to actually go out for a walk. The drug store was only several blocks away and none of the neighbors were around. So…off I went.
What little I took with me had to squeeze into a small draw string purse. I really needed a small hand bag of my own. But my wallet, my lip stain and gloss, and a few tissues did fit in with a little extra effort on my part. I took one last look in the hall mirror and was out the door.
Turning the key to lock the door, I gazed at my new addition; Katie’s key. I was so tempted to do something stupid like go to her place and wait. But I knew she wouldn’t be back until morning…at the very least. And what would I tell my mom? And how would I even get there?
Sadly putting that idea out of my mind, I began walking to the drug store. I must admit I felt strange dressed as I was without the company of my Katie. But I also felt excited…tingly. I was actually out for the first time as…as the real Stevie. I even managed to smile as the sea air blew around me and gently rattled the palm fronds above my head.
There were some people, mostly women, in the drug store. After quickly glancing all around, I went directly to the cosmetics aisle. It was the closest and…well…I was sort of interested in scoping out what they had. I took my time and looked at each and every item from tweezers to polish to lipsticks to everything else.
Then I started walking down the cream and lotion aisle. I never realized that there were that many different products all offering the same thing; good looking and feeling skin. And I never realized that virtually every part of the body had a different elixir to achieve just that very thing.
Sure I’d been to Sephora’s with Katie, but this was something diff for sure. For one thing the prices were way diff. And I could even pronounce some of the names of the things in the drug store. I could even understand the name of the contents.
How novel…! How unique…! Of course that also led to the women’s shaving products and razors with more blades than…well…they had a lot of blades. Of course there were shave creams and tonics and elixirs for one’s legs.
The next aisle was labeled ‘feminine care’. What an odd notion…‘feminine care’. And how odd that the other end would be labeled ‘pregnancy and fertility’. Was there a message in that? Anyway… The thought never occurred to me that there would be so many different brands of tampons and pads and…well…other stuff? Light days…? Heavy days…? WTF…!
After spying a small box of what Katie used to line my panty, I grabbed it. I also soon after found a combination enema and hot water bottle. I had no idea what the two had in common except for the water? Hmmm… As I got to the preggers section, I noticed adult ‘toys’? You know the kind…with batteries and all? And next to them was a very wide selection of lubes. Oh my God…! Really…? Adult toys…? In a drug store…of all places…?
I took one quick glimpse of the condoms. There were again so many I felt totally at a loss. Of course once I spotted the extra-large my fascination ended and I moved on. Much of what I then saw was general medicine cabinet junk. But at the end of the last aisle there was a counter with different scents and cosmetic palettes. I guessed that the high priced stuff would be under the carefully scrutiny of employee eyes.
I did stop to gaze at what they had. And I did recognize one or two of the name brands from my trips to the mall with Katie. But the ambience was way diff and there were no sales women around begging to do a makeover. I had enough of an outing anyway. I don’t know how long I’d been in the store but it was longer than I truly needed…even if I didn’t know exactly where to look for things.
Clutching my two purchases to my…my fake breasts…I got on line to pay. I watched the woman at the register do her thingy. When I did catch her eye she smiled pleasantly. I was just about to place my things on the counter when I was jolted by someone behind me. Slightly annoyed I turned. It was my mom!
“Oh excuse me…” She smiled gently. “I am so sorry. Are you all right?”
I was frozen in time! I thought for the briefest of moments I would wet myself and wished I’d taken a liner with my other things. I stood there wide-eyed and mouth agape. I thought I might pee right then and there!
“Are you okay dear?” She lilted.
“Ummm…” I smiled and nodded. “Yes…thank you…” I said softly.
I couldn’t believe she didn’t recognize me! We were staring right at one another and she didn’t see me…at least not ‘this’ me. Blushing, I quickly turned around and reached into my little bag to produce the money I needed to pay. Suddenly the cashier was moving at a worm’s pace. Time had so slowed down to a crawl and I so badly wanted it to speed up.
As I was finally leaving I turned and smiled at mom again. She smiled back and then tended to putting several wine bottles on the counter. I quickly left the store and crossed the street to the other side. I would never be able to beat mom home unless she had other stops to make.
Walking at a quick pace I thought my heart would my heart burst. As I approached the house I knew I’d need to wash the things I wore. I was perspiring so profusely and I was so light headed that I thought I might actually faint. Thankfully…THANKFULLY…mom’s car wasn’t in the driveway. Thankfully she had at least one more mission to perform.
I ran upstairs and into my room as quickly as possible. I leaned against the shut door trying to think of what to do first….what Katie would do first? Why couldn’t I think of anything other than her? What would Katie do anyway? I immediately stripped off my top. I undressed and dropped everything onto my trousers. It, in turn, was balled up and tossed into the very depths of the recesses in my closet.
Shower…! I needed to take off the makeup and shower off whatever scent my personage might have contracted. My purchases…! I dashed naked from the bathroom basin back into my bedroom and grabbed the bag. Would it be the recesses…or my bathroom cabinet? Def the closet as well…!
Just as I finished drying myself…and my hair…I heard mom come in. I quickly put on some clothes and took one last look in the mirror. I stood back once I saw that all the mascara was gone and smiled…or at least I tried to. It’s not that I didn’t love my mom and it’s not that she seemed to be so clueless about me. It was the lack of support that upset me. Mom was simply in her own world…and I was in mine.
“Hi mom…” I cheerfully said as I walked into the kitchen.
“Oh… Hi Stevie… Aren’t you home a little early today?”
She was unpacking her usual ‘go to’ meal when the aromas of dinner suddenly became way too over whelming. It was roasted chicken, black beans and rice, and sweet plantains. Smelling it and seeing the containers, I remembered how someone once referred to this particular meal. He called it...‘the roasted flesh of a dead bird served with things that live in dirt’.
“Katie had…something to do tonight.” Yes mom… She had to go out and whore.
“Oh… What a shame…” Why mom…? What do you really care anyway? “So…” Mom’s smile brightened. “What are you going to do tonight?”
‘Oh…? I’d thought I’d get dressed and have dinner out. Maybe have a wine…and a happy pill…?’ I thought. ‘Maybe get my brains fucked out by some buff dude.’ I mean…what could I say? I shrugged my shoulders and frowned.
“Oh you poor baby…” Mom actually sounded like she was sympathetic. “Maybe we can watch a movie together if you’d like.”
“Sure mom…” Nothing like a little quality time together... “That sounds great but I have homework.”
Mom thought she controlled what occurred behind my closed bedroom door. We spoke for a little while; mostly nonsense. All I could really focus on was reapplying my ‘face’ and simply reading or something. I actually felt naked without a wee bit of color in spite of this only being my fourth day with Katie…and as the ‘real me’?
The ‘happy pill’ I took calmed me. The few little sips of wine mom allowed me during dinner helped as well. I took my time. I hadn’t planned on doing my eyes but…hey…feces occurs. I wanted color…and drama. I wanted to be that beauty so enamored by Katie.
So…? Deep metallic brown and rose gold would be my colors for the evening. Even the dark brown eyeliner was cooperating with my efforts. I got a reasonably passable smoky cat’s eye look…and all on my own!
The second lip stain I took was a bright red matted shade. I carefully traced the edge on my lips with a small stiff haired brush. I wanted my lips to be a great undeniable invitation to divine pleasure. With a coating of lip-gloss once the stain was fully dry, the red became almost electric as it glistened in the light of my bathroom.
Tried to style my hair quickly was a minor fail in a major way. Having no spray to hold anything, and fearing yet another mousse disaster, I allowed the random hair lick to fall over my eye. With a flip of my head I could get it back from whence it came. I stepped back and was shaken by the image I saw. I looked…sort of hot. I was…hot! As I turned my head from side to side slowly, I pouted and posed with various facial expressions. The air kiss was simply amazing.
Wishing I had that dress…the long slinky one…to see myself? It was the only one at the moment anyway. But with this particular look…I would be a man killer. Wait… Why would I want to be a man killer anyway? Hmmm… I quickly rushed to my closet. I had to see more. Grabbing the rolled up trousers, I rushed back into the bathroom to dress. I couldn’t quite gaze at myself whilst putting on the bra and fake boobs. But once they were on I turned and admired my look.
Putting on the panty and thigh highs almost as quickly as I donned the trousers and the top, I once again stared at myself in the mirror. I moved about and posed and simply took in the manner of my movement. God I needed real boobs! Not much mind you... Just enough to fill out this stupid bra properly…?
My hands roamed about my body feeling the slight…def all to slight…curves. I especially enjoyed running my hands over my butt and tummy. Closing my eyes I could only image what having real boobs would feel like; and how that would change everything. It felt good simply with the fake ones. The real ones must be…amazing.
Suddenly that itch struck. I had to feel something in my butt hole. Feeling the slightest bit of panic and anxiety, I quickly retrieved the newly purchased water bag. I tore open the top and dumped the contents onto my bathroom counter top. Quickly spotting a clear plastic bag of…stuff…I ripped it open and took out the long nozzle. The nozzle was not even close to what Katie had used on me. But hey…beggars can’t be choosers?
Sighing, I rolled my head AND my eyes back and stretched. There was nothing else to be done. I dropped my pants, used a bit of hand cream, moved aside my panty and inserted the nozzle. I pulled up my pants and redressed. I must admit that what I’d just done put a rose blush to my cheeks. What I had done was so terribly naughty…and yet so terribly necessary.
As I walked about I could feel the nozzle move. I would clench myself around it. Not simply my butt hole but my entire being. But it wasn’t the same. It wasn’t with Katie. I walked around my room a bit and found myself rubbing my boy bits through my pants.
Finally I threw myself onto my bed and stretched out. I found that if I rocked my hips the nozzle tip would hit that special spot? And I rubbed myself a wee bit more fiercely? With sheer desperation I began to move the nozzle in and out, savoring the feeling of it sliding threw my puckered butt hole.
But it wasn’t the same. It was okay…certainly more than I’d ever done before on my own. But it wasn’t with Katie. Even her pinky would have felt more pleasurable. The image of Katie only caused me to miss her even more. My heart pained me so badly that I began to shed tears. It was a fail. I was a fail! I was a fail without her.
As if on automatic control I got up off the bed and went into the bathroom. I felt so numb and devoid of anything and everything. I glimpsed myself in the mirror and saw that my eyes were ruined. My mascara had run with my tears. I appeared just short of grotesque. I went directly for my ‘at home kit’ and went to sit on the toilette.
As I sat and swabbed my arm, I rocked my hips causing the still inserted nozzle to hit that magic spot. The feeling was more intense knowing what would follow. I made three small cuts on my arm. The wounds seemed to vibrate with each rocking of my hips. I savored the feeling of my blood dripping down my arm.
I closed my eyes and leaned back and felt my entire body tingle. I smiled. But the cuts weren’t enough…not nearly enough. I needed more but I didn’t know how to get it. Without even a thought I stood and dropped my pants. I pulled my boy bits out hooking my panty beneath my gnads.
Pulling the panty leg openings up high on my hips, I was able to insert the nozzle a wee bit further. I sat back down and glared at the one thing that separated me from my Katie. It would be so easy. One quick slice and it’s all gone. I had to sit when I peed anyway. And certainly it brought Katie no real pleasure. Then maybe…just maybe…I could go with Katie when she had a date and not feel weird about it?
But it would bleed…a lot. I gasped a towel and set it upon my lap. Staring at the scalpel in my hand I made my decision. Carefully…ever so carefully I made a slight cut. Slowly…and ever so softly…I made a cut and carefully continued it fully around the entire base of my hated boy bits.
An explosion of humongous warmth overwhelmed me as the blood seeped out and onto the towel. The scalpel fell from my hand and clattered onto the floor. Tears began to fall from my eyes and I slowly began to smile. That amazing surging rush was the strongest ever. Still, it was nowhere nearly as amazing as the mildest of rushes I got just being in Katie’s company.
When I finally opened my eyes again and gazed down at the damage I’d done, I noticed a bit of clear fluid that escaped from the end of my dick. And yet another reason for non-existence; once again I shot ‘blanks’. My smile might have faded a bit. I patted my eyes dry and began to clean up the blood. I once again swabbed my arm. I nearly screamed out when I swabbed the cut my boy bits.
Putting everything back in its place, I thought about what I’d done. I couldn’t believe that I still continued to think about my ‘junk’ and trashing it. A knock at the door brought me out of my suddenly ‘abysmal again’ world.
“Good night Stevie…” Mom said.
Mom continued down to her bedroom as I wished her the same. I sighed at her distraction and obliviousness. As I rested upon my bed, the bleeding halted and, in a sleeping tee shirt and a fresh pair of boxers, I dreamed of Katie and pined for her. Eventually exhaustion overwhelmed me and I fell asleep.
I could never have imagined Katie’s reaction. Her face became beet red. She was totally horrified. With blinding speed her hand flew out and slapped me rather smartly across my cheek being tears instantly to my eyes.
“You stupid bitch!!! How could you even think of doing that to yourself!!! You’re my property and you belong to me!” I was totally terrified as spittle followed Katie’s words, her face a mask of livid anger. “I will not permit you to damage my property in any way; not even to scratch a bug bite. If I want something done…you will have it done…or I will have it done to you. Don’t you ever dare think of doing anything to my personal property without my permission. Do you understand?”
This wasn’t a question as much as an order. Katie grasped my shoulders and shook me for emphasis. My cheek still burned from her slap when she saw what I had done to my dick. And my tears flowed freely now because of how deeply my actions had hurt her. I kept apologizing and begging for her forgiveness.
Finally…FINALLY…Katie calmed down. She took my hands in hers and gazed at them as her thumb gently stroked mine.
“You’re perfect just as you are.” Katie whispered. “There is nothing about you that needs to change.”
“I just wanted… I wanted to be more like you.” I sniffled. “I want to feel…closer to you.”
I was struck by the thought of being Katie’s property. At first this seemed strange…like I’m an object or something? It made me think of being less than a person. But the more I thought about it…the more I relished the thought. I wanted to be owned by her…as if I wasn’t already. And Katie knew it.
“Can I…? May I get…?” I gazed up into Katie’s eyes. “Can we get me real boobs?”
“Yeah honey…” Katie leaned toward me and embraced me in her arms. “We can get you anything you want except…” Katie looked at me. “…I don’t ever want to see you with cuts again…not anywhere…and not ever again.” She was pleading.
“I’m really sorry I upset you. I just thought that if I had a vagina you would…you know…enjoy me more?” I sniffled again.
“You are such a…” Katie sighed. “…such a derp.” Katie smiled gently. “If we make any changes…we’ll make them together. Until that time…you’re everything I need so don’t you dare try and change yourself for me. You want tits? We can do that without fakes or implants.”
“How…?” I stood with Katie.
“We’ll talk about it sweet heart. We’ve wasted a lot of time. Maybe my bad… But…” Katie grinned as she walked into the kitchen with me in tow. “I have a special mixture for us to start our weekend.”
I saw a lidded pot on her electric range. I could tell it was simmering and I could smell the exotic herbal aroma. I looked at Katie and grinned. The sparkle in her eyes might have matched my own.
“Oil…?” I squeaked.
“No baby doll…” Katie grinned impishly. “Something much better. You’re really going to love this.”
Katie removed the pot and brought it to the kitchen basin. She had a large red closed top bag hanging from the facet. Pouring the steaming liquid through a strainer over a funnel, she then began to fill the bag. The powerful scent of the herbs and spices was made me feel…heady? Katie then poured in chilled green tea with ginger. Finishing off her very warm concoction, Katie poured two large glasses of wine in and closed the cap.
“Are we doing a double again?” I asked anxiously.
Katie grinned and said nothing as she took the capped bag, the tubing already attached, into the bathroom. I watched as she hung the bag and connected the hoses with a ‘Y’ connector creating two exiting hoses. My entire body tingled as she doffed her terry robe, got down on her right side, and motioned for me. Katie then began to rub heated oil with the essence of fragrant spices added all around my body. After assuming our positions and inserting the butt plugs, she opened the clamps.
As we laid facing each other, our tummies filling and radiating heat, I closed my eyes and began to cry. Katie’s hands were roaming about my fragrant olive oiled body gently caressing my body…and soul. Her palm gently touched my still reddened cheek. Nothing needed to be said. Katie knew what…and how…I was feeling.
“It was rough huh…? And you needed me.” Katie crooned.
“Yeah…” I nodded my head.
Katie reached behind and poured a bit of the warmed olive oil onto her hand. After she replaced the bottle, Katie rubbed her hands together and engulfed my bits. I nearly died! A guttural moan came from very deep within me as Katie held me firmly.
“This…” Katie grasped my bits slightly more firmly. “…is mine. It’s my personal property. Do you understand?”
“Yesss…” I hissed as my body readied itself to explode from bliss overload.
“In fact…” Katie said as an after thought. “Your entire body is mine to do with as I please. Every lovely little bit of you. Do you understand?”
Katie tightened her grip even more. It was exquisitely just short of painful. I groaned deeply; for me that is.
“Yesss… I understand.” A cramp hit me.
“Good…” Katie suddenly got to her knees. “Get ready to change position. You go under and I’ll go over.”
Katie got to her feet and actually stepped over me as I gingerly shifted my position. Turning onto my side, I felt the mixture move in waves within me. It was an exquisitely divine sensation. I could only guess that Katie felt the same thing. When she did lie down, her fingers went instantly to both my nipples. She ran her index fingers across the tips as her thumb and middle fingers gasped them.
“We can do something about this situation. But…” Katie gazed directly at me. “You need to understand the process.”
I couldn’t believe she chose that moment to discuss my ‘boobage’ issues. Katie suddenly pinched both my nipples. I yelped more from the lightening bolt that shot through my body terminating at the tip of my dick.
“I have this friend…well…more of an acquaintance really…who caters to the drag queen crowd here in town.” Katie began to gently work her fingertips along my tummy. “She was a nurse and what she does is to inject saline solution into your tits until the cake rises.” She giggled. “It takes time but lasts about a day or so?”
It was ‘the cake rises’ that got me. Visions of filling out my ‘Barely There’ bra only rocketed my entire being to an even higher level of torturous excitement. I actually began to drip…a little. I suddenly felt heady and I could smell the scent of the wine. I’d forgotten about that ingredient.
“Can we do it today?” I begged. “Please…? I need to know how it feels.”
“Well…?” Katie lilted and rolled her eyes upward with a grin.
“Owww…” A huge cramp hit me.
“Oh… Sorry… That was me…” Katie giggled. “Check this out…”
Katie grinned evilly. Suddenly her face scrunched up and I saw her contract her tummy. I almost immediately felt the rush of fluid into me. I squeaked and would have jumped had I not been lying down.
“Katie…!” I beseeched.
“Okay…” She giggled. “If it gets too much just stand up and it’ll flow back into me.”
“Katie…” I whined. “What about the boobs?”
“I’ve already set up an appointment for you.” Katie beamed.
She knew I’d go for it. In just a few days she managed to figure me out…perfectly. In fact she seemed to know me better than I did. After dumping, showering, and napping, we began the ritual of getting ready to go out and be seen. I felt so…so normal being back with Katie. We helped one another with makeup and dressing. And of course the final check of each other was a must.
Our nails were at four and we barely made it on time. A full mani-pedi, being a first for me, was a bit threatening. I mean the tools alone…? Scary…!!!
“You have such long and slender fingers.” Lauri, the ‘nail technician’, said. “You really should let your nails grow.” She put my hands into very warm soapy water. “Not long… Just long enough to make a perfect oval. Then your hands would be amazing; especially with this deep red polish.”
Okay… So we were talking tinted clear…? Katie had mentioned on the way about having her polish match her lipstick. She told me this neat trick of how to emphasize one’s mouth. Simply bring your hand up and do something to draw his, or her, eyes to your nails. Then simply bring your fingertips to your mouth. According to the gospel of Katie, men instantly go hard just thinking about those shiny wet looking deep red lips…with nails to match…wrapped around their dicks.
So what was I to do? I had to learn from my…teacher…my…mistress? After all, there was plenty of competition out there. And certainly she could see no reason I shouldn’t compete…even if it was with her. Katie grinned as she instructed Lauri to put on two additional topcoats of hard clear polish. She didn’t want her ‘baby trap’ to ruin her nails overnight.
Choosing the very same color for my toes seemed to please Katie even more. I wasn’t immediately thrilled with the ‘pedi’ part of the day. It took thirty minutes exactly. And how do I know this? I ran the chair vibrating thingy twice to take my mind off of the very uncomfortable procedures being performed with sharp pointed instruments.
Thankfully, with Katie sitting in the chair next to mine, she did enough talking for the both of us. I could concentrate on not running screaming from the salon. Although I must say I did enjoy the foot bath and the massage with the fragrant lotion afterward. The sensation of Lauri painting my nails was…amazing. And the odd sensation of the polish drying was equally as amazing.
We’d spent well over an hour at Katie’s salon. Thankfully Katie brought sandals for me. I am so clueless. And I do say that my hands, my feet, and all of me felt…amazing. I was dressed. My makeup was still flawless…thanks to Katie. And I felt ready for whatever came next. Little did I know...
“You’re out of your fucking mind Katie!” Zoey’s face was red. “She’s what…fifteen maybe…?”
“Yeah… But her I.D. is good…right?” Katie pled…hopefully.
“Yeah… Sure… Like I’d fall for one of your fake I.D.’s... No way Katie…! She’s a kid and she’s still developing. I still have certain limits you know.” Zoey, hands on her hips, def stood firm.
“Look…” Katie quickly spun around and reached down the top of my dress!
“Katie…!” I nearly cried but she was too quick to stop.
“All I want you to do…” Katie plopped both my fake boobs on the table top. “…is to make these with some saline.”
“Oh my God Katie…!” Zoey looked horrified. “She’s not even a girl!”
“Katie…! Please…!” My hands were over my breasts is if they would come out next.
“There’s no fucking way I’m doing this.” Zoey scowled.
“Look Zoey…”
Katie got her wallet out of her bag. She opened it and pulled out a bunch of bills…hundred dollar bills.
“Stevie is mine.” Katie began to place bills, slowly and one at a time, upon the table next to my fake boobs. “This is something that Stevie wants and this is something I want for her.” She put down several more bills. “So… It’s either this or we go right to massive hormone dosages and implants.”
Zoey’s eyes never left the bills…even when Katie stopped putting them down. I looked at her chalk white face. Her mouth was open and I thought she might salivate and have it run over her blood red lips. She quickly turned and placed two clear bags of saline down next to my fake boobs.
“Probably one hundred and twenty five each should do it.” Zoey looked at the bags which were slightly smaller than my B-cup fakes. “You understand what is involved?”
Zoey gazed at me but all I could do was to stare back blankly with a stupid grin on my face. I shrugged my shoulders.
“Yeah…” I giggled. “You inject the water.”
“I inject it in at least four places in each tit honey.” Zoey stared grimly at me. “At least four places…” She repeated.
I looked at Katie in sheer fright. She came to my side and held me. I gazed at her in question and she smiled warmly.
“Look Bae…” She called me ‘Bae’…again. Oh my God…! “You don’t need to do this. But if you really want to find out what it’s like, this is the next closest thing. They’ll even jiggle a little.” Katie snickered.
“Yeah…” I smiled weakly with new found courage. “Let’s do it.” I turned toward Zoey. “Is this going to hurt?”
“Oh God…” Zoey sighed and gazed upward. “Take off your dress honey. Let’s see what we have to work with. And here…” Zoey handed me a robe. “Put this on.”
As I entered into a changing room Katie followed directly behind me. She hugged me and bounced up and down on her toes. She was more excited than I was for sure. I knew this was something I had to do…for me…and for her. Katie slipped a folded piece of aluminum fold out of her wallet. She opened it an exposed a fine white powder.
“Here baby doll…” She handed me a straw. “Snort it like this.”
And she showed me proper protocol for imbibing prohibited powdered substances quickly. My nose burned a little and I valiantly fought the urge to sneeze. But I must say that by the time Katie had put all her things away I felt…amazing; energized, calmer and way clearer.
Zoey snickered when she noticed my newly polished toe nails. But she rapidly became very professional as she examined the area in question? She prodded and poked me.
“Honey…? You have a weird chest…for a guy.” Zoey snickered again. “You have so little muscle and a bit more fat than I would have expected. But…” She smiled up at me. “You’re also really uber cute. I can see why Katie likes you. And…I honestly don’t know whether that’s good or bad.”
By the time Zoey had finished her inspection all I could do was grin stupidly and giggle.
“Okay honey… Get up on the table.”
“Uhhh…” I giggled. “Okay…”
“What did you give him?” Zoey glared at Katie.
“Her… What did I give HER?” Katie was…adamant?
“Katie…!” I pled.
“Okay…okay…! Her…!” Zoey spat.
“Nothing serious… Just a little relaxer and something to take the edge off any discomfort.” Katie snickered.
Closing my eyes, I felt Zoey swab the area around my breasts. It felt cold and I could smell the alcohol. Then I heard some rustling about. I vaguely heard Katie and Zoey speaking just before I fell asleep.
“Baby doll…” I felt myself being shaken. “Wake up sweet heart.”
Two events occurred as I awoke. Firstly I felt weird weight on my chest. Secondly I felt kind of tight in the same area. I began to sit up and Katie quickly helped me. I felt dizzy but Katie held me as I looked down and saw my ‘new boobage’. I nearly burst into tears. I actually felt their weight. Even my nipples seemed larger. I reached up to touch them.
“Yeah… I figured that since I was at it I would plump those up as well.” Zoey chuckled. “Welcome to the world of tits.”
“Do you feel okay? Do you have any pain?” I could hear the anxiety in Katie’s voice. “Here… Let’s swing your legs over.”
“Nopers…” I giggled. “I feel really great.”
“You know baby doll…? You could wear that dress braless now. You’ll even have pokies to entice the Devil himself.” Katie laughed.
“Uhhh… No thanks…” I grinned as Katie and Zoey helped me up.
“Talk about giving the word ‘passable’ an entirely new meaning.” Zoey chuckled.
Now that I had something to actually fill that bra there was no way I was going to toss it…not quite yet anyway. Of course putting it on took on a whole new meaning…and experience. I now really had something to wrap the soft cups around…sort of. Katie even had to adjust the straps for me!
When I bent over to pull on my thigh highs, I felt the weight of my boobs pulling ever so slightly downward. Every movement brought about a new delight. I simply couldn’t get enough of myself. I grinned so hard that my face hurt.
And when I saw myself in the mirror…oh my God! I couldn’t believe how really together I looked. I felt like I walked into some mental image of myself that wrapped itself around me and stuck! I was so very wrapped up in that moment that I never considered the limited life of my ‘new’ boobage.
“Come on Bae…” Katie hooked my arm with hers and turned to Zoey. “Thanks babe… I really appreciate this.”
“Yeah…” Zoey grinned lewdly. “And if you ever want to trade up I got dibs on the old one.” She laughed.
“As if…!” Katie pulled me out the door. “Come on baby doll…” She whispered. “Time to come back to earth… Let’s get something to eat and show off your new tits.”
Katie’s laughter went unheard. I was so preoccupied with myself and my new…bounce to my step?
“Do you ever notice your boobs bouncing?” My plaintive gaze surprised Katie.
“No sweet heart… Not with this…” She waved her hand across her boobs. “…torture device on. I only really feel them if I need to run. And running is like a giant no-no anyway. I need to hold them if I do. Why do you ask?”
“Well…?” I giggled. “I kind of like the way this feels. The way they move and all…?” I couldn’t even begin to imagine what Katie’s breasts must have felt like. “And the look is…amazing!” I blushed with…pride?
“You should carry these puppies around for a week and then say that.” Katie’s face soured. “I mean if guys and women didn’t drool over these naturals…I’d have them reduced.”
Katie spoke as she opened the car door for me. She then got in and we were off but only for a few blocks. Katie took me to a French restaurant; another first for me. I actually ate a snail? The sauce was amazing but really…snails? Ewww… And the duck was so totally awesome that she ordered a second just for leftovers. And had the most amazing pastries for dessert? I was loving our little feast to the absolute max!
In spite of being totally sated, I was disappointed. Okay… So the guys did check us out when we walked in. But it was the women who were scary! Several of them gazed at me as if they were starving and I was their only main course.
It was weird with the guys though. They were checking out our look? I mean they really looked at our looks…or at least mine. And they glanced at our faces…our makeup I guess? But that weird hungry stare wasn’t there like it was with the women. It didn’t occur to me until later that they were gay. Derp…!
When we finished eating one guy came to our table. He introduced himself and handed both of us his card. As if…! You know? He wanted to know if I was interested in doing some modelling. He said it would look great on my resume. Katie shut him down with a verbal body slam!
“Meals like this don’t grow on trees. I know you mean well but she won’t change shoes for less than two-fifty and hour.” Katie’s face was expressionless. As he walked away with his shoulders hunched, Katie leaned in toward me. “If they want a piece of you…any piece of you…make them pay.” She grinned wryly.
“Change shoes…? For two-fifty an hour…?” I grinned as we got up, Katie scooting around to pull out me chair.
“Honey…” She said sardonically. “I won’t even ring the doorbell for less than five hundred per. Look around you.” She said as she took my arm and we walked to the door. “Everyone you see here is a whore. They’re all getting fucked by someone else. We all earn by doing what the customer, or the boss, wants. That’s prostitution in my book baby doll.” She chuckled.
Putting my hand around her waist as we walked our dinner off a bit, I thought that maybe Katie was right. I thought about how Katie was…well…fucking me and I thought about how much better my life’s been since that first day…all the new things she brought into my life. And now maybe I too was a whore. I so badly wanted to meld into Katie but I had to settle for a cheek rub.
It was now dark and the streets were coming to life. I’d heard about Wilton Manors but I’d never been here before. It was like a foreign country to me. ‘They’…‘those people’…the fags, homos, fudge packers and carpet munchers (I learned that one from Katie) live there. And I must admit everywhere around me were scenes out of a fantasy musical or something.
I saw one man with skin-tight cherry red sequin shorts that hid no secrets. I also saw a woman wearing the biggest pair of steel capped electrician’s boots ever! She looked like she could beat the crap out of anybody! I went from holding Katie’s waist to grasping her arm with both my hands.
I had this very surreal feeling that meshed with some of the very surreal sights around me. And everywhere I saw same sex couples holding hands; hugging and even kissing. The past few days completely turned my world upside-down. Now I was one of…‘them’? But what was really strange was after the initial shock I felt totally comfortable and at ease?
“Let’s hang in here and clock the place for awhile.”
Katie opened the door of this bar and walked in with me still firmly attached to her arm. I immediately heard the sound of somebody playing the piano and singing. There were small tables with various munchables and drinks on top.
The people, mostly couples, were intently listening as this guy walks up to Katie. I thought we were being tossed out but he suddenly hugged her…of course. He escorted us to a table off toward the rear wall where we could hear and see the performer well but still had a little privacy?
No sooner had we sat down, catty corner of course, when two glasses of wine appeared followed shortly by a heavily tattooed woman clad completely in black studded leather.
“Hey Katie… Haven’t seen you in a while...” She gazed directly at me and grinned wryly. “Been busy I see.”
“Hi Callie…” Katie sounded slightly bored. “However are you doing?”
“I took a few days off…for a change.” Callie rolled her gorgeous brown eyes upward and sighed. “You know how it gets.” I loved her closely cropped assym pixie. “The money is hot…you know? But it does wear.”
“Yeah…I know.” Katie leaned in and looked at Callie. “I hate when it gets that way. But all those large bills looking so pretty on the bed can be so very dope.” Her voice dropped an octave.
“And this gorgeous creature…” Callie simply leered at me and winked. She didn’t even try to hide it. “…is your new BGFF?”
“Well…” Katie giggled and rolled her eyes. “I do own her.”
“Does she…?” Callie gazed at me. “Does she own you? Do you do whatever she tells you to?”
Gazing down at my newly polished nails I blushed…and almost the same deep red color. What could I say? I nodded. Callie turned to Katie with a look of sheer excitement.
“Have you turned her out yet?” Callie’s eyes were ablaze and her blood red lips grinned most lewdly.
“Not this one…” Katie raised my chin and gazed into my eyes warmly. “This one is special. She’s my very private property.” Katie glanced back at Callie with a huge smile. “Exclusive use only…” She emphasized and laughed turning to smile at me again. “She does everything I ask and then some.” Katie beamed with pride as she squeezed my hand gently.
The piano player finished his tune and people applauded…and some even cheered. I was more than thankful that Katie held my hand. It was a bit unnerving to have oneself being discussed in one’s own presence. I smiled demurely when Callie got up to leave.
“Well… My vaca is over and its time to go to work.” She laughed. “Tonight I’m daddy’s bad girl and I so badly need to be spanked.” Callie winked and walked away.
“Who is she?” Staring at Katie, I watched her eyes as she watched Callie leave.
“Ohhh…” Katie sighed. “You might say she competition…sort of…? She handles the weird stuff quite well. It’s super dope money but…black and blue marks? Really…? Or being pissed on…? Seriously…?”
“What did she mean by turning me out?”
Katie turned to face me. She took both my hands in hers and gave me a quick, but very hot, kiss. Then she gazed at me sadly and sighed.
“Very often the girlfriends of whores are also whores. Very often they both work to support their drug habits. But when someone like you…someone who is young, fresh and naïve comes along…the question becomes when do I whore you out? You know… Like…I make money when you’re on your back?”
Still detesting the word ‘whore’ but…well…I knew that Katie was never one for mincing her words. And being uttered by her magical lips sort of sweetened the context?
“But I would never do that to you.” Katie said as she gently squeezed both my hands. “You mean too much to me and I would never burn you down like that.” She leaned further in and kissed my cheek…and then my lips. “I always want you to be young, fresh and naïve. But only for me.”
Grasping both her hands in return and looked deeply into Katie’s eyes, I believed her…of course. But now there was another question begging to be asked. I leaned in a little closer now. The piano guy began another song. This one was kind of a soft ballad?
“Who was the one before me?” I asked in a whisper. “I mean who was the someone you…cared about before me?”
Katie stared with a shocked expression. She moved closer to me and put her arms around me. She gazed into my eyes. I saw such sadness that I instantly knew something awful must have occurred.
“Not now baby doll… And not here…” She rested her head upon my shoulder as she held me.
“Why are we here anyway?” I wrapped my arms around her.
“The clubs don’t even get going till around ten at the earliest.” She held me and sighed. “We won’t be out late but I do like dancing in a crowd…the right crowd.”
“The right crowd…?”
“Yeah…” She nibbled my ear lobe sending electric shock waves radiating through my body. “Like straight girls looking for a new thrill… something new and wickedly different. Tops looking for hot bottoms…” Katie looked at me. “Couples looking to work out a kink before they do the big time swamp strut…?” She snickered. “That’s us Bae. Working out our dance moves. Here… Eat this.” Katie handed me a pill.
She called me Bae again. I smiled and sighed and swallowed the pill. The wine made it go down rather nicely.
“So who’s Callie?” I asked innocently.
“Jealous…?” Katie laughed.
“As if…!” As if…!!!
“Callie is a just a wh…”
“Please Katie…” I whined knowing what was coming. “Please don’t use that word?”
“Okay…” Katie chuckled. “She’s just an escort. We never did a swamp strut. How’s that…?”
“Better…” I giggled. “By the way…what’s a swamp strut?”
Katie broke into laughter.
“Let me put it this way. You know how I get kind of swamp when we play?”
“Yeah…?” I nodded my head. Suddenly I realized what she meant. “Oh my God Katie…!”
“Yeah…” She chuckled. “Girls don’t get horny. They get swampy. Anyway… I met her at the convention center a few years ago. I was fresh and she was the pro. I was really just trying for a drink, some food, and maybe one or two large bills. It was during the boat show.” Katie giggled and got a faraway look in her eyes. “She let me tag along and we got drinks and dinner. But the john was hers. I run into her every now and then in a club or a gay bar.”
“So she’s also gay?”
“She’s so totally pan that I don’t think she even knows who, or what, to fuck first. And she doesn’t really care either.”
“Do guys get into all her tatts?”
“Some guys do. They think the tatts make her look wild and badass.” Katie laughed and touched her forehead to mine. “But no tramp stamps for us. You see…the big money usually wants a girl they can be seen with at a function of some sort…even at a restaurant. They love young and innocent looking arm candy. They def do not want a woman who screams out ‘I’m paid by the hour’…even if she is.”
“And so she does the weird ones?”
“Like I said it’s really dope money…honey…” Katie smiled wryly. “But she just can’t find a sugar daddy, or an agent…and the straights back away from anything too…freaky? And I can’t believe that little bitch came on to you knowing you’re mine.” Katie sounded slightly pissed off. “By the way sweet heart… So…Bae…how did it feel getting hit on for the first time?” Katie laughed.
“Uhhh…?” Hit on…? “Ohhh… You mean Callie?” I had to giggle. “As if ever… Anyway you hit on me…heavily as I recall.”
“Well… That’s very true. And I guess Bernie’s invite was a hit on you.” Katie laughed. “You need to get accustomed to it. You…” She brought her face very close to mine. “…are def going to get majorly hit upon…and no doubt very often. So get over it.” She chuckled.
The lightness of the evening was back upon us. I didn’t stray into that dark territory of ‘who came before me’ again though I was more curious than ever. But now I was feeling something different; something new. I wanted to get up and move. I wanted to feel my body work. I also noticed that colors in the bar, dim as the lighting was, seemed more…vivid? I suddenly felt this stupid smile come to my lips and I…giggled.
“Okay…” Katie shot up out of her chair. “It’s time to go.” She raised her hand for the waiter and gazed at me. “I love that dreamy expression you get when you’re sort of hammered.”
“Uhhh…?”
“Never mind bae…” She snickered.
Katie handed the waiter cash and, hooking her arm with mine, navigated us both out the door. The night air felt good…refreshing. And everywhere I cast my gaze was that amazing street performance. I felt so alive. We began to lightly bump our hips as we strolled…such as my hips were. And our arms were around one another’s waist.
The booming of the bass could be felt before we even got in the club. I don’t remember much of the details. But I do remember that the music almost instantly made me want to dance. All of the flashing and blinking lights gave the dancers an almost eerie look. I could feel the heat from all the people in spite of the air conditioning. Of course the appearance of various staged vignettes remained everywhere throughout the club.
We walked upstairs to yet another dance floor; this one quite larger and not yet full. My Katie immediately threw her arms up, squealed, and began to rapidly gyrate with the music. I followed her motions. My motions felt quite natural although I was not quite as fluid as she was with her body movements. We faced one another and she danced closer and closer to me until our tummies and raised hands touched.
Katie began to gently grind her body against mine. I felt her pelvis against mine; her boobs against mine. She was grinding her nipples upon mine. I couldn’t help but lower my arms and rest them upon her shoulders as I pulling her closer…and closer. Every touch was an explosion of sensation. My entire body felt electric.
I was so enrapt that I hadn’t noticed the change of song or tempo. Suddenly Katie broke free from my embrace and began to really dance around me. My arms dropped and I swayed to the beat watching her move. It was totally amazing. She was so into her own body that she could get her hips to move one way and her boobs the opposite. I could only envy her with a very broad and stupid grin on my face.
She began to gyrate around until I could feel her directly behind me. Now Katie’s body came up behind me and I could feel her movement without seeing it. Her hands began a voyage along my dress from my thighs up to my boobs. She was palpating ever so them softly. Feeling my aroused nipples she gently squeezed them though the dress. The feeling was…exquisite?
Closing my eyes once again I leaned back into Katie. She held me up as her hand went to my tummy and she began to gently rub the lower part just above my itty bitty boy bits. Every few rubs her hand would venture lower to my crotch. I felt so amazingly electric…as if I had this quite powerful surge of energy flowing from her through me.
Katie abruptly turned me to face her. She kissed me so deeply and passionately I felt as though our souls traded places for a blissful moment. When our lips parted, I stood there with my eyes still closed and my mouth still slightly agape.
“Stay just like that. Keep your eyes closed…and dance with me. You look so amazing.”
I felt Katie back away from me. I grinned and threw my arms back up and moved to the beat. I thought I could actually feel the music! I suddenly felt hands on my back. But they didn’t belong to Katie. The touch was gentle like hers but…different? I felt a body move up to touch mine from behind. I opened my eyes to quickly look.
“You were told to keep your eyes closed. Weren’t you?”
Her voice was raspy but soft in my ear. And she did smile sweetly. I couldn’t see much else with such a quick glance. She hands slowly moved up from my thighs to the crotch of my arms. She leaned in and nibbled on my earlobe.
“Hi…” Her breath tickled my ear. “My name is Jayda. I know your nasty little secret.” Jayda laughed as her hand flew down to my crotch and rubbed it softly. “And I don’t care.”
Jayda suddenly thrust her pelvis and I felt it! Jayda had a dick? Yet she seemed so very…she? Jayda turned me gently toward her and grasping my waist in her hands, she kissed me. Jayda’s lips…her kiss…was quite different than Katie’s. Her kiss was hungry…like she wanted to eat me up?
Jayda was only person ever, other than Katie and mom, to kiss me. I felt that tingling sensation. But it was not the same as with Katie. Her body movements were not the same. Jayda was def not nearly as…lush as Katie?
As I pondered my feelings about this new additive to the mix, someone else moved up behind me. I could smell her very distinctive scent. It was way sweet and fruity for me. But her hands were perfectly massaging my butt cheeks. I immediately forgave her perfume bath. As this was occurring, my hands were on the butt cheeks of Jayda. I couldn’t help but to gently squeeze those luscious cheeks and my hands. Was Jayda wearing a strap on?
“I know what you need and where you like it.” A smoky alto voice whispered sensually into my ear. “Only mine is so much bigger…” She took my hand and pulled it behind me, placing it upon her crotch. “…and real…and in wanting for you.” She giggled.
I was shocked. But I couldn’t let go of the bar of hardening flesh wrapped in cloth. I was so fascinated by its throbbing. Mine never did that. Not like this one anyway. I so wanted to feel it...up close and personal like???
Nestling it between my butt cheeks, I once again let go and allowed the music to move me. With Jayda in front and whoever in back, both rubbing against me, I was in heaven…sort of. I would hug one, and then the other, to me by their butts. I felt totally cocooned.
“You are such a slut!” I heard Katie’s faux angry appellation (did I mention before that this was an exam word). “I can’t leave you alone for even a minute.” She snickered. “Sorry girls…” Katie tugged me from between my two admirers? “You better do something about that thing.” Katie said to the woman with a dick? “You’ll never get it tucked like that.” Katie burst into laughter as we walked away.
“Tucked…?” I asked with a whisper into Katie’s ear.
“Don’t worry about it sweet heart. You’ll never have that problem.” She smiled.
Stepping in front of Katie I stop her. Grasping both her shoulders I gazed intently at her amazing beauty. Then I leaned in toward her and whispered in her ear.
“I am so… Can we go home? I need you to fuck my brains out.” I felt tears of emotion rising.
The momentous nature of my words didn’t strike me for the longest moment. Katie was taken immediately with what I’d said. Home was suddenly wherever we could be alone together. It didn’t matter at that moment. Home is where we lived at that particular moment…together. Home was her apartment where the true inner me was released. Home was with Katie…and being with Katie was so safe, so comfortable, so easy, and so very real.
‘Fuck my brains out’? Was I joking? I had never had a prurient (yeppers…another SAT exam word) thought…or feeling…not ever…until I met Katie. And at the moment all I could think about was having her take me…literally! I wanted to feel her pound into me. I wanted some part of her to travel through that piece of plastic…or whatever…and transfer some of her soul into me.
I wanted Katie to spoon up behind me with her strap on thingy still in me. I wanted to fall asleep in her arms with that extension of her persona still inside me. I wanted to wake up feeling her still inside me and still wanting me. I wanted my butt hole to vibrate from her energy and never stop.
Katie placed her hands upon my cheeks gently. The look in her eyes was heated. Her kiss was heated and full of emotion. I knew she could read my mind…and my body.
“I’ve been thinking of nothing else baby doll.” Her pale green eyes were electric. “You keep all your secrets there you know.” She wiped away a tear I’d shed with her finger. “You keep them up your ass hole…just like the rest of us.”
Katie took my hand again and led me out the door. Her pace was a quite a bit livelier as we walked toward her car.
“Please slow down.” I whined.
Though I thought myself inure to the effects of my heels on my feet, they were becoming quite sore. Katie turned and gazed at me. She knew immediately what the issue was.
“My feet are killing me.”
“Welcome to the world of high heels.” Katie snickered. “Why do you think I kicked my heels off when we were dancing?”
I held onto Katie as I bent and, after slipping my feet out of the shoes one at a time, I rubbed my toes.
“Will I be like that woman…you know…the one with the dick?” I straightened and glanced at Katie.
“No baby doll…” Katie smiled gently. “Like Zoey said…you redefine the meaning of passing privilege.”
“I don’t really understand.” Clueless…
“People don’t question you being female. You have the voice of a ten year old before the hormones kick in. You have the perfect model’s figure; small tits, small hips, and a gorgeous child’s face with delicious lips. Anyway…” Katie took my hand and we strolled slowly. “You’re starting at a much younger age.”
‘Starting at a much younger age’ I thought? Starting what? I stopped and hugged Katie. I actually felt a wee bit frightened. That woman with the dick…I clocked her even though I wasn’t quite sure what I was clocking? Maybe it was a lingering bit of the masculine? I wasn’t bothered by it. I was excited by it.
“What was that?” She asked with a giggle.
Shrugging my shoulders, I was too frightened to be honest. I was loving the way my life was with Katie but I didn’t know where this…or where I…was going. And the more I was referred to as ‘she’, the more natural this seemed to be. Nobody questioned it…or me. And when I found out exactly what ‘passing privilege’ was, I felt more beholding to her for finding me.
Katie simply stared at me with the most amazing smile; so…loving? For just a mere moment I thought she might shed a tear. But there was something else in her gaze and I recognized it as red-hot tamale passion.
“I thought I’d allow those two playtime with you for a few minutes.” Katie took my hand and we strolled once again. “But then I felt…” She sighed. “…jealous.”
“You know them?” I was shocked. “Is there anybody you don’t know?”
“Listen kitten…” Katie gazed at me. “Do you really think I’d let anyone I didn’t know do that?” She laughed. “I’d claw their face off. Anyway…” We arrived at the car and she opened my door. “They were just the warm up act.”
The ride home was amazing. We couldn’t keep our hands off one another during the trip. Katie had her hand down my panty and she was rubbing the head of my dick with her thumb. I had my hand beneath her skirt…as if she wore a panty…and her wet scent flowed over my fingers. And then my fingers were beneath my nose inhaling her essence.
We were no better in the apartment. The trail of our clothing led to us, completely naked, getting totally ripped on the pipe. We sat facing one another. My legs were hooked over hers and whichever hand was free played with the other’s body. Katie gave me another pill for the pain I really didn’t feel.
“Honey bear…” She spoke with the most lewd lilt. “What I’m going to do to your tits tonight, you’re going to need it.”
Katie got up and went into the bedroom. She returned with two plastic tubes, some kind of squeezy thingy, and her ever present tube of goo. After we resumed our sitting arrangement, Katie opened the tube of goo and, after putting a glob on her fore finger, rubbed it around both my nipples. The coolness of the goo only amplified the tingling my body had been experiencing all night.
Katie then placed one tube directly over my nipple. With the squeezy thingy attached she gave it a squeeze. I thought somebody had just sent a lightning bolt right through my nipple. That bolt ended at the tip of my dick which she was rubbing gently as my entire body quaked. The second and third squeezes sucked my entire nipple and aureole up. I had no idea what Katie was doing to me other than I couldn’t wait for the other tube to be attached.
“God… You’re so wet!” Katie beamed. “Here… Taste…” I licked her thumb. “I know.” She chuckled. “You taste good.”
“I want to go with you when you visit with Bernie.” I had to be high.
“Why of course kitten…” Katie lilted. Her grin was huge! “I wouldn’t even think of going without you. After all…” She arched one brow. “He did invite you as well. I bet you’ll want to suck his cock.” Her eyes lit up. “I know you will. And I bet you’ll want to sit on his cock…won’t you my little slut.”
Sitting there staring at Katie, I couldn’t deny anything she was saying. I even imagined sitting on it…not necessarily Bernie’s it…but somebody’s it. Smiled coyly I grasp the hand she was touching me with. I blushed like never before. And my eyes were focused on how amazing my nails still looked. Katie just looked at me and inhaled seriously on the pipe.
“Yeah… Maybe…” I finally said and giggled.
“You know what he’ll do? Come baby doll... I want to show you something.”
Katie got up and held her hand down for me. I took it, got to my feet, and let her lead me into the bedroom. The slightly swinging tubes dangling off my…boobettes…elicted a groan and a moan as we walked. She opened her closet door and bent down for a shoe box.
“Look at this sweet heart.” Katie lifted the top to reveal neatly bundled hundred dollar bills. “See that other one?” She pointed to the next box. “Same thing… I get paid in a check and tips in cash. And Bernie always throws in a little something extra each time I visit him.”
“Oh…my…God…!”
I was… I can’t describe how I felt. Shocked and giddy…maybe…? I’d never ever seen that much money before.
“Yeah… Seriously…with you simply showing up…? Heaven only knows how much he’ll give us. Probably five or six big ones and I don’t mean cock.” Katie laughed. “And if we stay with him overnight…? Yeah…easily six… But I’m not going to tell him.”
“Katie…?” I was surprised. “Why not…?”
“Bernie, as much as he likes his pussy, loves a really good surprise even more.” Katie laughed. “You’ll see sweet heart. Now come on…” She smiled lewdly as she put the box back. “Let’s get ready for bed.” She pulled me into the bathroom. “Let’s freshen up your lip stain. I love you doing me with blood red slick glossy lips.” She giggled. “Oh yeah…” Katie sharply yanked off each of the tubes. “Enough of these…for now…”
Aside from the sharp immediate pain which dissipated quickly, my nipples stuck out and looked amazingly thick. Katie washed the residue of the goop from my boobs with warm water which felt so very soothing. Then she grabbed both my nipples and gently squeezed them. I nearly hopped up off the floor. The sensation was so intense and when she sucked nearly my entire boobette into her mouth, I almost fainted from the pleasure.
‘I definitely needed a real pair of these things’ ran through my mind as she tortured my nipple with her amazing tongue. The pleasure was so intense I thought I might have peed only to discover a long dripping strand of my boy goo.
“Oh my…” Katie lilted. “Somebody’s very excited.”
Katie took my hand and pulled me into the bedroom and pushed me down onto the bed. What can I say? She donned her strap on and proceeded to fuck my brains out. But it wasn’t merely some random rutting on her part. It was a gradual escalation of thrilling and tingling motions that culminated in the most exquisite, powerful, and seemingly never ending orgasm ever.
Katie was always top and I loved every second of it. I loved being on my back with my legs spayed wide. I loved hooking my heels behind her and pulling her into me. I especially loved it because she paid undue amounts of time pleasuring my suddenly huge…well…maybe only larger…nipples whilst her vibrating dick slammed in and out of me.
It was when I wrapped my arms and legs around her, drawing her body into mine, that I exploded as never before. Her body rubbing against mine as she fucked me, her naked flesh slick with perspiration, rubbing against my dick each time she entered me, created an amazing volcano of pleasure. My own wetness only added to the slick and sliding sensations I was feeling so strongly.
My moans of ecstasy became cries of pleasure. And those cries became profane screams of ultimate delight. There were stars and bells and all forms of magical apparitions and sounds ringing in my ears. And these appeared before my eyes whether they were opened or tightly shut. That all powerful blast of consummate pleasure seemed to go on and on until I could no longer stand it and my limbs fell limp upon the bed. I think I literally passed out for a moment.
When I regained my vision Katie was on top on me trying to catch her breath. I felt her body quivering and her breath upon my cheek. And then she stiffened and groaned long…and hard. Katie went limp again and once again she fought to catch her breath.
“I’ve got to turn this fucking thing off.”
Katie spoke with a breathless whisper. She began to get to her knees and I immediately wrapped my arms and legs around her. I didn’t want her to leave me. I wanted her to stay inside me forever.
“No…! Please…! Stay in me a little longer.” I whined.
“You want my cock to stay in you?” She snickered. “I have to turn the vibrator off before I lose my mind. Oh my God…!” Katie’s body shook again. She suddenly grinned and she smiled wickedly. “You are such a slut.”
Katie reached behind her back and undid the strap. As she got to her knees I could hear the vibrator and I saw what was getting her so excited. The knobby part of her strap on, the part for her, made a wet popping sound when she pulled it out. After turning it off, Katie rolled me atop her and refastened the strap on belt round my back. After turning the thingy back on, she rolled back over and nestled into my side.
“Now I can be in you as long as you’d like.” Katie snickered and kissed my cheek. “All night if you wish…” She laid her head next to my boob. I felt her breath on my nipple as she sighed. “Now it’s time to get serious.” She said as she cupped my boy bits in her warm hand. “We need to empty my closet.”
“Why…? What’s happening?” I was fighting the vibrations for a mere moment of clarity.
“I’m going to shed stuff and we’re going to have some work done in the bathroom.”
“Oh…yeah…” I lilted. “I forgot about that. When are they going to start work?”
“Probably next Monday... I haven’t called them yet. But it’s Bernie’s general contractor so it will all go quickly.”
“Yeah… But what about your clothes…?” I had just become aware that although my butt hole was buzzing…sort of…my entire bottom was as well?
“Well…?” Katie gave my boy bits a hand hug. “I think it’s time for baby doll to move in. I want your things in my closet.” She brought her hand up to stroke my cheek softly. “I love doing our GRWM and our OOTD with you. I think I’ll keep you.” She chuckled just before diving down and taking my boy bits into her mouth.
Stevie’s Tale – Chapter 4
By Kelly Blake
“…show the man your cookies.”
My nail polish remained on until Tuesday. I managed to hide my hands from sight with a pair of gloves. I claimed that I had eczema…Katie’s idea. I had to use this cream on my hands and wear gloves. Nobody even questioned that crap or my sudden shift over the line of androgyny into mildly femme as far as my mode of dress. Katie even said I was developing my own real sense of street style.
Within only two weeks of meeting Katie, my entire existence has changed forever. My piercings had healed enough and I was now able to rummage through Katie’s amazing assortment of ear garnishes. All the work in the apartment was finished and I now lived fully with Katie if only on weekends and an occasional weekday night. I also learned how to lie.
My wardrobe expanded to nearly one third of Katie’s closet. And now with the new bidet our ‘clean-up’ became much less…crowded? My assortment and use of cosmetics became a way of life since I was with her. I felt I always needed to look my best for her. But I couldn’t achieve the complete look I really wanted with fake boobs.
“Listen sweet heart… There are only three ways to do tits. You can continue with the fakies. You could get implants. Or you can go on the ‘mones. And of course any combination of the three would work.” Katie held my hands as we sat naked and spoke. “We can’t keep doing the saline forever you know.”
“Well…? How long would it take with hormones?”
Although taking pills of various and dubious ‘flavors’ had become a strong part of our life together, hormones constituted ‘real’ drugs that would change me; my physical and mental states. I knew that much from the little reading I did. And I was terrified at the very thought?
“I don’t know baby doll.” Katie spoke with a serious tone…something quite rare. “It can be up to two years…or something. And there’s no real guarantee how big they’ll get. Anyway…you are already partway there…at least according to Zoey. And she would know about those things”
“Huh…?” What…!
“You have a little too much soft stuff on top of your muscle. That’s like a baby tit waiting to be born.” She giggled.
“Katie…!” I said with exasperation.
“Seriously baby doll… It’s easier and quicker to get implants. And you could start the ‘mones as well. But getting the implants is actually easier than getting the ‘mones and we can do both with Bernie’s help.”
Gazing into Katie’s face I tried to discern what would please her the most. Whatever did please her seemed to always work for me. However I could see nothing but concern in her face. I seemed to instinctually know that she would be ecstatic with having something a little more permanent?
“Okay…” I sighed. “I think implants and hormones will do it.” I thought for a moment. “But what if the hormones really work well? I don’t want to be all boobs…you know?”
“We can get the implants removed. And you can get them so that there’d be no visible scars.”
Katie got more excited as she spoke. She shook my hands and bounced up and down as she sat. I got the warm fuzzys knowing I pleased her with my decision.
“Come on baby doll… We’ve got get your nails done. Tonight’s the big night.” She laughed. “You need to look like a perfectly slutty and totally decadent little school girl.”
I knew the look she wanted; pubescent slut. I still hated that word. But for some reason it didn’t bothered me when Katie spoke it. Maybe it was the situation or the context or simply her voice. Sometimes I even got the tingles when she called me a slut…her slut. I’d heard her utter the word so frequently that now I even spoke it…on very rare occasions.
Of course we needed to get something special for me to wear. Normally Katie was very quick in finding things for me. But for that day she took her time. She had found a mid-thigh slinky blush pink dress. It was an Adrianna Papell piece. The dress was delicate, light in weight, and sequined…of course. And the hem just was wide enough for me to move as I pleased. But most importantly, the fit was nearly perfect.
Our true preparations for the evening began around four in the afternoon. Katie gave GRWM an entirely new meaning. We began with our usual cleansing inside and out. After bathing, Katie decided that only the most fragrant and potent of herbal oils were adequate. She gave us only eight ounces each and told me to hold it in as long as possible. Katie also inserted a kind of butt plug to help me retain the oil? What kind I didn’t know. But I found out soon enough.
“Yeow…!”
Squeaking as I nearly doubled over one hand flew down to my crotch and my other hand to my plugged butt hole. Katie just stood there, phone in hand, snickering.
“Fuck Katie…!” Oh…my God…! The ‘F’ bomb…!
But Katie just giggled and turned it on again. And again I nearly doubled over only this time I crossed my legs.
“Squeeze it. Squeeze your ass hole around it sweet heart. I’ll turn the vibes down…a wee bit.”
Katie did and I did. I must say the plug felt amazing. It was like a massage for my butt hole. But when you think about it…after all, the butt hole is a muscle. Anyway, in spite of the intense distraction, we managed to finish doing my eyes before I really had to… get my oil changed? Once I was sufficiently cleaned up, Katie surprised me once again.
“Here…” She bent me over and reinserted the plug. “Keep this in. It’ll def keep your motor running.” She giggled.
Katie gazed down and chuckled. I was dripping clear fluid…yet again. She was right as I yelped when it began to softly vibrate again. Katie put her arms around me and smiled so very warmly. Then she put her hands to my cheeks and kissed my lips.
“I am so excited for you this evening. It’s like an initiation.” Katie beamed. “Okay baby doll… We still need to finish our faces, get dressed and then run to get your tits done.”
“But I thought…”
“Zoey lives for cash sweet heart.” Katie smiled wryly. “And tonight is worth way more than what your temp tits will cost.”
Still the innocent…or the ignorant…I smiled but didn’t get the memo. And so our GRWM continued until every little detail down to the perfectly slightly disheveled look of my hair was completed. Katie even put a clutch together for me including my lip stain, my rose gold lip-gloss. She even included a wad of tissues and a folded spare panty liner.
By the time the arguing with Zoey had finished, money changed hands, and I was fully injected, it was nearly seven thirty. I must admit that both of us looked amazing. Katie looked totally high fashion and I looked teeny slut in the style of Teen Vogue. Even Zoey was totally agog at our totally dope appearance.
We needed to rush because Bernie did not like to be kept waiting very long. I nearly forgot my purse in our haste and had to return to get it. This didn’t please Katie at all. Although there was no hissy fit, her sour expression shouted tomes of displeasure. We sped down Federal Highway toward the center of town. Then we ripped through the tunnel, Katie in a NASCAR kind of frame of mind.
“Where are we going?” I asked softly. “Where does he live?”
“Oh you’ll like where we’re going. But he doesn’t exactly live there.” Katie flashed an amazing impish smile at me. “The place has an amazing view of the water. And the food is pretty good. Seafood mostly…”
“Oh…” Sudden awareness! “Is this like…like a date or something?” My raised brows must have expressed my ignorance. “I mean he’s still not expecting me to show up…is he?”
“Don’t sweat it baby doll… Everything will be just fine.” Katie chuckled, her grin was slightly lewd.
Well of course she knew the valet guy and of course she knew the maître de. Just the very whisper of Bernie’s name elicited an air of respect even if feigned. We were shown to a table upstairs and away from the crowd. Bernie was already sitting at the corner. He smiled and got up when he saw us approaching. Both he and the host held our chairs out for us as we quickly kissed Bernie and then sat down.
“I am so glad you decided to join us this evening.” He grinned as he reached for and held my hand. “You look incredible tonight.” He glanced from me to Katie. “Can she spend the night with us?” I thought he was going to drool.
“Of course Bernie… I know how you so love surprises.” Katie giggled and her eyes flashed.
Glasses of wine appeared whilst I was gazing out the windows. Though it was already dark, the view was amazing. The reflection of the lights on the water captivated me. And the enormous boats that were sailing past only added to the feel of luxury? I could barely hear the conversation I was so totally enrapt.
“Hey… baby doll…” Katie cooed as she gently tapped my shoulder. “What are you looking at?”
“It’s so…beautiful. The lights on the water…?” I said softly.
“Who do you belong to baby doll?” Katie said with a smirk.
“I belong to you Katie.” I said without even thinking whilst looking at the water.
“No baby doll… Tell it to Bernie.” Katie’s wry grin grew larger.
“I…” I hesitated telling Bernie what had been our…sort of secret? “I belong to Katie.” I blushed and gazed down at my hand in Bernie’s.
“And you’ll do whatever I tell you?” Katie snickered.
The waiter suddenly appeared with a serving tray full of plates. I thought I could wait for him to leave.
“Go ahead sweetness… Tell Bernie.”
“I will do whatever Katie asks me to.” I whispered softly.
My eyes were cast down and my face was flush with embarrassment; and with excitement. Katie was willing me to do whatever she fancied. I had no real control over myself when I was around her. That feeling of helplessness, thought self-imposed, was so very overwhelmingly…hot!
“Listen baby doll… Why don’t you go underneath the table and check out Bernie’s nice big cock.”
Katie giggled and gave me one of her very wicked grins. I stared at her in shock not believing what she was asking. Up until now this was kind of a game? And what she asked was done discreetly…or privately…not in public? And it was usually to our mutual sexual benefit. Katie held up an end of the table cloth. I got off my chair and down on my knees ready to crawl under.
“Katie…” Bernie chuckled and begged. “Please Katie… Not here… How old are you anyway?” He asked with wide eyes.
“Come sit back down baby doll.” Katie turned to Bernie. “Since when has anyone’s age been an issue…?” She laughed. “She’s the same age as I was.”
Bernie scowled, his forehead creased deeply. He leaned in toward me and looked directly into my eyes.
“Listen sweet heart…” His deep voice resonated. “You really don’t have to be here if that’s not what you want.” I nodded and blushed. “Well…? Do you really want to be here tonight?”
“Yes…” I managed to squeak in a whisper.
“Now don’t say yes…” Bernie’s gaze was piercing. “…just because Katie’s giving you her ratchet stare.”
I gazed at Katie who simply smiled. I took her hand in mine and, gazing into her eyes, spoke.
“I want to be here tonight…with you…” I gazed at Katie and smiled coyly but with a touch of the lewd. “…and with you.” I glanced at Bernie. “With both of you…”
“Good… That’s all I need to know.” Bernie smiled. “Let’s eat ladies.”
I barely remember having a bite even though Katie was kind enough to put little morsels of things on my plate. Bernie was talking away as he ate and Katie was grinning. She told me that if you can get them talking you’ve already got them. I was totally enrapt by everything around me; the food, the view, the company, and the gazes we were getting from the other diners within our view.
Everything was great until Katie turned on the vibrator hidden inside me.
“Watch this Bernie. I’m going to start her engine.” Katie laughed.
I jumped and nearly yelped in surprise.
“What was that?” Bernie sat upright.
He was nearly as startled as I was until Katie held up the fob thingy. Then he laughed knowing what had just occurred. All of these different sensations were flooding into me and then she had to top them all off with that stupid switch! Though I felt as if I peed in my panty, I knew it was way far from that. So when Katie nudged me and signaled a potty run, I was more than ready.
Fortunately…thankfully…there was one stall empty and we both made a dash for it. Katie followed me in…of course. I really had to pee at this point. All the wine and iced tea I drank had raced through me. I was doing the ‘pee pee dance’ whilst Katie blocked the bowl and rubbed against me.
“Please…!” I whined emphatically. “I have to go.”
“Ohhh… Alright…” She giggled wickedly.
“Can I take this thing out now?” I pled.
“No sweet heart… It’s going to really help you later tonight. Trust me.” She grinned.
Katie switched places with me and snickered. Quickly hitching up the hem of my dress I pulled down my panty. I was thankful there was only a little boy juice on the liner. I had become so accustomed to Katie being around me…and me around her for that matter…that I instantly let loose a torrent of pee.
Heaven only knows what the woman next to us was thinking and Heaven knows that I didn’t really care. All I knew was that now I had to change the stupid liner. Opening my clutch I noticed Katie had actually put in several folded little darlings. I did the quick switch and threw the used one in the can labeled ‘tissues’.
The two other women at the basins doing their lips gave us a strange look as we exited the stall. One woman winked and smiled. Katie and I spoke as we washed our hands and, as the women’s room finally cleared, she got down to it.
“We need to get him home soon.” She said emphatically. “I want him fully awake for tonight.” She laughed.
“What should I do?” I asked as I redid my lips.
“Don’t worry baby doll. Just follow my lead and everything will be just duckie.” Katie wiped a smudge of lipstick from the corner of her mouth. “Just remember…” She looked at me as she tucked her lipsticks away. “You just being there should add at least twenty minutes onto his stiffy.” Katie laughed.
It didn’t take long to get out of the restaurant. One more quick glass of wine, a taste of some dessert, and we were off. Bernie insisted on us riding with him. Though Katie told me later that this was their routine, I couldn’t help but feel he didn’t want me to escape. Bernie would have Katie’s car towed to his apartment building…as usual.
Bernie’s car was…amazing. It was huge and he even had a chauffeur. Katie sat on one side of him and I sat on the other. This was not my doing but I wasn’t thinking straight between the wine, the pills, and that softly vibrating thingy up my butt. The scent of the leather seats hung in the air along with our perfumes. Bernie took hold of my hand.
“You really look gorgeous tonight. I image Katie is helping you with your wardrobe. That dress truly compliments your beauty. And it’s that’s the way everyone should see you.” He chuckled.
Bernie’s comments went right to my heart. I could have hugged him. Blushing and smiled demurely, I gazed at my hand in his. Bernie’s hand was warm and dry. He seemed to be so very confident about everything. His manner was as if he owned the world and it revolved around him. Yet he was soft and gentle…and protecting…of Katie at least.
Noticing that Katie let go of Bernie’s hand and she was softly stoking the inside of his trouser cloaked thigh, I couldn’t help but grin. I let go of his hand and did the same. I felt his thigh tense at first touch. But as the stroking became more…pointed… Bernie eased back into his seat and shut his eyes.
“I truly must to travel with you two more often.” He chuckled.
“Hey baby doll…” Katie smiled wickedly. “Want to feel something totally tits?”
“Huh…?” WTF…?
Katie took her hand and grabbed the growing bulge in Bernie’s trousers. She giggled as Bernie nearly jumped out of his skin.
“Scope out his chubby.” Katie grabbed my hand and quickly squeezed it around the bulge. “I don’t know about you but this sure works for me.” She laughed hysterically.
Totally petrified, I couldn’t move a muscle. My hand was frozen around…well…mostly around Bernie’s dick. I felt it grow even larger and longer. It throbbed as if it was a living being apart from the rest of him. This was the first dick I actually had the ‘luxury’ of simply touching. And Katie was so open and so…so brash about it all.
“Hey girls…” Bernie chuckled and squirmed in his seat. “Girls…! I won’t be able to straighten up if you two keep molesting me.”
“Oh no mister…” Katie then stuck her tongue in his ear which I immediately felt as a massive throbbing of his clothed dick still in my hand. “You’re not getting away and we’re keeping you on the edge till the wee hours of forever. I promise.” She snickered.
We rode the rest of the way with my hand on his dick and Katie playing with everything else. Fortunately for all involved the ride to his building only took minutes. We were assisted out by Bernie’s chauffeur to face a two story high glass wall that fronted the lobby.
A uniformed doorman held the door open and we entered the gorgeous lobby complete with real crystal chandeliers and various things with gilded frames and edges. The stone tiled flooring was partial covered with oriental carpets and runners.
Bernie smiled and winked to the concierge and we rode a wood paneled elevator up to the top floor. The rug we stood upon was plush and also oriental that complimented the tiled stone flooring. Bernie’s apartment had wooden double doors with brass hardware. He removed a fob from his pocket, pressed it, and opened the door for us.
The foyer was bigger than Katie’s apartment! Different colored stones formed a pattern on the floor and there were several stone columns. It was a corner apartment that overlooked the ocean…of course…and had an amazing view of the beach with all the pretty lights and buildings further down the road.
Bernie bought the apartment as soon as the ground was broken. He had them combine two duplex apartments into one really huge home. As he led us through his home, I suddenly realized that he also had an amazing view of the port. I also noticed that each room was done in a different style. Artwork was displayed everywhere. I was so taken that Katie had to grasp my hand and pull me along.
“Bernie…!” Katie nearly shouted. “My motor is running and it needs one of your special tune-ups.” She whined and frowned.
She could have added that my motor was running as well. Suddenly all I could think of was dick…anyone’s dick. Bernie no longer had a face, or even a body. But he certainly did have that dick. I never felt this way before…not ever. It had to be whatever she had me swallow back at the restaurant.
“Okay…” Bernie chuckled. “Anything for you princess...”
We walked back through the apartment…at least one half…to the elaborate stairway across from the front door. But instead of taking the stairway Bernie led us to a glass booth. It was Bernie’s personal elevator! Katie giggled at my expression of wonder. When we arrived on the second level, the doors opened onto a crystal clear walkway I hadn’t noticed before.
Bernie’s bedroom also had these two humongus carved wooden doors…with brass fixtures…of course.
“Aren’t these doors totally sick?” Katie’s voice was lit with excitement.
And those humongus double doors opened into a large ante room with a desk and a few other pieces of furniture. The paintings on the walls were kind of weird but it’s the modern thingy I guess. But the most impressive thing in Bernie’s bedroom was Bernie’s humongus bed. There was dark lacquered wood trim all around it and a headboard that seemed to have everything except a fridge.
Katie had already taken off Bernie’s jacket and folded it over a chair. She began to unbutton his shirt and turned to me.
“Help me out of this dress Bae.” She grinned.
That was kind of a joke. The dress was so slinky and draped that she could almost have stepped right out of it…except for her boobs. I took the hem, raised it up, and pulled the back up and over her head. Katie very briefly stopped undressing Bernie to slip her arms out.
“Now my bra honey…” Her eyes never left Bernie’s as she continued down to his zippered shorts. “Is my daddy getting a little excited?”
She chuckled as one hand played beneath Bernie’s shirt and the other was down around his dick. Bernie moaned softly and slid his hand down the front of Katie’s panty.
The three tiny hooks on Katie’s bra came apart. I slipped the bra down off her arms as she removed them from their hidden location. I laid it upon her dress which now rested across Bernie’s jacket. Just as I was about to rub comfort into the marks the bra left, Bernie blocked my hands.
“That’s my job kid. Why don’t you just watch?” Bernie stated politely but very…firmly?
Bernie chuckled as his fingertips began to roam along the marks. I was very jealous. I was very envious. I was very jealous and very envious. He was touching my Katie and though I know other guys have touched her, I didn’t have to witness it…and smile. And it hurt. I hitched my fingers under the waist band of Katie’s panty ready to help her off with it.
“Uhhh… Stevie doll…?” Bernie chuckled as he ran his thumbs over Katie’s engorged nipples. “That’s my job as well.”
Bernie smiled as my heart died. The very reason for my existence…my being…was going to be groped by this…this guy! Katie pushed Bernie back till his legs touched the wooden ledge of his bed.
“Honey..?” Katie crooned and half wilted as Bernie’s fingers played across her vagina. “Why don’t you help Bernie get his trousers off?”
Derp…! I’m such a basic bitch that I was completely clueless. But then again, I never had the option to…explore? I many my times with what’s his name…as all exes should be…were less than erotic or sensual. He basically had me suck him off or he fucked me and that was that.
So I took Bernie’s nipple in my mouth, sucked on it, licked it once, and then blew upon it. He visibly shuddered and moaned. Revenge…sort of…? Softly kissing my way down, stopping for a long moment to lick his navel, which he seemed to like a lot, I got down to where I could undo his belt up close and personal. I slowly unzipped his shorts glancing up at Katie for her approval. She smiled softly and nodded.
Getting his linen blend shorts off was no biggie. But his boxers sort of presented a challenge. Bernie had a really big stiffy and there would be no gentle unveiling. As I expected it came flying up and out at my chin as I pulled his boxers down.
Katie was quick and she pushed him back and onto the bed. Bernie slide further onto the bed and I removed his boxers and boating shoes. Katie nestled into his side and teased his nipples with her tongue. As she ran her finger nail tips up and down his side she gazed at me.
“Take off your gown baby doll and show the man your cookies.” Katie snickered as she kissed Bernie’s tummy.
Katie quickly sat up and unzipped my gown as I sat on the bed. I stood and removed it carefully, laying it down on another chair next to a round lacquered table. Then, standing looking stupidly at the two of them being perfectly comfortable with their nudity, I folded my arms in front of my chest as if the bra didn’t hide a thing.
“Your bra is adorable…” Katie giggled and then gently bit Bernie’s nipple. “But lose it honey. The man wants to see your tits.”
Of course he did. Duh…! But taking it off was…unsettling…at the least? I turned my back to them and slipped the straps off my shoulders. Then I reversed the bra and undid the two small hooks. I let it drop and, with my arms across my chest…my boobs to be precise…I turned back toward them.
“Oh baby doll…” Katie hopped up and off the bed. “You really don’t need to be so shy around us.” She cooed. “You belong to me so…? Just do as I asked.”
Katie came and stood directly facing me and blocking Bernie’s view of my…cookies? She then placed my hands upon her shoulders and, grasping my waist, pulled me into her for one of those amazing and reality ending kisses. Of course it worked just as she knew it would. I had my leg wrapped around Katie’s within moments as she managed to steal my breath away…as usual.
Katie didn’t stop with anything that simple…not ever. She grabbed my hair firmly and tilted my head back. She kissed me and I felt all her heat. She had just told me once again that I was hers to do with as she pleased. Katie began to kiss her way down the side of my neck. Her hands grasped my butt as she sucked and licked my distended nipples.
As I slipped into another world, Katie was emitting electrical shocks with her hands and lips that caused me to tremble. My head was thrown back. My eyes were closed. And my lips, wet from her licking them, were slightly parted. I could feel her crotch rubbing against my thigh. Katie’s wetness was seeping through her panty. At that moment she took my hands and led me to the bed.
“Isn’t she beautiful?” Katie asked Bernie with a grin.
“She’s gorgeous. Perfect…” Bernie’s eyes were bugging. “I could see about getting her some modeling work.”
“No Bernie… She’s not that kind of girl.” Katie giggled.
“No…” Bernie waved his hand, a disgusted look upon his face. “Straight jobs… She’s got the legs and the look.”
Bernie sounded quite sincere as his gaze went from me to Katie. She hopped back onto the bed pulling me down with her. With a chuckle she resumed her place at Bernie’s side and began playing with his body. She’d yet to even touch his dick but it was pointing straight toward the ceiling…and drooling a little?
“You don’t need to do anything baby doll. Just watch us play and do whatever you feel like doing.”
Katie turned and plopped her lips down upon Bernie’s. It would seem his lips were anxiously awaiting hers. I thought they would devour each other. And the manner in which her boobs hung and swayed as Bernie tried to latch onto one of her nipples with his fingertips proved mesmerizing. It was the movement I’d seen before…but never quite often enough.
I so wished it was me under Katie’s body. I ran my hand up Bernie’s leg as I’d seen Katie do so often to me. I finally had nails worth having done. And they were just long enough to tantalize and to titillate? Anyway, the sight and feeling of the hair on Bernie’s legs was amazing.
“Yesss…” Katie hissed as she finally allowed Bernie’s lips to find her nipples. “Get between his legs Bae.”
Watched as Katie held Bernie’s head to her boobs as if nursing a child, I was captivated. Katie was totally loving it. Her eyes were closed and she moaned softly, a smile upon her lips. I knelt between Bernie’s outstretched legs and now worked my finger nail tips over both his legs. The lighter the touch, the more his dick would kind of twitch?
Hmmm… Bernie’s dick…
It was the very first one that I could actually take the time to look at. I pressed on his leg muscles firmly and I could swear I smelt his body’s scent. His muscles, thought past their prime, were not something I would ever have…nor did I really desire. But there was just this mystery about that maleness I found confusing. As I put my nose closer to his body, to where I could feel his heat, I found myself almost irresistibly drawn to its source; Bernie’s very ample boy junk!
Giggling as I squatted down and hovered just above his stiffy, I gently blew on it. Bernie’s dick throbbed and actually moved skyward. I quickly caught sight of Katie beginning to settle herself over Bernie’s face. I gently tapped the already slick tip of his dick with my index finger. His entire body quaked and I heard a muffled moan.
Glancing up I saw Katie sitting on Bernie’s face…literally! His nose was between her still panty covered butt cheeks. Bernie’s arms were gentle pinned by her legs and her fingers were tugging on his nipples. Katie was grinning from ear to ear. Then she winked and mouthed ‘his cock…his cock...’. I gazed back down at it and licked his slickness off my finger tip. It tasted mildly salty?
Touching them…his gnads…wasn’t an issue in the least. My hand was drawn toward them and I lightly played with the hair. His dick kept wiggling until I finally cupped his gnads in my hand. The wiggling stopped and his dick stood straight up and so hard looking I thought it might break. I snickered. I guess guys really could be fun to play with?
Gently, I raked my nails up the sides of his dick. For just a moment I thought Bernie might actually buck Katie off. I giggled as he tried to say something…I think…through Katie’s panty and ass cheeks. Watching it in awe, I tapped the sides again. His dick veins looked so very large. The entire thing throbbed continuously and nearly clear fluid seeped from the top in a rivulet.
Feeling like I was in a dream, with things were happening all around me, I really felt like an observer. And I was observing…me. As Bernie began to remove Katie’s panty with his teeth, I lapped my tongue right across the very tip of his dick. His was so startled that I thought his head would wind up in her butt hole or her vagina! I was loving the smell, and the taste of him.
It was all over from that point on. I couldn’t help myself…what I was doing. With her panty off Katie again held Bernie’s arms captive. This time her vagina was lodged on his nose and mouth as she gently rocked her pelvis back and forth. Grinning at me, her eyes half closed, Katie made a circle with her hand and motioned it toward her mouth. I knew what she was telling me.
Watching myself, I licked my lips, pursed them, and planted them atop Bernie’s dick. Bernie made a low growling sound…kind of like a moan…a groan? Everything Katie did to me came flooding into my consciousness. I slowly sucked the head of Bernie’s dick into my mouth. His body trembled and he nearly off seated Katie…again.
I must admit I was surprised I could get almost half of it in my mouth. But then again…it wasn’t being shoved in so far that you could pee out my butt hole. I never understood that whole thing about taking a dick so far down one’s throat. And I so enjoyed just sucking on the head. That’s the business end anyway.
The thought came to me that nursing on a boob must be something like suckling on a dick. That simple act was so calming, so satisfying, and so…fulfilling? And being in control made me feel…empowered? And having my hands around his quite sizable gnads added to the feeling of empowerment that I felt. Of course Katie sitting on Bernie’s face and pinning his arms helped.
Glancing up at Katie I saw her smile and nod approvingly. She had a tube in her hand that she offered to me. Taking it, I found that the tube of goo was not only wet, but also quite warm as well. It had to be Bernie’s. I smiled at her, my lips never leaving Bernie’s dick. Well…actually at that point it was my dick. He simply loaned it to me to play with.
Anyway… She knew what I wanted to do and she nodded her head again. I hadn’t given any thought of how to get Bernie’s dick up my butt without…exposing myself? I mean he thought I was Katie’s girlfriend with a capital ‘GIRL’. And then there was the liner in the panty. If I moved it aside it would become an issue. Katie suddenly leaned forward bringing her bean part right over Bernie’s mouth.
“Oh yeah…” She quivered as she spoke. “That’s it. Right there…right there...” She smiled at me. “He can’t hear us as long as I have his head pinned with my thighs.” She giggled.
I stopped sucking Bernie and played with his dick’s head using my fingernails.
“How am I going to do this?” I asked softly as I uncapped the tube of goo with my free hand.
“Give me these.”
She grabbed the waistband of my panty and tugged it down. I moved closer so she could slip them off me. Bernie never saw a thing. I moved my body to hook my legs beneath his thighs as I knelt. Making a tight circle with my thumb and forefinger, I coated my palm with the goo and slowly slid them down his dick. His deep and guttural groaning, emphasized by the jerking of his body, was muffled by Katie’s vagina.
Once slick, I hovered just over where I thought his dick should go. Katie leaned down and took my bits into her mouth. She held me tightly with one arm and then pulled the butt plug out of me. I had no idea of what she would do with it until I felt Bernie’s entire body jerk and heard a muffled groan. I giggled as I thought ‘how very interesting…it’s now in Bernie’.
Katie moved my hand from Bernie’s dick and took it in her hand. Looking up at me she nodded and I began to lower myself. I finally felt the wet tip of Bernie’s dick touching my butt hole. It was still loose and slick from the plug and I tried to ‘kiss’ his dick’s head as it slowly poked its way into me.
Both Bernie and I hissed ‘oh my God’ at the same time. I yelped in pain as Bernie’s dick head finally popped into me. I closed my eyes as tears quickly welled up. I didn’t think it would hurt as much as it did. Even Katie’s ministrations to my boy bits couldn’t distract me from the sharp pain. She placed her hands beneath my butt cheeks and held me up; slowing its inevitable entry into me.
Within moments I felt numb. My butt hole felt numb. I sniffled and pushed Katie’s hands away. Slowly I allowed myself to slide down on his dick. The sensation so very painful only moments ago was now ecstatic. I slowly began to raise and lower myself onto Bernie. Katie turned on the butt plug up in Bernie just as I was about to descend. He bucked up into me quite forcefully.
And within moments I was loving it. I totally loved the fullness and the surge of its length when Bernie’s hips jerked upward. I was so lost and enrapt in bliss that I hadn’t even noticed Katie’s mouth being replaced by her magical fingers. She pulled me toward her and our lips met sending electricity throughout my body. Her free hand began to massage and tug on my nipples as she stole my breath…and my soul.
Katie led us both like a conductor of an orchestra. Nothing happened without her touch or direction. And her touch and direction was always fast and unexpected. As she leaned down to take me into her heavenly mouth, Katie also reached down to Bernie’s butt. Whatever she did caused Bernie to buck furiously. He was thrusting so fast I had no choice but to remain in one position and let him have his way.
Bernie actually felt like he was getting bigger. I felt almost no pain and my butt hole became an electrical generator sending these surging shock waves throughout my body. I could feel his intense throbbing as he slowed and thrust into me more…decidedly? And each and every pass over my good spot caused me to clench around his dick.
Then with one particularly strong thrust his entire body stiffened and I felt him throbbing like crazy. Katie quickly bent over and yanked the butt plug out of him and then pushed it quite forcefully back in. Bernie began having a massive and almost seizure-like orgasm all around and inside me. I swear I could feel him spurt into me like a garden hose…on full force.
But I wasn’t done with Bernie…or his dick. I reached beneath him and pulled his junk up. I knew that he would either plop out of me or simply shrink away and I wanted to feel him grow large inside me. I squeezed him with my butt hole trying to stimulate a little growth but all I seemed to do was spit him out of me…and with an embarrassing plopping and farting sound no less.
The cool air felt weirdly stimulating inside my gaping butt. Katie snickered and handed me several tissues. I looked at her and this new wonderful mystery.
“You need to work for it.” Katie chuckled knowing what I wanted. “I would also do this.” She wadded up several tissues and placed them up against my butt hole. “Bernie has très expensive bedding and we don’t want any…leaks? Pausing for a moment Katie snickered. “And put your panty on to keep them in place.” She giggled as she got off him.
“That was amazing.” Bernie finally said with a broad grin as he tried to catch his breath. “You two girls are going to kill me.” He laughed. “And you…” Bernie tried to sit up as he spoke to me. Katie wisely pushed him back down. “You are a definite keeper.” He smiled as gently as he spoke. “You were just…” Bernie sighed. “…just amazing.”
There was something in the manner Bernie spoke that made me feel very relaxed and…dare I say it…confident?
“Well you better have enjoyed her you old pervert.” Katie snickered. “You popped her cherry honey. Check out this stuff daddy.”
Katie showed him the tissue I used to clean off any goopie that still might be on his dick. It was stained with a bit of my blood.
“You nailed a virgin.” She laughed.
“Oh my god…! Are you okay?” Bernie, a very concerned look on his face tried to sit up. “You know you really didn’t have to do anything you didn’t want. And after all, I’m the boss.”
I glanced at Katie.
“Don’t look at her.” Bernie was very serious. “I don’t want you to hurt yourself…or me for that matter.” Bernie rubbed Katie’s back. “Now she is sixteen…right?”
“Yes Bernie dear…” Katie said in a bored voice as she rolled her eyes and smiled at me. “She’s officially sixteen. And yes…” She pointed her finger up for emphasis. “She’s fresh…and she’s totally hot to play. We’re talking day one here.” She giggled.
Squatting down between Bernie’s outstretched legs; I quickly discovered why Katie loved those olive oil enemas so much. Whilst I expected something a wee bit foul odor, like maybe my butt, I was greeted with the aroma of the oil and whatever herbs, and spices. I tuned back in just in time to hear Katie go off on Bernie.
“Oh Bernie… Stop your carrying on and shut up.” Katie said heatedly. “You talk way too much sometimes. I think you need my pussy in your fucking face on a permanent basis. I only got off twice.” She whined…and then chuckled.
I watched as Katie crawled back onto Bernie’s face and planted her sopping wet vagina on his nose and mouth.
“Get to work daddy!” Katie barked as her thighs shut him off from the world…again. “Where’s that tube of goopie?” She whispered to me with a snicker. “Turn around and give me your ass. I’m going to make it feel nice. I want to show you something anyway.”
Doing exactly as Katie asked, I got up and turned with my butt facing her. Bernie’s dick was centered right below my mouth; the very place I wanted it. As I took his dick’s head into my mouth, the aroma of the oil and spices translated into a kind of pleasant taste. Whoever would have guessed? Hmmm… Maybe a little balsamic vinegar…???
I felt Katie’s hands pulling down my panty again and then on my butt cheeks as she spread them gently. She removed the tissue that had been jammed against my butt hole.
“Oh my God precious…! Bernie leaked out of you.” She chuckled. “What a surprise? And look at all that baby juice! That is so totally sick!” She spoke sort of proudly?
Suddenly something warm, wiggly and slimy lusciously attacked my butthole gently prodding and poking. It was Katie’s tongue! I couldn’t believe she was doing that after all her crap talk about guys. But back then I was so naïve.
“Mmmm…” I could almost feel her grin. “Tastes like chicken…”
Katie giggled and dove back in. I must say that the feeling was totally exquisite. And her ministrations were soothing to my now slightly sore orifice. I heard a slight plopping sound when she finally pulled her tongue out of me.
“Come and give us a kiss.” She giggled as her lips glistened with Bernie’s…’baby juice’?
I left Bernie and turned to face Katie. She grabbed the back of my head and, yanking me back by my hair, kissed me. Her tongue was immediately in my mouth sharing the ‘wealth’ she dug so furiously for. I indeed tasted Bernie and his taste was far stronger than mine…and not wholly unpleasant coming from Katie’s lips. But chicken…? Hmmm… I don’t think so.
As I got back down to suck on Bernie’s dick, which I never let go of, Katie wasted no time either. She applied some of the still warm goo onto her index and middle fingers. I knew where they were going and I arched my butt up even higher.
Katie was an absolute dear as she simply spread a wee bit of the goopie directly onto my butt hole and began to massage it in. My body undulated like a snake. She knew what I wanted…what I so very badly needed. And that was her!
By the time Katie began slowly putting her fingers into me; my butt hole no longer ached at all. Indeed it was kind of…buzzing…on its own? Katie went directly for my ‘G-spot’? I completely lost all sense of my surroundings. My world was relegated to her fingers thumping maddeningly on that spot and Bernie’s slowly growing dick in my mouth. Of course… Where else would it be. Wait… Don’t answer that!!!
“Now you know what to do.” Katie whispered with her most lewd grin. “Here…” She handed me the goop. “You’re going to need this.” She smirked and cupped my boy bits as her fingers continued their lewd dance inside me.
Managing to dislodge the cap with one hand…and not without extreme distraction…I managed to get some goo onto my two fingers and thumb before losing the cap somewhere in the bedding. The moment I touched Bernie’s butt hole was as volatile for Bernie’s entire body as it was for me under Katie’s service. His hips immediately bucked up shoving his dick into my mouth further than I really wanted. But I did get several solid throbs from his dick.
As Bernie settled down, and I continued to make tiny circles around his hole, I saw…well…I actually felt…my opportunity arising…so to speak. Katie knew what was coming even before I did…as usual. She withdrew her fingers and I settled myself, straddling Bernie’s hips, over his dick. Only this time I faced away from Katie. I knew I had to thump his ‘G-spot’ to really get a truly nice throbbing stiffy.
Thankfully Katie had opened me up even more. I was able to slide down his semi-hard dick rather easily and almost painlessly. And it felt amazing! I mean like…stars bursting…and rockets launching amazing? Warmth began spread throughout my tummy. I leaned forward and, cupping his gnads in my hands and lifting them slightly, slid my fingers into Bernie. I could feel his dick throb even more emphatically and immediate begin to swell to an even larger dimensions.
With no free hand to touch myself, and Katie too far away to even lean forward enough. I was in heaven. And yet I was in hell. I kept up the thumping of my fingertips inside Bernie and his amazing dick seemed to continue to grow…and throb. Tears of ecstasy and desire came to my eyes. Who was I to be experiencing such intense pleasure? And who was I becoming to crave experiencing such intense pleasure?
With Bernie’s dick pointing in the wrong direction, away from my spot, I began to rock my hips as he continued to grow. His dick’s girth was rapidly becoming breath taking. And its pulsing head brought stars to my eyes. I was so darn close and I got closer with each rocking of my hips. My eyes closed and my mouth was open. I couldn’t seem to get enough air for what was coming on rapidly.
When it came…I came…! It hit with more intensity than I’d ever felt before. I wanted to make a sound but save the frantic rocking of my hips, I couldn’t seem to move at all. I was frozen as amazing waves of brain bursting pleasure rolled through my body. I began to fall back until I felt Katie’s hands holding me up. The waves continued to come even though my rocking hips began to tire. Katie reached around with one hand and pinched my nipple. One last enormous crashing wave exploded within me and everything went black.
I don’t remember falling off Bernie. I quickly gazed about trying to collect all the tiny shattered pieces of my mind. I saw some tissues on the bed and I tucked several quickly onto my still partially gaping butt hole. Heaven only knows what would leak out this time. I found my panty on the carpet and quickly donned it.
Exhausted as I was, when I saw Katie going down on Bernie furiously, I knew what I needed to do. I put goo on my fingers again and went back to Katie’s butt. She made a deep guttural sound when I pressed slightly on her butt hole. Before I could do anything else she backed up onto my fingers. The effect upon her was electrifying and that surged caused her to grip onto Bernie’s butt cheeks pulling him even further into her mouth.
Within a few moments, and totally without any warning, Katie got off Bernie’s face and quickly turned to face him. She grinned wickedly and, with one swift motion, sat on his still erect dick. As it slipped into her vagina, Katie groaned loudly.
“I want you to smell like me at both ends.” Katie growled at Bernie. "Princess…?” She glanced quickly at me. “Goopie up and do us both.”
She was breathy…and very close. The wild look in her eyes only verified her desire to really ‘get off’? I moved behind her, gooey fingers and all. I was about to enter her butt when she leaned forward and, her boobs atop his chest, she kissed him. I froze.
She was kissing him. It should have been me. Her lips should have been raping my lips. I hated Bernie and I suddenly hated everything I was doing. I needed to have my Katie back…and in control…of me. Now I was determined to end this all quickly and get my Katie back. I drove three fingers into each of them at nearly the same time.
“Oh yes…yes…yes…!” Katie hissed quite vocally as she backed onto my hand.
Bernie bucked and groaned as he really drove up into Katie. I was shocked! I could actually feel Bernie plow into her as his dick bounced off her vaginal wall to press against my fingers! I pressed deeper inside her. I was going to move this fetid thing along. And it worked.
Katie came first with a deep groan and a very high pitched scream. Bernie, no doubt helped along by my probing his butt and pulsing his spot, came thrusting into her. I held him in her and tried to rub along his dick’s length whilst inside of her.
“I want it all daddy.” Katie breathed lewdly. “Give me all of your little babies daddy.” She panted and snickered.
I was shocked by her speech. I don’t know why, but at the time, especially in very my unsettled state...to say the least…, I thought it as obscene as everything else we were doing. Katie pulled my fingers out of Bernie and I removed myself from her. She turned her head toward me and pulled me in to kiss my lips.
“You’re crying.” She quickly hopped off Bernie. “Come baby doll…”
She beckoned with her hand as she got upon her back next to the still recovering Bernie. I got down next to her and nestled into her side. Then it all let loose and I began to bawl. I felt dirty and I felt used.
“Shhh…” Katie cooed as she gently stroked my hair. “Everybody cries their first time doing this sweet heart.” She lilted. “It’s what it is honey. You were wonderful…amazing really. And you looked so fucking amazing when you came.”
I wiped and blew my nose on several tissues.
“Are you alright?” Bernie asked me as he sat up. “You’re not…hurt are you?”
“No Bernie…” Katie said dourly. “It’s just her first time…with a man.”
This was not wholly a lie. I mean the guy who assaulted me was really only a few years older than I was. And it was nothing like this at all. Now that was seriously dirty and I was seriously being used. I guess that put this ‘Hallmark’ moment into a truly better perspective.
“Well the least you could do…” Bernie began to move away from Katie. “…is share the wealth and put her between us.” He chuckled. “I realize that laying between the two of you could be very dangerous. But I did take all my ‘BP’ meds today.”
“Okay Bernie... But we have to tell you something first.” Katie grinned and glanced at my tear stained, runny eye makeup stained face. “As you know…Stevie has something that vaguely resembles a cock.” She giggled. “And it even has little mousey balls.”
I couldn’t dig deep enough into her side to disappear.
“Surely you’re joking?” Bernie said impatiently.
“No daddy dearest…” At least she didn’t follow ‘daddy’ with ‘doll’. “I’m def not joking and please don’t call me Shirley. She has this little thing but it really doesn’t work all that well? And we both really think that she should be on hormones.” Katie snickered and hugged me.
“You’re kidding…right.” Bernie’s expression didn’t change.
“Show him again baby dolly. Take off your panty and show him.” Katie softly cajoled. “I really want you to do this for me.” She smiled.
Not really wanting to reveal myself, I got to my knees on the bed anyway. It was to be our secret…or so I thought. Now I had to strip away the façade I was so loving and reveal the reviled me. The one I so hated? The very part that separated Katie from me would now be made…public? I felt tears welling up as I hooked my thumbs around the front of the waist. I slowly pulled down my panty as I closed my eyes and turned my head away from Bernie and Katie.
“Jesus Christ….” Bernie whispered as he sat up for a closer look. “Does it work at all?”
Seriously…? Really…?
I’ll never forget that look of shock on his face. I thought then and there my life with Katie would end.
“Oh Bernie…” Katie shook her head and smiled. “It works well enough for me. And you certainly didn’t seem to mind her…services?” She giggled.
“So… What you’re trying to tell me is that we need to arrange the medical end.” Bernie suddenly smiled as he looked at me.
“It’s a simple thing really.” Katie snuggled up against Bernie and grabbed his dick gently. “Stevie has this image of herself and she just wants the image to appear in the mirror…without tricks or plastics of some sort.”
“Look kid…” Bernie said slowly as he gazed at me. “I can take care of everything you want…everything you need. So please…” He sounded so sincere. “Leave your panty off and get between us.” Bernie grinned warmly. “You’re as welcomed as the princess over here.” He jerked his head toward Katie and laughed.
“Not quite yet.” Katie wiggled her finger beckoning me and pointed toward her vagina. “Clean me up a little baby doll.
I gazed at her with a pained expression. The very last thing I wanted to do at that moment was to get down between her legs and mop up that mess they made…the mess that Bernie made. But what choice did I have? I couldn’t very well go screaming out into the night and ever hope she’d forgive me. And so I got down on my tummy with one of her thighs lying over my shoulder and I dove into her primordial pool of slime.
What was once an aroma was now a feral odor. Her vagina was a combination of slime, fluid, sticky stuff, and goo. I held my breath and dove in feeling the heat of her thighs on my cheeks. My mind seemed to shut down as my tongue touched Bernie’s seeping gift dribbling down Katie labia. My Katie moaned softly as I began to gently lap at her clitoris. She gently ran her fingers through my hair and directly my head to where she wanted my lips and tongue.
I remember was how awful the slimy and sticky sensations I felt on my face. I actually gagged several times and my tears flowed again. Finally Katie lifted my chin up and smiled so…so very lovingly at me? I could tell she understood what I was going through.
I agreed to this entire evening as my initiation into the world of adults…sort of? I had to try the cock on my terms if for no other reason than to know how I felt…about the cock? And in spite of the mess I was lapping up, and the initial pain and sheer weirdness of a threesome, I did love it oh so much.
“Bernie…?” Katie gazed at him. “I think we need a few minutes in the bathroom.” She got up and wiped my tears with a tissue. “She’s a mess and I’m sure we both need to use the potty.”
“Oh… Okay… Yeah…” Bernie’s was still picturing us in his mind. “Take your time but make sure she’s alright sweet heart. I want nothing to happen to my new…‘friend’.”
Katie took me by my shoulders and walked me into the bathroom. She led me to the counter and pulled out a stool to seat me upon. Katie then just dumped all of her clutch contents onto the counter top. Locating a small square metal case she opened it and took out a pill. Katie crushed it on the basin top with her lipstick tube.
“What are you doing?” I sniffled.
“Here Bae…” Katie still called me bae! “Snort this. It’s kind of a happy pill but it will work way faster if you snort it.”
Doing as Katie requested, I snorted the powder as she turned on the faucet and wet a washcloth. Her body never stopped touching mine. As I was holding back tears, Katie gently began to clean my face off. All my efforts, with her help, were gone in but a few moments. Katie kept a supply of her things in one of the counter drawers. Why does she call every pill a ‘happy pill’? Hmmm…
Pulling up another stool, Katie began to do our night ritual. She massaged a moisturizer onto my face. Before she even got halfway done, I felt the warm and calming effect of the crushed pill. I closed my eyes and enjoyed the feeling of her hands on my face with her thighs clutching mine.
“Your skin in so fucking amazing.” Katie whispered and smiled. “You’re so beautiful. I envy you…your look. Bernie didn’t clock you and even when he knew he really didn’t believe it or even care. And why should he? You’re hot as fuck and….” I opened my eyes for a moment. “I think you’re perfect just the way you are.”
Katie was totally sincere. I closed my eyes again and hugged her. I began to cry again only this time it was my intense love for her that hurt. I only wanted to be a part of her…to be inside her and with her…forever.
“Okay honey…” She hugged me and then pushed me up. “You really need to stop crying and catch your breath.” Katie giggled.
I sniffled and smiled. I wiped and blew my nose and then Katie began to rub something soothing and fragrant around my eyes.
“And you were amazing princess.” I could feel her beaming at me. “You were just so…so…so fucking sick hot! I loved it when you fucked my ass with your fingers. I never came that hard in my life…at least with a guy. And I think you almost gave Bernie a coronary.” She snickered. “And you’re all mine.”
I hugged Katie again. But this time there were no tears; only loving smiles and pure joy.
“Now I want you to go back in there and get with Bernie.” Katie took my face in her soft hands. “You don’t need to do anything. I’m sure he’s whack by now. But he really likes you and that’s really good for us.”
I didn’t want to leave Katie’s embrace but I knew I had to. Something else was going on and it wasn’t my place to stop and question it. I felt blessed at that moment. As Katie began to wash her face I got up and went back into the bedroom. I was actually going to sleep with this strange guy…and Katie as well.
Walking to our side of the bed, I picked up my clutch, and sat down on the edge. I stared at Bernie for a moment before swinging my legs onto the bed. He gazed at me through half shut eyes, a weird satisfied grin upon his face.
“Come over here Stevie.” He smiled placidly (not an exam word). “I promise I won’t bite and I’m way too…” He thought for a moment. “…too well exercised to demand much of anything.” He laughed softly.
Inching closer until my knee touched his waist, I gazed down at my polished nails. I was way too exposed, completely naked actually, to Bernie though he seemed to be so very accepting. I felt color come back to my cheeks and I knew he wouldn’t harm me. But still…that look on his face when he first saw my dick would remain with me for sure. Bernie put his hand gently upon my thigh. I trembled slightly but stayed in place.
“Feeling better sweet heart?” He asked gently.
“Yeah…” I smiled still gazing at my hands. “It was just a little much.” I glanced at him. “You know?”
“I didn’t realize the circumstances sweet heart. I didn’t know this was your first time. Are you okay with what we did?” Bernie still looked worried.
“Yeah…” I blushed even redder but I had to admit it…even in a whisper. “I really kind of liked playing with your dick.” I smiled.
My gaze still averted his. I giggled and felt my neck turn a deep shade of red. Bernie took his hand from my thigh and grasped my hand. Reaching across with his other hand Bernie lifted my chin and gently turned my head toward him. Now I had no choice but to gaze at him.
“So… How did you meet Katie?” He smiled.
I told him about school and my very basic bitch of a bitch life. Bernie asked a lot of questions like what I wanted to study and what I wanted to be in life. He asked about mom. And I told him things. It was actually comfortable having someone so much older taking the time to talk with me and actually listening and understanding what I was saying…and feeling.
The talk was so comfortable I’d forgotten about Katie. We were on our sides facing one another. She finally came stumbling in with a towel wrapped around her hair. Katie really got ready for bed. She took another shower. And as she approached I could smell her signature scent. Katie hopped onto the bed and came to rest directly behind me, her leg straddling mine.
“Should we show Bernie how we make love baby doll?” Katie lilted with a giggled.
The very thought caused me to fall back against her and sigh my weariness. I was physically and spiritually worn.
“Relax…” Bernie was mildly commanding? “Here…” He patted the bed on his right side. “You’re my right hand here.”
He chuckled as Katie leapt over us and settled into Bernie’s side as I had done with her. Bernie, now on his back, extended his arm offering me the same as Katie. I could’ve fallen over from exhaustion anyway so I nestled into his side. His body was warm and I was slightly chilled.
“There… Isn’t that better?” Bernie grinned.
“Yeah…” I sighed.
It was better. His body emitted a scent that made me feel safe…and maybe a little tingly. Katie reached across to take my hand. I could see her smile so lovingly at me. I closed my eyes and inhaled Bernie’s scent. I heard Katie giggling.
“I think she likes the cock Bernie. I think she likes your cock anyway.” Katie glanced across at me. “Right sweet heart…?”
“Mmmm…”
I blushed and sighed and smiled that stupid smile that screams ‘I just got fucked’. My eyes were closed as I bathed in the now fragrant aromas of totally sick hot sex.
“Now listen you…” Bernie nudged me. “Pay attention.” His voice was commanding but not harsh. “If you need anything, just let me know. Anything at all…”
Bernie sounded really very caring and protective…maybe even paternal? But my having not had that experience of a ‘daddy’ I could only guess. I liked it coming from him. I knew he would make good on any promise just as Katie was doing. Bernie turned to look at Katie.
“Maybe Stevie should have her own credit card?”
“She’s on mine and I kind of like it that way? We don’t do anything that isn’t on my card. I mean… So far only clothes and stuff...food…?”
“It’s the stuff part I worry about.” Bernie chuckled. “I like this kid and I want you to take very good care of her.”
“Just remember, she wants to go on the ‘mones.” Katie snickered as I blushed. “We need somebody we can work with.”
“In other words…someone who is ‘legit’ but will do it for money?” Bernie chuckled.
The last thing I heard was Bernie’s chuckle. I was so exhausted I fell asleep. Katie woke me in the morning in her indomitable fashion. Pulling me into her side, she hugged me and promptly shoved two fingers up my butt! Thankfully her fingers were well goopied and though startling, the feeling quickly became exquisite.
“Good morning sunshine…” Katie chuckled.
“Oh my God Katie… Really…?” I groaned through shocked, but half asleep, eyes.
Katie smiled at me and then she kissed me. It was gentle, soft and…reassuring. I couldn’t help but rub my bits against her warm thigh. Her fingers were always so amazing.
“Time to get up and have breakfast princess...” She giggled. “We’re eating in so just throw on a robe.”
“But I didn’t bring one.” Katie never told me I would need one. “I don’t even have a top I can throw on.”
Katie reached behind her and dropped a tee shirt upon my head. It was laced with her scent.
“We were very hungry and I thought you might need something to eat.” She giggled. “I didn’t want to wake you.” Katie sighed. “You looked so beautiful right now… so fucking innocent.” She giggled.
Feeling totally warm and fuzzy, and surrounded by her scent, I had no reason to move.
“Listen…” Katie swiftly pulled her fingers out of me with a plopping sound and smacked my butt playfully. “Bernie’s doing breakfast and we need to join him.”
That was reason enough to move; albeit slowly. Katie followed me into the bathroom and gazed at herself whilst I sat and passed a little water. After wiping and removing the slightly soiled panty liner, I came to the shattering realization that I didn’t have a fresh panty or another liner! I looked at Katie with one soiled panty with liner in one hand, a hand wave of resignation with the other, and a shocked and embarrassed look upon my face.
Katie opened a cabinet and removed a fresh liner from inside. She grinned wryly and snickered. I took the pad and relined my panty and I def learned my lesson. Always have an overnight bag ready to go. I was lucky that Katie had a variety of toiletries in Bernie’s apartment.
Katie sat and smiled at my reflection in the mirror as I washed my face and tried to clean up a bit. Once satisfied that I was at least presentable, Katie gave me a jar of face cream to use. Then she slid a small pill across the counter top toward me.
“Just a little something to relax you… I know this is all new to you and maybe just a little scary. This will help you relax and be your usual beguiling self. Let’s do a little makeup.”
Sitting down next to Katie, she proceeded to apply just a little hint of color on my eyes. After she exfoliated my lips and putting a bit of balm on them, Katie took out lip stain in a nude shade. Once it dried, she finished it off with a pinkish lip gloss. I was totally loving the slippery feeling of the stuff as I rubbed my lips together. The last touch was a wee bit of mascara in a shade of brown.
“There…” Katie beamed as she fluffed my hair. “You look amazing.”
“Oh my God…” I was stunned. “You made me look…fourteen?”
“Always give them something different sweet heart.” Katie said in a low voice. “They’re paying for whatever. If you throw them something different each time, they’ll keep coming back for your next new trick. Pardon the pun.” She chuckled.
I didn’t get the pun. Hmmm… I did look…majorly cute. But I could easily see that my boobs were not as ‘perky’ as last evening. By tonight they would be gone and I hated that thought with all my heart.
“Come on princess…”
Katie sprayed the air with cologne and pulled me through the mist. I loved the feeling of the tiny cool droplets as they touched my face and neck. The scent was way flowery for me but perfect for a fourteen year old. Katie was going full out on me…and this ‘morning look’.
“Come on sweetie.” Katie smiled and took my hand.
Having a wickedly bad sense of direction, I never would have found where we were having breakfast. I’m totally derp with road maps and diagrams as well. But Katie led me along, her robe trailing out behind her. She looked truly amazing. She wore just the barest of cosmetics and no lipstick at all; just a bit of clear gloss to make her lips look wet…and truly inviting.
A formal table… one with an actual linen table cloth…was set out on the terrace. Bernie stood up as we walked out to greet him with a hug and a kiss. There was a server standing by! I couldn’t believe it. The server held out my chair and Bernie helped Katie get seated. Before even saying another word, or even sitting down, Bernie flat out stared at me.
“You know…?” He laughed. “You really don’t look sixteen now.” Bernie sat. “You look like a tall fourteen year old.” He grinned and gazed at Katie. “I suppose this…” He waved toward me. “…was your idea?” Katie simply grinned.
He sat back and smiled. The waiter quickly returned with what I thought was orange juice. It wasn’t…not entirely anyway. And so I was ‘baptized’ with my very first mimosa. Our coffee was poured for us and it smelled so amazing. Then an all-white clad guy wheeled out a cart with several heated trays. A bowl of fresh fruit was placed on the table along with lots of butter.
The guy in all white happened to be the chef at a friend of Bernie’s restaurant and, after all, what are friends for? I had the most delicious eggs on English muffins ever. Bernie put salmon on his and so I did the same. Then the sauce, which the chef guy poured, was so creamy without being real cheesy? I went through my first mimosa just as the serving was finished.
“You only get one more so use it wisely.” Bernie said in mock warning.
I have to admit that the combo of one of Katie’s ‘happy’ pills and the drink made me feel so light that a stronger breeze would have blown me away. The talk was light and very pleasant…what little I heard. My mind was elsewhere though I wasn’t too sure where at the time. I simply sat and gazed at the ocean and savored the light breeze flowing through my hair.
“Yeppers Bernie… It’s the first walk of shame for my baby.” Katie grinned. “This will definitely be a weekend of firsts for our little girl. Anyway…a slut walk now and then is good for one’s ego.” She snickered.
“You should buy her what she’ll need.” Bernie said as he sipped his drink.
“I’ve been buying her things.” Katie almost sounded defensive.
“No sweet heart…” Bernie leaned toward Katie and placed his hand atop hers. “I mean buy her everything. She should have a wardrobe befitting a gorgeous young model.”
Model…??? Me…??? Model…???
“I can shop her pix around and pick up a few credits for her Résumé.” He continued.
Résumé…??? Me…??? Résumé…???
“I can see her doing a few things around town. We need to get some glosses to show around. She won’t get paid but that’s not the route we’ll take.” Bernie sat back. “Maybe you two can do the shopping later. As for the other stuff…” Bernie leaned in and took my hand but spoke to Katie. “We can deal with that this coming week if you wish.”
“Huh…?” What have I missed?
“Well baby doll…” Katie grasped my other hand, the touch of her leg never leaving me. “We’re going to grow you a pair of tits…real live permanent tits.” Katie snickered whilst my jaw dropped. “And we’re maybe going to get you some implants in the meantime.”
She was so excited that she began to hop up and down in her seat. Me…? Not so…! Didn’t that mean like…surgery…hospitals…doctors…pain? It must have shown on my face. However, the thingy about an entire wardrobe was far more interesting.
“Listen sweet heart…” Bernie interrupted. “Katie told me everything. We’re going to send you to the finest doctor around and we’ll get you on hormones. The implants will only be temporary at best. Maybe you’ll develop quickly on the hormones. It’s not an overnight thing but you might get results within months. And, from what Katie’s told me, you already have something going on there anyway.”
Bernie’s tone and expression sounded so sympathetic and understanding. He seemed so…so compassionate about the entire thing. And Katie also seemed concerned. It felt weird having people take such an interest in me…my appearance…and my wellbeing.
“Listen baby doll…” I’d never seen Katie look more sincere. “This is what you want. We both think you should have tits and I wouldn’t let anyone do anything to harm you. That’s why we’re going to let Bernie help.”
The subject was quickly changed to more pleasant topics. We were soon finished with breakfast and when Bernie stood up, and so did we.
“Okay ladies… It’s time to get on with the day.” He looked to Katie. “I’m going to be in my office but stop to see me before you leave. Okay sugar…?” Bernie grinned at me. “This is for you.”
Bernie held out an envelope. I glanced at Katie quickly and she smiled. But Bernie interrupted that moment.
“Honey…” He was slightly…miffed (is that an SAT exam word)? “When a man hands you an envelope after an evening of…” He was word searching. “…entertainment, you take it. It’s your duty to yourself. It’s your future.”
Taking the envelope, I could feel multiple bills. I glanced again at Katie who beamed her delight. I hugged Bernie and kissed his face several times thanking him all the while. He found my antics most amusing…and pleasurable. Finally he took me by the shoulders and kissed my forehead.
“I need to get busy.” He said a little sadly.
That was our dismissal. Katie led me back to the bedroom to get dressed. Whilst she had her shower and wore fresh clothing from her closet, I was stuck with ‘yesterday’s news’? Katie didn’t even want me to shower. She said that doing ‘the slut walk’ was an art form. So…of course I had to go bare footed and holding my pumps in my hand.
The man and woman who got on the elevator as we descended gave me a look that said it all. Now I knew why it was called ‘the slut walk’. One might have thought I had a disease or was horribly disfigured. Of course the chuckling concierge and the doorman only added to my humiliation. ‘Next time bring an overnight bag you derp’ I silently screamed to myself.
After finding her car in its usual place, Katie opened the door for me. And, after seating herself we were off for home. Back at Katie’s apartment the shower felt amazing. I must have soaped myself three times…at least. Then I spent extra time on my face making sure that all the makeup from the morning’s application was gone. I finally stepped out feeling clean and refreshed. After doing my basic face prep, I was joined by Katie.
“Five thousand precious…” She chuckled. “I knew he’d give you that much.”
“Wait… What…?” I was so clueless.
“He gave you five thousand dollars for last night. Congratulations…! You are now officially a whore.” She laughed.
That pronouncement put me in a different reality. I was now looking at myself being told that I now was a whore. That kind of shook me. But if I hadn’t taken that envelope, I would I then be officially a slut? Some choice…!
“Look…” Katie knew my mind. “Everybody is a whore. You go out for a date and you whore dinner and a movie. Or you go to a club…any club…and you whore drinks. So you talk to the douchetard for a bit, and if he spends on you, and he’s cute, maybe…just maybe you give him a hand job or a BJ if he’s money. What the fuck is the difference?”
As I listened to Katie, I had to agree with her. I had no idea what to do with that kind of money. In fact, in the car I handed the envelope to Katie seeing she now had a shoulder bag that rested somewhere at Bernie’s.
“I could buy clothes with it.”
“Sorry baby doll… Uncle Bernie wants it all on the card.” Katie laughed. “That’s just a little pocket change in the event you want to buy an ice cream or a Rolex watch or something. You’d better start buying shoes. You’re going to need the boxes.” She smiled wryly.
“Oh my God…” I sighed with what she said.
“Oh yeah… Bernie wants to play with us next week.” Katie grabbed my arm. “That is truly a first. It’s always been every two weeks or so but I guess he likes playing with us…with you. That is if you want to come along.” Katie grinned at me.
“Sure…” I hadn’t even given it a second thought.
“Maybe we can get you to try a different cock? What you need to experience at least once is some cute hottie with a cock that can drive a nine inch nail through a railroad tie. You have to feel him pile driving into you.” She sighed. “It’s amazing.”
Totally clueless I began to do my face whilst Katie preened. I’d gotten fairly decent doing my own makeup though Katie still was my final opinion. On occasion she would ask for the brush or sponge and correct a minor detail. Just a touch of mascara, cat’s eye liner, nude metallic shadow, and a vivid bright red colored lip stain with some gloss were all I needed for the afternoon.
Having to put on my bra and fake boobs again was totally poopie shit. The saline was almost completely gone and I hated myself without boobs. Katie and Bernie were right. I definitely needed to have something done. The bra felt a wee bit snug and I loosened the straps with Katie’s help. It wasn’t much but I seemed to be showing about one half inch more than usual? Hmmm…
My top matched my lipstick as did the two inch suede wedge pumps. I could have worn just about anything but I chose my white jean pencil skirt that fell to just beneath my knees. Katie liked me in skirts anyway even if pencil skirts were not her fave. She said skirts gave her quick access to her toys…meaning my boy bits and my butt. All I needed was my new shoulder bag; yet another gift from Katie.
Before we left Katie asked me to raise my skirt, drop my panty, and bent over. I was a bit upset. I was dressed and ready for the day. I looked behind me thinking she was inserting the butt plug again. Katie held what appeared to be two attached balls. It had a flexible tail that was the same material…maybe silicone? One of the balls was larger and a little more elongated.
Still being a little sore the cool goo felt amazing as she forced the thing into me. I was afraid I might poop it out. But once I straightened and put myself back together, the thing actually felt kind of nice as it rested up against my G-spot. I stared at Katie; my eyes demanding to know what was going on. She pressed a thingy in her hand.
“Yeow…! Oh my God…!” I doubled over with my hands between my legs. “Katie…!” I cried. “What the fuck…?” F-bomb alrert…!
She pressed the thingy again and it stopped. It was the powerful vibrator snuggled up to and rapidly pulsing against my ‘G-spot’. I felt a powerful electrical type of zap throughout my body. I thought I might have already soiled my panty liner and we weren’t even out the door yet. I was blushing and had no idea how I would be able to concentrate at the mall.
“How am I supposed to shop with that thing inside me and you playing with the damn switch?” Exasperation filled my voice.
“It’ll certainly keep you awake baby doll.” Katie lilted and smirked. “Anyway…I’m doing the choosing so all you need to do is stand there and look totally cherry bomb.” She grinned.
Of course she simply had to zap me whilst driving to the mall. And of course Katie needed to hit me again on an escalator surrounded by people. No doubt my yelping woke up several people around us.
Katie held my hand as she led me into Neiman-Marcus. I didn’t get zapped again until I was totally absorbed in scoping this one designer midi. I actually held onto the piece as I crumbled to my knees, the dress pressed tightly into my groin. The dressing room became our private bedroom of the moment as she literally attacked me. She hit the thingy and then began to rub her sopping vagina against my boy bits. I think my ‘toy’ was turning her on more than me.
“It’s great for doing Kegels.” Katie told me. “I have one in me as well.” She snickered. “And both work off the same controller.”
Suddenly…light in the darkness…! Katie was wearing one the entire time!
Even Katie had to admit she outdid herself selecting clothing for me. She got me three amazing midis of different styling and metallic coloring. The one thing the pieces had in common was that draping almost dripping manner that they clung to my body. Anyway, Bernie didn’t like to see her…and now us…dressed the same way twice.
We also got several skirts of varying lengths for various adventurous stops. And then there were several dresses including a shamefully gorgeous sequined little black dress. Almost all the tops we got were either pull on or back buttoned. We got nothing that was suitable for school wear for sure.
Katie then gifted me with casual wear as well; things to wear along the beach day or for hanging out at night. Even though we bought no lingerie sets or shoes, the pile of clothing at the sales counter was truly epic. Though I had been living her life for less than two weeks, Katie still managed to astound me. She handed the clerk her credit card and spoke.
“I would like to have these things delivered tomorrow or Tuesday.” She grinned.
Katie didn’t even bother to look at the bill. And, to be perfectly honest, neither did I. She simply signed the charge. I stopped looking at prices after the midi dresses but she had to have spent mucho dinero. And now we had to find shoes for it all…which we did…two shopping bags full. And I was totally exhausted.
We ate dinner at the Capital Grill where she knew everyone…of course. The dessert consisted of warm double chocolate cake with cherries and ice cream, which we split, and yet another little ‘happy’ pill of one sort or another. We washed both down with a glass on port.
When we finally got home, after all, Katie’s is where I truly lived, and put all the shoes away, I took one shoe box and put Bernie’s money into it. I set it down beneath my part of the new closet. I sat on the carpeted interior staring at the box and the many new things I’d acquired.
“Congratulation Stevie… You are now officially a whore.” I said softly to myself.
Stevie’s Tale – Chapter 5
By Kelly Blake
“Wait… What…?” Deuxième partie
Fortunately I didn’t have to go home Sunday evening. I was not prepared to face my mom. I was not prepared to remove my nail polish. I was not prepared to give up who I was? And I was definitely not prepared to go to school on Monday.
Waking first, I was blessed to see Katie’s angelic face only mere inches from mine. She was still asleep and I didn’t disturb her as I made my way into the bathroom. I wanted to take a bath but I had another task first. The only parts of me that didn’t get thoroughly washed yesterday were my insides.
By now this was second nature to me and sometimes Katie and I simply didn’t have the time to ‘play’ in the midst. So I filled the bag three times and I cleansed myself three times. Afterward, I brushed my teeth, washed my face, and did the usual morning ritual of moisturizers. By then I emptied the last dregs of my insides and Katie walked in. She came directly to me, taking me in her arms and kissing me intensely on the lips.
“Good morning sweet heart…” Katie beamed. “I don’t know about you but I slept so well last night. It was like I was dead or something. And…by the way…you taste like tooth paste.” She laughed.
“I was thinking of taking a bath. Is that okay with you?” I blushed and smiled demurely.
“Yeah… Sure… You’ve cleaned out?”
“Yes…! Of course…! Always…!” As if I wouldn’t!
“I’m clean from last night. I got up around two and simply felt like it.” She laughed. “I was half asleep and had trouble finding my ass hole.”
That was kind of funny but between Saturday night and now…who was I to judge?
“Let’s get into a steamy tub and do a deep olive oil hosing.” Katie grinned. “We’ll use only one bag and connect the hoses. Let’s see how long we can hold it.”
Katie turned to get everything she needed. She swiftly turned the counter top into an alchemist’s laboratory. Not only was the huge tin can of olive oil present, but several smaller jars and bottles that contained various herbs and spices in oil. Katie measured out the oil with aplomb (def an exam word) and then poured it into the bag. Then she added some of the contents from the various bottles and vials. And in finishing, for good measure, Katie threw in hash oil!
The aroma of the chamomile and the catnip was intense. Katie could never relate her formula to me because it continually changed. Attaching the hoses and clamping everything shut, Katie placed the bag in the basin and turned on the hot water to heat the contents.
“Okay honey… Why don’t you start the bath and throw in some of the floral stuff.” Katie grinned.
Whilst Katie brought out the IV stand and two enema butt plugs, I sprinkled the water with one of Katie’s bath ‘seasoners’ marked floral. I also lit several scented candles, although the fragrant scent of the chamomile and catnip oils hung heavily in the air, and put on some new age music that seemed to fit the ambience. She was très serious about us retaining the oil and if the room’s mood helped…I was all for it.
After inserting the plugs, attached to a ‘Y’ connector, which was attached to the bag, we settled down into the steamy bath water. I laid back into the rounded end of the tub and slid down until the water lapped at my chin. I imagined that a very stupid smile appeared on my face from the fact that one appeared on Katie’s and we were def in sync.
“Check this out.”
Katie grinned impishly as she opened the clip. Then she picked up a bulb-like thingy that I hadn’t seen before and began to squeeze it. A moment or two passed before I felt anything.
“Ohhh… Ohhh… My… God…” I giggled and softly moaned.
The oil was way warmer than the bath water and that warming effect was…amazing. The heat radiated throughout my insides as the oils quickly filled me…us. Katie simply laid back down into the curved portion on her end. She had a facial expression that said ‘I’m far beyond feeling stupidly good’. I’d only just noticed a small table hidden on the far side of the tub. On it was a large bowl of cut fruit, a pitcher of juice, and two travel mugs.
“What’s this for?” I groaned as a cramp hit me.
“Oh honey…” Katie grinned and sighed. “Wait for the cannabis oil to hit. You will get an epic case the munchies like nobody ever had before.” She snickered. “Trust me on this one.”
Once again I wondered where Katie learned all this stuff. And once again I wondered who she did it with before I came into her life. It wasn’t until the cannabis oil hit that I had the courage to ask.
“Katie…?” I tried to look my utmost innocent. “Who did you live with before me?”
Katie gazed at me through very stoned eyes; no doubt mimicking my own. The last of the bag entered us. Katie slowly sat up and clamped the bag’s hose. Then she reached up and set the bag on the mat. I was now connected directly to her. The very thought of that caused my pelvis to thrust against the expanded bulb inside of me.
Katie sat back and stared at me. I suddenly felt a flush of oil from her enter me. My head just dropped back as my eyes rolled up until I couldn’t see.
“You liked that. Didn’t you…my little ass whore?” She smirked. “Why do you want to know who was here before you?”
“Oh God Katie…?” She was upset with me. “It’s just that I’m learning so much from you.”
“And you want to know who I learned from. Is that it?” She smiled slyly.
Katie’s gaze was…penetrating? I just let it happen. And then another flow of oil rush from her to me. The sensation caused me to giggle.
“Well yeah… Kind of …”
I pouted and gazed at the water and the petals flowing upon it.
“I was already a whore when I met her. She’d seen me around Wilton Manors and knew I was underage.” Katie gently rubbed my tummy with the heel of her foot. “As it happened…” She took a dramatic pause. “She was Bernie’s flavor of the month…or whatever.”
“How old was she?” I felt more comfortable asking her.
“She was nineteen and I was not yet sweet sixteen.” Katie’s words ‘sweet sixteen’ dripped with sarcasm. “But she had her own set-up and it took me all of three moments to move in with her.” Katie’s brow furrowed. “Now you need to understand that we had that magical and amazingly instant chemistry. Kind of like what you and I have?”
She smiled and laid her head back. She toes were now gently playing with my boy bits. I took her cue and softly massaged her vagina with my big toe.
“She was beautiful you know.” Katie stared at the ceiling as she spoke. “And I did learn a lot from her…and Bernie. What we’re doing now? I learned all this…” She waved at our present state. “…from her and simply added my own improvements.” Katie smiled warmly.
“You must have loved her…a lot.” I sighed.
“It was more than that.” She shrugged her shoulders and cocked her head to the side. “I needed her. We needed each other. And that bond is so much stronger. We couldn’t exist without each other.”
“Is that like you and me? I mean…I literally need you. You’re the most important person in my life. Without you I feel like nothing.” I felt tears coming.
Katie sat up slightly and took hold of my foot. She inserted my big toe into her vagina. Katie had never done that before…at least not with me. She began to tap her foot against my butt plug. Then she very seductively began to tug on her already engorged nipples. As I watched her I felt my own pouty little nipples begin to itch so I mimicked her actions…though not quite as vigorously.
“That’s exactly why I need you even more than her. You thought you were a big nothing. But I noticed you. I thought you were the most exquisite thing I’d ever seen. None of those ass holes around you could see it. But I could.” She smiled so warmly that my heart melted.
Katie suddenly sat up, got to her knees, and stood straight up over my tummy. I could see her bearing down and pressing her tummy with her finger tips. A warm and seemingly unending flow of oil from her body entered mine quite…insistently? I thought it was sort of like what Bernie’s dick felt like when he came in me. Only this was so much more powerful. It was like Katie was filling me with her seed.
“And because you were…” She said ‘were’? “…a nothing, I could make you into who and what I wanted. And even more…what I knew you wanted even if you didn’t realize it…yet.”
Katie suddenly knelt down and folded my hose shut. Then, grasping my hand that I was so very intently massaging my tummy, she made me hold the pinched hose. Katie smiled down at me when she spoke.
“But you really fooled me.” She now sat upon my thighs. “You’re becoming everything I could possibly ever have ever wanted all on your own. I can’t believe how lucky we both are to have this happening.” I saw tears welling up. “I can’t believe how lucky we are to have each other.”
Katie leaned forward and kissed me…deeply. At the same time she was manipulating my bits in a most explosive way. Once again Katie managed to cocoon me in her womb of unimaginable delights. And it was still only morning!
But before I could reach that pinnacle of pleasure Katie hopped out of the tub, wrapped herself in a towel, pinched and disconnected her hose from the bag, and did kind of a blitzed version of the ‘pee pee walk’ to the toilette.
Leaving me in the midst of everything was a very big surprise. She giggled as I heard the sound of the oil splashing into the bowl. I wasn’t going to ask her what I should do. I was in the midst of dealing with a cramp when I remembered the bidet. Sometimes, when we needed to go at the same time, one of us would use the thing.
“I’m using the bidet.” I exclaimed.
“Okay…” Katie lilted. “But you have to clean it when you’re through.”
She laughed. And there were several reasons why. I had to place a towel around myself, detach from the bag, and waddle over to the bidet whilst filled with the oil. And then there was the issue of whether I really wanted to even leave the tub to begin with. My entire being was tingling and my butt hole was…alive…and kind of tingling as well?
Moving very slowly and cautiously, I sat on the edge of the tub with my hose pinched off beneath my butt. Reaching down for the towel proved to be more than interesting. I could feel the oil sloshing inside me with every motion. Finally towel wrapped and disconnected, I very gingerly walked over to the bidet, squatted, deflated and pulled the plug.
The oil seemed to flood out of me and the entire room filled with the fragrant essences of the additives Katie used. The relief was so overwhelming that I nearly sat down into the bowl. Katie, finishing much sooner, came to my side and began to palpate my tummy. It took some time before I was reasonably emptied. Today would be a multi ‘heavy flow day’ panty liner until all the oil fully drained. But we had no pressing plans.
As we both began to put the bathroom back in order, I discovered exactly what Katie meant. The bidet was completely lined with an oily film that the water simply wouldn’t wash away. So I had to get down on my hands and knees to scrub the sides with soap. Katie was always extremely thorough in keeping everything nice and clean.
But the intensity of our…play…and the healthy dose of the cannabis oil destroyed me…us. Thankfully we were done with the essential cleaning. And as Katie stumbled back into our bedroom, I followed. We both plopped onto our bed and she embraced me, placing my head just above her boobs. We laid like that in silence for some time, our eyes closed and enjoying the feeling of one another’s body.
“I’m never going back to school.” I whispered, my eyes still closed and a smile on my lips. “How can I? I mean… What for? I have nothing in common with any of them anyway.”
“I know exactly what you mean honey.” Katie purred. “And nobody says you have to.”
“Yeah…” I sighed and grinned…stupidly no doubt.
“We’ll need to do something about old Caulder though. I don’t want you to be doing her any ‘favors’ you know.” The sarcasm dripped…heavily. “Anyway…what would you do instead of doing school?”
“Go with you?” My eyes opened and I gazed up at Katie.
“You know Bernie isn’t the only one I do. I have other...‘dates’.” Katie said softly. “That means men and women you don’t know. And there are ‘clients’ yet to be that I don’t even know.”
I laid against her thinking about what Katie just said. And I knew just what she meant. I would become a full time whore…just like her. But did I really care at this point? As long as I could be with Katie, live life with her, living her life, did I really care what I had to do?
“And it’s not like they’re every Friday and Saturday night either sweet heart. What happens if I have one on Tuesday evening? Is your mom going to say ‘sure…go out and have a good time sweet heart’? I don’t think so.”
“Yeah… Well…” I sighed sadly. “I don’t exactly want to go home either.” I got up on my elbow and rested my chin between her boobs. “This is my home…here…with you.”
My heart simply opened up and the tears flowed. But even those tears couldn’t stop the smile on my lips. I was so very happy at that moment. Katie handed me a tissue to wipe my eyes and nose. She gently stroked my hair and smiled at me.
“You are so fucking beautiful.” She sighed. “I really want to keep you all to myself. But as much as I want you, I have no idea how we can be together full time. I mean you do have a mom and she’s not going away. She may have issues but she’s def not going to go for you living here twenty-four seven.”
Katie reached across the bed and pulled the blanket and top sheet over us. We were cocooned in semi-darkness. I gazed at her and couldn’t think of the right words. If she really thought I was beautiful, then how could I possibly find the adequate words to describe her?
“I love you.” I whispered softly as I laid on her.
“Well…” Katie chuckled and rolled us over till she was atop me. “Now I really don’t know how I’ll ever be able to live between Monday nights and Friday mornings.”
Katie kissed me and hugged me. She settled into my side and we fell asleep. Katie awoke first and simply could not wait for me. She rolled atop me, her full weight upon my personage, and gave me one of those smacking type kisses.
“I’m fucking starving!” She gleefully exclaimed.
Katie spoke with a grin and had that ravenous look in her eyes she usually gets when my body is the entrée. I grinned up at her and stretched my arms and legs out. Then I hugged her to me and simply basked in the warmth and feel of her body atop mine. When that amazing moment finally passed, we got up and began our ritual GRWM to follow with our ritual OOTD. That’s when it happened.
Playing around with ash gray and pale sea blue, I finally found my perfect eye shadow combo. I know it sounds kind of derpy, but going out during the day and doing a ‘date’ night required different looks. Daytime was sixteen year old time so I went mild and light. I decided that I should save the ‘wicked whore’ look for the money. Finishing off with a lovely deep pink shade of lipstick and blush, even Katie could find no wrong.
Standing before the bathroom mirror, I pouted and smirked and posed with my hair in different styles. Two notions struck me as I saw Katie’s reflection and her grin. I was amazed at how totally natural all this had become over the past three weeks.
The second notion left me feeling quite uneasy? How quickly I adjusted to, and even sort of cherished, being called a whore by Katie. I even felt kind of okay when the word came from my lips. Somehow, in the depths of my mind, whore no longer was a negative appellation. After all, I was a good caring and loving person. So how could I possibly be someone horrid?
We had breakfast, make that brunch, at the egg diner on Federal highway and discussed how we would spend the day. Katie, ever the mall rat, was a wee bit reluctant to totally discard her desires. But I had enough of everything over the course of the weekend. I just wanted some chill time and to be perfectly specific…chill time with my Katie. So we decided upon a beach outing.
Upon returning from our meal, we walked across the street to the beach. Hopping over the low sea wall we found a lovely quiet spot beneath one of the palm trees. With our arms around each other’s waist, my head upon her shoulder and hers resting atop mine, we gazed at the placid sea. The breeze blew mildly and the fresh scent of the ocean filled our senses as we sat quietly and serenely. After some time Katie lifted her head and gazed down at me.
“Are you okay baby girl?” She asked softly.
A massive dam of emotion simply opened up and I began to cry. Katie brought a few tissues out for me. She held me with both arms, my head now resting upon her boobs. I just couldn’t stop as my eye shadow…my new ‘look’…came off with the tears. Katie comforted me by not saying a word and simply holding me to her.
Katie kissed the top of my head when the tears finally did stop. I was exhausted and still trying to catch my breath. She put her cheek to my head and slowly rocked me. I couldn’t figure out where all this emotion was coming from. It seemed like all I did was cry these days.
“My sweet baby…” She cooed. “It’s okay. What was that anyway?” She sweetly kissed my brow once again.
I sniffled and shrugged my shoulders. I pulled myself closer to her and she hugged me more firmly.
“Everything…? All of it…? All of…” I waved my hand. “…this?” I sniffled.
“It’s okay. It’s okay to like it baby doll.” Katie lilted as she kissed my cheek. “Just let yourself go and enjoy you for a change.”
“You don’t understand.” I whined.
“Try me sweet heart.”
I sniffled and took a long moment to collect my thoughts. Katie gave me as much time as I needed. I loved the fact that she didn’t press or push.
“Well… When I was being…you know…used by that guy, I never thought I would ever be able to…well…be close…to someone…anyone? He always told me I was only good for two things.”
“Yeah…” Katie sneered. “Fucking and sucking… That about right…?”
“Yeah…” I said sadly. “I mean there was a part of it I loved. But it was a very, very small part.” I sighed. “And I always felt so dirty afterwards. I couldn’t get clean enough to be with anyone in any fashion. And it was so all my bad.” A tear flowed again. “It’s just that when he touched my arm the first time, every tiny little hair stood straight out and I felt so…so tingly. You know what I mean…?”
“Look honey…” Katie sighed. “I get it. You loved the thought of what a stiff cock could do for you. But you hated the even bigger prick that came attached.”
I giggled through a sniffle and nodded my head.
“Look…” Katie sounded serious. “All men are pricks and assholes. That’s all they ever want from us. So nothing is really your fault. He just didn’t know how, or he didn’t care to do it right.”
“And I had to keep seeing him. He said he viddied the first time.” I gazed up at her. “He even showed it to me on his phone. And…” I rested my head again. “He would invite his friend over sometimes. He liked to slap me and… He made me do such filthy… He made me… With some of his friends…”
I couldn’t continue. My tears flowed like a rain shower.
“You didn’t tell me there were others.” Katie actually felt for me…my pain. “Don’t think about it anymore. Just breathe and check out the ocean.” Katie was silent for a moment. “Ever talk to anybody about this shit?”
“Oh no…!” I paused and sighed. “Only you…”
I gazed up at Katie. She smiled and turned me around. She was now cradling me and rocking me slowly.
“That must have taken a lot.” She smiled sadly. “I kind of feel special that you chose me to tell. That was an important gift baby doll. Nobody ever gave me a gift so…precious?” Katie’s eyes lit up. “I want you to know that I trust you as well. I trust you with anything and everything. I really need you.”
“And you really don’t mind that I can’t…you know…that it doesn’t get big and hard?” I sniffled.
“I don’t care.” She was angry. “It wasn’t your cock…or lack thereof…that attracted me. You are just too femme and I can’t resist you. It’s in your nature to be a submissive little whore. But you’re my submissive little whore.” She smiled and kissed me. “We know you love to take the cock. Maybe we should spend a little time on teaching you how to give it.” Katie snickered. “Some guys just love taking a big fat strap on up their ass.”
I giggled and closed my eyes. I adored being in Katie’s arms. I adored being held by her and cradled by her. And why not…? She became my new mother rather quickly and my new mother loved me. I could feel it. Hugs and kisses were Katie’s trademarks. Taking care of her new baby was her calling. We were bonded in every way imaginable and I felt us getting closer as time passed.
“I love you Katie.” I held her tighter. “And I love my life with you.”
Going home…to mom that is…was the ultimate come-down. In fact it was sort of more of a crash and burn than anything else. Thankfully Katie gave me several pills to have in the event things got weirder than usual. She gave me one to take before we left our apartment anyway. Mom was in her usual place with her usual glass full of her usual wine.
Thankfully Katie came in and spoke to mom about our weekend whilst I snuck up to my bathroom. I made doubly sure all my makeup was totally removed and changed my top for one she’d recognize.
I totally hated where I lived now more than ever. Everything was so…so very small in scale compared to where, and the manner in which, I now truly lived. By the time mom got a good look at me, all her questions had been answered and I wear my best smiley face.
“You look…different honey.” She said with a beaming grin. “You have wonderful color in your face. Getting out and doing things must agree with you.” I never went out before. “But you really must be very careful in the sun. Your skin is so fair sweet heart. You should put moisturizer on it tonight. Do you even have any? I can give you mine.”
“Oh don’t worry.” Katie lilted. “I’ll go upstairs with Stevie and see if she has some.”
“Huh…?” Say what…???
Mom wasn’t that stoned…yet. She was more like mildly pebbled? Katie caught herself quickly after using ‘she’. Katie did blush but mom didn’t seem to notice at all anyway.
“I’ll go up with Stevie and make sure he puts some on.” Katie repeated and smiled coyly.
As we walked to the stairs, Katie whispered to me.
“Whew… That was close.”
“Ya think…?” I giggled and punched her arm lightly.
“Oh my God…” Katie snickered. “That was so totally femme.”
“What…” ???
“When I girl wants to get some bozo’s attention, she’ll sometimes punch his arm. It’s the ‘she’ touching thingy you know.”
I sort of knew what she meant? I was always touching her…or at least trying to touch her? It was my connecting to her. Having never had any other girl do that to me, I never realized it to be true.
Once upstairs, as Katie put moisturizer onto my face and neck, she spoke about our future. I had to show up to school tomorrow; at least in the morning.
“We have a lot to do and we need to do it quickly.” Katie stroked my hair and then my cheek gently. “We both know what you want…what you need…and we’ll get there. We’ll get it all.”
“You know what you said about guys…what they really wanted? Does that mean Bernie too?”
“God…!” Katie snickered. “You look so amazing when you’re clueless. Of course he’s like the rest. The only difference is that he pays willingly for whatever he wants and, to be perfectly honest…” Katie paused for a moment. “…I believe he really cares about me. After all, he’s also my agent. But yeah…he’s just like the rest. He’ll help you though. He likes you and that counts for a lot. You’re his…” Katie snickered. “…belle de jour?”
When Katie finally left, my heart felt like it was torn from my chest. I fell asleep out of utter exhaustion after several hours of wake dreaming in bed. Going to school the next day was totally torturous…to say the least.
But, for the first time ever, I felt totally at peace. No comments, no appellations, no shoves or pushes met me; none at all. Indeed it was as if I was invisible! There were even one or two classmates who gave me ‘that’ stare. You know the one. Like they’d just love to use one or more of your orifices? As if I’d let any of them even touch me!
Katie came for me at noon and we met in the parking lot as usual with her opening the car door for me…as usual.
“What a nightmare!” I frowned as I tossed my book bag into the back seat. “I can’t stand being there. It’s like so…so…” I couldn’t find the words. “…totally fucking average?”
“Yeah…” Katie chuckled. “Well… You’ve got to show up for attendance every so often you know.” She laughed. “By the way… The surf’s up in Crimson Bay.” She giggled.
“Wait… What…?” ???
“I’m off the pill for the next couple of days so I should start flooding any minute now.” Katie laughed.
“Oh my God…!” Hor…ri…fied!!!
I never considered the fact that Katie had periods! The thought of her sacred vagina becoming an actual ‘open wound’, complete with oozing blood, was nauseating actually…and kind of…seriously barfo?
“But not to worry… I use a cup anyway. I hate shoving cotton up my pussy. Yuk…! It’s like always so fucking messy.” Katie’s expression soured. “And…” She held her forefinger up for emphasis. “…I bleed like a stuck pig. So how was school today dear?” She lilted and laughed.
“It was truly painful to be there.” I scowled. “I have absolutely nothing in common with any of those stupid derps!” I puffed and actually stomped my foot in frustration.
“Yeah… I know. Been there… Done that…” Katie rolled her eyes and laughed. “But until things really start to happen…you have got to show…you know?”
“So…” I thought about her…‘condition’? “Does this mean that there won’t be…” I sighed sadly. “…any playtime?”
My mind was still affixed on the thought of my poor Katie dripping blood all over the place. And the thought of more school barfomania didn’t help my urge to spew. We screeched out of the parking lot and headed toward our ‘world’.
“We’ll just play a little differently. I’m extra finicky when I’m on the rag anyway.”
‘On the rag…?’ You guessed it. Clueless…
“I’m extra careful about my hygiene. Some guys actually like it. They rub their faces in it and get off. I don’t even use cologne or anything with them. They love the punkie smell.” She began to chuckle as my stomach got even queasier. “They actually look like vampires after they eat me out; the blood and the clots all around their mouth. I def don’t kiss them until they wash their faces…thoroughly. Anyway…things are going to get a little busy for us baby doll.”
“Huh…?”
I would never get that vivid image out of my mind. The very idea of her blood, and…clots…on their faces was totally barfo. But Katie was ultimately right. Guys were out for themselves regardless of what girls like Katie had to do for them…their pleasures.
“We’re going to see about getting you tits honey bunny.” Katie glanced quickly at me and smiled as we turned onto the highway. “After all…it’s who you really are anyway.” She glanced at me. “I mean look at you. You didn’t even bother to remove the nail polish.”
Oh my God…! The thought never entered my mind. Mom didn’t notice although she didn’t see me for very long and the family room’s light was dim. But nobody noticed in school either. I guess that goes directly to my popularity. I truly was invisible so why would anyone notice. Anyway, the Goth guys painted their nails all the time.
Of course I was thrilled I had pretty nails for at least one more day. They still looked absolutely perfect; sparkling deep red jewels on the tips of my fingers. I couldn’t wait to ditch what I was wearing and get back into my ‘real clothes’.
“So…” I grinned with excitement…and just a tinge of terror. “When do I get to see the doctor?”
“Tomorrow morning honey… We have an appointment at eight-thirty; bright and early so that this can happen ASAP. Then we have another appointment in the afternoon with a surgeon to see about doing something whilst your real tits grow in.”
Katie made it sound as though we were planting a garden. Just throw some seeds in the dirt and pour water on them…or something. And like what happens when the seeds take root? How the hell was I supposed to hide boobs from mom? And what about school…if indeed I was still in school when the big event happened…?
“How’d you get that done so quickly? It takes forever to see the doctor just to get shots and a physical for school.”
“Bernie…” Katie began to snicker.
“I should have guessed. Wait…! What…? Does he have something on everybody?” Meaning dirt of course…
“Oh baby doll…” Katie sighed and shook her head. “Money talks and bullshit walks.” She laughed. “Here…” Katie handed me a pill. “Party time…!” She squealed with joy as we sped toward the beach.
We already had this routine down. ‘Sweep’ me up off the streets…so to speak…and ‘spray’ the real me on for the day. Katie usually waited for me before she really got ready for the day. So we bathed, inside and out, and went through our GRWM routine. I both loved and hated our little routine. It always meant that I could be ‘free’ but also that the clock was ticking till the time I had to go back to my ‘normal’ prison.
“You should speak with your mom and see about sleeping over tonight. That way we can get a proper start on tomorrow.” Katie sipped her drink as we sat on the terrace. “If you walk in to see the doc looking like your usual gorgeous self, he may trade you the script for a blow job.” Katie chuckled wickedly.
“Yeah… You know I love sleeping with you but what do I tell mom? It’s like we’re together every weekend as it is.” I frowned fearing mom’s ‘no’.
In truth I was a little frightened. I would need to majorly lie about something and I’d never done that before. Oh sure…so maybe I didn’t always tell the complete truth. But this was different in a major league way. Katie felt I owed mom nothing; especially not the truth. But I had a real problem about lying to mom. After all, she is my mom. And I never really had to truly lie to anyone before.
“Okay… Don’t worry about that.” Katie grinned slyly. “I’ll handle that. Anyway…this is way more important than anything else.”
“Well…what’s going to happen?”
“We get the script and we find out about tits. We’ll get a shrink’s letter later.” Katie leaned in toward me. “We’ll need to get other bullshit together for this as well.”
“Wait…! What…? A shrink’s letter…?” Clue…less…!
“Yeah baby girl… You’re going to be transitioning from a boy to a girl.” She laughed. “And docs like all the legal bullshit handled before they do anything like writing for drugs and stuff.”
“Yeah… But don’t I need mom’s permission and all that?” I was worried.
“Don’t worry about a thing. Bernie and I will take care of everything. If you want to tell your mom...that’s cool. But it’s totally unnecessary.”
“She’s going to know sooner or later.” I was slightly panicked. “I mean the bras, panties and all that stuff…? How do I explain that?”
I heard a noise and I turned to look back in the apartment. The maid came in from her lunch and began to work.
“Who does your laundry anyway?” Katie asked.
“I do my own things. Mom ruins my stuff when she does the washing.” I sighed and frowned. “She ruined a few really nice things I had gotten from her. There’s something about doing the housework that she just never got…I guess. And…” I raised the pitch of my voice for emphasis. “I do the kitchen cleanup when she does attempt to ruin a meal. The service comes in once a week to clean.”
My life with mom was totally basic and the longer I was with Katie, the more basic it became. I gazed at the food Katie put out. I picked up a piece of cheese and wolfed it down as I thought about my home life. The hash always made me hungry. As I sat and bathed in the fresh air wearing a new bikini no less, thousands of thoughts raced through my mind. Katie glanced at me and took my hand in hers.
“Look baby doll…” She smiled so sweetly. “You’re going to wind up living with me forever one of these days anyway. You know it and I know it.” Katie gazed back out at the ocean. “One day soon you won’t need excuses or permission or anything. You’ll be totally free to do what you want and when you want.”
“Yeah… I know that.” I sighed and smiled. “You know…?” I turned toward her. “That would be heavenly. Waking up next to you every day…? That would be so…totally heavenly.”
Katie and I spent the rest of the day in. We even ordered food to be delivered. I was never more than a few inches from her the entire time. When she went to pee I followed her. And when I went to pee, she followed me. During one of our trips to relief, she pulled down her bikini bottom and she showed me the gusset. There were small red dots on it.
“See…?” She grinned. “I’m already starting to spot. The flood should ensue shortly.”
‘Flood…? Barf…!’ Katie then showed me her cup. It was a small kind of squishy thing with a soft tail. It looked exactly like a tiny disposable cup.
“Want to put it in for me?” Katie giggled.
“Uhhh… No thanks… But thanks for asking” Seriously…?
I had visions of my blood soaked hand and the disinfecting process that would follow. I really had no idea. And to think my mom’s body did the same thing was…awakening? I mean its one thing to hear about but quite another to witness.
Katie rubbed a little goop across the rim, parted her vaginal lips, and slowly and very carefully inserted the thingy. Making sure it was positioned properly; she then removed her fingers and washed her hands before stepping back into her bikini bottom.
“There…” She grinned. “Nice and tidy… Want to go down to the pool? You’ve never been and it’s heated. It’s an easy way of cleaning the bikini bottom off.” She laughed.
“Ewww… That is so totally barfo!” I winced.
“Come on silly rabbit…” Katie went to our closet and came out with two robes. “Here…”
Knowing that there was no way I would let her go without me I took the robe. We got two really big fluffy towels and went down to the third floor where the pool and spa was located. The patio was almost totally empty. Two really old ladies sat beneath and umbrella at one of the tables.
Katie and I dropped our towels on one of the loungers and, after one last adjustment of our suits, dipped our toes into the pool. The water was nice and comfy. What was more amazing to me was the water tasted slightly salty; no chlorine.
I noticed the ladies gaze briefly at us with disgust as we waded out to the deep end that was all of five feet deep. Katie pulled me to her and, wrapping my arms and legs around her, we simply hugged one another as we sort of half floated and half stood in the water.
As we gazed at one another, I relished the warmth of Katie’s body. Her life was so perfect in my eyes and, at that moment, so was mine. After some time our bodies began to chill so we got out. Katie took my hand and led me to a slightly raised section of the deck. There was a large Jacuzzi tub. She turned the switch on and we got into the toasty warm water.
Sitting next to her, I leaned back and slid down slightly till the water was just beneath my chin. The jets of water and the bubbles felt amazing. I had never been in one of those things before. And though her Jacuzzi bathtub felt great, this was so exciting in quite a different way. Katie slid her hand down the front of my bottom and cupped my boy bits.
“These…” She said as her grip tightened. “…are mine. They belong to me…as well as the rest of you. Oh…” Katie grinned lewdly. “You can do the same for me…sort of.” She giggled.
Katie took my hand and slid it into her bottom. I cupped her vagina using my middle finger to part its lips. I felt her bean swell beneath my finger as I gently massaged it causing her to quake. We turned toward one another and switched hands so that we could hug as we played with each other’s bits. We both were in heaven in spite of the nasty looks the old ladies gave us. I giggled and nodded my head slightly toward them.
“They hate me.” Katie snickered. “They hate the fact that I’m so young and living the life they waited decades to get.” Katie sneered. “They’re old whores only they won’t admit it. They’re living off the money their husbands left them. Actually…” Katie paused, shook, groaned softly, and held me tightly as she had a nice orgasm. “One of them…the one with all the really bad facial work…extorted her money when she divorced the asshole. Now if that isn’t whoring, I don’t know what is?”
It was more a statement than a supposition (def an exam word). And as I thought about what she said, I had to agree. I began to see all of us as whores; giving our bodies and time to others for something in return. Only the love Katie and I had for one another was pure in my eyes. We were more like hard-core love junkies. We needed each other’s attention and affection the same way as any junkie needed heroin…or whatever.
After taking one last dip in the pool and basking ourselves dry, we went back to the apartment. Even though Maria, Katie’s maid, was still bustling about, we stripped our suits and got into bed. I was shivering from the coolness of the air and pulled the covers over my head. Snuggling next to Katie’s body, Katie’s aroma…her bodily scent…rapidly intoxicated me.
“Hey baby doll… Lick me.” Katie giggled.
I thought she meant to lick her vagina but she stopped me as I bent.
“No baby doll…” Katie lilted with a laugh. “My arm silly rabbit…” She giggled.
Katie held her arm to my mouth. I touched her forearm with the tip of my tongue. I grinned.
“It’s slightly salty.” My said as my eyes lit up.
“Well honey bunny…” Katie laughed. “Get started.”
We both had a joyously amazing time going head to toe and tongue to tongue. I so longed to taste Katie fresh from the ocean but her pool proved to be an excellent substitute. And so we snuggled and cuddled till hunger once again took hold. In the middle of being fed a piece of amazing pineapple I got a text…THE TEXT…from mom.
‘Spoke with Katie’s dad. Ok to stay over tonite. Love you.’
“Wait…!!! What…???” I looked at Katie. “My mom spoke to your dad?”
“I don’t know. My dad…?” She laughed. “That’s very doubtful. It must have been Bernie.”
“But why would he do that? I mean…” I didn’t really know what I meant.
“Don’t look so clueless baby doll. He wants what’s best for us. You want tits? He’s going to do whatever it takes to get you tits.” She laughed. “After all… Tits don’t grow on trees. And if your mom’s gets in the way…well…we’ll simply go around her.”
Katie grinned and held another piece of pineapple to my mouth, her mouth on the other end. I took hold and our lips met in the middle. I closed my eyes and savored her feel and her taste. But I was still worried about this business with Bernie. I had no idea what to tell mom if she asked about him.
“What’s the matter honey?” Katie touched my cheek gently.
“It’s…” I felt overwhelmed. “This is all happening so quickly.” Tears began to flow.
“Easy baby… Easy… There’s no reason to lose your shit over this.” Katie crooned. “I swear you go to tears faster than me on my period.” She snickered softly.
Katie hugged me and kissed my forehead. She got up and went to the bathroom. When she returned she had a little pink pill. Katie then crushed it and handed me a short straw.
“Take this. You know how fast it words when you snort it.” She giggled. “It’ll take away all those nasty worries. I’m the only mom you need to worry about and I’m totally dope.”
Within moments of inhaling the powder I felt warmth spread throughout my body and all of my anxiety was gone. I began to giggle as Katie played with my nipples.
“You know something honey bunny…? We should pump these little buttons again.” She playfully tugged on my nipples. “They’re really quite sensitive and pumping will make them bigger and even more fun to play with. You’ll have pokies. And the boys…” She paused for a moment and grinned wickedly. “…oh the boys…and we girls…simply can’t resist pokies.”
I couldn’t say I disagreed with Katie. What she was doing to me was heavenly. I’m sure if I was normal I would have had a huge stiffie. And everything she was doing to my nips was radiating throughout my body. But when she put her lips around my little nubbins and did that sucking tongue swirling thingy, oh my God, I was totally electrified.
“Come honey…” Katie suddenly swung her body around so that we were head to foot. “It’s time for us to practice our Kegels. We both need to keep our little money makers nice and tight.” She lilted and giggled.
Katie brought out the tube of goop and, after putting a dollop on her index and middle finger, she inserted one into my butt hole. I instinctively clenched myself around it as she began to move the little darling in and out…but not all the way. I followed her actions only she had me put goo on my thumb.
“I have two holes to keep in shape sweet heart.” She laughed. “Pretend I’m a bowling ball or a six pack of beer or something. But put your thumb in my pussy. And don’t forget I have a cup in. We def don’t need the mess if you accidently upset it.”
In the midst of our attempts to launch each other into the vast outer space of overwhelming and radically intense ecstasy, Katie’s phone went off. Katie changed her ring tones as frequently as she changed her panties, if indeed she was wearing any, and the song ‘My Pussy’ sounded. I thought how very appropriate. With her head to the phone resting on the bed, and without even
missing a stroke, she answered it. She spoke as briefly as possible.
“I have a date for Friday night.” She beamed. “It’s a friend of Bernie’s. Want to come along?” Katie giggled as her butt hole and vagina squeezed my fingers…and thumb.
“Oh God Katie...” I moaned not really hearing her. “That feels so amazing when you do that thing you do.”
“He’s a high roller and he loves young Catholic school girls.” She chuckled. “And he’d just love someone like you.”
“Huh…?” I groaned.
“We’ll put a tartan skirt on you. A blue blazer, white blouse and penny loafers will probably give him the biggest stiffie ever.” Katie laughed. “Plus you’ll get to see another cock. They’re all different you know.”
At that point Katie took my boy bits into her mouth. She then proceeded to suck my brain out through my dick. Like I was in any state to make a reasonable decision… Like I even heard what she said…!
“Yes…!” I yelped as I peaked.
“Good…” Katie snickered. “We’ll make a small fortune. After all, we’ll be shelling out a lot of cash over the next few weeks. This bozo likes a girl with something extra anyway. After all, as long as it’s warm, wet, and sort of willing, he’s happy.”
As I was descending slightly to a plateau from the heights of exquisite bliss what Katie said suddenly came into focus.
“Wait… What?”
“Listen baby doll…” Katie crooned as she slowly continued to massage that insane spot up my butt. “Keep squeezing my fingers honey. This will be you a chance to really see me at work. Anyway…you wanted to be with me when I had a date. And…” She lilted. “…my baby girl is so very jealous of anyone else playing with my pussy.” She laughed and kissed my dick softly.
Katie was right. I was envious of anyone else touching her. And all I could do would be to lower my gaze and blush with the knowledge that someone else would be pleasing her in ways I couldn’t. I had to go with her…even if she was the entrée and I was the appetizer.
“Ummm… Okay…” I grinned stupidly as the drug really began to slam home.
“I don’t know sweet heart?” Katie smiled. “But whatever Bernie said your mom must have been very convincing I’m sure. Bernie can be a real sweet heart but he doesn’t fool around.” Katie suddenly got a wild look in her eyes. “I bet he told her the truth!” She laughed. “Don’t be too surprised if she shows up at the doc’s tomorrow.”
“Oh God…” I sighed. “That’s all I need…my mom getting involved with all of this.” I suddenly felt slightly panicky. “What happens if she wants to meet…dad? I’ll really be screwed!”
“Relax baby doll… Just let Uncle Bernie take care of things.”
Katie didn’t wait for any more questions. She immediately gobbled up my bits and, with her heel, pulled my head into her crotch. We got lost together in pleasing one another. I decided to replace my thumb with two fingers from my other hand.
Using Katie’s natural juices, I gently inserted both fingers as my tongue lapped at her bean. Katie exploded into an amazingly massive orgasm as she gripped me tightly with her legs, arms, girl bits and butt hole. It seemed to go on forever when I realized that she was continuously having orgasms…one right after another.
Finally Katie simply rolled onto her back, completely spent. She was breathing heavily and her eyes were closed. The most amazing grin crossed Katie’s lips as she placed her forearm across her dampened brow.
“Come here baby doll.” Katie spoke breathily. “Kiss me. I want to taste and smell me on your face.”
After some very passionate cuddling, we dozed off with Katie holding me in her arms. In spite of not reaching my ‘Nirvana’, I felt completely satisfied physically and spiritually. Katie had whispered ‘thank you’ in my ear before she fell asleep. I didn’t know why and I wasn’t going to awaken her to ask.
It was past five when we finally awoke and we were uber famished. After quickly showering, doing our makeup, and dressing casually, we decided to sit on the terrace and smoke a little hash. I liked the white powder, but when it wore off, it really wore off. The hash was a nice ‘smoothie’ and made us even more ravenous. So we forsook the great outdoors and ordered from a Greek restaurant. That’s when my cell phone went off. It was my mom calling.
“Hi Stevie… How are you doing?” She asked too sweetly.
“I’m okay. How are you?” Derp…
“Now you mustn’t be nervous baby.” About…? “I had a nice long lunch with Katie’s father…”
Wait…!!! What…??? Lunch…??? Katie’s…dad…???
“…and he seems to be a very nice man. I didn’t realize Katie’s parents were divorced.”
Wait…!!! What…??? Divorced…???
“And since you’ve been staying at his apartment, he seems to have become really fond of you dear.”
No poopie Sherlock…!!!
“He noticed that you were…different? And he thought we should see another doctor to have you checked out.”
Yeah…that’s all I need is another checking out. I’m not a motel…yet.
“He was kind enough to arrange something for tomorrow in Hollywood. He said that this doctor was the best at…” I could hear her shuffling a piece of paper. “…at pediatric endocrinology?”
OMG…! Katie was serious about hormones. I thought it was just some family med type of doctor.
“Can you be there mom?” I asked…as if…
“Yes… Of course honey…” I heard her sigh. “You know…? I kind of like Bernie. He just happened to be at the hotel and we kind of ran into each other by accident. Can you imagine?”
Oh my God…! She wants to fuck him. I could tell from her voice. I think this was the first man I can ever recall her being excited about? I mean she never went out. This would def be poopie shit going sideways quickly weird if he did her while he was doing us…me to be exact. I was never so glad to have a phone call end. I stared dumbfounded at Katie.
“What’s up sweet pea?” She grinned.
“I think my mom wants to do Bernie.” I said softly.
“Well…” Katie chuckled as she arched her eye brows. “What a surprise. Your mom and my ‘dad’…” Katie snickered and patted the chair next to hers and I sat. “Your mom is a MILF. And Bernie is never one to turn down a piece of nice wet and willing pussy.”
“But doesn’t that bother you? I mean aren’t you like his sugar baby?” I was shocked.
“Ahhh…yes… I am his sugar alright but I’m not his only baby. I’m simply the one with the most privileges…at the moment. But I’m eighteen now so it gets harder to say I’m jail bait. Now you’re the privileged one and I’m here for the ride because he knows we come as a pair.”
“I don’t get it.” I really didn’t. Derp…
“I’m a whore baby doll. My value depends upon how I’m presented? You know? There are a lot of sickos who love sweet tender young things that are illegal in this state. But they’re willing to pay for it. These days I’m pushing it when I say I look sixteen? But you… you could pass for a tall future b-ball girl who’s fourteen. That’s mucho big bucks. And the fact that this girl has extra parts makes you even more valuable to certain clientele.”
“What were you going to do otherwise?” I’m oh so clueless.
“Well… Bernie said I could do movies…you know…hard core porn and make a fortune. It would also up my…fees?” She laughed. “Or I could continue to do calls until I fall over but the money would go down…you know?”
The sadness in Katie’s voice couldn’t be described. If my presence in her life kept Katie where she wanted to be, who was I do refuse? I was nothing without her. She validated my existence in a way that no other person could. I certainly used every bit of her for that reason. And the fact that Katie knew I would do anything for her didn’t bother me.
The next morning was positively bizarre. We all met at the doctor’s office. I felt so strange not wearing my usual ‘boy’ clothes and wearing very modest makeup in front of my mom. There was no way to hide my nail polish so I removed it the night before. I nearly cried.
The first thing they did to me was take my blood pressure. Then they did a major vampire suck-head job on my vein. The nurse…or whoever…took every color glass tube and filled them with my blood. I had a vague idea of what they were looking for; the state and volume of hormones…or not.
Thankfully Katie gave me a pill to chill out during this entire thing because next the nurse wanted a sperm specimen. Of course I refused. But Katie said she would assist and, in spite of my mom being there, I ‘gave at the office’? I knew the embarrassing truth of course. There wouldn’t be any ‘fishies’ swimming in my…way small puddle. After all, Katie said my gun only had blanks.
Then I had to strip off everything. Getting dressed that morning, out of habit, I went as far as putting on a panty and thigh highs. Of course when I reached for the matching bra, I nearly burst into tears because I wouldn’t have anything to put in it.
Then I was given a robe and pair of slipper socks. Of course mom wanted to be in for the exam and I insisted Katie come in as well. Katie was my true moral support. I wouldn’t have even been there…I wouldn’t have begun this journey…albeit exclusively for boobs…without her in my life.
The nurse took my blood pressure again, height, and weight. Then we were all shown into the exam room. The doctor came in all smiles with his hand extended toward mom. Then he introduced himself to Katie and me.
“It’s a little unusual to have a girlfriend present during an exam.” He spoke softly.
“I really need her here.”
The pill couldn’t hide the fear in my eyes as I grasped her hand.
“Okay… I need to have you stand up and remove your gown.”
And so in began. The poking and prodding seemed almost mechanical…and endless. He had me remove my boxers. I don’t know what was more embarrassing; my mother seeing me naked or the Doctor, who thankfully didn’t laugh. He gently touched my boy bits and then I was up on the table-chair thingy. He had me lie back and he poked a gloved finger up my butt. I blushed as he poked my good spot several times. Thankfully I didn’t leak. But I didn’t get a stiffie either. As if… Worthless excess…little wart…!
“Okay…” The Doctor smiled sympathetically. “Why don’t you get dressed?” He turned to mom and Katie. “Let’s leave Stevie alone to get dressed and we’ll talk for a few moments.” And he escorted them out the door.
When the Doctor returned he was alone and he def could see the fear in my eyes.
“Okay Stevie… I need to ask you some questions. I could have a nurse present if you would like?”
I looked down at my naked nails and shook my head. I was embarrassed enough as is.
“Our friend told me that you often present as a girl.” He tone was steady.
All I could do was blush deeper and nod my head. The Doctor grabbed my hands.
“Please look at me Stevie. This is necessary under the circumstances.”
His tone was firm but gentle. I gazed up at him.
“Do you go out with your girlfriend when you’re dressed?”
“Yes…” I whispered.
“How do you feel when you’re dressed?”
“Free…” I whispered. “I feel free. I just feel…so alive.” A tear came to my eye.
“Thank you Stevie… I know that was hard but it was also important to me. We’re going around certain…” He paused for a moment and exhaled with a huff. “…certain rules and I just want to make sure that all the documentation will be consistent.” He stood up. “Let’s go to my office.”
He opened the door and again collected mom and Katie. Katie could see I was upset and she took my hand in hers. We went down the hall to the Doctor’s inner sanctum? We each took seats around the doctor’s huge desk. He sat down and gazed at something on his puter screen.
“I can’t be totally sure of Stevie’s condition…” He said in a distracted manner. “I need to see the blood work ups.”
Wait…! What…? Now I have a condition? I mean it shouldn’t have had that big an impact upon me but it did.
“Why don’t you folks grab something in the cafeteria? It should only be an hour or two more at the most for the hormone levels to be done. I’m rushing it through and they know exactly what to look for.”
After being tortured nearly the entire morning…like I would even be hungry at this point? But I could def see that mom was mucho stressed out and Katie was nodding at me. She knew what I was thinking…as usual. We all def needed a stress relief break even though I knew that didn’t exist outside a pill bottle.
Finally returning at the appointed time, we still had to wait for the doctor. When he did enter the waiting area, he wanted to speak with only me.
“Stevie…” He hunched slightly over his desk, a seriously serious expression on his face. “Are you by any chance taking female hormones?”
Wait…!!! What…???...!!! I stared blankly at him; totally fractured of course.
“The female hormone levels in your system are way past what occurs in female teens during their period. This cannot occur naturally in a genetic male. They must be coming from somewhere. Have you been taking any…medications…pill specifically…that are new…that you don’t recognize?”
I didn’t recognize any of the stuff Katie was feeding me. All I knew was I felt amazing and, at times, sort of calm without being stoned…which was rare when we were together.
“Could it be something your mother’s giving you?”
Why doesn’t he simply have me down on the floor where he could jump up and down on my tummy even more effectively? Meh…!
“Please stay seated Stevie.”
The doctor smiled calmly at me as he got up and went into the waiting area, closing the door behind him. The moments seemed like years until he returned with Katie in tow. He motioned for her to sit next to me. Then came to explanation of why he wanted to see her. The doctor ended his ‘lecture’ on my condition.
“I’ve asked Stevie if she…” Finally…! The pronoun I’ve become all too accustomed with and hadn’t heard all morning. “…is taking any new medications. Now it’s quite evident to me that she has no idea about what I’m asking. Have you…”
“Prempro and Aldactone…”
Katie grinned and giggled as daggers flew from my eyes. Hot and very dirty, dull, serrated, daggers…!!! Katie went on to give the dosages which the doctor notated.
“Okay… Look…” The doctor folded his hands and stared grimly at us. “That stops today. These levels are not even healthy for a woman who isn’t pregnant. I will give you…” He smiled at me. “…medications in dosages that make sense for what you want to do. And…” He grew quite gruff as he stared at Katie. “This will go no further than this room.”
I sighed in relief.
“But… This…this…” He couldn’t think of the proper word. “Your medicating of Stevie must stop immediately. I will be checking her levels in a month and they better be within MY acceptable range for gender affirmation therapy. Am I being clear?” He frowned.
“Crystal clear…” Katie smirked.
At least she blushed when she noticed me seething. When the doctor got up to get my mom, Katie began to whisper something. The quick entry of my mother caused her to sit back up and remain still. The doctor pulled up a chair for her and she sat nervously not knowing what to say or do. The doctor sat behind his desk and warmly smiled at us. Talk about chameleons.
“Stevie definitely has a hormone deficiency. Stevie’s not producing testosterone to any great extent. In fact Stevie’s beginning to exhibit very obvious physical signs of breast growth. There are other obvious physiological indications in his body development.” The doctor said calmly.
“Well what can be done?” Mom sounded really upset. “I should have done something about this before.” She almost whispered and gazed at me. “I’m am sorry baby.” She took my hand. “But I wanted to give it a little time.”
‘A little time…?’ Is that some kind of a joke? And what is my condition? Faaahhhkkk!!!
“Stevie definitely needs to receive hormone therapy. In speaking with Stevie…I do believe that a gender reaffirming regimen is in order. In many ways, especially in her…” He said ‘she’ in front of mom! “…physiological development, your child presents more as a female. And Stevie has expressed her desire to live as a female.”
The doctor furrowed his brow as he stared at mom. He was obviously letting this all sink in. She looked distressed. Good…! Mom kept looking at me, then the Doctor, then at Katie, and then back at me. As if we didn’t already have the answer. She damn well knew this was coming one day and she never told me. Oh well…anything for boobs says I.
“Mom…?” I whined…and pled. “Please…? This is what I want.” A tear or two always helps.
“I’m so confused.” Her tears flowed. She was at the edge. “I need to make a phone call.”
Mom got up and left the office. We were all surprised to say the least. Who could she possibly be calling? Anyway…the Doctor went on to describe what I would be taking and what it would do.
Though I never noticed, the doctor told us that my hips were as wide as my shoulders; something totally un-male…sort of. He said I would gain some weight and…well…fill out…again sort of. He mentioned a bunch of other stuff but I wasn’t listening. I was too overwhelmed by this ‘quick early morning’ appointment. Then he began to do stuff on his puter.
“I’m giving you scripts for what you’ll need. I’m starting you on pills that you’ll need to take once every day. Now if your mom decides to let you do this, the scripts are yours.” He suddenly broke out in a huge grin. “I already have enough office samples to keep you going for quite some time. But…” He motioned with his index finger for emphasis. “You didn’t get them from me.” He grinned wickedly for a moment. “And once we determine that you’re reacting well to the hormones we can consider injections or even an implant.”
“Will Stevie get tits?” Leave it to no filter Katie.
“Well…” The Doctor chuckled. “I can’t guarantee anything. But if Stevie’s mom is any indication, Stevie may wind up with more than something ‘noticeable’.”
Just at that very moment mom came back in. Although she smiled, I sensed that she felt the sting of defeat. No problem here…
“Alright…” She said softly. “Now this is reversible…isn’t it?”
“Depending on how long Stevie is on hormones, yes, it’s all reversible. But Stevie will need some kind of hormonal therapy. This is common with certain syndromes that effect normal production of hormones that coincide with biological gender assignments. I should know more when the full results come back.”
Now I have a syndrome? WTF…!
“If this makes you happy…” Mom took my hand. “…then its okay with me.” She sighed.
I could have jumped up and screamed. But I contained my emotions. Now the biggest issue would be toning down my makeup and wardrobe when I was home. I still wouldn’t be with Katie during the week. But at least I could be myself and that mirror image I so loved would be with me almost twenty-four-seven.
But then there was school… Faaahhhkkk…!
So we left with the scripts in hand. The nurse gave us a bag of samples anyway. Before we even left the building Katie and mom decided to keep the samples at Katie’s. And that made sense since I was waking up there almost three days out of seven. Since school was a chucker, mom let me go with Katie. On the way to our next doctor, this time without mom, I took my first dose of the ‘mones’ and the other crap. I’d yet to confront Katie about the ‘mones thingy. I was still fuming as we arrived at my next appointment.
What I should have taken was a ‘happy’ pill! I mean it started out okay until I realized that Bernie had also shown up. The doctor and Bernie were smiling and nodding to each other as we walked into the waiting room. I was once again stripped of my dignity with nakedness, poking, prodding, and yet another ritual blood sacrifice.
But once we were in his office and the Doctor brought up a puter projection of what the implants would look like on my body, I was totally thrilled. I mean he showed me several diff models of me with diff shapes and sizes of boobs. Everything was great until Katie asked the major league nuke of a question.
“So…” Katie smiled and giggled. “Now that we know size and shape…how do you put them in?”
Behind the muscle…in front of the muscle…under the arm…under the breast line…saline…silicon…WTF…! It was when he got to the nipple part…you know…where they shove the shits in via the nipple…sort of…that I truly began to feel a major conniption fit coming on.
It didn’t ease any when I began viewing pix online and then one viddie of an actual procedure. I couldn’t even get ten minutes through into the most common method without feeling the holy hurls coming on. After we left the doctor, we decided that the saline injections would make do and we’d see what the ‘mones could develop.
Grateful wouldn’t begin to describe how I felt when we left for the beach. Before the apartment door even closed we dropped our things and began to strip off our clothes. We left a clothing trail all the way to the terrace door. Katie opened the door letting the sea breeze flood over our naked bodies. We took our places upon the floor and brought out our implements of imbibing.
This spot in the apartment had become our sacred place; our very own alter upon which we could sacrifice ourselves to one another. Today would we would be adding a new ritual. The liquor in our pipe turned from a lovely nut brown to a rather dark and opaque fluid. It was time to drink it and Katie brought out a very unique silver and engraved chalice.
“You are going to love this.” Katie beamed as she began to empty the fluid into the chalice. “This shit is dope. You’ll be stoned as fuck the rest of the night.” She laughed. “But then again…” She paused in mid flow. “So will I.” She whispered and then laughed.
With the chalice half filled, Katie handed the cup to me.
“Drink honey… Seal our marriage.” She grinned. “But leave me some.” Katie giggled; her eyes aglow with excitement.
My hand actually trembled as I reached for the chalice. I looked up at Katie as I took it from her.
“But I need to go home tonight. How am I going to show up stoned?”
“Don’t count on having to go home tonight.” Katie snickered. “Just drink it.”
The liquor was quite strong and very flavorful in spite of the tiny particles floating around. We wound up passing it back and forth, each of us taking a sip until the very last bit. Katie gazed at me.
“And with this sip I do thee wed.” She chuckled.
Katie took the last sip and looked at me. She had this very serious expression in her eyes and on her face.
“I meant that you know.” Katie said. “You are so fucking beautiful and perfect.” A tear came to her eye. “You are the most important part of my life and I can’t stand it when you’re not here.” She put the chalice down and took my hand. “I’m so fucking lucky to have you.”
Somehow the entire issue evaporated. The ‘mones and stuff…? There were tears in my eyes. I’d never heard anything like that said to me before. And I certainly never heard it said with such…such honesty and openness…and purity. I took her other hand.
“I love you so much it hurts.”
I leaned over and embraced Katie. We fell on our sides embracing one another. We were both in tears and the warmth of her body against mine felt amazing. We stayed like that, our limbs entwining each other when my phone sounded. I turned to reach for it.
“Crappers…!” I shot upright and looked at Katie. “It’s my mom.”
“Well…? Answer it.” She giggled as she wiped her tears.
“Hi mom…” I sniffled and wiped my nose, the tissue box ever ready.
“Are you alright honey? You sound like you’ve been crying.” Mom sounded concerned.
“Yeah mom… I’m fine. I just got a little emotional.” I was quick to add. “But in a good way.”
“Yes… It was quite the morning. You must be very tired.”
“Yeah mom… A little for sure…” I rolled my eyes and grinned at Katie.
“Well you don’t need to worry about coming home tonight. Just rest with your friend and I’ll see you tomorrow. I’m going to be out late tonight and I don’t want you to be home alone.”
‘Out late tonight’…? My mom…? And what…I’m too young to stay by myself? Will the indignities never end?
“I need to review some documents Bernie was kind enough to put together for your...I forget what you call it…” She paused for the longest moment. “…your transition…affirmation?”
“You’re going out with Bernie?” I quickly recovered. “With Katie’s dad…?”
I looked at Katie with horror. She sat and smirked…and giggled.
“He’s such a nice guy.” Katie sighed…and giggled.
When she finally got off the phone, I fell back and slapped my head with my hand.
“I can’t believe this.” I uttered. “She’s def going to do him. I can hear it in her voice.”
“What do you care who she fucks?” Katie became serious. “Remember what I told you? We’re all whores. Your mom’s going to get the paperwork you’ll need for this. She won’t have to do anything but sign them and Bernie’s lawyer will do the rest. Plus she’ll get a good dinner and shit faced on decent wine. And all she has to do is break out her knee pads.”
“Wait… What…?” ‘Knee pads’…?
“She’ll blow him…or fuck him. Or maybe she’ll be so grateful she’ll take him up her ass. That’s her business…not yours. I’m just so happy I have you for one more evening.”
I thought about what Katie said in her usual unfiltered way. She was right. It really was none of my business.
“Hey baby girl…” Katie became really excited. “If they get married does that make us step-sisters?” She laughed.
Does that add incest to our list of sins? I was def beginning to feel the stupidly high. Katie pushed me over and came down atop me. She rubbed her vagina against my boy bits.
“Hey little girl…want to make a baby?”
She grinned wickedly as her hips ground down on me.
“Sure… As if…” I sadly laughed.
We spent the rest of the afternoon trading orgasms. Katie stuck a butt plug up me that had a much wider base. Now my butt hole felt…challenged to a contest of survival? It was remote controlled thingy but Katie wanted to wait. I put her nuclear vibrating Kegel ball thingy in her vagina and I had the remote control.
Katie turned my butt plug on high and the thingy began to vibrate and move in two directions. I yelped and dropped the remote for hers. But quickly recovering I switched hers on high. She threw her remote to the other end of the large room and I did the same. We turned in toward each other and our mouths made love to one another’s bits.
I passed out from the massive orgasm Katie imparted to my body and soul. When I came back to consciousness, Katie was on her side with a huge Cheshire cat smile.
“What happened?” I asked.
“What didn’t sweet heart? You had this amazing monster orgasm that must have gone on forever. You kept coming and dripping and coming and dripping until you passed out.” Her lewd grin said it all.
By now I was totally shit-faced. I no longer felt anything in my butt and I reached around just to make sure.
“We really fucked each other’s brains out with the strap on. I was surprised at how good you were at using it on me.” She snickered. “I guess when you’re this stoned some sort of boy thing kicked in because you were really pounding me. And each orgasm was better than the one before it. I mean I must have come five times just from your tongue.”
I rolled into Katie, one arm beneath her neck and the other around her waist.
“Nobody…and I mean nobody…does for me what you do.” Katie sighed and smiled. “I feel so totally caped in your arms.”
We stayed like that for some time when the munchies suddenly hit…with a vengeance. Katie always orders more than what we can eat so we had the left over food. After stuffing ourselves silly, we went back to our places by the opened door. Though no longer nude, the night breeze still gave me goose bumps. Katie sat behind me embracing me in her arms.
When I got into bed, Katie brought over a night cream and massaged it into my face and neck. Then she rubbed some upon my chest. She concentrated her efforts around my breasts and nipples. Though I thought this a randomly weird area to use a moisturizer, I was too enrapt with the pleasure her fingertips were giving me.
As we lay in bed, I thought back over the past few weeks with Katie. I was no longer Stevie, the dork with a kiddie name. I was now Stevie, the most desirable and amazingly beautiful young whore in town. I was living the life of the one person in this world who I loved more than anybody else.
“Katie…?” I said softly, waiting for a reply.
“Yes baby girl…” She responded from the edge of sleep.
“Can I really be your wife?” I kissed her boob and waited.
“Why sweet pea… You always were.” She giggled softly.
I closed my eyes and quietly wept, full of joy. Katie drove me to school in the morning and picked me up at noon…as usual. We went to our apartment and performed our cleansing and hash smoking. As we sat nude out on our terrace, letting the sea air dry our hair, Katie made a suggestion.
“Listen honey bunny…” She took my hand. “I think that tonight you should go home wearing your ‘real’ clothes and showing your most amazingly beautiful face in proper light.”
I stared at Katie as horror filled me and I said nothing. I didn’t know what to say. Mom would throw an all-time major league boogie-woogie. Or maybe not… I would definitely need something to chill me out.
“Listen honey… It’s going to happen sooner or later; and the sooner…the better. You need to breath and coming totally out to her would really help. I mean she knows you’re on the ‘mones and she knows what’s going to happen. So why pretend to be what you’re not just for the sake of…appearances?”
I turned my gaze from the ocean to her amazing eyes.
“I know you’re scared as all fuck. But I’ll totally cape you until we both feel everything is cool with…mommy dearest.” Katie threw a bucket of sarcasm on ‘mommy dearest’. “Okay…?”
She smiled oh so lovingly as she gently touched my cheek. How could I even dare to think of refusing her…anything…ever? But the fear in my eyes simply wouldn’t evaporate. And Katie saw this…and very clearly I might add.
“Listen honey…” She embraced both my cheeks and stared directly into my eyes. “You need to do this for me.” Her lips grazed my brow. “I can’t have you bouncing back and forth like this. It’ll really fuck up your head. It’s time to be who you really are fulltime.”
“Yeah…” I sighed and admitted.
“Don’t worry.” She cooed. “I’ll give you something before we leave. You’ll be fine. I promise it.”
And so I stood at the bathroom mirror. I was totally shit faced from the pipe liquor and trying so desperately to do my makeup. I was also beginning to become very paranoid. How was I going to even face my mom? Thankfully Katie noticed my distress and did two things. She gave me a pill and she finished my makeup for me.
“Now don’t you go and fucking cry now!” Katie chided with a smile. “I spent too much time making you look even younger.” She giggled. “You are so disgustingly awesome.”
I turned toward the mirror and stood up. Katie was right. I looked…God…I looked like a really tall and skinny fourteen year old with her makeup done by a pro. Katie was busily combing out my hair into some semblance of shape as I sat back down…totally stunned.
“Just think…” She leaned over, kissed my cheek, and smiled at me in the mirror. “If we dyed your hair a shade of red like mine, we could go on dates as sisters…sort of. I bet we could make a ton of jack doing doubles. Bernie would totally lose his shit!”
Katie laughed wildly. But the visual image of Bernie ‘losing his shit’ couldn’t be undone and I had to snicker. I just sat and watched her do her magic still stunned from my reflection. Sisters…? Hmmm… I think I liked the wife role more.
“Come on baby girl… We need to get you back to mommy.” Katie chuckled as she grabbed my shoulder bag. “We need to make a stop first.” She opened it up and made sure I had everything I needed. “I’m putting a couple of happy pills in. Just use them if you need them. You remember how we crushed them?”
I nodded and grinned. The drug was def leveling me out. I felt calm and collected again. I also felt empty as we left our apartment. Katie was right. This back and forth business was making me crazy. We drove to Wilton Manors and Katie parked next to the sex toy store we occasional frequented. It’s the one where Katie got my fake boobs…and other things we played with. I stayed in the car whilst Katie ran into the shop. She came out only moments later carrying a bag.
“This…” She grinned lewdly. “…is for you.”
Katie gave me the bag containing a box. I gazed through the plastic covering at two thin tubes and a hand pumping thingy. I knew instantly what it was for.
“I want you to do ten minutes at fifteen pounds of pressure twice a day…at least when we’re not together.” We drove off as she spoke. “These are really going to puff up your nips.” Katie giggled. “You’ll have real pokies like…forever…and in no time. And I’m going to start pumping my clit and nips again.” She glanced at me with a wicked smile. “We’ve got to keep our cookies nice and fresh looking for the boys you know. I’ll show you how to use the little darlings when we get to your mom’s.”
I opened the box and removed the contents. Thank the heavens for hobo bags. I quickly tucked the things into my bag. We drove up to the house and Katie parked in the driveway. I think we both sighed but for different reasons. The anxiety was building within me as we approached the front door. Katie grasped my hand as I opened the front door.
“I really hate leaving you here.” She softly whispered. “I feel so fucking empty when you’re not around.” Katie gazed at me. “Okay… Let’s do this baby girl.”
Mom was in her usual place on the sofa sucking up her usual wine. Putting down her magazine she gazed at us with a huge smile.
“Hi mom…” I barely whispered that out. “Katie’s here with me.”
Mom’s mouth fell open when she saw me in the light. I thought she was going to blow a vessel because her face turned all red. She slowly put down her glass without looking. Mom couldn’t take her eyes off me.
“Stevie…? Is that really you?” I blushed and didn’t know what to say. “You look so…amazing. You’re absolutely gorgeous.” Her voice sounded shocked. “Come here baby. Let me have a good look at you.”
I walked up to the couch holding Katie’s hand behind my back as I cast my gaze down.
“That’s what I keep telling her. She’s beautiful.” Katie giggled. “Stevie really cleans up nicely. Don’t you think so?”
Katie sat down pulling me next to her.
“But you can’t go out like that.” Mom looked concerned. “And what about school…? You can’t go dressed like that. I mean your makeup and…” She noticed my heels. “Where are you getting the money for this?”
“Oh…” Katie chuckled. “I gave her some of my old things and I have a ton of cosmetic palettes I’ve never used.”
Mom looked at Katie with the same shocked expression that greeted me.
“Look…” Katie smiled softly. “Stevie is on the ‘mones…”
“What…?” Mom seemed bewildered.
“She’s taking female hormones…remember? Sooner or later she won’t be able to hide the changes to her body. This is what your child wants…and needs.” Katie had no mercy. “Your Stevie is going to be the daughter you always wanted. Why else did you give her that name?”
“But…” Mom choked slightly. She was def overwhelmed. “But I didn’t think all this would follow…so soon.” She was now visibly upset. “I mean…how can this…” She waved her hand toward me. “How can this be? This is all my fault!”
Mom was rapidly becoming hysterical. She embraced me so tightly. Somehow the scent of wine became a stench on her. I couldn’t embrace her nor could I push her off me as she wept. Thankfully Katie pulled her off me and spoke to her as she sat back down.
“You really need to get a grip mom.” My mouth fell open with Katie’s familiarity. “You need to look at this beautiful and awesome child you made.” Katie smiled at me. “How could Stevie possibly be anything but your perfect work?” Mom wiped her tears and nose on the napkin beneath her glass. “Isn’t she what you wanted all along?”
Mom stared at me with a totally shocked expression on her face. She dabbed at a random tear and took up her wine glass. She took a long sip and sighed.
“Yes…” She whispered. “But I didn’t want it to happen this way.” Mom gazed up at Katie. “I never wanted this to happen…” She began to choke up again. “…this way. You know?”
“Yes mom… I know.” Katie said softly and winked at me. “Sweet heart…?” Katie said softly to me. “Why don’t we go upstairs and get you ready for bed. You have school tomorrow.”
I stared at Katie. I was thankful for the manner in which she seemed to be directing everything. As I stood up she came and took my hand. She led me away and, as she did, she turned toward mom.
“We’ll only be a minute. Then we can talk some more.”
When we got up to my room, I could no longer contain myself.
“Katie…? What are you doing? We shouldn’t have done this. Mom’s all twisted up.” I was shaken. “And you called her ‘mom’? What’s that all about?”
“Relax honey…” Katie smiled softly. “Mommy is going to fix everything for her sweet baby girl.” And she kissed my forehead. “Now let’s put these things on your nips. I should have brought some of my goo but this will have to do.”
Katie removed my top and began to lick my nipples till they were dripped saliva. Then her took the tubes and the hand pump out of my bag. Katie deftly attached one of the tubes to the pump’s hose and licked the open end. She centered it over my nipple and began to squeeze the handle. I watched as my nipple, already quite sensitive from her tongue, was being sucked up into the tube.
“We’ll start at fifteen pounds of pressure.” Katie watched the gauge. “There…” She grinned and released the catch leaving the tube dangling from my chest. “Now let’s get your other lovely little darling.”
Katie repeated her actions on my other nipple and I watched it too being sucked up into the tube. I must say the sensation was amazing. I thought I might actually be leaking from the slightly painful but highly stimulating sensations that seem to explode through my body and end in my dick.
“Okay honey… Finished getting undressed and do our nighttime ritual. Put on whatever you wear here and then pull off the tubes. Don’t leave them on longer than a few minutes to start with. Okay…?”
I nodded and, as Katie left the room, I followed her instructions to the letter. Of course pulling the tubes off after about five minutes or so proved to be somewhat painful but the results were startling. My nipples seemed to have grown three times their usual size. They were quite swollen, very sore, and an angry red.
Putting on the tee proved to be a little painful when the fabric touched them. But Katie was right…as usual. I now had pokies! My nipples very noticeably pushed out the cotton fabric. I definitely had to get softer tees with a much finer knit. After checking my look in the bathroom mirror, and wishing Katie was up here to approve, I went back down to be with both my ‘moms’?
Katie had her arm around mom. She was gently running her fingers through mom’s hair as if trying to calm and sooth her. I was jealous. That’s what Katie always did with me. Katie seemed to be whispering something in mom’s ear and mom was nodding. I cleared my throat to announce my intrusion into this ‘Hallmark moment’. Both gazed up at me. Katie leered at my…pokies? Mom simply stared, her mouth open and eyes wide.
‘Yes mom…’ I thought. ‘Your little boy has nasty nips’. I would have snickered at both their expressions if the moment wasn’t so…serious…emotional?
“I’m sorry sweet heart.” Mom gazed up at me. “I was just…a little overwhelmed by all this?” Katie separated from mom and came to my side. “But Katie and Bernie made everything clear to me.”
WTF!!! Bernie…? Again…???
“You’ll be starting school as Stephanie Lynn, a new transfer student. You’ll also have the same last name.” Mom managed a weak smile. “And everything…all the paperwork…will be done within a week. We decided to keep you out of school for the rest of this week.”
I grinned at Katie. A whole week of playing with my love! And my first entire week of being me!
“Now it’s not going to be a vacation for you.” Mom spoke seriously. “You’re going to need to be tutored by Katie until you reenter school again.”
Though I tried to keep from jumping up and down with joy, I managed a controlled weak smile. But this business of my mom and Bernie kept bothering me. Did she call him or did Katie do the dirty deed? The moment we got into my room I put it to Katie.
“Katie…?” I whined quite…whiningly? “What was that?!”
Katie simply smiled and walked right up to me. She just took me around the waist and hugged me closely. I had no choice. Her smile, her eyes, her scent…‘THAT’ gaze… I could only put my arms around her waist as my anger melted. Katie wasted no time. She took me by the shoulders and kissed me. It was a wicked, wicked kiss. I could taste her and she could taste me.
“Katie…” I said breathily. “My mom’s downstairs.”
“Oh don’t worry about her. When I got her another bottle, I crushed a Xanax and threw it in her glass before giving her a refill. She’s probably already passed out.” Katie giggled.
That never was given a chance to sink in. Katie put her hands just beneath the crotch of my arms and began to trace circles around my distended nipples. I melted into her; my mouth open and my eyes shut.
Like a witch she had me under her spell. Her tongue tip drew a soft, warm, and wet line up my neck and then into my ear. I was dying. I felt nothing, heard nothing, and smelt nothing but her. Then she whispered into my ear.
“Why do you care who your mom fucks anyway?” Katie gently pinched my nipples and sent shock waves throughout my body. “Does she ask you who you fuck…or who fucks you?”
I could only moan as Katie wedged her thigh between my nearly crossed legs. She began to run her thigh up and down on my boy bits only adding to the blissful edge of death I was feeling. She was extracting every bit of me and we both knew it. She whispered again.
“I don’t give a fuck about her and neither should you.”
Katie’s hand went down the back of my panty and now rested between my butt cheeks whilst the other tortured my nipples with exquisite pleasure.
“It’s just you and me baby girl.”
She settled her middle finger on my butt hole and was teasing it without mercy. I was barely conscious.
“We’re married forever. I only care about you and you should only care about me.” I was dying. “And we both should only care about daddy Bernie. If he wants to fuck your mom…let him. In fact…encourage him. Without him we’d both be on the streets and earning by sucking off pervs. We have an apartment, a car, clothes, food…whatever we want and whenever we want…because of him. So who are we to deny him anything?”
There was no arguing with Katie. I was too taken by lust and she made perfect sense to a less than aware person; me! Katie turned me and backed me up till I felt my calves touch my bed. She pushed me back and I fell onto the bed. As my legs flew upward she leaped between them and began to rub herself against me. With one hand around my neck and the other still poking and teasing my butt hole, Katie wickedly began to tug at my nipple through my tee with her teeth.
“We’re going to live together forever and have an amazing life.” Katie smiled. “We’re going to fuck the same guys and suck their cocks. We’re going to fuck each other silly whenever we want. And we can be who we were meant to be.” She giggled. So tell me my little whore, do you really care who your mom fucks?”
Stevie’s Tale – Chapter 6
By Kelly Blake
“…somewhere his wifey won’t see.”
Being able to dress at home opened up my world. I simply loved being who I was with no hiding or sweating discovery by mom, or anyone else for that matter. Of course this meant bringing some of my things to the house; my less extravagant things? But as soon as I brought them to mom’s Katie replaced them with newer and even more extravagant things? I mean Katie, and of course Bernie, spared no expense.
Katie and I spent our afternoons into the evenings walking Las Olas, hitting the mall, getting totally wasted, and having wild and random sex…with each other that is. And all that was done in no particular order.
Katie and I did it…the big nasty it…in the women’s lounge of several restaurants. We got really intense on the beach beneath a towel during the day. No piece of furniture, no tabletop, no carpeted floor went untested. But it was in Katie’s bed that the true magic occurred. And her ‘cup’ never stopped us.
I hated when the maid changed the bedding. Just when the aroma of our bodies began to truly be detectable, she would change them. I simply adored putting my nose flat against the finely woven bed sheets and inhaling deeply. Every part of Katie’s body would fill my heart and soul through my nose.
When Friday morning came, I knew two things for sure when Katie picked me up. I was going to do my first ‘requested date’ that evening and I would be going to school as Stephanie, a new transfer student. I was actually excited and even anticipating the evening. Katie was almost as excited as I was. She loved the thought of seeing me on top of a dick ever since Bernie’s.
“It’s so fucking hot when you’re getting your brains fucked out by a real cock.” She’d say with a giggle.
And of course Katie would be sitting on his face getting the lick job of her life. But this night, being very special, required truly thoughtful preparations that began with Katie’s stylist. We both need a trim and our nails done of course. Katie had a special hair treatment done for both of us. my hair blew out looking so much…healthier…and so much fuller?
I can’t say I loved the candy pink nail polish but Katie said the ‘client’ had a special request. He wanted innocent looking Catholic schoolgirls. We had to buy the matching lipstick of course. I breathed a sigh of relief when I was promised a nail redo on Saturday afternoon. Then my ‘tit tanks’, as Katie called them, had to be filled with saline. I so looked forward to not having to do that ever again. But only time and the ‘mones, would tell.
Katie removed her cup for the last time. She smiled upon seeing it was without any reddish contents? After cleaning herself out on the bidet, we both went internal. Whatever Katie put in the oil really relaxed me to the point of me closing my eyes and relishing the mindless oblivion. We both went to bed after bathing and snacking. With the warmth of one another, it wasn’t hard to nap for nearly two hours. We finally awoke and began to get ready.
We’d gotten linen tartan skirts, white silk bone button blouses and silk and linen blend navy blue blazers with brass buttons at the mall. We also purchased white knee highs and penny loafers…with tassels? I couldn’t believe we were going through so much effort for this guy. I simply didn’t understand it until Katie finally explained.
“Listen sweet heart…” She placed her hands gently on my cheeks and looked into my eyes. “This bozo is dropping fifteen big ones an hour just for me. What do you think he’s paying for you?”
“Wait… What…?” I couldn’t think.
“Yeah baby doll… So if he wants Catholic school girls to fuck up the ass…guess what? He’s going to get Catholic school girls to fuck up the ass.” Katie smiled patiently as the truth sank in. “That’s right honey… This could cost him…I don’t know…major mega bucks if we stay overnight.”
“Wait…!!! What…???” How could anybody pay that much for…that little?
“Listen… This poor asshole has a wife and kids, and lots of money. He’s not the type who can fly off to Costa or Thailand for a weekend. And it’s too risky for him to get caught anywhere. So what does he do? He gets us.” She laughed. “It’s like we’re performing a public service…you know? He’s not the type to hang around school yards and he’s doesn’t want to tap his son’s or daughter’s girlfriends.”
“Well…” I was still stunned by the dollars. “We get all that money?”
“No baby girl…” Katie laughed. “Bernie gets the charge card and we get a percentage plus the tips. After all…look at what we get from Bernie. And the tips are seriously dope as fuck.”
Staring at Katie, I knew she was right. We did have this amazing apartment. We did get clothes that aren’t even in anyone’s catalogue…other than maybe Neiman Marcus or something. And then there’s the car, the food, the jewelry and whatever else. Oh…and my doctors and stuff…?
“We’re both service providers honey. Anyway…this guy really has a big cock…not as thick as Bernie’s but way longer. You’re going to love him.”
“How do you know?” I suddenly felt…jealous?
“I’ve done him before.” She laughed. “By the way sweet heart… You’re nips are really getting huge. You are pumping at home. Good girl…” Katie giggled and her eyes shone. “And so have I.”
Gazing at her tented out Blazer, I could see she was right. We were so taken with one another that I failed to notice. But her reminder caused me to remember her naked body from just a scant two hours ago.
Katie’s nipples were quite deep pink color as well as her areolas. And her nipples were so thick. Kind of like my thumb…almost…? I also remembered that her crotch and her vagina seemed…swollen? I remember seeing her puffy lips and her even more discernable and available clitoris poking.
I spaced and Katie gently reminded me of what came next with a nod of her head toward the palettes arranged on the counter. I turned and began taking out my brushes.
“No baby doll… I’m going to do you for tonight. He wants young? I’m going to give him a tall fourteen-year-old ‘b-baller’. Just do your lips. And use that candy pink. I’m going to do your eyes and face…as if you needed it.” Katie snorted a chuckle.
I was disappointed. I’d been doing different looks and wanted to try a new one tonight. It was like every color I put on looked amazing…even the greens, which weren’t amongst my faves, looked awesome. I would have liked metallic rose with rose gold sparkles on my lids. Or maybe even the metallic dark grey on my lids with dove gray over. Something different and dramatic…you know…? I mean this was a special sort of evening for me for sure.
Using a lot of mascara, the barest black eyeliner ending in a cat’s eye, and a touch of the very pale pink on my lids, opened up my eyes completely. Katie was right…as she usual was. She even chose my scent for the evening. It was something kind of sweet…too sweet for my taste? It was something Katie would never wear…but I didn’t ask where it came from.
After I combed out Katie’s hair and she styled mine, we began to dress. She suddenly stopped me.
“Lose the bra baby doll. I guarantee you he’ll cream himself just gawking at your pokies and we won’t have to work hard at all.” Katie grinned as she donned her blouse…without her bra of course.
Once we were dressed and scented appropriately, and the final check done, we went to put our bags together. The only positive part of the shopping was my new Coach deep brown leather and canvas shoulder bag. It was gorgeous. And it held everything I needed. I had begun to put it together the other day in anticipation of the evening’s events.
Katie checked the contents of my bag and added a tube of her ‘special’ goo. She also threw in my lipstick and mascara. The final item to be checked was my key to our home on the end of a new gold fob. She pulled it out and dangled it in front of my eyes. I took a deep breath, sighed, and smiled. That key was like some kind of seal of approval.
“What about my wallet?”
“No honey…” Katie smiled at me. “You never bring your ID on a date. And you only bring enough cash to get you home. Our dates are really well vetted by Bernie but you never know when a guy will turn freak on you. Like maybe he’ll want to stalk you or something…? Plus… if you say you’re fourteen…then you’re fourteen and you have nothing on you that says anything different. These clowns pay a lot for a little of our time and they want the real thing most of all.”
I sort of understood? But I didn’t question Katie’s wisdom.
“Okay honey…” Katie seemed excited. “Our ride should be here.”
“Our ride…?”
“Yeah… Come on…”
Katie pulled me by the hand out the door. An older couple entered the elevator on our way down. They stood against the opposing wall and glared at us…our mode of dress. I blushed and gazed at my nails. Katie just glared back with a smirk that would be more than enough to send me screaming off into the night. They simply looked away.
As we crossed the lobby and walked toward the doors, I saw this really huge guy in a black suit standing next to this really big car. As we exited the building he opened the back door for us.
“Hi Joey…” Katie beamed at him.
“Hey Katie…” His voice was so deep and raspy. “Who’s your new toy?”
“Like her Joey?” Katie chuckled. “Her name is Stevie.”
“She is terminally cute and seriously fuckable…for a teeny bopper.” He grumbled what passed as a laugh.
“Well I own her sweetie.” Katie gently pinched his cheek. “But if you’re real nice to us maybe I’ll let her suck you off. She so loves sucking on a real man’s cock.” Katie laughed.
“Sweet heart…” Joey assisted Katie in. “I couldn’t even afford a kiss on my cheek. My eyes aren’t that short anyway.” He chuckled.
Joey grinned as he assisted me in the car. But just before I bent my head to get in I kissed his cheek. I think I surprised myself more than Joey. And Joey was quite surprised. He actually managed something that closely resembled a smile as he touched his cheek. Katie snickered and leaned over me just as Joey was closing the car door.
“Don’t you just love a teeny whore with class?” Katie said to him and laughed.
Joey finally laughed after a moment and, after closing the door, got in and we were off.
“We always get Joey or somebody like him.” Katie said to me. “If we go somewhere and something isn’t right...maybe there’s something we don’t like? We text him nine-one-one and he’ll come crashing in. Literally…” She chuckled. “But we also need to let him know if the john is squeaky and the scene’s totally dope.”
I took this all in as we headed down toward the south end of the beach. I knew there were some mondo buffo resorts that are sort of private and sort of secluded from the main madness of the beach scene.
“I only ever had to nine-one-one him once.” Katie leaned forward. “Remember that one asshole that was so drunk and nasty?”
“Yeah… I like that kind though. They think they’re tough but it’s always over way too quick.” Joey spoke in that guff deep voice and he chuckled…I think?
“So you really don’t need to be afraid of anything. Joey…or someone just like him…will pick us up…” She leaned forward again. “Hey Joey… What time tomorrow…?”
“Ten in the morning… And please don’t keep me waiting.” He growled. “I do have a life of sorts you know.”
Katie continued to chatter about…well…the job…in general? Then she got down to specifics.
“This guy’s nice. He’s a bit athletic so…?”
Katie giggled and opened her shoulder bag. She removed a short thin straw, and a small dark vial. She uncapped the vial and tapped small white flakey powder onto the top of her hand.
“Here baby doll…” Katie handed me the little straw. “We’re both going to need a little of this.”
I glanced up at Katie from the tiny pile of white stuff. I knew what it was and I took the straw. There was no longer any need for me to question what she was giving me. Katie’s sense of medicinal additions seemed to always make me feel better…about everything. I snorted a bit in each nostril and almost immediately sky rockets exploded in my head.
“Want a snort Joey?” Katie leaned forward extending the vial.
“No thanks Katie… I’m on the job.” He sort of smiled. “But maybe later…”
“Tay sweetie…” Katie grinned and then tapped some out for herself.
By the time we pulled up to the main doors, we were ripping and Katie had more in reserve in the event that the evening went on…and on…and on. I could barely keep myself from giggling or…dare I say it…singing? My entire body felt so alive and electric and I was walking on air as we made our way to the front desk.
“We’re here to see our daddy?”
Katie giggled and winked at the woman behind the desk. Surprise…surprise…! They seemed to know one another. Of course Katie slipped her some green.
“You know the way honey? He’s in his usual room.” She smiled wryly as she tucked the money away.
“Excellent…” Katie took my hand. “Come baby doll… Daddy’s in the penthouse…as usual.” She chuckled. “And I know he can’t wait to see his little girls.”
I was trying to take in everything around me as Katie pulled me by my hand along toward the elevators. Everything looked so…so elegant and yet so…beachie? I mean there were rich wood paneled walls and bamboo furniture. The pools looked amazing and the bar seemed to have every liquor ever. I could smell the most amazing aromas coming from the dining room and there were platters of hor d’oeuvres that rested near a piano alongside the bar.
The elevators were wood paneled and elegant. As we walked down the long corridor toward the room, my excitement grew. This was the real thing. I was doing my first really professional call with my love. She held my hand all the way to the door. Katie knocked and giggled.
“Room service…” She announced loudly.
The door opened and this old guy in a bathroom bearing the resort’s logo faced us. He was clean shaven and his grey hair was perfectly manicured. He had remarkable blue eyes. His broad and lewd smile showing perfectly white teeth.
“Katie…!” He beamed. “You look…spectacular…as usual.”
“Hiya Kenny…” She pulled me in behind her. “And this is my sister Stevie.” She pulled me to her side.
Ken’s mouth fell open. He was all bug-eyed and he actually drooled! He looked at me and then Katie and then back at me.
“She’s gorgeous.” He reached out and gently touched my cheek. “You are magnificent.” He turned to Katie. “And she’s…?”
“Yeah…” She giggled. “She’s all of fourteen.”
I thought his eyes would bug out as Ken took my hand and led me into the most amazing suite ever. It even had its own bar and it was nicely stocked. The view was spectacular. Even though the sun was going down the views of the ocean and the port were breath taking. I felt his hands upon my shoulders and I shivered.
“Are you cold?” He asked as I gazed back up at him.
“She’s not cold Kenny. She’s excited. Her engine is running.” Katie chuckled. “Baby doll…? Show him what you really love to do.”
Turning to face him, I smiled coyly. It was nice to look up at somebody for a change. I got up on my toes and gave him a quick peck on the lips as my hands seemed to automatically undo his loosely knotted robe. It was like I was on automatic pilot or something? I simply knew exactly what to do…and what was expected of me. I guess I learned as much from Katie when we were at Bernie’s.
I could feel his dick pop out and poke me in my belly as soon as the robe’s belt was undone. My hands roamed over his quite well developed chest. I circled his nipples and then gently pinched them. He felt so…warm…and his scent…so…‘masculine’?
“Oh my God…” He moaned as his hands gently massaged my shoulders.
“You are so fucking lucky Kenny my love.” Katie sidled up behind him and she began to kiss and lick at his ear and neck. “You’re her first. So be gentle sweetie.”
Kenny never heard her because as my hands continued down his body, gently gliding over the hairs on his tummy, his eyes were closed and his mouth slightly open. He was already deep in sub-space. I thought I heard a door open. But the moment my hands reached his awesome cock and gnads I was in another world. His dick was huge though my hand could fit around it. But his gnads were amazing. They filled up my hand…entirely!
Barely hearing Katie speak I sunk to my knees and kissed the head of Kenny’s dick. He was throbbing so violently I thought he’d spew all over me. Kenny began to moan when I kissed the very tip and then slowly engulfed the head of his dick. I gently began to nurse on it. I felt Katie standing at my back and straddling me. She was kissing him and sucking on his nipples as I closed my eyes and simply…nursed?
Katie lifted her skirt over my head. Now I was truly encased in heaven. Katie was very excited. I could smell the aroma of her perfume mixed with her leaking essence. I simply bathed in the amazing sensory deluge. Kenny was leaking into my mouth and I was totally savoring every little taste on my tongue.
“So…daddy…?” Katie giggled. “Who’s your very quiet friend?” She lilted.
There were two…??? I couldn’t even imagine one guy only weeks ago.
“Is he just going to watch? Or maybe I can persuade him to play with us? What do you think?”
“Owww Katie…” I felt Ken tighten up.
“Sorry baby…” Katie lilted. “But you know how your nipples turn me on.” She must have nipped him with her teeth.
“Maybe you should go and find out if he’s interested.” Kenny chuckled. “That really hurt.”
“I’m really sorry Kenny.” Katie said with a giggle. “Just remember that my Stevie’s ass is only for you.”
She said ‘my Stevie’. I could have died and gone to heaven for feeling so…so warm and fuzzy. Suddenly I was back in the dim light of the suite. I turned my head slightly to see this other old guy sitting in an armchair playing with his dick. I must say he had a really nice one. Suddenly Kenny turned me upside down. I yelped without taking his dick from my mouth. He quickly took my panty off.
“Oh this is too precious…” Kenny said just before engulfing my boy bits in his mouth.
Holding onto his waist as strongly as I could whilst he lifted and turned me like I was a toy, I finally felt what a real man was like; strong and insistent. Having no free hands I began to try and accommodate as much of his dick as I could in my mouth. It wasn’t much more than almost half? He was def long in the long department. But his arms were strong and his grip equally as firm and I was confident he wouldn’t drop me.
“Don’t worry sweet heart.” He said leaving my bits unattended for a moment. “I’ve got you.”
Taking that as a cue to use my hands again, I gripped Kenny’s dick whilst reaching around to squeeze his really hard and firm butt. And he went back to work on my bits. I was in absolute heaven. The manly scent of his body just rocketed my senses higher and higher. But when he suddenly licked his way from my bits to my butt hole I could have died from the exquisite sensation.
Kenny teased and poked and massaged my butt hole with his tongue. I had never felt such an intense magical sensation before…not ever. He even wormed his way into me and I simply went limp and moaned. He could have done anything to me at that moment and I wouldn’t have objected at all. My entire being was centered upon his tongue in my butt.
After a few minutes of his wonderfully sensuous treatment, I simply couldn’t take any more…not without having more.
“Please…” I moaned breathlessly. “I want you in me. I need to feel you in me.”
Ken chuckled as he turned me and I wound up in his arms, my hands around his neck. He began to kneel and I stopped him.
“Please…?” I whined in a whisper. “Not like this… Not here…?” I could actually feel a tear welling up. “Please….? I need my bag and I don’t remember where I dropped it.”
Glancing around the room I saw Katie doing a lap dance on whatever his name was and kissing him feverishly. I spotted my purse on the bar top. Katie must have put it there when I made my stunning entry…that is…I was stunned. Ken carried me to the bar and then to the bedroom.
Ken laid me upon the bed and stood back. I immediately hopped off the bed much to his surprise. I took hold of him. He had such broad and amazing shoulders. And I turned him and gently pushed him onto the king sized bed. Thank you Katie for teaching me that move. I took my purse and smiled at him as I turned to find the bathroom door.
“I’ll be right back.”
I giggled and sort of skipped into the bathroom closing the door behind me. There was no way I was going to let that thing inside me without at least a little prepping. I opened up my bag and retrieved my tube of goo. I also noticed that somehow Katie had slipped the little vial and straw in without me seeing. Both were welcomed prepping as far as I was concerned.
With my panty already history, applying a bit of goo inside and out proved easy enough. It was a bit trickier with the snuff. I carefully pored two little piles on the counter top and inhaled one in each nostril. The rush was so intense I needed to hold firmly onto the towel rack to keep from falling over. Quickly putting my things away I carefully checked to make sure I still looked sort of…acceptable? Hmmm… Just a touch of cherry lip gloss…?
The moment I walked back out Kenny’s eyes lit up. He simply stood back up and watched my every move. I dropped my bag onto the carpet by the bed and slowly removed my jacket. My eyes never left his. I had this performance totally visualized. I let my jacket drop to the floor and reached around to unzip my skirt, letting it too drop to my feet. Pushing him back down onto the bed I climbed atop him and sat on his thighs.
Of course Kenny let his appreciation be known with his dick sticking nearly straight up. I grasped its shaft with one hand whilst slowly buttoning my blouse with the other. Ken kept his eyes on my boobs with my pokies still being quite erect. Whilst tossing my blouse off I leaned forward and gently sucked one of his nipples into my mouth whilst my hand played with his other.
“Oh my God…” Kenny moaned with a guttural voice. “You are so fucking amazing.”
When I sat up again he couldn’t help but pull me back down till he could suckle on my nips. I was in heaven again with major league jolts of electricity shooting from my nips to my dick and butt hole. Finally pulling away and moving back down to grasp his dick again, I leaned forward and placed its head on my butt hole. Kenny’s hands were on my boobs playing with my nips.
“Please…” I pled softly. “Please be gentle.”
And I sat down just enough to let the tip of his head in. I silently thanked my Goddess…Katie that is…for her making me use that butt plug and doing those ‘Kegels’…and especially for her ‘special kit’ including her ‘special’ goopie.
“Oh…! Jesus Christ…!” Kenny moaned. “You’re so tight!”
“Oh God… Oh God… Oh God…!” I yelped appropriately, my eyes closed whilst relaxing my butt hole just enough. “You’re so…big!” I groaned.
I slid myself down enough to engulf about half of him? He was pretty long for sure. I leaned down till my face touched his chest.
“Roll over please?” I softly pled. “I want you on top of me.”
As he rolled over taking me with him, I wrapped my legs around his waist giving him full access to my butt. I began attempting to do my Kegels on his dick as he slowly began to pull out and then, as he gently and slowly pushed back in. I moaned in pleasure and winced in pain. Even though he was much easier to take in than Bernie, I wanted him to have his little show whilst I enjoyed his…intrusion…and tuition?
“God… You’re so tight.” Ken moaned again.
Clasping my hands around his neck, I pulled him down till our lips met. He tried to devour me but his kiss was nothing like Katie’s. His kiss was one of hunger and pure sexual desire. Katie’s kisses were softer and more soul sucking. My butt hole felt numb and I wasn’t sure whether it was the coke or the goo. But I didn’t care. What he was doing to me inside was…thrilling…as fuck!
Letting go of Kenny’s neck, I began to play with his nipples as he grunted and groaned and moaned. I gently pulled on them. If that felt half as amazing as it did for me, he was definitely heading for nirvana at top speed. I simply closed my eyes and felt every thick vein on his dick as it passed in and out of my hole. I bucked my hips up to meet every thrust…to reap all the pleasure I could out of him.
I could feel myself leaking and this was not lost on Kenny. He simply massaged my dick’s head with the fluid as he leaned on one arm. I was moaning and sighing and simply having the time of my life. And I felt good about it…about myself. It was like this was always my destiny and I was being what I was meant to be; a high priced, high class, whore.
Kenny’s stamina was amazing. He rolled back over and now I was playing cowgirl. He pumped into me as I rose and fell upon his cock. Then he had me spin around on his cock till I was facing his feet. I didn’t know what else to do so I massaged his huge gnads. I had to know what was making them so huge and swollen…so unlike mine. Kenny reached for two pillows and placed them beneath his head.
In a more upright position he pulled me back down to rest upon his chest. Raising his legs up, Kenny pumped into me like an air hammer. His hands began to roam over my body as I lay atop him. Kenny played with my boobs with one hand and my tummy and dick with his other. I began to feel a totally amazing and rapidly rising tide of electric energy building toward a mind-shattering orgasm.
Suddenly I cried out in exquisite ecstasy as I actually could feel him gushing into me. His dick was buried so deeply and I could feel his throbbing, pulsing dick head throughout my body. Just at that moment I heard Katie, and whoever she was doing, laughing.
“Hey baby doll...? Was it as good for you as it was for me?” She laughed.
“Oh my God…” I whispered breathlessly as I rested atop Kenny’s now perspiring body.
Kenny’s arm was around me and his other hand simply held my bits. I was…well…I was somewhere else? My eyes were closed and I had to have had the derpiest grin. My arms covered Kenny’s and I held him as best I could. His dick was still in me and I prayed that would last. I would have given anything at that moment to feel him get hard again whilst inside me.
Katie got onto the bed and straddled me whilst I was still on my back atop Kenny. She bent over and gently took my face in her hands.
“God…” She stared at me. “You’re so fucking beautiful right now. Getting ass fucked really seems to agree with you.” Katie laughed and then kissed me. “Why don’t you guys roll over and let’s see what we can do?”
Katie got off us and Kenny easily rolled us over, my legs now splayed with him still tightly embedded in me. Katie disappeared from my view and I craned my head around to kiss Kenny. Suddenly…in mid semi-hot kiss…his head shot up.
“Oh God…!” He groaned. “That is so…good.”
I suddenly felt his dick pulse! And he pushed himself against me as if…you know? What Katie told me later is that she was tonguing his butt hole. And the more she did it, the more his dick began to show signs of life. A huge warm wave of bliss overtook me and I actually felt myself leaking…again! I couldn’t believe how blessed I was to actually have this happening.
“Oh faaahhhhk…!” He grunted.
That’s when two of her fingers went into him. And I knew exactly what she was doing in there. His dick grew with each throb and he began to thrust into me slightly once again. Katie was doing a drum solo on his good spot.
Suddenly I felt something cool between my butt cheeks. Katie was at work again. And as Kenny began to move slightly in and out of me, whatever goo she used helped to ease my slightly aching and chafed butt.
I now had a pillow to tuck beneath my chin and raise myself enough for Kenny to play with my boobs and nips. I must confess that he took full advantage and made concentrating on doing my ‘Kegels’ somewhat difficult on his ever-growing dick.
Thankfully, I suddenly had something to wrap my lips around. The other old guy came around to my face and offered me his dick. I could smell the scent of Katie on it as well as the olive oil and spices. She certainly didn’t waste any time with him. What do you call it…she took him ‘around the world’ non-stop? And I didn’t hesitate to take him into my mouth.
He was only a little hard? But I knew what I had to do. I used every little trick, no pun intended, Katie taught me and I soon felt his dick growing larger in my mouth. I was in a different space with both dicks getting bigger and bigger in me. I definitely wanted to feel that again. I mean how often can this actually happen to somebody? And grow they did…like to the max and maybe more!
Kenny suddenly pulled me to my knees and whoever took his dick away from me. I felt Katie get off the bed and whoever get on. Katie appeared in front of me all smiles. Kenny groaned and as he pushed so hard that he got a bit more of himself into me.
“Oh faaaaahhhhhhk…!” Kenny roared.
“They’re a little busy.” Katie said and giggled as she got on and splayed her legs, her sopping vagina right beneath my mouth. “You know what to do sweet heart.”
Indeed I did and my mouth coveted her entire vagina, my tongue ruthlessly rooting for every drop of her essence and that of….whoever. I was in heaven again as I lapped away and as Kenny fucked away like a mad man. Suddenly Katie sprang off the bed. As I was getting into Kenny’s pulling of my nips, she returned with her legs once again splayed and a wickedly lewd giggle.
“Try this baby doll.”
A sprinkling of the magic white powder dotted her vaginal lips. Katie even pried apart her wonderfully puffy petals and sprinkled some inside her vagina. What I couldn’t inhale I lapped off her puffy lips. I dug as far as my tongue would reach to lap my ‘gift’ from inside her.
Katie grasped my head between her thighs and pinned my mouth where it rested. As I was getting pounded by Kenny, my mouth and tongue pressed harder against Katie. What I didn’t realize at that moment was Kenny’s friend banging Kenny’s ass as he was banging mine. And we were all getting off. I was amazed at how quickly Katie squirted into my mouth and nearly crushed my head.
“Oh…! Faaaaahhhhhk…!” I heard the friend shout.
I knew Kenny’s friend (that does sound a wee bit better than ‘what’s his name’ or ‘whoever’) orgasmed. I certainly felt it through Kenny’s amazing thrusts. Kenny moaned as his friend pulled out his dick.
“Come over here honey.” Katie chuckled and spoke to the other guy. “Let me freshen that up for you. And here take this.” She handed him the vial. “Have a hit or two…”
Katie knelt and took his dick into her mouth. I could barely hear him snorting. Kenny was still pumping in and out of me. Indeed he was pulling completely out and then plunging back in. It felt wonderful…like…totally amazing. We were all high and changing positions but Kenny’s cock never left my asshole. I would have died had it done so.
Finally we exhausted ourselves. Between bouts of Katie and me licking the guys clean as well as each other, we all had a snack and some amazing port Kenny found at the bar. I must confess that the few hours had past like minutes. I certainly lost all track of time the moment I saw Kenny’s cock. In the midst of our little break, Kenny brought out his not so little stash of snort and set it upon the coffee table. His friend whipped out a bag of killer weed.
Kenny was a bit concerned about some blood on his dick. But Katie took care of that whilst I licked and sucked him clean.
“Kenny… Dear love…” Katie giggled and grinned. “I told you this was her first time. You popped her cherry.”
Over the course of Heaven only knows how many hours, I think we could have written our own books of sexual positions. And every new position was more amazing than the last although I must admit I did have a fave.
Toward the end of our endurance, Katie was atop me. We were head to foot…or should I say face to crotch? Anyway…John…that was Kenny’s friend…and John is his real name…was at Katie’s rear. Kenny was at mine…as if anywhere else.
The rules were from ass to mouth to pussy…or ass again. I had no complaints at all. Katie’s amazing essence was always either in my nose or in my mouth when the guys switched. I couldn’t have felt more alive. I can’t begin to tell you how totally electric I felt. Zoning out on everything except the cock in my ass and, or the one in my mouth was…totally red-hot dope as fuck. And after a time I even zoned them out and floated on orgasmic sensations.
Finally we were totally wasted and exhausted. Katie took hold of John’s cock and led him out of the room. Kenny was in the bed and I darted into the bathroom. My hole was def chafed and sore and so I gooed it up inside and out again. I stuffed some tissue up against my butt hole, peed and then went back into the bedroom.
“You look so beautiful.” Kenny said as he pulled the covers aside. “Come on in sweet heart and I’ll keep you warm.” He smiled tenderly.
I hadn’t noticed it but the room was quite cool. I quickly hopped into the bed and I pulled the sheet and blanket over me. I straddled Kenny’s tummy and simply stared at him. I knew what I needed to do. It felt almost instinctive. I leaned over and put my arms around his neck. I rested my forehead on his pillow as tears came to my eyes. Kenny quickly turned his head. His expression was very serious…and maybe even caring.
“Hey…” He wiped my tears away with his thumb. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah…” I sniffled and smiled. “I’m just so happy it was with you.”
Now I ask you seriously. Is that a whore speaking…or is that a whore?
“You were so gently and so awesome.” Yet another sniffle and smile. “I never felt anything like that before and I’m just so happy.” I kissed him…deeply. “Thank you so much for that. I’ll always remember this evening.”
Nestled into his side, my hand on his cock, I could tell that he really was gobstuck with what I said. What could he say or do except to hug me in a nurturing kind of way. I savored his aroma when he fell asleep. I followed shortly thinking what a totally amazing evening we were having. And to think we were actually getting paid for this.
When the morning sun couldn’t be ignored as it streamed through the window, Kenny began to stir. I knew he had ‘morning wood’ and I wanted it. I pulled the tissue out from my ass cheeks. I was surprised that it was a little stuck. Kenny’s goo had leaked more than a wee bit…much more. I reached for my goo on the night table and lubed myself inside and out. For the first time I envied Katie her pussy. It was like…automatic self-lubing?
When Kenny finally sat up I was more than ready. Before he could say ‘good morning’ I had pushed him back down and face dove his cock. I couldn’t get enough of it. The night had produced the most amazingly intoxicating cornucopia of bodily scents that totally, and almost immediately, permeated my being. I could smell my scent and the olive oil. I could smell his scent as if a wave crashed into me. And I could even smell a wee bit of John’s and that of my dear sweet Katie.
When neither Kenny nor I could hold out any longer, I sat upon his cock and my weight impale me on him instantly. I cried out both in exquisite pleasure and pain as its entire length slowly disappeared into me. Kenny was almost as shocked and surprised as I was. I felt like his cock would peek out my throat! It really didn’t take energy or movement from either of us to come almost at the same time.
My body was now resting atop Kenny. And my legs still straddled his waist, with his cock still firmly embedded in my ass. We were both breathing heavily and his perspiration covered my body with moisture.
“Thank you so much…” I whispered.
Kenny put his arms around me.
“Please…just don’t start crying again.” He chuckled softly.
Once recovered, we showered together. Even though my boobs had shrunk a bit, I don’t think Kenny noticed. We washed one another and dried one another. He couldn’t take his eyes off me. I began to blush and smile timidly.
“Sorry…” He smiled. “I just can’t stop looking at you.” He took me by my shoulders. “You’re so…so perfect. I definitely want to see you again.”
I was shocked. Is it really that easy? I didn’t know what to say.
“I would like that too.” I smiled and gazed up into his eyes. “But I need to ask Katie.”
“I can arrange that.” He grinned boldly. “Whatever it takes... But it’ll need to happen in another town.”
“I don’t care where Kenny. I just want to be with you again. I’ll ask Katie.”
“Get me your phone sweet heart.” He said quite gently.
I fetched my phone from the bedroom and handed it to him. He began to fiddle with it.
“I’m putting a very private number in under ‘K’. There is no name attached.” He finished and handed it back to me. “You call it only if you have a problem…” He held up his index finger for emphasis. “…any problem at all. Do you understand?”
I smiled and nodded. After brushing my hair and teeth…he let me use his toothbrush…I went back into the bedroom to get dressed. I got my blouse and skirt on and went to do my lashes and lips. Satisfied that I looked presentable, I finally donned my jacket and went out into the main room.
Evidently room service had already brought up several trays of breakfast foods. Kenny found my panty behind a footrest and brought it to his nose. He inhaled deeply and grinned lewdly.
“I’d like to keep these…” He chuckled. “…if you don’t mind.”
Giggling I nodded my head. After all, with what he paid for the overnight it was the least I could do. We ate as best we could. I was still felt little high from the dope and had to force toast and juice down. As we got ready to leave, I turned and threw my arms around Kenny’s neck. As I pulled him down I whispered in his ear.
“Thank you so much for last night.” And I kissed his cheek.
When I let go I saw he had two envelopes in his hand. He gave one to Katie and the other to me. Now he bent down to whisper in mine.
“It’s me who needs to thank you. I put a little something extra in this for you.” And he kissed my cheek.
I immediately handed the envelope to Katie.
“What is she…your mother or something?” He laughed.
I smiled and giggled.
“Yeah… She is…kind of…” And I winked at him as the door closed.
Katie took my hand as she hurried me down the hall. When we got in the elevator she gazed at me with one of those broad grins you get when you don’t want to laugh hysterically? Her cheeks were beet red. As we descended I too developed that grin. Neither of us had spoken a word but our hands were locked in an embrace. Thankfully Joey was there with the limo and he ushered us in quickly.
“So ladies… You had a good evening?” He gruffly asked with a smile.
We both burst out in laughter…hysterical laughter.
“I guess you did.” He quipped and laughed.
Katie looked in the envelopes. She slowly and carefully counted what was in each.
“Faaaahhhhk…!” She turned to me and smiled from ear to ear. “You got more than I did!” She laughed. “What did you do? What did you tell him?” She asked as she took two hundred dollar bills out of each envelope.
“I don’t know?” I was clueless.
“Well you had to say something. I saw almost everything you did.” Katie counted again. “I mean he gave me three…” She stopped and looked at me. “…which was totally dope. But you…!” She chuckled. “He gave you five thousand!” She laughed.
“I don’t understand.” I was so clueless. “All I did was to thank him.”
“You thanked him? What exactly did you say?” She was agog.
“Well…” I had to think for a moment. “I said I was glad it was him and that he was so gentle and understanding…I think.”
“That was brilliant! I mean that was totally dope as shit!” She laughed.
Not a moment later her phone went off. Katie put the envelopes into her bag and out came her phone.
“It’s Bernie.” She said before answering. “Good morning dear…” She giggled.
Bernie was doing all the talking. And the more he talked, the broader Katie’s grin became. Her silence was broken every so often with ‘really’, ‘you’re kidding’ and other such phrases of astonishment. She was bug eyed the entire time. Suddenly she began a series of ‘okays’ that finally terminated at our front door. Katie handed the bills she had separated to Joey.
“Thanks Joey… I couldn’t do this if you weren’t around…you know?” She kissed his cheek.
“Hey sweet heart… If ever need rescue…you know…? You got my number. Don’t even bother with that fat assed Bernie.” His face gave the message that he was for real.
“Thank you Joey….” I stood on my toes and kissed him on his full lips.
“The two of you take care.” He admonished as he got back into the limo and drove off.
The moment we were back in our apartment Katie and I began to shed our clothes.
“Yuk…” Katie made a sour face. “I’m going to toss this shit. I feel so…so yukkie.”
Nodding my head, I understood exactly how she felt. I didn’t care to be in this clothing any longer either…although I did like the blouse…kind of. Even though we had showered, I still felt…dirty? Katie went and got one of her pill bottles. She removedt two pills, took one, and gave me one.
“This’ll help us come down off last night.”
Katie took my hand and pulled me to our spot and opened the terrace door. We smoked a little and laid our heads on one another’s lap. The ocean breeze felt amazing and very cleansing. And the scent of the sea was a welcomed pallet cleanser for my mind.
“Let’s do some olive oil.” Katie said.
“To be honest…? I’m a little sore…you know?” Though I must admit my asshole was still abuzz.
“Don’t worry baby doll… It’ll really make you feel a lot better. Trust me on that.”
And she was right…again. The oil and spices and whatever else Katie put in simply made me melt into her crotch as her ‘tincture’ flowed between us once the bag was empty. I actually fell asleep for several long minutes from the sheer relaxation her mixture provided.
We laid there with our heads on each other’s thigh till Katie decided we really needed to get into bed. So we emptied ourselves, and, after Katie thoroughly cleaned John and Kenny out of her vagina, we showered in very warm water until we felt clean again. Bed never felt so good and I nestled into Katie’s side. Just as we were both falling out she spoke quite sleepily?
“Oh… By the way…we’re going to Vegas.”
I thought ‘holy shit…Las Vegas?’ And I nestled even closer to Katie and fell into a deep sleep. I don’t know how long I slept but when I awoke I felt totally drained…but totally relaxed and refreshed. Katie had already gotten up and was casually dressed. She smiled when I walked into the living room and found her lounging in our spot.
“Come here baby doll.” She grinned and held up some pills and a glass of orange juice. “Take these.”
“What are they?” I asked as I rubbed the sleep out of my eyes.
“Vitamins sweet heart…” Katie gave them to me. “Blow totally drains all your vitamins and stuff…especially the way we were scarfing it up.” She giggled.
After taking the vitamins and drinking the juice, I sat next to Katie. I didn’t even care that I was naked except for the fact that my boobs were almost gone. I couldn’t bear to look down at myself. I felt so…so out of sync and totally self-conscious…with myself? I got down and rested my head in her lap. Katie gently stroked my hair and we sat in comfortable silence.
“Katie…?” I spoke softly and gazed up at her. “Is Bernie a pimp?”
Katie continued to gaze out the door at the sea. She inhaled the fresh air deeply and closed her eyes as she let it out. It was a long moment…a very long and extremely pregnant moment?
“Bernie’s my manager…our manager Bae.” She called me ‘Bae’! “He sets up the dates, collects the money, and we get our cut.” Katie gazed down at me. “Why do you ask?”
“But we only keep the envelopes?”
“True sweet heart…” Katie laughed. “That’s kind of a tip?” Katie turned me so that I was on my back gazing directly up at her. “Look baby doll… He takes care of us.” She suddenly got serious. “He’s taking care of your situation…especially at school. And his expenses to keep us comfy and healthy are totally extreme. So what if he turns some jingle on what we do?”
“Yeah…” I sighed. “I guess you’re right. I was just curious.”
“By the way honey…” Katie continued to stroke my hair. “Bernie thinks we should do a flick together.”
“Oh…! That would be dope!” I got excited. It had been some time since I saw a movie. “What are we going to see?”
Katie simply laughed.
“No sweet heart… We should make a flick of us fucking each other or something.”
I sat up in horror.
“Oh my God no…! What happens if someone sees it?” I was panicking. “Oh my God Katie…! I can’t!”
“Relax baby girl…” Katie smiled sympathetically. “Only special clients will get to see it. And only for a pretty large fee...” Katie perked up. “And it can’t be downloaded at all. Nobody will get to see it…like on the web or something? I did a few before and it was totally sweet.”
“With the one before me…?” I asked gently.
“Yeah…” Katie replied slowly with deep sadness in her voice. “And I don’t even have a copy of it.”
With my head back down on Katie’s lap I now turned my face into her tummy and licked her navel. I hugged her with both my arms and rested as I thought about it…the porno flick. I closed my eyes and luxuriated in her scent and touch.
“Are there others? You know…like us…?”
“What is it with you?” Katie sounded slightly annoyed.
“I’m sorry.” I turned my head and gazed up at her. “I’m just…curious…you know?”
“Yeah… I know.” She sighed. “I guess I was curious once too.” Katie smiled at me. “Yes baby doll… We do have competition. Or should I say…” Katie grinned and giggled. “I have some competition. But there is only one of you.” She giggled. “And you’re all mine.” Katie giggled.
Smiling blissfully I turned my face back into her. I hugged her tighter as I thought about what Katie had asked. I was so very torn between wanting to please her and wanting to preserve the very last vestige (a def SAT word) of my innocence? But I suddenly knew, as if a lightning bolt had struck me, what would remain with me always; my love for her. I looked up and gazed at Katie.
“What baby doll…?” She cooed.
“I’ll do it.” I said solemnly. “But I want a copy of it.” And I turned back into her.
“No way…! Bernie would never go for it.”
Katie sounded shocked that I’d even asked for such a thing.
“You’ve got to understand that a copy would be very dangerous. He’s as very protective of us as…as his clients?”
“And I’m also a minor…sort of?” I spoke to her navel.
“Yeah… And there’s that as well.” She said emphatically. “We could all get busted and that really would be a major league shit storm. And the clients…holy shit…! If that list ever got out…?” Katie didn’t finish the sentence. “What do you want a copy for anyway?”
“Well…” I sighed and turned to face her. “I always want to remember us together…as lovers. No matter what happens years from now…or whatever…I always want to be able to see your face…our faces…together.” I felt myself getting really emotional. “We don’t even have a picture together. Not even a selfie…”
Katie gazed down at me. I could see that she too was becoming a little emotional. She knew what I mean and was totally touched by what I said. She sadly shook her head and sighed.
“He’ll never go for it.” Katie looked sad. “But I’ll ask and explain it to him. Okay…?”
I smiled and turned back into her. I had already decided to do the flick either way. The fact that calm and cool Katie got emotional…almost to tears…well…I simply had to do this for her. I just knew she felt about me the same way I felt about her. I suddenly sat up and straddled her thighs. I grabbed her ears and playfully…and gently…shook her head.
“I hate my body!” I said quite seriously but giggled afterward.
“I told you…” She laughed. “No cut for you.”
“Cut…?” Was it even possible to be so clueless?
“You keep the cock and that’s that!” Katie said sternly but then smiled. “It’s one of the things about you that gets me hot.”
“No…” I whined. “Well…maybe that also…” I had to giggle. “I mean I have no boobs again.”
“I know honey. You need to be patient. We certainly can’t be dosing you more than the doctor wants and we def don’t want you to get implants. You’re perfect the way you are sweet heart. And I promise you that something will happen with the ‘mones.”
“I know.” And suddenly I began to cry. “But I want to live today. I don’t want to wait forever.”
Katie pulled me into her arms and held me firmly. I put my arms around her and my chin rested on her shoulder. And I just let it all out. Katie knew this was coming and she tried to comfort me as best she could. Everything I’d experienced, and had become, exploded through my eyes as tears. Katie understood this completely. She gently rubbed my back and cooed into my ear.
“It’s okay honey… I’m with you and it’s all okay. I will always cape you and that will never ever change.” She kissed my neck. “You’re still very tired from last night. And so am I. We got a real workout so we’re staying in tonight and taking it really easy tomorrow. You’re perfect just as you are and you’re only going to become more perfect with me.”
Nodding my head and sniffling, I raised my head and smiled weakly at Katie. She was right. I was very fried, frayed and totally frazzled. I still hated the way my body looked but Katie was always right. I had to wait and do it her way. Thankfully I didn’t need to get all dressed up to go out. We ordered food for delivery and ate a relaxed meal at our sacred ‘special’ spot.
The night’s breeze turned cooler so the door was shut. We dressed for bed after our usual nightly routine. Katie and I took something for sleep. We were physically exhausted but both our minds were still quite wired.
Katie and I got into bed and cuddle. But my need for something more was too great. Whilst she soaked the two fingers I put into her mouth, I…at the same time…sucked upon my thumb. Katie knew what I wished to do and she spread her legs just enough to permit me entry.
As I massaged her good spot whilst massaging her sopping pussy lips and clit, I kissed her deeply…more deeply than I ever thought possible. And she felt me deeply as she nearly crushed my hand and came screaming into my mouth. Katie’s body continued to quake and shudder as she continued to breathe heavily with our lips locked.
After a long few moments she grabbed my hand and held it still. Katie’s body suddenly relaxed and my hand was released. I gently removed my fingers from within Katie’s divine pussy, I began to wipe my very wet fingers, and hand, onto my mouth and chin. Katie simply gawked at me.
“What are you doing honey?” She giggled.
I stopped and stared at her for a moment and blushed. I gazed into her amazing eyes.
“I wanted to smell you on me all night.” I whispered.
“Oh my God…” She smiled and chuckled. “That is so totally dope. Let me have some too.”
Katie took my hand and, after taking a little more of her essence from her amazing and seemingly ever-flowing fountain, rubbed it upon her mouth and chin. She began to giggle.
“Now I smell the same at both ends.” Katie burst into hysterical laughter. “This reminds me. I can’t believe he took your panty!” She chuckled. “Now he has both of ours. He no doubt has an entire collection!” Katie laughed hysterically again. I did giggle at the thought. “Like on the wall of his man cave or somewhere his wifey won’t see?”
Stevie’s Tale – Chapter 7
By Kelly Blake
“…the start of a new life.”
Starting school again on Monday was a joke. Katie helped me dress and get ready in a manner suitable for an upper school girl. She only allowed me mascara, and just a wee bit of it at that, and a pink berry shade of lip gloss. Katie styled my hair into a more femme kind of wedge look with two long locks framing my face. She even set up my new pink book carrier with everything I would need.
Once Katie dropped me off I met mom and Bernie having coffee in the courtyard. I was more than a little surprised that he would show up at all. Mom was stunned at how I looked. I honestly don’t think she recognized me at first. And Bernie…well… That lurid glint in his eyes and the broadness of his smile immediately relayed the thoughts in his mind.
“Hello sweet heart…” Bernie came and hugged me. “You ready for the big day?”
“Ummm… I guess?”
“You should be very excited sweet heart. This is the start of a new life.” Bernie chuckled joyfully.
I felt a little uncomfortable. I mean…mom and Bernie…seriously? Was he actually holding her hand till he saw me approaching? We went directly to the main office and were met by the school’s director. Evidently my paperwork was all in order. What a stunning surprise… Then it was off to visit with Ms. Caulder. She grinned at Bernie and then at me.
“It will be my personal pleasure to look after you at our school.” She gushed and then grinned at Bernie and mom. “I want to make sure all our students reach their fullest potential.” Ms. Caulder gazed at me. “Do you like to be called ‘Stephie’?”
‘You’ve got to be fucking kidding me’ I thought. I’m Stevie! I hated the name Stephanie but Katie told me it would be easier if my ‘new name’ was similar to my ‘old’ one.
“Yeah…” I forced a smile. “That’s fine.”
“Well Stephie… Let me tell you and your mom what we truly have to offer.”
And she went on and on…and on. What a load of shit! I should have worn hip boots it was so deep. But I held my poise and smiled. Bernie and mom left and I had to report to my classes. What truly surprised me was that none of the teachers, and none of the students, even recognized me. It was as if I never existed before.
In fact, now guys were now dogging me…trying to hit on me! Even this one bitch that was particularly nasty to me welcomed me with a hug. Then I got openly hit on by these two gay girls. Out in the courtyard on my way to another class this gay guy asked me to model his clothing designs for him. And another one, an art student, wanted me to model as well.
“I’m so sorry.” I smiled sadly. “I’d love to but you’d need to speak to my agent?”
Within an hour it was all over school that I was already modeling professionally! What the fuck…??? Did a cosmetic change really make all the difference in the world? Katie was right…again. People are shallow assholes. The more I experienced that single day in school the more I longed for Katie’s life full time. And this one very popular girl, one of the worst when it came to hosing me, actually invited me to a party!
“Oh it’ll be amazing.” She hopped up and down with excitement. “For sure we’ll have grass and who knows what else. And I got somebody to buy the beer and wine. I even invited a few ‘duffs’ so there won’t be much competition for the really hot guys.”
When I finally saw Katie hanging in the court yard at noon, I sighed with relief.
“Can we go now?” I seriously whined.
We nearly ran for the parking lot. We literally hopped into her car and we were off!
“Who was she?” Katie grinned.
“Wait…! What…?”
“Who told you about the party?” Katie glanced at me with her grin.
“Oh…” Derp… “Jessieica something…? You know...the one who probably goes full contour before peeing in the morning?”
“Oh her…! Jessie…!” Katie laughed. “She’s such a slut! You should invite her over after school. Or better yet…on the weekend…!” Katie seemed so excited.
“But why…? I hated her for what she called me and did to me.” I was shocked at Katie’s request.
“Listen…” Katie became serious. “When she finds out what she can make for what she’s giving away free…? Trust me baby doll… She’ll be in. And we’ll get a small piece of her action.”
“Does that mean she’ll be living with us? And what do you mean by ‘a small piece of her action’?”
I dreaded that notion but Katie simply laughed.
“No sweet heart… This show is just for you and me. We’re just slut recruiting. We’ll get a commission…sort of…from Bernie if he decides to take her on. Did she really say she’s inviting duffs just to narrow the odds?” Katie snickered. “She’s such a slut. Oh… By the way…we’re doing the flick on Friday.”
“What about…”
“He said no.” Katie’s voice was final. “Listen… You’re not getting a copy before it’s even ready to show. That’s for sure. And after…?” Katie shrugged her shoulders and pouted her lower lip. “Let’s see what happens baby doll.”
The very next day Katie made a special point of reminding me to invite Jessie. I was also instructed to have her drive me home. When I saw Jessie I told her that I had a shoot on Friday and would be way wiped to go partying. But I was going to hang with a friend and maybe she would like to hang with us for a while. Much to my surprise she was ecstatic and agreed to drive me there.
“Oh my God…!” Jessie’s eyes were bugging when she saw the building. “You actually hang here?”
Now I partially knew why Katie insisted Jessie drive me.
“Yeah… During the weekdays…” I kind of smirked. “But I live here from Friday till Monday morning.”
“That is so totally dope!” She laughed. “This is my kind of life style.”
She was equally impressed with the lobby and my greeting to the concierge. On the ride up she asked who we were seeing…a reasonable question. I responded to her saying ‘my other mom’. Jessie just grinned at me with a knowing smile. Once inside our apartment door I simply couldn’t resist yelling.
“Hi mom…! I’m home!” I snickered.
Dropping my book bag, I took Jessie’s hand and led her into the living room and over to our spot. I could see Katie out on the terrace wearing only a bikini bottom. As she turned to come in, Katie saw Jessie and she broke out into a huge smile.
“Hey…” Katie came over and hugged her. “Welcome to our little den on sin.” She laughed.
Sitting down, Katie already had the pipe ready. She lit it and handed it over to Jessie. Jessie grinned and her eyes bugged. She took the pipe and inhaled. Jessie held her breath as she handed the pipe back to Katie. Her cheeks turned red and her grin got even wider until she finally had to exhale.
“Oh wow…!” Jessie coughed. “That dope is dope!” She laughed.
“Baby doll…?” Katie smiled. “Why don’t you bring over something to drink and three glasses?” Before I could even get up Katie glanced at Jessie. “White wine okay…?”
“Def…!” Jessie giggled.
By the time I returned, which was only a few minutes, Katie had taken off her bikini bottom. I placed the wine and glasses down.
“Hey Bae…?” She called me Bae in front of Jessie. Oh my God…! “Why don’t you get comfy?”
I froze. I couldn’t take off my bra and fake boobs and I couldn’t take off my panty. I gazed at Katie in sheer panic. When she nodded toward our bedroom I understand and smiled. I turned and went off to get into something more…’comfy’? I heard Katie speak to Jessie as I was leaving.
“She’s shy. Are you…?” Katie chuckled.
“Fuck no…!” Jessie said firmly and laughed.
That didn’t surprise me at all. If nothing else she was being dared to do something. And being high only amplified the challenge. I quickly doffed my clothes and, after placing them carefully on the bed, went to get one of my sleeping tees. I put on the tee, changed my panty and liner, and returned to find Jessie completely naked and hitting on the pipe again. She had an excellent body. Her boobs were perfect and her legs went on forever.
“You’re right.” Jessie coughed out smoke. “She is shy.” She took a sip of wine. “Can I ask you something?” Jessie glanced at Katie.
Katie smiled wryly.
“Sure…”
“Are you a hooker?”
Jessie asked so innocently that Katie could even be slightly offended. Katie smiled and shook her head.
“I’m an escort. I go out on a date with some random guy. I get whatever I want. Dinner, clubbing, I mean seriously whatever I want. Then…maybe…I fuck him. He usually gives me a little something extra…like maybe a thousand. And I get a piece of the action.” Katie smiled wryly…and lewdly. “Now… Does that sound anything like a hooker to you? On the other hand…you’re going to a party. You’ll get some rank dope and cheap wine…maybe. Then you’ll hook up with some random guy and fuck him. Right…?”
I was shocked but Jessie seemed to be seriously listening. She thought for a moment and finally nodded her head.
“And then…” Katie continued. “You’ll wind up going home and hoping he didn’t give you a ‘present’ of some sort.” She was all sarcasm.
Katie let it all sink in until she saw another nod…a very serious nod.
“What about you?” Jessie glanced at me.
“She’s a straight up model.” Katie answered. “Now… Look at me.”
Katie’s tone was quite commanding. It gave me the tingles…you know? Jessie instantly looked at Katie.
“I am not a hooker. Hooker’s stand on street corners and blow bums for a twenty. I’m a whore, a call girl, an escort…” She waved her arms. “Whatever…! But I’m no hooker.”
I never expected what came next.
“Okay… So where do I sign up…or whatever?” And Jessie laughed. “It looks like being a whore isn’t all that bad.” She glanced around. “I mean…you’re not doing so badly.”
Katie seemed to pay no attention. She simply reached for her little box and, then upon opening it, she poured a little pile of coke onto the table top.
“Wow…” Jessie said as her eyes lit up. “A little snuff in the afternoon sure makes my day.” She giggled.
“Honey…?” Katie gazed at me. “Would you go to my wallet and get a credit card? She then gazed at Jessie. “You hungry…?”
“Yeah… Like…def…!”
“Also bring in something to eat sweet heart.” Katie smiled at me.
“Does she do everything you say?”
Jessie spoke as I got up and left the room. I didn’t hear the answer but I knew what it was. After fetching the card I went directly into the kitchen and got a platter out. Katie always had a great selection of cheeses and she always has cut fresh fruit. I knew she did these things for herself and for me. When I returned to our spot, Jessie, wine glass in hand, couldn’t take her eyes off of me.
“Holy shit…!” Jessie nearly choked on a sip of wine. “Is that a ‘reserve’ card?”
“Yeah…” Katie glanced at me. “You want to do this…make lines?”
Shaking my head in reply, I never did it before and I didn’t want to start now. Anyway…I knew that Katie was running her act.
“Okay Bae…” Katie said ‘Bae’ again with Jessie. “Pay close attention and watch carefully. I want you to get this.” She stopped in mid-line and gazed at me. “It’s important for you to know.”
As I nodded Katie continued to parcel out lines from the pile. As I watched intently, I could feel Jessie’s eyes on me. I began to think that maybe she clocked me and I felt panic rising. I gazed dolefully at Katie and she knew how I was feeling.
“Baby doll…?” She said softly. “None of this is for you today. Go get a pill and bring it here.” I got up and she said with a maternal smile. “I’ll crush it for you. And freshen up your lips honey. You know how I love it when your amazing lips are shiny slick.”
When I got back Katie and Jessie were in a hushed conversation. It halted abruptly when they saw me. I handed the little round peach colored pill to Katie who promptly crushed it with her credit card.
“I never leave home without it.” She giggled.
Handing me the straw, I got down on my knees and inhaled one half the tiny crushed pile into each nostril. I sat back on my calves and stared first at the rug and then out at the ocean. Suddenly a smile just seemed to creep onto my lips. I gazed at Katie and took her hand.
“Thank you baby...” I said softly and kissed her hand.
Katie glanced at Jessie who simply sat wide eyed, mouth agape in a grin, and shaking her head.
“Hey Stephie…?” Jessie looked at me…into my eyes.
“She doesn’t like to be called that. Steph will do.” Katie snickered.
I decided that I hated Stephanie almost as much as I hated Stephie…and Steph. The names just sounded so…so fucking lame. So when I texted Katie to tell her having Jessie over, I let her know about being called Steph. She thought it was a great idea.
“Okay…” Jessie grinned and giggled. “Steph…would you please suck my toes?”
I looked down at my nails and turned beet red. I couldn’t believe she would ask such a thing from me. I was frozen. And just when the full effects of the pill were hitting me. I did what I always do when I’m clueless. I looked at Katie. She snickered and grinned.
“It would be a nice gesture toward our first house guest you know.” Katie smiled.
As I began to get up Katie stopped me.
“No baby doll…” She playfully chided. “You know how to do it. Crawl over to our guest. And look into her eyes while you do it.”
Doing exactly what Katie had asked, I slowly slinked across to Jessie. My eyes never left hers. The grin on her face couldn’t have been bigger. And lust seethed from her eyes as her long neck began to flush. Without taking my eyes from hers, I grasped her feet gently but firmly. I could feel toe rings, one on one foot and two on the other. I thought that was totally hot as fuck.
Jessie moaned softly as I took her big toe into my mouth. I was expecting to smell the essence of foot but was greeted by whatever floral sachet she used for her socks. Then I moved to the big toe on her other foot. I pretended it was a cock so I sucked and used my tongue to swirl around it. I kept looking into Jessie’s eyes. They finally closed from absolute delight and pleasure as I went from toe to toe.
“Mmmm…” Jessie moaned with a smile. “She does have her merits. I bet she’s great with a cock in her mouth.”
“Sorry…” Katie said with a sad smile. “She’s ‘platinum’ and I tapped her first. She’s as special to me as I am to her.”
I didn’t know what was hotter; Jessie’s toes or Katie’s words. I felt myself getting all tingly? And I so wanted to feel Katie’s hands or mouth on me somewhere…anywhere.
“You have such amazing toys.” Jessie snickered. “I want one of these for my very own.” She lilted. “God…! If she was eating my pussy I’d squirt clear across the room.”
“Baby doll…” Katie laughed. “You’d better go and get two of the big fluffy beach towels.”
“Huh…?” What now?
“She’s a squirter and you’ve almost got her there.” Katie grinned quite wickedly as she realized I didn’t know what a ‘squirter’ was. “Well…? You know when you turn the water on and a slow trickle comes out sometimes?”
I nodded. I was with her so far.
“Well Jessie…” Katie waved her hand toward Jessie. “…is like turning the faucet on all the way.” Katie chuckled. “I’m a slow trickle and she’s a…a fucking royal tsunami!”
“Oh…” Oh…! “Ohhh…!” Oh my God…!
Jumping up quickly I went into the bedroom to fetch two of the huge towels. When I returned Jessie had taken her seat in the big upholstered barrel chair. She had her legs hooked over the arms exposing her pussy to me. I looked at Katie and arched both brows.
“Put one end under her ass baby doll. And spread the towels outward. What doesn’t get on you goes onto the towel…and not on the wall across the room? Do you understand?” Katie said quite seriously. “I want you to eat her pussy like it was mine so go and finish what you started.”
Thankfully she perfumed it. I mean she’s been sitting on it and pissing out of it and probably playing with it all during school. Katie was fastidious about our hygiene but this was sort of ‘dark territory’? And her pussy was nothing like Katie’s. I mean it was pretty and all but… I could barely see its lips and Jessie’s bean was totally hidden. It was a pretty pale pink color compared to Katie’s amazing deep pink pussy.
When Jessie graciously parted her split I dove in. Her taste was stronger than Katie’s and she was already flowing quite profusely. I felt her short but thick clit and I immediately made like a straw and sucked it up between my lips. I wet two of my fingers and slid them up into her pussy. going straight for her good spot.
“Oh my fucking God…!” She screamed. “That’s amazing! Keep going! Right there…right there!” Jessie shouted. “Oh my God…! Stick your fingers up my ass too! I love it up my ass!” She cried.
Getting my other fingers wet with her freely flowing fluids, I stuck two, and then three, up into her asshole. She let out a long gutter groan which quickly turned into a scream. And Jessie’s flood gate opened. I just couldn’t believe it. I was so shocked at how much fluid squirted out of her like a small hose…and a high pressured one at that.
My face and hair were drenched and my tee…? Oh my God…! I would need to burn it or something. As her squirting stemmed, I was left dripping and totally stunned; complete with wide eyes and opened mouth. Even what little makeup I wore began to run!
“Get back in there baby girl.” Katie leaned forward toward me. “I can see she has at least one more in her.”
It was true. I could still feel Jessie’s pussy and asshole squeezing at my fingers. As I dove in again, she wrapped her thighs around my head…rather tightly. And when she exploded again, I was forced to swallow some of it…whatever it is. Finally she totally went limp in the chair and her legs dropped to the towel covered cushion. I was still agog with what had happened…and why.
“Honey bunny…? Why don’t you go clean up?” Katie smiled and winked. “In fact…I’ll come and help. You are such a mess.” She chuckled and turned to Jessie. “Little girls are so hard to keep clean. If you want some more snort…just take. That is if you have the strength.”
Katie laughed at Jessie as she sat totally spent. I dashed for the shower and immediately got in still wearing my tee and panty. There was no way I was going to take them off and simply drop them into the clothes hamper. Heaven only knows what they’d smell like when the maid came. Katie laughed…of course.
“She’s worth money to us baby doll.” Katie said as I showered. “She’s totally hot. She’s underage. She’s a total slut. She’s a squirter. And she’s a solid three input girl. She’ll make us some good money for sure. And once she’s into it…? I bet she’ll feel guilty taking the money because she’s having such a good time. Little Jessie is def hooked on sex.” Katie gazed at me. “Small wonder she’s such a slut.”
Whilst I dried, Katie quickly worked with my hair. She’s even brought a fresh sleeping tee and panty with the liner already in place. I put them on and sat whilst Katie quickly did my face.
“I wish I was staying over tonight.” I whimpered.
“I wish you were as well.” Katie sighed. “So enough honey… One day you won’t need to worry about that. I promise.”
When we returned to our spot, Jessie had recovered enough to fold the towels. She was now sitting on them as she smoked some more hash. Jessie grinned that stupid ‘I just got laid’ smile I knew so well from Katie and our adventures thus far.
“That was so totally amazing! So…” Jessie said as she exhaled a cloud of smoke. “What other tricks can she do?”
“To find that out girlfriend…” Katie paused and grinned. “You really do need to clean yourself out better.”
“Oh… Yeah… Sorry…” Jessie glanced at me. “I usual do when I know I’m going to get some cock. This was totally unexpected.” She snorted. “If fact I’m thinking of changing my sexual preference…seriously.” Jessie giggled.
“What time do you have to book?” Katie asked.
“As long as I’m in bed by morning I’m good.” Jessie sat up. “Why…?”
“Well…?” Katie lilted and grinned as she rolled her eyes. “Steph and I have a really dope way of cleaning ourselves out before we…play?”
Oh my God…! I could sense there would be more work for me if Katie was thinking of doing what I thought she was thinking of doing. I seriously had to find out exactly what went into the olive oil mix.
“Hey honey…?” Katie got up. “I’m going to get set up for her.” Katie turned to Jessie. “You are going to die and go to heaven. And there are other amazing benefits. This is the real shit!”
And Katie dashed off to set up.
“Are you doing…whatever?” Jessie reached for my hand.
“Probably…” I looked at her as she squeezed my hand gently.
“You know…” She turned serious. “You really didn’t have to do that.”
“I know.” I sighed and gently squeezed her hand.
“You really copped major feelings for her…didn’t you?”
No need to answer. My body language spoke out…no…shouted out my love and devotion for Katie.
“I really envy you.” Jessie sighed. “You’re so fucking young and you know who you want already.” Jessie leaned forward a bit. “So what is it? What’s her secret? Obviously she’s been around. But then again…” Jessie giggled. “Who among us hasn’t? Except for you maybe…”
“I’m learning from Katie.” My voice was almost a whisper.
I smiled coyly and blushed. If Jessie only had known about our past few weeks of near total debauchery, she might have been the one blushing. But Katie obviously didn’t want Jessie to know and I wasn’t going to offer. We spoke for a few more minutes. Our hands were intertwined at this point but it was all post major league squirt emotions on Jessie’s part.
Katie made Jessie start with a very warm water and honey enema.
“Oh my God…!” Jessie laughed when she saw the enema and the butt plug. “That’s a much larger plug than the one I use. But just looking at that bag is getting me wet!”
“Excellent… Another anal whore…” Katie chuckled. “You are going to love it sweetie.” Katie laughed as Jessie eased the plug in and inflated it. “Here we go sugar pie.” And Katie released the clamp. “Baby doll…? Could you go and bring me the towels?”
I dashed off and grabbed them. Upon returning, Katie was sitting next to Jessie and massaging her tummy. She instructed me to place one folded towel beneath Jessie’s butt and the other across her pelvic area. As soon as I had done Katie’s bidding, she stuck her other hand beneath the towel and began to massage Jessie’s clit.
“Ohhh…” Katie crooned. “You do like this…don’t you?” She snickered.
“I wish the bag was my own.” Jessie moaned. “I have a one gallon bag.”
Her eyes closed as the bag emptied. Jessie was breathing hard through her half opened mouth as Katie continued her massaging. Now I understood why Katie wanted the towels. It wasn’t a leakage issue as much as a ‘go and build an ark’ one. And I know I certainly didn’t want Jessie squirting all over the bathroom. Katie closed the clamp on the plug’s short hose.
“Sweet heart…? Would you take the bag down and detach the hose for me?” Katie smiled wickedly. “Now sweetie…” She said to Jessie. “You need to hold it for at least ten minutes.” Katie grinned.
Jessie had only one problem for ten minutes and that was Katie not let her orgasm. She edged Jessie to the very abyss and then stopped. But when Jessie finally did…oh…my…God…it was totally epic. She actually sprayed enough fluid to get both towels sopping where they touched her pussy and ass. Katie and I helped Jessie get up and we escorted…or should I say assisted…Jessie all the way to the guest bathroom.
Jessie’s tummy was quite bloated and she walked nearly doubled over. But thankfully we made it. I left whilst Katie deflated the plug as Jessie sat on the toilette. On my way out I could hear the first explosion of the water and honey as it hit the water in the toilette. It wasn’t pretty. I was quite thankful Katie thought of doing what she did. And I know she did it for me!
Katie followed me shortly after with the plug wrapped in a wash cloth. She went to her oil supply and brought out several small bottles as well as the virgin oil olive. Katie also brought over the small enema bag.
“Come on over sweet heart.” Katie beckoned me with her hand. “I want you to see how this is done.”
I watched as she mixed two batches; one for me and one for Jessie. Hers was twice the size as mine. Then there was the mix. First, of course, was the olive oil. Then came all the other oils; the green tea, catnip, chamomile, aloe, clover. She filled my bag and gave it to me with the hose clamped.
“Put this under hot water and get the other bag.” Katie grinned.
I knew Katie meant the one on the floor that had just been used. Katie repeated the process of all the oils with one huge fucking exception. She added a really healthy dosing of the cannabis oil! Katie handed it to me and I immediately put it under the hot running water.
By the time Jessie had finished doing her nasty, the bags were hanging and ready for use.
“Wow…!” Jessie snickered. “I won’t need to shit for a week after that one.”
Jessie laughed but all I could think was…‘T…M…I’. Katie handed the plug back to Jessie along with a tube of our special goo. Jessie took them and smiled at me.
“By the way…Stevie…”
I nearly hurled when she used my name. She knew! I was barely out to myself and now I was just clocked and outed?
“I’m really sorry I gave you such a hard time.” Jessie was sincere. “You’re little secret is safe with me.” She smiled. “So are you really a model? Are you…transitioning?” She asked softly.
“No honey… Stevie is…” Katie looked very annoyed. “Oh what’s the fucking word?” She said dourly. “…gestating? She’s going to be reborn. And she has a real fashion shoot this Friday.” Katie offered and shrugged. “I’m not sure where it’s being used this time but other shoots are coming up. I guess the designers like her look.” Katie smiled at me. “Okay sweetness… You might as well take off your panty. The kitten is out of the sack.” She giggled.
Thankfully the tee was almost to my knees. There was no way I wanted to remove my tee, bra or fake boobs. I was here because I could be me; that image I wanted to see in the mirror. And that image def contained my tits…real or not. But we had a guest and I would do whatever for Katie.
Jessie was already down on the towel Katie had laid out. She spread her legs slightly and bent her knees with her feet planted firmly on the towel. I got down and Katie inserted the plug for me. She winked as she stood and opened both clamps. As the oil began to flow into me, I moaned in absolutely divine pleasure. Jessie and I were side by side and she reached out to clasp my hand as we both filled.
“Oh fuck…” Jessie moaned. “This feels so fucking awesome.”
Before mine was even finished I felt her grip on my hand loosen. I turned my head to see that she had completely fallen out and was snoring softly. I gazed up at Katie who was grinning like the Cheshire cat.
“Between the chamomile and cannabis oils…” She chuckled. “…and your expert tongue, we put her right out. We’ll let her sleep for about a half hour. Why don’t you empty yourself, clean up, and meet me in our spot?”
I did as Katie asked. I washed my bottom, dressed…again…and hurried to be with her. She grinned when I came over and sat across from her on the rug.
“She’s perfect!” Katie exclaimed with glee. “But I don’t want her around here again before Bernie’s had a chance to see her.”
I gazed at her with confusion written upon my face.
“We don’t know her. That slut will sleep with anybody and we need to make sure she’s clean…you know…no STDs…no priors…no truly bad habits?”
Evidently Katie had already spoken with Bernie. Now I couldn’t help but wonder if I wasn’t ‘recruited’ as well…and if I was going to be…‘replaced’? So I asked…sort of. Katie took both my hands in hers.
“Oh no…! Never…!” She spoke adamantly. “All she needs is dope and a hard cock up her ass. We need each other because…well…we complete one another. I couldn’t live with a slut like that.”
I nodded and I understood. I leaned into Katie and kissed her fully on the lips.
“What about at school?”
“School is school and you need to appear…‘normal’? So hanging with her there is a def must. Just don’t bring her here until we get the okay. But even then…only once in a while; although I’m sure Bernie will keep her busy…if she’s a keeper.”
We sat in comfortable silence as Katie continued to hold my hand.
“Oh…by the way… Now that your piercings are healed, you deserve to wear something a little more…adult? I want to get you something special.” Katie smiled lovingly at me. “Something that will let you know just how important you are to me...something special for my special baby girl…”
I moved to sit beside Katie and I hugged her. We talked a bit about our future together. Katie hit the pipe a few times. I was feeling so amazing between the pill and the enema that I simply watched and smiled. It was beginning to get dark before we went to awaken Jessie. She was groggy and very stoned but her smile said everything. We helped her to the toilette and let her relieve herself.
“Wow…” Jessie grinned when she finished. “That was amazing. And the aroma of what you put in that…it’s like…totally dope.” She laughed. “And what a high…holy shit…!”
“But here’s the best part.” Katie reached down between Jessie’s legs and inserted her finger up Jessie’s asshole. “Taste this.”
We could see from her eyes that the experience was far from unpleasant as Jessie sucked on Katie’s finger.
“Now if you go ass to mouth, you don’t taste your own shit.” Katie said as Jessie’s eyes lit up. “I spoke to our agent whilst you were…zoning? If he calls and wants to meet you, let me know. I’ll tell you what he wants to see.”
“But he doesn’t even know what I look like.” Jessie whined.
“Well…?” Katie grinned wryly. “Whilst you were having your bean burnished by Stevie I took a pic and messaged it to him. If he’s interested in handling you he’ll call.” Katie chuckled.
I was in sheer panic mode. Katie took my pic?
“You mean he handles both of you?”
“Bernie is a man of many talents…and connections.” Katie grinned.
We talked for some time and finally Jessie left whilst she still could. I must admit I was happy to see her go. I wanted my time with Katie. And when she did finally leave, I simply had to know.
“You took my picture?” I nearly cried.
“Oh don’t sweat it baby doll. All that could be seen was the top and back of your head. And only barely at that…” Katie’s smile turned to a leering one. “But I got the little slut in the throes of passion and that’s what he’d want to see. As well as her luscious cookies of course…”
‘Of course’ I thought sarcastically. Katie drove me home and came in to say hello to my mom. I went directly upstairs to get ready for bed. When I returned Katie was still with mom. She was telling mom that Bernie had my first shoot set for Friday morning. They both decided that I should sleep at Katie’s the night before. I had a morning appointment with the stylist and we would be on the go all day. Mom got excited and had no problem with it.
When Katie got up to leave, I walked her to the door. Once out of mom’s line of sight, I thanked Katie and kissed her good night. After the day’s activities, I so badly wanted was to be alone with her…to sleep next to her…to wake up beside her. But that wouldn’t be tonight. And of course mom was really excited by ‘this marvelous opportunity’ I was getting so we talked for a short time before I went up to my drab room.
The next day at school I was literally mobbed. As I went to get a coffee, a newly found habit from Katie, several girls along the way actually approached me wanting to know if it was true; that I was a real live model. I just kind of blushed and smiled coyly as I gazed at my nails. I was invited to sit with this one and that and to join whomever and whatever possy they were starring in. Then it hit me! Jessie had connected with the ‘bitches band width’ and blabbed it. I had to know exactly how much she said.
At lunch time, Jessie came up behind me and took my arm. Thankfully she tore me away from these two totally basic bitches. They were actually arguing about who would have lunch with me.
“I need to talk with you!” Jessie said with a wicked grin.
She was quite excited as she literally pulled me to the back of the courtyard where I once sat with Katie.
“You are the total shit!” Jessie exclaimed with a grin. “Everybody…almost all of the hotties and even some of the queens and queers around here…” She sneered. Jessie kind of saw gay guys as competition? “…want to be you!”
“But Jessie…” She never let me finish.
“Listen cream puff…”
Thankfully Katie showed and sat down.
“What’s going on sweet heart?” She noticed I was upset.
“I told some friends that Stevie was doing real modeling.” Jessie glanced at Katie with a diffident look. “I figured that if I recognized her as ‘Stevie’…others would as well. But if they saw her as ‘Steph’ the model…” She didn’t need to finish.
“Good thinking sweetie.” Katie grinned. “You didn’t mention anything else…did you?”
“Oh no…!” Jessie exclaimed. “Never… Not that… I did get a call from your agent guy though.” Jessie smiled. “And he wants to see me. I’m so fucking excited.”
Indeed she was as she hopped up and down in her seat.
“Let’s talk about that later.” Katie grinned. “Give me a call after ten tonight. Stevie and I have something to do so we won’t be in. But remember to call. It’s important. You’ll need to drop your…look.”
“Too thot…?” She asked with a frown.
“Def honey…” Katie shook her head and gazed at her sadly. “But…!” She perked up. “We’ll get you the look you’ll need. We’ll talk later.”
Jessie suddenly perked up and dug deeply into her bag. She brought out a weird oval black thingy with a light glowing in the middle.
“Where’d you get that?” Katie grinned evilly.
“See that girl in the jean skirt?” Jessie snickered. “Well she simply loves wearing one of those Kegel thingies in her pussy. She gives herself jolts during her classes. Look how flushed her face and neck are.”
“So…?” Katie giggled.
“This happened to walk out of her bag when she wasn’t looking? So…” Jessie lilted and chuckled.
She watched the girl, as Katie and I did, as she turned the dial all the way up. The poor girl screamed and nearly doubled over. She crossed her thighs and her hands flew to her crotch. I looked at Jessie whose eyes were all aglow. Her grin was totally wicked.
“Now watched this…” Jessie chuckled.
She messed with the control thingy again and the poor girl dropped to her knees and silently screamed. Her hips began to buck wildly as Jessie snickered and Katie simply watched with an amused expression on her face.
“Oh my God…” Jessie’s hand flew to her lips as she laughed wildly. “Here comes the cop and the nurse. Check this out.”
Jessie fiddled with the thingy and the girl stopped convulsing with orgasms. She lay back onto the ground with her arms and legs splayed from her body. We could see her trying to catch her breath as the crowd of students watched. The nurse bent down and spoke to her. I could see her violently shaking her head.
“And now for the grand finale…!” Jessie chuckled.
Jessie once again played with the thingy and the poor girl began to convulse again. The cop must have already called Emergency Services because they arrived within minutes and strapped the girl to a gurney and took her off to the hospital. I was totally shocked that Jessie had done this to some random girl.
“So…” Jessie laughed wryly. “What happens first? Does she pass out from coming her brains out…or does the battery die before she hits the hospital?” Jessie smirked. “I’ve been waiting to get that little basic bitch forever and it does feel good. Every time…every single fucking time I like some buff guy she tries to do him first.”
Jessie was seriously angry. She was so angry that she threw the thingy into the trashcan.
“And then all she ever does with them is suck their cocks whilst they play with her clit. She always has something up her pussy or ass but never a cock.” Jessie spat out the words.
Jessie went on and on…and on about how much she disliked that girl. But finally the bell rang for classes to begin. Thankfully Katie got up and took my hand.
“We need to go.” She said. “Baby doll has an appointment with one of the stylists for the shoot.”
Katie took my hand and pulled me through the entire length of the courtyard to her car. She opened the door for me and then got in the driver’s side. As soon as we were buckled in, she sped off.
“Oh yeah…” Katie lilted as she began to drive away. “This…” She managed to reach into her purse and pulled out a long and narrow box. “This is for you.”
Katie handed the beautifully wrapped box to me. I carefully opened it and removed the lid. The top was stuffed with fitted fluffy cotton. I pulled off the cotton to reveal a pair of matching bracelets…one longer than the other. They were gold with various colored gemstone in every link. I was totally stunned to say the least. I glanced at Katie. She was grinning with her mouth and eyes.
“Toe rings are for sluts and skanks.” Katie snickered. “But these make you a premium bitch.” She laughed. “Anyway…baby doll…they’re also a sign that I own you and nobody else can have you.” She now spoke quite seriously. “Not ever… There’s the longer one for your wrist and the other is for your ankle. You are my wife.” She glanced at me. “And I’m going to keep you bound to me with these gold chains.”
Leaning over to hug and kiss Katie, we nearly left the road. Nobody has ever given me anything so…so stunningly beautiful. The story about the stylist was totally bogus. So it was back to the apartment and our usual daily routine. After putting the bracelets on and modelling them for Katie, I willingly put extra effort into pleasing her. As if there was any other kind of effort when it came to me pleasing her…
Then Wednesday the big one was dropped…I mean mega fucking huge! Katie brought me home that evening as usual. Mom wasn’t sitting in her usual place with her usual glass of wine. She was in the kitchen with a small bottle of champagne and three flutes. And she was dressed as if she was either going out or coming back from…dinner or a party or something?
“Hi mom…” Katie snickered. “What’s the celebration?”
“Well…?” Mom grinned sheepishly. “I got this amazing offer at work today.” She took a deep breath. “They want me to go out to Las Vegas for two weeks each month.”
W…T…F…???
“They want to try me out for a much bigger position at a larger upscale resort.” She exhaled. “A permanent position…”
Mom smiled but her eyes were sad. And what the fuck was she going to do about me? There was no way I was leaving this town…and my Katie. I began to boogie and then Katie spoke up just before the woogie part arrived..
“Oh wow…!” Katie seemed excited. “How wonderful… Of course Stevie needs to stay with me…us.” She said enthusiastically. “When do you start going to Vegas?”
Holy…shit…! I’m such a derp!
“In one week...” Mom smiled kindly. “As a matter of fact, I already spoke with your father and he seemed to think it would be wonderful for Stevie to stay with you two.”
Bernie…? She spoke to Bernie??? Why was I even surprised??? I wondered how much tissue was up between her legs! Well at least she was pouring the champagne. Katie toasted to mom’s new job and we spoke and drank for just a while. I must admit the champers was really good.
When it was time to leave, I walked Katie to the door of her car. Like a good mom, she reminded me to do my nips before bed and again in the morning. She wanted them nice and pokie for Friday. After we kissed at the door, and I shouted my good night to mom, I went up to my room. As I rested on the bed and gazed around the room, I could find nothing that truly said ‘I live here’. I wondered how I was going to spend two weeks truly living my life only to return for two weeks…actually eight nights…to this ‘shit hole’ existence.
In the morning I was rudely awakened by my phone and the pounding upon the front door. I’d over slept and Katie was frantically trying to get in. Flying out of my bed and down the steps, I couldn’t open the door quickly enough.
“I’m so sorry.” I felt horrid about my…faux pas? “My alarm didn’t go off and…”
Before I could finish Katie took my worried face in her hands and kissed me on my lips. She pushed me back over the threshold closing the door behind her. Our lips never once parted the entire time. Katie was sucking the soul out of me. I felt my entire body go limp as she held me. She took my breath away…as usual.
“You know I love it when you get that…” She grinned. “…that scared little bunny look on your face.” Katie giggled. “Get dressed baby doll. Don’t even bother showering. We’ll get to do that at the shoot.”
Derp…
“You forgot about the flick…didn’t you?” Katie grinned. “How could you forget the day you truly become a truly platinum super star!” She laughed.
Hurriedly washing my face, I did the usual morning routine. I took my hormones and then I scrambled to throw together something to wear. And of the precious little I had in the house, I settled on faded jeans and a lovely floral silk screened tee. By then Katie was up in my room making sure I had my nip thingies.
“I have a suitcase packed with our stuff for after the shoot.” Katie took me around the waist and hugged me. “Soon this’ll be every day.” She whispered in my ear. “By the way sweetness… I hate you in jeans. Your ass becomes way too inviting.” She chuckled.
We finally managed to leave the house. Along the way Katie bought me coffee and a pastry which I wolfed down. We were off to get my boobs injected and then to the salon for hands and feet. By the time noon had come I was frazzled from all the activities. And our day really hadn’t even begun!
We drove to the south side of town. Turning into the Rio Vista section, Katie drove toward the end of the street. She turned and then I saw we were going out on one of the keys. We passed the biggest gated homes I’d ever seen. Katie turned into a drive and the gate immediately swung open. My first thought was that this is Bernie’s home…that is until I remembered Bernie lived in an apartment. Derp and duh…
As we pulled up to the house, we saw two huge Mercedes panel vans and several other cars including Bernie’s. After pulling out two carry-on size pieces of luggage and handing me one, we walked to the front double doors. One swung open before we could even knock and Joey stood inside smiling.
“Hi kids…” He sort of chuckled.
We greeted Joey with kisses as we walked in. The aroma of food immediately stuck me and my tummy began to rumble in anticipation. I dropped my bags and followed the aromas into a giant living room with huge glass windows looking out at the bay. I turned and saw an amazing array of foods; both hot and cold. Then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw Bernie sitting and talking with some other guy.
Hmmm… I need food! No…? First Bernie… Wait…a quick bite of something. No… A quick hello to Bernie… Food… Bernie… Food… Bernie…
“Hi Bernie…” Common sense seemed to win out.
“Hey…!” His eyes lit up. “Here’s my new little super star.” He got up and met me with a hug and an innocent kiss. “I hope you’re ready for this?” He beamed.
“No…?” I grinned.
“Go get something to eat kid.” Bernie winked. “You’ll need all your strength. I’ll join you.”
As I picked up a plate and flat ware, Bernie began to tell me about the day.
“The stylists are upstairs and just waiting for you. One of the gofers already filled the tub and everything you’ll need to wash is on the tub’s rim.” I took bites of several different things as he spoke. “The set is the master bedroom and it’ll be closed to everyone except the two video people. There are several other fixed cameras but they’ll be operated from the hallway outside.”
We filled our plates with munchables when Katie joined us.
“Hi daddy…!” Katie exclaimed with joy as she hugged and kissed him.
“Hi sweet heart…” Bernie grinned…maybe a little lewdly? “I was just explaining the deal with the shoot.” He quickly glanced at his watch. “We have about three…maybe three and a half hours.”
“Don’t worry Bernie.” Katie grinned. “This’ll be a one take shoot for sure.”
“You do that and…” Bernie thought for a minute. “Maybe I’ll send you both to New York for a weekend…a long weekend.”
“Oh Bernie…” Katie threw her arms around him and showered him with kisses. “You’re the best!”
Quickly wolfing down my food, I grabbed my soda and followed behind Katie as she walked upstairs to the bathroom. She seemed to know the layout almost too well. Hmmm… Our two bags were already waiting as well as the promised bath. There were wonderfully scented oils on the water.
It didn’t take either one of us long to strip off our clothes. Katie went to her bag and unsnapped the locks. She pulled out two bottles and a small vial. I took the vial and knew what to do with whatever she put in it. She handed me a pill which of course I gobbled down!
“I brought a refresher baby doll. I know we’re both clean but I thought sweetening it up could be nice.” She handed me the squeeze bottle. “It’s only four ounces so you can hold it whilst we bath.” Katie had one for herself. “Oh yeah…” Katie reached into her bag again and brought out a butt plug. “This one’s a little larger than you’re accustomed to but I may be using something a little bigger than usual.” She giggled.
‘Nice…’ I thought sarcastically. We inserted and administered each other’s olive oil enema and Katie helped me insert in the plug. It’s hard to do when you’re also trying not to leak oil all over the place. Though the plug was only a wee bit longer than usual, it was larger in diameter at the part that keeps one’s asshole distended.
We washed and bathed and generally chilled in the quite warm water. My asshole was loving the new plug’s width in spite of the initial insertion pain. I even did some asshole Kegels. After drying and emptying the olive oil, Katie again helped me insert the plug. It certainly went in a whole lot easier the second time. After scenting ourselves with our usual perfumes, Katie and I wrapped fresh robes around ourselves and I followed her out of the room.
“Who owns this place?” I whispered.
“Who cares?” Katie giggled. “It’s rented and they do shoots in different rooms. But…” Katie smiled at me. “We’re the only ones right now. The only thing that ever changes is the cheap ass furniture they put in here.” Katie turned and grinned lewdly. “The old stuff gets pretty stinky after a while. Sometimes they forget to cover it before the shoot.”
Ewww…! T…M…I…!
Katie led me into a large and well lit changing room. There was a man and a woman at the wide marble counter top that had a gilded mirrored wall. There were two chairs so, taking a seat after Katie, the process of makeup and hair began.
Although my stylist, the guy, kept up an endless stream of chatter, I barely heard a word. I was in some other place in my mind. He would punctuate his chatter with ‘oh honey you look so amazing’ or ‘oh my God…you look so young’. Like…I’m stupid or something? But it was nice to hear. Anyway, by the time they were done I looked even younger and Katie looked older…and way more glam.
We got up and I followed Katie through other door that led into the master bedroom. And this room was aptly named for an amazing view of the bay. I went straight for the window without even noticing the others in the room. I was really feeling the drug as every care simply melted away.
“Hi ladies… My name is Tommy but my screen name is Dax…Dax Dix.” He laughed and stood up. “I’m running the boards from outside in the hallway.”
Tommy had a majorly cute and tight ass. He was extremely well built and the first thought that came to my mind was how he’d feel atop me driving his cock up my ass. Dax Dix… Hmmm… How could I possibly love cock so much and the bigger prick attached so little? Did my Katie phrase it that way? But I digress.
“This is Lu and Sam.” He nodded toward the two women with video cams. “They’ll be in here with you. Is that okay?”
I looked at Katie. At that moment I really didn’t care if the entire school was in the room with us. She smiled at me knowing how I was feeling. I turned to Tommy and nodded with a smile.
“Just remember what I told you.” Katie said softly.
Katie squeezed my hand as she spoke but my eyes, and mind, were elsewhere. I was being seriously distracted by Tommy’s cute hard ass gyrating as he left the room.
“Just keep looking into my eyes whether I’m gazing at you or not.” Katie was serious. “Okay sweet heart… Robes off and they’ll set up the shot.”
Katie dropped hers like it was a tissue. I undid mine with a bit of trepidation. Finally, Katie simply took the end I was holding and ripped it from my grasp.
“We’re going to start at the windows.” Katie spoke to the women. “Let’s do an open door. It’ll be shit for the sound and the lighting will be trippy, but the shot should look terrific. We can be in silhouette and then we’ll move toward the bed. After that just be sharp and out of the way.” Katie laughed. “And no selfies with us in the background…!” Katie scolded playfully.
As I began to walk toward the windows, Katie stopped me.
“Your plug sweet heart…” She grinned
Discreetly pulling it out, the sight shielded by Katie’s body in front of mine, I gave it to Katie who quickly wrapped it up in a washcloth. Once at the windows I simply had to open the sliding glass door. The ocean breeze hit us and I almost felt at home. I stood looking out until Katie came to my side. She took my hand in hers as I gazed at her. Very slowly Katie turned toward me…and I toward her.
Katie slowly and dramatically put both her arms around my waist as I draped mine around her neck and upon her shoulders. I waited for the longest moment with my lips slightly parted. I was begging with my eyes for her kiss. When Katie’s kiss did come, I melted into her arms. I was totally helpless as Katie very slowly, and deliberately, danced me around toward the bed. Our lips never parted and her hands went to my lower back and ass cheeks.
Backed up until I felt the bed touching just below my knees, Katie slipped her finger down between my ass cheeks and plunged it into my asshole. My eyes went wide and I moaned into her mouth. Our lips finally parted, Katie pushed me down onto the bed. She was all over me with her mouth. When I could see her our eyes locked. And when I couldn’t see her, I closed my eyes and hers would still appear in my mind.
The entire experience was a blur after Katie shoved three of her fingers up my ass and which she used to tap rather frantically on my good spot. All I knew was being cuddled in Katie’s arms as her lips gently showering my face with kisses. My entire body was humming; especially my asshole. When she finally turned around and placed her sopping wet vagina on my face, I felt so encased in her…so totally safe…and so totally wanted.
After bringing her off a few times, Katie finally got off my face and engulfed my boy bits. She was relentless as she bathed me in the warmth and wetness of her mouth. Then when Katie brought out the strap on, which was strategically hidden out of sight, I gazed in awe at the size of the thingy. I didn’t think that thingy would even fit into me. But I trusted her and I trusted she wouldn’t do anything to hurt me.
After some more really intense foreplay, Katie positioned me onto my back. She had me hold my legs out and back. She wanted an excellent view of her target…my little bull’s eye. As I felt the head of the thingy knocking on my back door, I braced myself for the onslaught. Not a smart move at all…! I yelped loudly when it parted my hole and popped in.
“Are you okay?” Katie whispered looking very concerned.
“Yeah…” I said softly with a tear running from my eye. “I want it all. It really hurts but I don’t care. I want it all. I want all of you in me.”
I knew I spoke loudly enough to have the mics pick it up. Something very deep within me, almost instinctively, caused me to consider the PEV of what we were doing. Katie’s grin indicated that she was quite pleased with what I said.
Katie very slowly and carefully began to work the monstrous thingy into me. Every fraction on an inch brought blinding explosions of light and searing waves of sensation. It radiated quickly throughout my body. And when she bent down to suck my nipple into her mouth, I actually bucked my hips up and forced the thingy even deeper.
By the time I felt her hips touch mine, the pain had dissipated. Thank you ‘magic goo’…! The pain was replaced by this amazing feeling of being filled and stretched. Katie began to slowly fuck me. I felt all the ripples in the thingy that I hadn’t noticed before. The awesome feeling of my asshole slightly opening and closing as each ripple passed through only added fuel to the ever building raging fire I felt.
Katie’s mouth never left my body. If she wasn’t sucking my soul out through my mouth, she was sucking it out through my very sensitive nipples. Katie laved my ears and tugged on my lobes with her teeth. Instinctively I began to move with her motions. I met each thrust with my hips. And with each thrust my magic spot was pounded with pleasure.
I held onto her for dear life as she hammered away. Katie’s tummy was constantly rubbing against my boy bits driving my desires even higher. The only sounds in the room were our heavy breathing and my moans, groans, and sighs.
When I finally came it was a truly epic. I cried out and Katie covered my mouth with hers. Wave after wave after wave of ecstasy battered my body and soul. There were the proverbial skyrockets, bells, chimes, lightning flashes, and a full symphony orchestra! Then there was darkness.
Regaining consciousness slowly, I began to gaze around. I saw that everybody was in the room and gathered around me. They were staring rather intensely at me. I only buried my face deeper into the lushness of Katie’s boobs.
I heard people speaking but their words were blotted out. All I knew was that Katie had destroyed me yet again. I could still feel that thingy in me and I could only hope that at the end of the shoot her scent on my face would prove I had returned the favor sufficiently.
“Is she alright?” I think Bernie asked.
“Yeah…” Katie kissed me and hugged me. “She does that you know.” She chuckled.
“No…” Bernie chuckled. “I didn’t know.” He glanced at me. “You really had us worried.”
I blushed and hid my face between Katie’s pendulous boobs.
“I think we might have a super star in our midst.” He laughed.
“That was amazing.” Dix Dux…or whatever…exclaimed. “We’ve got it all in less than thirty minutes.”
“And it’s all real stuff…the real thing.” The two ladies were grinning. “I’ve never seen such passion between two actors.” I think Sam said.
But the biggest compliment came from Bernie.
“I guess I owe you two a trip to New York.” He laughed.
“Listen gang…” Sam chimed in. “That was amazing but I’d like to get some post action. Maybe you two doing a post orgasm hugging and kissing thing? Especially since you two are still in position?” She chuckled.
Katie and I gazed at each other with huge grins. It wasn’t hard to give her another five minutes of our true feelings toward each other. We hugged and kissed as if we were alone and at home. In fact Bernie was the one who had us stop before we began to fuck again.
After Katie licked my fluid off my tummy, I was finally able to sit up and stand. My entire body, especially my asshole, was buzzing with the warm fuzzies. I needed her help getting to the bathroom. I had to hold the tissues against my asshole with my hand. My body and mind were still rocking and a little shaky from that amazing orgasm and ‘post’ make out session.
“Is she always that hot?” Lu…I think…asked.
“Every single time…” Katie smiled broadly.
“Do you…?” She began.
“Not it this lifetime honey.” Katie grinned but was firm. “This one is all mine.” Katie then whispered to me as we left the bedroom. “She wanted to…you know…borrow you? As if…” She giggled.
We showered together and took a little longer than necessary. I couldn’t help myself. I just couldn’t keep from touching Katie. And she had a hard time not playing with me, as spent as I was. When we finally dried and did our makeup, I felt like myself again. But there was one thing I needed to do.
“I need to speak with Bernie before we leave. Please…?” I sincerely whined…or is it whined sincerely?
“Oh baby doll…” Katie smiled sadly knowing what I wanted. “I asked already. But if you want to…”
We found Bernie in one of the vans. He was looking over all the footage taken on six different displays. He looked rather surprised to see us when we walked in. Katie took a deep breath and sighed.
“Bernie…” Katie seemed apologetic. “Stevie wants to ask you something.”
“Sure…” He grinned. “Come over here Stevie.”
Bernie motioned at me with his hand. I was tucked behind Katie…as usual. Bernie reached out and took my hand. He gently pulled me closer.
“So how does my little super star feel after her first flick?” Bernie chuckled.
“Bernie…? Can I please have…” I never got to finish my request.
“I would love to give you a copy.” He paused and sighed. “But a copy can be very dangerous for all of us. Do you know why?” I nodded and gazed down at my other hand in Katie’s. “Look at me sweet heart.” And I did. “Why is it dangerous?” Bernie asked softly.
“Because I’m under eighteen…?” I whispered.
“Look sweet heart…” Bernie gently touched my cheek. “We have hours of video to look at before there’s even anything to show. But if you like…” Bernie glanced at Katie. “Both of you can come over for a…” He thought for a moment. “…a premier showing.” Bernie grinned.
“That should be très exciting.” Katie grinned. “We’ll be the very first to see it. Just like a real preview or something. That is so dope!” She looked very excited as she nodded to me.
“We’ll even have a little party with champagne and hors d'oeuvres.” He smiled kindly.
What could I do? I thanked Bernie for this opportunity with a hug and a kiss. Katie did the same but not because of the opportunity thingy. I knew her mind was on New York. After grabbing a few more little morsels to eat, we got into Katie’s car and we went directly home.
“Baby doll…?” Katie glanced at me. “You were amazing. You were just…” Katie gazed off for a moment. “…truly fucking awesome!” Katie giggled. “We never fucked with such amazing intensity. You were really on fire.”
“I’m sorry.” I pouted. “I just did what you asked and I kept looking into your eyes. I guess it’s what I felt. I wish it could have gone on longer.” I admitted sadly. “I so wanted to taste you when you were fucking me.”
“Oh sweet heart…” Katie sighed. “You’re the best fuck I’ve ever had and today you simply outdid yourself. It was the best ever. You were totally awesome as fuck!” Katie laughed.
A sudden rush of the warm and fuzzies washed over me. I became so emotion and elated that I had pleased Katie so. I got a tissue from my bag just as the tears began to flow. I couldn’t believe my joy…my so very profound joy…of being alive and being with Katie.
“What’s wrong honey?” Katie sounded worried. “Are you okay?”
Katie suddenly pulled the car over and stopped. All I could do was shrug my shoulders and smile. My tears were uncontrollable and I really didn’t try to them.
“It’s the ‘mones baby girl.” Katie said seriously. “Welcome to female puberty.” Katie smiled wryly. “I was always in the girls room crying…especially during my early teens.”
Katie was fine with staying as long as I needed. Finally I leaned over and hugged her as best I could. Then our lips met for the longest moment in a badly needed lip lock. When our lips parted, I gazed into her eyes.
“I love you Katie. Please…let’s go home now?” I smiled and sniffled into my third tissue.
The rest of the way home I held Katie’s hand. It wasn’t until I began to get out that I remembered our bags. I asked Katie as I began to panic.
“Oh my God… Our bags…”
“Not to worry baby doll…” Katie chuckled. “I had Joey load them whilst we were with Bernie.”
We dropped our bags just inside the door and we stripped all the way to our spot. Katie opened the terrace door. There where clouds gathering and the wind off the sea was cool. All this was fine with me. I wanted a big ‘in’ with Katie. Oh how I coveted her. I knew that she would never, she could never, truly be mine. But I would relish anything and everything I could get.
It’s not that I doubted her. Katie loved me in her own way for sure. I just felt it. And Katie did look after me at all times. She was the only one who could make my entire world sane…to me anyway. I lived for these quiet moments, for any moments, with her.
“Katie…?” I simply hated to ask but… “Can I do a different pill next time?”
“Sure honey…” Katie stopped filling the pipe. “What’s wrong?”
“Well…? It started off okay.” I sighed. “But sometime during the shoot…? I simply don’t remember much of anything at all…except your eyes.”
I stared at her with such need as I reached out to touch her hand.
“Sure baby doll…” Katie smiled and continued to fill the pipe. “It was probably way strong and I’m sorry about that. But I must admit…again…” Katie grinned and came to sit pulling my head in her lap. “You were there when I needed you.”
Katie giggled that stupid giggle one does when they’re…when they’ve been well fucked? We stayed in our spot the rest of the afternoon. When the wind became too much we closed the door and when into our bedroom. I spread one of the beach towels, now cleaned and sanitized after Jessie’s ‘little’ display, out over the bed and I brought in several plates full of things to eat. Katie already had chilled white wine in our glasses.
After we had sated ourselves with food, I brought the dishes back to the kitchen. What little remained I put away and I stacked the plates in the dish washer. When I returned, Katie had poured me more wine and chuckled.
“You’re going to become a good wife for me.” She smiled…with her eyes as well.
I giggled and blushed. What could I say to that? This entire day was spent with my pleasing Katie. And I was loving it.
“What…?” Katie smiled at me. “…are you giggling about?” She reached over and playfully tickled me.
“Well…?” I rolled my eyes and giggled. “We don’t need to guess who’s the top in our family.” I snickered. “And I so love being your bottom…”
Katie sat up.
“Where’d you hear those expressions?” Her eyes were wide.
I really couldn’t remember. Maybe it was probably something someone said at the shoot. It really wasn’t important anyway. We rested on our sides head to crotch...sort of. We gently touched and caressed one another’s body. I was filled with wonder at Katie’s perfect body. It was so rich, so lush, so ripe, and so busting with womanhood.
And her pussy was amazing. What I once thought of as an open wound suddenly became a font of overflowing pleasure for me. Maybe not in the usual manner…whatever that might be like. And I totally envied her boobs. Not the size or shape or anything… Just the very fact that she had them and could wake up with them every day…
But now was not the time to bring that up…again. There would be not solution until the ‘mones really kicked in. And that wouldn’t occur from months…maybe…years. But even that wasn’t important right now. Katie reached over and pulled the comforter over us. We fell asleep with one hand around a leg and the other holding either boy bits or pussy. Our aromas were intoxicating and that’s all it took.
When we awoke we remained naked all evening. Since no guys were involved with our shoot, our cleansing ritual could be shelved. Katie ordered in pizza and we sat on the rug eating, drinking wine, and watching some derp romcom. We finally made love again before falling asleep, our bodies once again intertwined.
Katie was up in the morning before me…as usual. When she heard me in the bathroom she came rushing in with a big grin on her face. Katie wore her terry robe and nothing else. It hung open to reveal her pendulous boobs.
“I have a date tonight. An overnighter…” She chuckled. “Want to come along?”
As if I wouldn’t. But I was disappointed that I wouldn’t have my Katie all to myself again.
“Sure…” I said flatly and smiled half-heartedly.
“Listen honey bunny…” Katie came to me as I sat on the toilette. “It’s a Bernie special and it’s last minute so…” Her eyes shone at the thought of the money.
“If I need to do another flick…? It’s only with you.” I said firmly. “I don’t care what it is or what we need to do. But it’s got to be with you.”
I crossed my arms, a piece of toilette tissue dangling from my left hand. That caught Katie quite by surprise.
“Why baby doll… Whatever are you thinking?” Her seriousness was punctuated by her gaze.
We spoke as I wiped the last few drops from my dick. I stood up and flushed thinking that our day was just flushed by Bernie and his call. I showered and did my morning ritual. As I was putting on some makeup, Katie was rummaging through her…through our closet. When I walked into our bedroom there was a pile of clothing upon the bed and Katie was still in the closet.
“What’s up?” I asked as I searched for something to wear.
“It’s time to trash some stuff.” Katie smiled. “I need a few new things for dates and for Bernie.”
Bernie… Of course Bernie…
“And…” Katie glanced at me. “I think I need a few really ‘butch’ things for when we go clubbing.” She giggled.
And so our day was planned. We would mall it for a few hours no doubt. And then an early dinner and off to our ‘date’. At least Katie had future plans for us: like clubbing. We’d only been three times and I enjoyed being with her, being seen with her, and dancing with her.
“Oh… Just before you go too far… Better put in the butt plug.” Katie glanced at me. “He likes a strap on but I’m not sure to use on whom.” She giggled. “So… Better safe than sorry I ‘sez’…”
We had breakfast by eleven and we hit the mall around noon. The mall was jammed full of people speaking languages I didn’t understand…or never even heard before. They were toting huge suitcases behind them and no doubt carefully filled them to capacity. After all, it was the numero uno mall on the east side of town and Fort Lauderdale was a cruise port.
One of the things I adored about Katie was her skill at mentally organizing and making her lists. She knew exactly what she wanted and where to get it right down to the punked out black leather jacket-vest, black leather trousers, and of course the black leather shit kicker boots.
Aside from the leather stuff, Katie bought several blazers with a decidedly femme cut and trousers as well. She bought two pairs of shoes in a loafer style. Then there were the low cut low hemmed slinky dresses that Bernie loved so much. And…she did it in the same time it takes me to buy one top!
Katie was going so fast that I barely had time to browse through a rack before she’d ask me what I thought of something. I realized that it didn’t really matter…my opinion that is. She’d already made up her mind but I loved that she asked me anyway.
Just about everything uber femme needed to be altered. And Katie wanted me there to approve of what was to be done. The sales woman was obviously quite accustomed to having a posse during a buying spree. She smiled knowing that at least this commission would be worth the trouble. And all we’d have to drag back to the car were Katie’s leather goods.
We decided to go home instead of eating at the mall. Katie wanted to rest and I wanted to rest with her. Katie told me a little about the client as we ate the delivered Greek food.
“He’s kind of old, sort of fat, and not exactly your type?” She chuckled. “But he has money and he should be an easy date.”
Hmmm… Not exactly an endorsement for GQ’s cover…
“Bernie says he’s more of a watcher…you know?” No…I didn’t. “He always gets two girls. And he sort of joins in eventually.” Katie laughed. “Just as long as he doesn’t have a coronary when he sees us do our thing.”
We began getting ready about five. Doing our usual cleansing inside and out, I was having second thoughts about this going along with Katie. I mean…if the client was at least in good shape I could deal…maybe. But this guy sounded like a challenge for my intestinal fortitude (yeppers…another SAT exam word).
Katie pumped my nips and I had to do my face whilst the two tubes were dangling off my chest. Gazing down at what once were my boobs, I nearly burst into tears.
“What am I going to wear?” I moaned softly. “Should I wear a bra and my fake boobs or what?”
“Baby doll…” Kate spoke in her softest voice. “Whether you know it or not, there really is something there.” Katie gently touched the area around my nipples. “Yeah…!” Her eyes gleamed. “There’s definitely something growing.”
I glanced down but sadly I saw nothing new. Okay…so maybe some of the saline had lingered but…
“It’s a little sore.” I whined. And a good vintage I might add… “And maybe my nips itch a little?”
“Female puberty rears its ugly head…again.” Katie smirked. “What I had to go through to get these…” She hefted her boobs. “…was totally fucked. And my first period was a…a blood sacrifice of epic proportions. And that’s def putting it mildly.” Katie snickered. “The cramps and shit…?” Katie grinned. “And you’ll miss all that.”
When I finally finished my face Katie yanked the tubes off my nips. Aside from my high-pitched yelp, I noticed how large and how angry red…almost purple…they appeared. Katie gently wiped the remains of the goo off with a warm washcloth which felt amazing.
We dressed to kill wearing our long figure hugging midis and matching heels. Katie decided my padded training bra would suffice. I just had my happy pill dosing and I felt ready for the challenge that was to come (pardon the pun).
Joey was down by the main doors when we got to the lobby. I was still making a mental list and asking Katie whether she packed this item and that one. But as always she was thorough in her preparations and nodded patiently to each of my queries. Katie knew I was still nervous and made small talk with Joey as we drove along the beach toward the resorts.
We finally stopped at one of the older resorts at the south end. It was on the bay side just before the Seventeenth Street Bridge. I’d heard they had a rotating bar on the top floor with a really dope view of the harbor, the city, and the inter-coastal waterway. The lobby was kind of old but one could see it was elegant at one time. I was feeling really good as we took the elevator to an upper floor.
He had a suite, which worked well. There was plenty of room to ‘play’. Of course he froze upon opening the door. I had a feeling that this was something I needed to become accustomed to. Katie seemed to take it all in stride. She introduced me to Mel. Mel was everything that Katie said he would be. Well…maybe not everything…but more than enough.
Mel invited us over to the wet bar and offered us something to drink. Katie and I took white wine but Mel poured himself a double of something golden brown in color. As I wandered over to the terrace windows to look outside, Katie joined me.
“He’s either a first timer of relatively new to this.” She whispered. “He needs a strong one before anything happens.” Katie tried not to giggle. “Just follow my lead.”
“What do you mean ‘new to this’? I thought he always takes two girls.”
“Yeah honey…” Katie giggled softly. “But now one of the girls has an extra part?”
She turned and walked over to Mel. And that ‘extra part’ thingy rears its very ugly head yet again.
“Where’s the bedroom Mel?” She grinned lewdly.
Poor Mel stood there in his bathrobe and shorts stuttering. He finally just pointed toward an opened door off the main room. She was total confidence as she took his hand and pulled him along. Katie walked into it like she owned the place.
“You realize that Stevie and I are lovers…like…for real?” She grinned.
“Uhhh…” Mel stammered. “That’s what I was told. I’d like to watch the two of you…if that’s okay?” His tone was apologetic.
“Sure…!” Katie spoke with joy. “Why don’t you lose those shorts and have a seat.” She pointed to an armchair facing the bed. “You know that Stevie is a ‘special’ girl?” It was a statement than a question.
“Yes…” Mel spoke softly as he dropped his shorts and sat. “That’s why I chose you both.” He set his drink upon an end table alongside the chair. “I’m…curious?” He began to perspire as he cast his gaze toward me. “And I couldn’t get you without…her.”
Katie and I glanced at one another. We rolled our eyes as we thought the same thing. ‘What kind of freaky shit show will this be?’ But as we suggestively stripped, me following Katie’s lead, I knew exactly what to do. I had to keep my eyes on her…like totally? And with Mel being out of our sight, he became out of mind quickly. Our first kiss on the bed saw to that in a major league way for sure.
Somewhere and sometime during our amazingly blazing fucking I felt a tongue on my asshole. Since Katie’s mouth was otherwise occupied with my nipples and mouth, Mel had final found something he liked…my very own sweet spot. And I must admit that it felt divine whilst it lasted? Katie got off me and grinned.
“Let’s give him what he really wants.” She smiled evilly.
I spread my legs and he dick dove me. It’s like he couldn’t get enough…so to speak. I expected he that would want to fuck me or something like maybe a blow job of his very own? That was a major derp.
Katie began to whisper into his ear and whatever she said seemed to stimulate him even more. Mel took his mouth from my bits and said something to her. She disappeared from my sight and I closed my eyes and simply relished the sensations Mel was ‘gifting’ me with. Suddenly his forehead bumped my tummy and he loudly groaned.
“Oh yes…!” I heard Katie exclaim. “This is what you want…isn’t it?” She giggled. “You’re such a fat piggy boy…and a naughty faggy boy. Aren’t you?”
Mel was too busy to respond. I heard a slapping sound and Mel grunted again…and again.
“Answer me piggy boy.” Katie demanded. “You just love having your tongue up some tranny ass. Don’t you!”
I heard another slap; this one even louder and harder. And Mel grunted even louder. But he did finally answer.
“Yes Mistress…”
And he went back to his slobbering all over my boy bits and asshole. He was squeezing my ass cheeks when suddenly Mel yelped and got knocked off my bits.
“Oh yes… Yes…!” He hissed as he seemed to move back and forth a few inches.
The stream of profanities coming from Mel and Katie was only matched by her very obviously ferocity in thrusting some kind of nasty thing into Mel’s asshole. This kind of went on for a while until Katie made a circular motion with her finger wanting me to turn over. I did and I felt something being kind of sprinkled between my ass cheeks and asshole.
“Don’t move baby girl.”
Katie giggled as Mel dove between my ass cheeks with his nose and tongue. I closed my eyes and entered heaven…again. Suddenly I felt something in front of me. It was the back of Katie’s hand with what was obviously bat snuff on it…for me. And who am I to refuse?
Mel finally coked up enough to push me down and try to enter me from behind. It was kind of weird because he was…well…short…in the cock department? He wasn’t as short as me…as if… But when he finally managed to enter me it felt like maybe two of Katie’s slender fingers?
After several more rounds of change places and snort ‘refreshments’, Mel collapsed upon the bed on his back; his face and neck a beet red color. He was covered in perspiration, and he was trying to catch his breath. I thought he was having a coronary or something. It was then I saw what Katie had been shoving into him.
Mel had a collection of strap-on cocks; each one bigger than the one before. The one Katie wore looked sickly huge. It was the size of a baseball bat or something. And he had a pill bottle, a huge one, filled with snuff as well as a huge tube of goo in the nightstand alongside the bed. Small wonder we didn’t see it when we first entered the bedroom.
After Katie made sure Mel wasn’t dying on us, she gave him a glass of tonic water and wiped him down with several dampened hand towels.
“That was…” Mel smiled and laughed between gulps for air. “…incredible! I think we’re finished for the night.” Mel chuckled. “At least I am. Why don’t you girls take the drugs? I have more anyway.” Mel gazed at me for the longest moment. “And you are amazing. You’re so beautiful. You could be one of those fashion models.”
We went to the bathroom to quickly freshen and dress. This ‘fashion model’ couldn’t wait to shower him off of her body.
“It’s only been a couple of hours.” I spoke nervously. “Aren’t we going to stay the night?”
“Do you really want to spend the night in bed with…” Katie scrunched up her face and nodded toward the bedroom. “…with that?”
I giggled and shook my head.
“Listen sweet heart… He paid for a total overnight so consider us très lucky.” Katie smiled slyly. “There’s nothing like easy money…honey.” She snickered.
Mel recovered enough to get up and escort us to the door. He handed us our envelopes. We both thanked and…ewww…we kissed him goodbye. On the way to the elevator Katie texted Joey and we only had to wait ten minutes until he showed up.
“Early evening girls…?” Joey queried as he opened the door of the limo for us.
“It’s almost enough to make me think there is a God.” Katie chuckled.
“I couldn’t believe you got that huge thing up his ass.” I was truly amazed.
“Listen honey…” Katie smiled with an amused expression. “They wouldn’t make them if people didn’t use them.” She laughed. “And I’ve actually used much larger ones on the real freaks.”
We were both happy to get back home. Katie gave Joey his usual and Joey was quite grateful for it. Back in our apartment we couldn’t wait to bathe and get whatever Mel left on, and in us, off. Evidently Mel had his nut busted because there was just a wee bit of whitish crap on my panty liner. I felt like throwing the panty away but Katie stopped me.
“Get accustomed to it honey bunny. It’s part of the profession.” Katie put an emphasis on ‘profession’. “We did really well tonight.” She snickered as the tub filled. “Anytime you can do them in a few hours and get paid for the overnight…it’s like gold…you know?”
I didn’t but I was quickly finding this out. I was learning so much from Katie. As we soaked in the tub, Katie was planning out the next two weeks. The coming week would be spent totally with Katie and we already knew that our date with Bernie would be coming up soon as well.
As we soaked I gazed at my new ankle bracelet. It hadn’t come off since Katie put it on for me. I thought of it as being a real bond between us. When we finally got to bed I couldn’t help but shed more tears of joy as I hugged Katie.
Living with Katie during the week was way dif than only on weekends. I really felt like our apartment was really ours and our lives were really inter-twined. Just life in general seemed less…episodic and disjointed?
Indeed life actually felt almost seamless. I felt much calmer and at ease not just with myself, but with everything around me. Except for school… I still needed to show up in the mornings…at the very least.
My first modeling job was for real. I mean they had these big recreational vehicles for changes, breaks, and food. The shoot was for spring ‘young Miss’ and ‘junior’ styles and the beach provided the perfect backdrop. But I never realized just how hard this modeling crap really was.
There were three other girls modelling and between hair, makeup and changes, it was like an unbridled shit storm of activity. There were people moving reflectors and lighting even though it was daytime. There were several people shooting pix including this one guy with a Polaroid camera. It was kind of weird seeing real photos almost within seconds.
I was an unusually massive as fuck hit at school the next day. Katie was showing off the few Polaroids I was given. I was embarrassed for sure. I wasn’t sure whether they thought I looked hot or they were simply envious of what I was doing. If only they knew. I got paid shit for the day but Bernie said ‘the exposure will be great’. And, in a very real sense, it was.
When we went to ‘visit’ Bernie, he had nothing but raves for me. Evidently he sent a few of the modelling pix to his ‘selective clientele’ and they went wild. After we left the next morning, Katie explained what was happening.
“The demand for a very special girl like you is amazing.” She sounded thrilled although her eyes spoke of envy. “You looked totally amazing in those pix and those who like the young and tender meat are actually bidding for you.”
‘Bidding…?’ What the fuck…?
“It’s not hard to get a young juicy girl if you have the jack. But a young hot as fuck fashion model in the making…for the making…” She laughed. “That’s something special for sure. And they don’t care what hole they use anyway. In fact guys seem to really get off more when they’re in your ass. Guys…!” Katie spat the word. “Barfo…”
Then, on a ‘mom week’ of all times, we had to fly to Vegas for Kenny and John. We flew first class on a Friday before noon and went straight to the hotel. We passed any number of amazing hotels before we arrived at the most awesome of them all. Katie seemed almost as impressed as I was.
The Palazzo Resort was…well…very Italian looking in a very Vegas glitzy manner. Everything seemed to be slightly overdone? At the time I was amazed that such places actually even existed. Lauderdale, with its glorious Florida splendor, was not even close to the Vegas idea of luxury. But then again, it wasn’t surrounded by a desert either.
We were staying in Kenny’s upper floor suite and had actually arrived before them. There was enough time nap and lounge and even use the spa before we needed to be ready. Since Kenny seemed to be in charge, Katie let me take the bedroom that had a better view. That was actually a joke in that both bedrooms had the same view of other just as amazing hotels.
The woman who Bernie arranged to do my tits arrived shortly after we settled in and she began her work. After that, and a snack of fruit, cheeses, and the ever present white wine, we hit the spa. And I mean we slammed it for three and a half hours! They even gave us a small four-ounce spiced olive oil enema that I guess was becoming the new thing for everyone?
Anyway…on our way back to the room in only our hotel robes and flip-flop sandals, we still managed to draw the attentions of guys. It was kind of weird being next to naked and having some perv scope you out like you were indeed naked. I wasn’t sure whether I felt upset or complimented. One guy even smiled at me! But then again…maybe I was all that. I know Katie sure was.
When we got to the room the guys were there, much to our surprise…and dismay. I felt like I was caught naked. Well I mean I was…almost. But naked in the sense that I didn’t have everything that defined me as me on. Of course, being guys, that didn’t bother them at all. I looked at Katie and she smiled and quickly raised and lowered her eyebrows several times. I instantly knew what that meant; party time!
My eyes never left Kenny’s as I shed my robe and immediately began to cock dive him. He hadn’t even taken his blazer off before I gently began to nuzzle his crotch. I loved feeling his huge gnads and already stiffening cock. I undid his belt and reached into his shorts to grasp his nice stiffening cock in my hand. I took his cock’s head into my mouth and the party began.
I was spit roasted…twice. Katie was as well. We did every position and combination that we could think of. And once the coke and weed came out I hoped the party would never end. We did take a break for some food and wine…champers actually. But the party picked up once we all had a chance to catch our breaths. After that weird guy Mel it felt nice just to have some cock the good old-fashioned way…and by real guys?
Anyway…the evening’s festivities finally ended in a royal fashion. Katie was doing a DP with me on all fours backed up to her face. She was tonguing my asshole as well as sticking several fingers in. And Kenny, with Katie on her back atop him, was playing with my boy bits with his mouth.
Kenny was in Katie’s ass and John was in her pussy. What verbiage I could hear was totally obscene. I would tongue Katie’s clit as John pounded into her. And on the upstrokes I would lick his cock. I don’t know who came first but for sure it wasn’t the chicken or the egg. We all sort of collapsed in a heap; exhausted, out of breath, and covered with each other’s bodily fluids.
I was glad the bed in Katie’s room was utilized. There were several wet and other assorted colored spots on the sheets. And heaven only knows what they would smell like in an hour or two. We showered after a wine and coke refresher and got dressed to go and dine. I had to continually remind myself that I was not in Vegas to sightsee. We dined in a really sweet restaurant within the hotel, walked around a bit, and then we went back up to the room to continue the party.
By the time Sunday rolled around, the guys were totally exhausted and we were a wee bit sore. Katie literally sighed with relief when we got on the plane. I felt for her because she had one more very sore hole than I did. When we finally got to our apartment, we dropped everything, opened the terrace door and got high. I got us a bottle of white wine to sip and I felt so thankful I had this place to chill…like anytime I wanted…mom or no mom.
The first thing Monday I was ambushed at school by Jessie. She seemed upset but didn’t want to speak about it…at school anyway. So after texting Katie and followed her bidding I invited Jessie over after school, which totally ended at noon of course. After some smoke, some wine, and some food, Jessie got down to it.
“It’s like I’m doing these films…you know?” She whined. “And all I’m getting is like eight hundred dollars…plus extras. I don’t know why I can’t get your kind of money?”
“Well…” Katie smiled. “You’ve got to begin somewhere and those films are for very special and private…clients? They’re the kind of clients who, if they like what they see, will pay the big bucks to roll around with you.”
Katie didn’t mention what she and I got for our…performance? I undressed this time removing my bra.
“Oh my God…!” Jessie’s eyes went wide. “Are you growing tits or something?”
I was suddenly so embarrassed to be naked in front of her. Whilst still in Vegas I managed to get two more injections when the guys were gambling. I got the last one just before we caught the plane home. It was kind of a job perk? I looked to Katie who was smiling and quite amused by my discomfort.
“It’s the ‘mones you know.” Katie giggled. “They’re really starting to kick in like crazy. I kind of like the look.” Katie smiled and winked at me.
“That’s totally sick.” Jessie grinned. “I wonder what I’d look like after a few months on the ‘mones.”
“Pretty much the way you look now.” Katie grinned. “After all, aren’t you already on the ‘mones? You are doing the pill…I hope.”
“Oh yeah…” Jessie giggled. “Bernie had me completely checked out by some ob-gyn Doc and I even got a script for something new.”
Katie gazed at me with a wry smile. “Well then… I guess we can really play with you now. Feel like licking my pussy?” She chuckled.
“Sure…” Jessie snickered and crawled over to Katie. Then she glanced at me. “Hey Stevie… Feel like licking mine?”
I was somewhat startled. It seemed so foreign to be licking anyone other than Katie. And even though I had done Jessie before, I’d been on a pretty steady diet of cocks. I looked to Katie for help.
“You been doing the olive oil thingy?” Katie asked as she grabbed Jessie by the hair.
“Yes… Of course… Especially now that I’m…working?”
“Hey baby girl…” Katie grinned wildly at me. “Why don’t you lick Jessie’s asshole? She looks like the back door type to me.”
I nodded. Anything to please my Katie...
“Hey sweet pea…” Jessie glanced back at me. “Does Katie always answer for you?”
As I glanced at Katie and Jessie laughed.
“Yes… I always speak for her unless I give her permission to speak for herself. But even then she defers to me.” Katie chuckled and looked at me. “Now get busy with Jessie’s asshole or she’ll never get me off.”
Stevie’s Tale – Chapter 8
By Kelly Blake
“…a good friend…”
I didn’t understand why Jessie was doing flicks…as in more than one. Katie explained it of course.
“The poor baby looks and acts about as innocent as…as the Devil. She’ll be red hot for one year…maybe two…and then she’ll be doing twenty guy gang bangs and other weird shit.” Katie said quite seriously. “Jessie is a slut. She has no class and doesn’t even want to learn the real trade. But she won’t care as long as her bean keeps getting refried.”
Katie paused to let that all sink in. And sink in it did. When our flick…the one we did for Bernie…was finally ready for showing. The entire six hours of viddie was edited down to seven and a half red-hot minutes. It was composed of lots of several second snippets…like a flash of kissing and a flash of us gazing into each other’s eyes.
There were flashes of our bodies and fuzzy filtered snips of our doing each other by mouth, then fingers, and then the strap on. The film ended with the two of us snuggling and kissing with a look of absolute bliss on our faces. That flick was really and truly beautiful and I was fiending a copy even more.
“You…on the other hand…” She paused and sighed. “You couldn’t look like a wicked slut out for action if…if my life depended on it.” Katie chuckled.
Grinning and giggling I had to admit that Jessie was a wee bit to the right…not much mind you…of really weird shit right now. And I must admit Katie had the instincts and knowledge to know about such things. In the months I’d been with her I learned an entire new universe of knowledge. Living with her was like taking an intensive trade school curriculum.
But Katie did have tremendously developed instincts. And why wouldn’t she when you consider the life she lived up until now. I simply followed her wherever…you know? Anyway…shit started to really go sideways when Bernie began to get requests for me…alone. Katie was as reluctant as I was with doing some random rich guy on my ownsome.
Bernie literally worked overtime speaking with Katie, and me, about this new situation. I would have been happy if Katie could at least have come along and maybe hung out in the next room? But Bernie saw no reason for her not to make some money doing some random rich guy on her own either. However we came to the realization that going solo was inevitable…for both of us.
Money was the big issue with Bernie, as well as keeping his clients supplied, and he wanted to keep us as busy as possible within reason. So my first solo was to be in town. And although it was only an evening, Katie insisted that she at least wait in the lobby or something. She also wanted to make sure Joey would def be the driver. I couldn’t help but giggle thinking ‘safety first’.
Anyway…it was a little weird? I mean the guy, and he was terminally cute, wanted a girlfriend for the evening! He took me to dinner at a really nice restaurant on the beach strip. Then we walked, hand in hand mind you, back to his hotel. Once we got into his suite, all we did for an hour was talk. Well…actually he talked and I listened.
His life was a mess. Although he made a ton of money doing some kind of investment thingy, his home life sucked. His wife sounded like some kind of bat shit crazy shrew from hell. His kids hated him and the maid (full time of course) ignored him completely. He said that my saying thanks for the dinner…and with honest sincerity…was the best thing that happened to him in quite some time.
He was totally interested in me. Like… Why would someone like me with such a promising modeling career (seriously…? really…?) do this kind of thing? I felt like saying whoring is like a fall back career. But I played it straight with him…sort of. I told him it was very good exposure for my career and that all the girls had put out.
But he was totally a basic bitch. He continually complimented me on the way I looked and how totally gorgeous I was. As if I had anything to do with that. And when I shed my dress and sat naked at his feet (yes…I went commando) a sudden striking realization came to me. I mean it was truly an epiphany? Sort of…?
At that moment I realized that I had all the power. Here was this totally buff and totally basic bitch dude who, at this precise moment in time, would grant my deepest wish and provide me with all I asked for or needed. Of course all I had to do was suck him off and maybe take him up my ass. And the dreamier the look I gave him, the bigger the bulge in his trousers became. Now everything Katie had been teaching me came together. And she was…as usual…right about everything.
I wasn’t really surprised at how gentle he was with me. He was fulfilling two of his taboos at once. He wanted to fuck…well…he said ‘make love’…to a girl the same age as his daughter and he always was curious about…girls like me? He admitted to being bi but had to play it straight since his wife wasn’t. Bi that is… And so he took ‘business trips’ for a few days, usually during the week, and indulged.
For sure he had a really nice stout cock with a nice pair of gnads to match. And his body was nice and hard; solid with really well defined arms, chest, and tummy. I had a real meal with his nips. They were nearly as pronounced as mine. And I seriously doubted he pumped them. So to begin with he got really lit-up with a few lines. His dope…not mine… Then he sprinkled some on his cock and I went to work.
If you had asked me only a few scant months earlier, I would have guessed that all cocks were alike…present company excluded of course. But they aren’t. This dude’s cock was not simply amazing. It was a natural work of art. It was perfect. At least in my mind… Seven inches may not sound like very huge? And for sure there are bigger…and way smaller cocks. But his seven inches was sculpted. It had several bumps and an amazing array of huge veins. And its head stood out like a mushroom, pulsing its reddish purple being.
So of course I worshipped its perfection with my mouth and hands. When he was ready to bust a big one major league style, I quickly got on my back, spread my legs, and slapped my ass. I wanted him on, and in, me so badly by that point. It was delish as fuck (pardon the pun).
And the more I played with his cock, balls, and the rest of him, the swampier…Katie said girls don’t get horny, they get swampy…I felt. His aroma, his manliness, was devastatingly overwhelming. At least removing myself directly gave me a chance to remember who and what I was…and what I had to do. I needed to take back the power.
He felt so totally awesome inside me. I hooked my heels on his thighs and pulled him into me with my hands on his nice hard butt. He was so very gentle and I almost had to fight with him to get that lovely hammering effect on my good spot. And I swear I could feel those bumps and veins as he slowly plunged in and pulled out of my asshole. Then he picked up the pace.
His stamina was as awesome as his cock. We seemed to fuck for hours even though it was far less than that. I was truly sorry when he finally came inside me. I so wanted to do other stuff with him. I wanted to feel this cock grow inside me and maybe even have him squirt in my mouth. But my phone went off signaling an end to our festivities. Upon leaving he had one question as he handed me an envelope.
“Tell me… Are you really only sixteen?”
Nearly burst out laughing at his sincerity, I showed a little sensitivity. Katie spent time teaching me the right things to say. And lying about one’s age was def a very femme thing to do. So what if I broached seventeen.
“Well…” I smiled sheepishly and rolled my eyes. “I’m going to be sixteen next year.” I giggled as his eyes bugged.
“You seem so…so mature for your age.”
“Doing modeling kind of makes you grow up…a bit little faster?” I lilted and giggled.
Getting up on my toes I kissed him and thank him for the evening…and the envelope.
“I need to see you again. Would that be okay with you?”
Okay with me…? Was he testing my ability to keep a straight face…or my desire for such a well-endowed…envelope? I bet you thought I would say cock.
“Yes…” My eyes couldn’t have been any dreamier as I hugged and kissed him again. “I would love that. I would love that a lot.”
I snickered all the way down to the waiting car with Joey and Katie standing by. Of course Katie was overjoyed to see that I had survived my first ‘solo flight’. And of course she debriefed me on every little detail as she held my hand in both hers. And of course I handed my envelope to her. Katie counted the bills and whistled.
“That bozo gave you three grand!” Katie beamed with pride. “I must have taught you something right.” She laughed.
“You did. I just kept gazing into his eyes the entire time.” I grinned.
“Yeah…well… They can get weird.” Katie handed several bills to Joey. “I had this one guy who just wanted me to lie perfectly still on the bed. He had these candles lit all around me and he simply sat, watched me, and spanked his naughty monkey.” Katie giggled. “And then there was one who just wanted to talk…for four fucking hours!”
Back in our apartment I immediately went to clean myself inside and out and change into a fresh panty and sleeping tee. The night was still young and I needed some alone time with Katie. I always needed alone time with Katie. But this time she actually needed it with me as well. I never realized that this entire first solo thingy was sort of a major league issue with her.
The problem was that there simply weren’t enough clients who wanted someone like me as well as someone like Katie. And we’d become so very accustomed to ‘working’ with one another that it felt weird for her not to be with me…or me with her.
“There are guys that won’t even accept you as a fluffer!” Katie was a bit angry. “I mean what guys want is a little ‘T and A’…” She paused and sighed. “…and you could offer a little of both. But it’s the three input scene that racks and stacks them.”
There it was yet again. The boy bits thingy… I mean I couldn’t exactly call what I had a cock…or even a dick for that matter. I didn’t know why I had to be labeled as either a guy or a girl or why it should really matter. Though I must say that my being identified as a girl by the world at large sort of felt kind of weird at first…but in a good way?
When I first saw the pix of the real modeling shoot I was shocked. I looked so amazing…and so hot…but in a demure and femme manner? I simply felt who and what I was in my mind. And I loved that image…that so totally unobtainable picture that existed before Katie.
If I had a pussy there would be no doubt we could do doubles forever. But that thought didn’t fly very high with Katie. Not…at…all… In fact Katie kind of made a joke about it? ‘No bits…no tits’ she would say. And of course pleasing Katie was what I was all about.
What I didn’t realize was how much more I was worth than Katie. With several modeling shoots done and another two TBA, and still being under age, all added up to a ridiculous amount per hour…or overnight…even in Bernie’s book. Katie couldn’t exactly pass for fourteen or fifteen any longer. And of course Bernie’s clients always were looking for new fresh and young meat. She would have to reinvent herself to remain in the game at the ripe old age of nearly nineteen.
Although Katie was doing more clients than me, I was getting the bigger bucks per client. But as much as Bernie wanted to speak directly with me, I would have none of it. Katie was already doing for me what Bernie did for her, and us. So I saw no reason to deal at all. I knew Katie was looking after my interests and would never let me to do anything if it seemed too weird or too voidoid.
Eventually Katie and I did another flick only this time they…meaning Bernie…wanted some dialogue. Katie had no problem with this but I totally derped. Katie was the noisy one so talking a stream of profane descriptions proved to be no problem. But I was always so nervous and self-conscious that the words just couldn’t come. We had to do take after take on some of the scenes, which meant that I had to get into the mood again and again…and again.
Both Katie and Bernie insisted I think about a ‘stage’ name. This would make me harder to find if some weirdness came my way in the form of a stalker or something. I chose Lynn because that was easy enough to remember. But a family name became tricky. All the artists had fake names and some of them are truly funny…like Dax Dix. So we chose a variation of my real name’s spelling. Thus Lynn Harlot was born.
Next, Bernie wanted me to do a scene with some random guy about my age. That was even stranger because now there were more people watching and more people involved during the recording process. Because there were more takes we even had our own fluffers to keep the mood ‘up’…so to speak.
The guy was really tall and cute with amazing blue eyes, blond hair, and a stone cold buff bod. He also had a monstrous cock. But his English sucked so I had to follow his physical lead. I have to admit that he knew his stuff and why wouldn’t he? I realized that he was simply a male version of…faaahhhk…of me? He was surprised that I even had boy bits when he saw me naked. He even tried to hit on me after the shoot! And he had no problem playing with my boy bits at all.
I was quite aware of the image I project when I’m cleaned up. But I never thought of myself as being a woman. My mannerisms, including my higher pitched voice, were not affectations. The manner in which I acted was quite natural. Fucking hormonal dysfunctions…!!! But I never thought of myself as being a guy either. In spite of being me…I was genderless as far as I was concerned. But being recognized as a very desirable girl by such a hunk with such a ‘chunk’ felt…amazing…even…elevating?
My mom was totally confused, as were some of the other people I encountered. ‘Are you in transition’ seemed to be the question of the minute. The other question…after the minute…was ‘do you have a dick’? Even mom wanted to know whether I was going to get the cut. Oh…she used the proper GRS designation but…really? I mean I made no secret of the fact that I wasn’t exactly fond of my boy bits.
Even with that ‘cosmetic correction’, I would still have the same good spots in the same places…sort of. Of course if Katie had asked, I would have had them off in an instant. Then I could be a three input girl like my Katie. I’d already sort of tried to do it myself…sort of. But she was good with the only two holes I could offer her.
On that very same ‘visit’, mom announced that she got the big gig full time. This meant she would be moving to Vegas…like…forever. I had to hide it but I was overjoyed. Since I was already living with Katie most of the time, I could continue full time for years! No doubt one of mom’s ‘special consultations’ with Bernie played a big part in her decision.
After all…no way was I ready to give up my Katie…or this life I was living with her. Fort Lauderdale was my home and I was simply not ready to leave the nest…Katie’s nest. Mom’s house was going to go quickly and no doubt she would see a nice chunk of jack from its sale. I always thought it a little strange that she never offered to give me any money for stuff since she wasn’t around. But there was a lot she never offered. So there…! No loss…!
Katie’s apartment was my home…our home. But with mom totally out of the picture, I felt truly anchored like never before. Now just how weird is that? She wasn’t a bad mom. She simply wasn’t a ‘mom’. I always had what I needed like food and clothes and stuff. She simply wasn’t a hugger and that’s what I needed the most.
Katie and I were going through separation pains. She had her dates and I had mine. We still would work together whenever we could. But the different hours and nights began to play upon our unity as a couple. I could tell that some of the flicks she was doing began to work on her head as well. And although all the flicks I was in were for very exclusive use, hers were going out on the net.
One evening when we weren’t working and we were awesomely stoned, shit got kind of weird. We were in bed in our usual face to crotch resting position when Katie suddenly rolled onto her back and splayed her legs, her thigh resting over my waist.
“Baby girl…?” Katie said thoughtfully. “If the goo is nearby, put some on your fingers. I would like you to scratch this itch I have.” She giggled.
Normally I use goo on two fingers and my thumb because…well…that’s all I ever really needed. And I kind of discovered this weird motion with my fingers that drove her crazy. I would quickly and forcefully bend my fingers and draw them sharply over her good spot. On rare occasions I’d use three. I even got her to squirt for the first time. Thankfully, she was not in Jessie’s league.
This time I began with two fingers inside her. I loved the way the inside of her pussy felt. I mean that kind of soft rippled spot always felt amazing to the touch. But before I could even do that little trick Katie so loved she gazed at me.
“Put another finger in baby.” She said softly.
And I did. After a short time I was asked to add a fourth. I was hesitant because I didn’t want to hurt her. I abhorred pain even though Katie liked a little pinching and playful ass slapping.
“Come on honey.” Katie now sounded emphatic. “Just use some more goo.”
I did and added a fourth, but only up to my knuckles. I could feel Katie’s pussy resisting so I simply let her get adjusted by not moving my fingers at all. Katie reached down and took my wrist. I let her do the moving as she began to slide my fingers in and out. I watched her as if in a trance. She wasn’t looking for a new kind of nuclear orgasm though. Her face was fixed in concentration as I felt her loosen up and relax.
“Give me your thumb now Bae.” Katie spoke with pure need as she squeezed the exposed portion of my hand. “Hold it right there…right there.”
I froze all my movements as Katie put even more goo onto my fingers and now knuckles. What came next totally shocked and stunned me to my very core. Katie was attempting to force my entire hand into her pussy.
“Katie no…!” I cried out.
“Shut up bitch!” She screamed and suddenly seethed. “Just let me do it.”
I couldn’t believe she actually spoke that way to me. I could tell that I was hurting Katie from her grimacing and groaning and I didn’t understand why she was so very insistent on doing this to herself. I tried to make my hand smaller when suddenly; just after my knuckles entered her, my hand just sort of got sucked in? Katie yelped as it happened.
“Don’t move! Don’t move!” She groaned and tried to catch her breath. “Let me do it.”
Katie slowly turned my hand around until my knuckles were tightly held against her good spot. I could feel her contractions as her pussy tried to adjust to my very rude intrusion. Katie got up on her elbows and looked to see my hand disappearing inside her.
“Holy shit…!” She snorted. “That is so dope!” And she laid back down giggling. “Don’t move your hand at all honey. Let me do everything.”
Katie began to slowly rock her hips. Each time my knuckles rubbed over her good spot her entire body trembled and undulated in orgasm. She continued to rock and orgasm until she finally exhausted herself. My hand, and the top sheet we laid upon, was soaked with her fluids. I actually felt as though fingers would become as wrinkled and rippled as the inside of her pussy.
“Oh…! My…! Fucking…! God…!” She screamed.
Katie groaned loudly when she finally began to pull my hand out of her pussy. First came a scream, then a weird squishy sucking sound, and finally a veritable stream of squirt accompanied her action! Then she simply laid upon the damped sheets, totally exhausted and trying catching her breath.
“Am I gaping?” Katie sat up to look at her totally abused pussy.
“Yeah…” I whispered. “I can see all the way inside.” I sat up and stared at her. “What was that anyway?” I was very concerned.
“Oh baby doll…” Katie gently put her hands to my cheeks. The scent of her fluids was intensely intoxicating as my hand covered hers. “I’m sorry I yelled at you. But I had to try that.”
“But why…? I don’t understand.” I whined. “Is it something I’m not doing?”
My worst fear was not pleasing Katie…especially sexually.
“Oh no sweet heart…” She said emphatically. “It’s nothing like that at all. The only way I can make some real money doing flicks is to do something severely weird. Like…” Katie thought for a moment. “If I just fuck some guy I get seven-fifty. If I do anal, it’s another two-fifty and so on. I’d love to do another flick with you but the only way Bernie will go for it is if we do a fisting scene.”
I sat on the bed totally blown away.
“You really have no cock and the fingers thingy gets a little boring for our fans…you know?” Katie grinned. “But if we do a fisting scene we can make more money and be together whilst we do it. Do you understand?”
I stared at Katie as if she came from another planet. There was something she wasn’t telling me. I didn’t understand but I nodded anyway. But my Katie knew me all too well.
“Look…” She put her arms around my neck. “You… You are the perfect cherry bomb and cherry blossom combined. You’re gorgeous and sexy as all fuck…in an innocent way. And you’re not like those tranny queens with their weird shit. You’re a natural and now that your tits are beginning to fill in you’ll be a totally super dope, platinum, mega star bitch.” Katie grinned. “As if you aren’t already a totally super dope bitch…”
She kissed me on the lips and then smiled oh so lovingly at me. I gazed at Katie with the dreamiest, creamiest expression. I felt in my heart that I really was her super dope bitch and I relished that…emotion?
“But…” I started but Katie cut me off.
“Check it Bae… There are no buts. I’m past kiddy city and to stay hot and working I need to do un-kiddy city type of shit. Jessie’s already doing gang bangs for nice jiggle and she’s getting super dates for super money. I mean everybody wants to fuck a porn star…you know?”
I was horrified at the thought of my Katie doing those.
“She’s already doing DPs, DAPs, and even TAPs. That’s bread in anybody’s bread box.” Katie said sadly. “That’s kind of where it goes. But if I can do some trick flicks with you, I can put all that off. I mean gangbangs wear. And all that other weird shit seriously wears.”
“What’s with the DAP and TAP stuff?” Clue…less…
“How about three cocks up your ass?” Katie’s sarcasm rained down upon her words. “She’s going to prolapse before she’s twenty! But she’s such an attention whore that she doesn’t care.”
“How do you know all this? I mean I see her most mornings when I’m at school and she hasn’t said a word.” I was a bit miffed with Jessie not telling me.
“I ran into her on one of the sets. She was doing five guys…five fucking cocks! That’s triple input and both hands at the very least!” Katie shook her head in disbelief.
I’d never survive that kind of abuse for sure. And now I also understood what Katie was talking about. I mean…how long can anybody keep that sort of thing up for? I saw the flicks were already taking a terrible toll on Katie. Sometimes she’d come home totally stoned and barely able to walk to our spot without staggering all over.
And too often she was too tired or too stoned…or even too sore to ‘play’ with me. I was doing the cradling now and I was tending to her body with salves and potions. I had little choice but to begin handling the business end with Bernie.
So now I was checking out Katie’s scenes before accepting the gig. I was also making sure that her clients were still top shelf kind of johns. Between us, and our ‘commission’ from Jessie, we were making out like bandits at the Federal Reserve.
And as time went on the changes never stopped. I had truly grown tits! Within eighteen months I could fill out a thirty-two ‘B’ bra. Thank you for that mom. Although because of my height they were minimalist at best, I was ecstatic. Katie and I went to Victoria Secret and she bought me seven totally dope sets of bra and panty sets.
And…to make things even more dope, after pumping my nips for so long they finally remained pokies. I still pumped to ‘enliven’ them before a date but they literally poked all the time.
I also began wearing a larger butt plug nearly every day. I carried a tube of Katie’s ‘special goop’, the one that contained a lot of lidocaine and aloe. Every few hours…I was up to four or five hours now…I would remove the plug and re-lube it. And then back in…or up…or maybe both…it went.
Usually just before meeting up with my Katie, I’d turn its vibrator on to ‘warm’ me up a wee bit. I so loved her fingers up in me and in no time at all she could easily insert three. And I was inserting my entire hand into her; either hole…at the same time no less! So the two of us became total ass whores. And that put me in good company when I was doing a scene with another girl like me…but with a real functioning cock.
Our play at home, rad as it might have become, made good sense because each new shoot and sets of scenes often contained partners with ever larger cocks. I figured that sooner or later…much later I hoped…I would need to be doing ‘DPs’ and heaven knows what else. And being only months away from my eighteenth birthday, I knew that my ‘sexual market value’ would change as Katie’s had.
And another milestone of sorts was achieved. I got to see a ‘rose bud bloom’. Yeah…like I didn’t know what that meant either. When Bernie told about the date, he didn’t quite prepare me for what I saw. I told Katie what Bernie said about the blooming rose? She totally lost her shit in a fit of laughter.
So we go to this client and as it turns out she’s a pretty cute milf. Blond hair, blue eyes, a seriously toned bod, and the cutest little landing strip… She was some kind of state legislator and a confirmed ‘out’ lesbian with an epic taste for the bizarre.
‘How bizarre’ you ask? She brought her own toys in this gorgeous carry on with her! And I mean it was jammed full of shit I’d never even heard of. She had this double ended strap on with a humongus dong on one side and an average sized one on the other. The only thing was her desire to have the humongus one in her whether she was wearing the strap or not!
So Katie and I run our game on her and she’s having the time of her life. We’re all toasted on a variety of various substances using wine to take the edge off. Toward the end of the evening she’s pretty loosened up in all her holes. She has me shove my fist, not my fingers first, up her asshole.
After a nod from Katie, who already has her hand in the milf’s pussy, I fulfill her request. Then she wants me to squeeze my other hand into her! Once again after the nod from Katie, who was now sitting on the milf’s face, I got my other hand into her. I couldn’t believe it. I worked slowly and carefully and whammo…it was in.
So Katie begins to knuckle her g-spot as she sucks on the milf’s clit. Meanwhile, between convulsive fits of orgasm, the milf is humping herself further onto my hands until she’s past my wrists by a few inches. I thought my next mani would be done in her mouth! When she finally orgasms, the contractions of her body…her tummy I guess…were so strong that she was forcing my hands back out.
When she finally settled into a pool of exhausted, but totally satisfied, goo, I was able to gently remove myself from her one hand at a time. As she was catching her breath I noticed how epic her gape was. I was fascinated watching her asshole slowly close. Suddenly the inside of her ass explodes outward. And it did indeed look just like a tea rose in bloom…thankfully without any bugs or pollen on the petals!!!
I was totally shocked. Fortunately this woman was into other women. She could never feel the average cock in her pussy or asshole anyway. And now I knew why the gigunda dong had to be in her! But now I understood what Katie was talking about. And I also understood why Katie wanted to do the fisting scenes with only me. I was determined from that point on to never have us be like that milf with two totally destroyed holes.
So Katie and I did the flicks…three scenes worth. Of course this created an upsurge for the pleasure of our company as a duo. And the money kept coming from sickly awesome tips. For a while Katie seemed to be level and back into us like before.
One evening when my Katie was out on a date I sat in our closet. I gazed at the shoe boxes full of money. Something a wee bit odd struck me as I looked at the very newest one. At some point in time Katie stopped putting the bills into neat envelopes of one hundred dollar bills and I wondered why.
I noticed that the last few months were simply tossed into the last box. This, as well as other things Katie was doing, caused me to wonder. Did this have anything to do with her present, or our present, situation? Was she simply deep-fried? Or did this have something to do with whoever was here before me? And I wondered why Katie never spoke about her.
To make matters even weirder, Katie was also kind of depressed. Although a more than a few of her old clients still requested her, it was truly a whole new game. I had Joey drive her to her dates. Though she no longer warranted the ‘special treatment’ of being a minor, I still had plenty of clout with Bernie. At least her tip money was still good. But not as good as before.
Poor Katie also had to travel for some of the flicks and dates. Bernie loaned her out to other companies for a shoot on occasion to help supplement the income, and the life style, she was so accustomed to. But whenever she came home she was totally messed up.
Thankfully Katie taught me how to drive the car. She wasn’t getting up anymore to drive me to school. Driving sort of became more of a necessity than a convenience for me. And when Katie did wake up she went straight for the pipe.
Now don’t misunderstand me. We had some great times over the eighteen-plus months. We went to New York numerous times and had an amazing and totally awesome vacas. Of course Bernie always tried to arrange for a date with a client. But it was only an overnighter at the most. That still left us full days of exploring. Katie had been there before I came along and she could never wait to show me around “her town”. And then there were the trips to Vegas, Frisco, New Orleans and Boston.
We did several other trips including cruises. I saw Paradise Island, the ‘ABC’ islands. There was always some work involved…but hey…a free trip is a free trip. We still clubbed and went to concerts and did other stuff. But I noticed a definite slowing down on Katie’s part. She was wearing herself out doing whatever Bernie asked. And that’s when I became the full time ‘go between’.
All that cash sitting in the closet bothered me. So one day I called Bernie when Katie was out shooting a flick. I wanted to ask him about things in general and the money specifically. He was more than happy to accommodate me. When I went to his apartment he was more than overjoyed to have me visit.
“I had no idea she was squirreling the cash away in the closet.” Bernie said with disbelief. “You two should be putting it to work for yourselves and starting a retirement account. Your value as an escort decreases as time goes on so you’ll need something for when you decide to bail on the game.”
“Bernie…?” I put on my most innocent look and hit him when he least expected it. “Who was Katie living with before me?”
Bernie shifted uncomfortably in his armchair. He stared back as intensively I was staring at him. I wanted to finally know and he was smart enough to realize it. He paused for quite a bit and finally sighed.
“Her name was Tanya. She was gorgeous and outgoing. She was everything an escort should be.” Sadness showed in his eyes. “But things got out of control with her and…” He paused and sighed. “…she overdosed on drugs. There was nothing anyone could do.”
He was silent and I could see the sadness in his eyes.
“Tanya was all class.” Bernie smiled sadly. “She taught everything she knew to Katie. I still miss her.” His eyes brightened. “She was my favorite before Katie.”
“But I thought you found Katie.” I was confused.
“I did…and purely by accident. Tanya needed someone she could talk to. So I paired her up with Katie.” Bernie sighed again. “It was Tanya who found the true Katie I suppose. Katie truly loved Tanya and hers death nearly destroyed her. It took Katie months to get over the immediate effects. But I don’t think she really ever recovered.”
“Oh my God…” I was shaken. “How totally horrible…”
I felt deeply saddened and pained for my Katie.
“You brought back a lot of that energy to her.” Bernie smiled. “Look sweet heart…” He leaned toward me and took my hand. “It’s a business. Either you need to be a great actress…or…you really need to love sex. But the two of you together…? That’s pure magic.”
Bernie def wanted to change the subject.
“Those who view your videos can tell. They can see the magic you both have with each other and your bookings have gone up…a lot. So have Katie’s. She’s dating guys who likes very young, but legal, girls. And your even back to working together for some of them.”
“But…” I was shocked by Bernie’s honestly.
“There are no ‘buts’ honey. Look…” Bernie sighed. “Most of her clients don’t want to see cock no matter how...how insignificant it may be? And your clients just want to see a cock…no matter how insignificant it may be.” He chuckled. “It’s that simple. But…” Bernie held up his finger to emphasize. “We can still do more shoots with you two. And of course any call for both of you…well…both of you will get. They pay the best anyway.”
“Bernie…?” I whispered hesitantly. “Are there any others besides Katie, Jessie, and me?”
“What sweet heart… Other…talent…? Of course…all the time…” He laughed. “I got to try out new talent before I take them on. But you two are the only ones I see again…and again…” Bernie paused and grinned. “…and again.” He smiled and kissed my hand.
I smiled. Although what Bernie said should have horrified me, it still sort of made me feel good. I’m sure he had a lot of choices but it was us he wanted. Then…yet another taboo kind of thingy entered my mind.
“Bernie…?” I literally got up and straddled his legs. “I need to ask you something.”
“Sure honey… Take your time.”
Bernie laughed as I unbuckled his belt and opened his trousers. Katie always told me that once you have your hand around their cocks…they were yours. So I had one hand around his cock and the other cradling his gnads.
“What about you and my mom?” I grinned as I dropped a little saliva on his cock’s head. “Were you fucking her?”
I began to rub it all along the corona as it throbbed in my hand. Bernie took more than moment to answer as he raised his bottom enough to have me slid his trousers and shorts down.
“I was. And she was good company as well.” Bernie groaned as I concentrated on his pee hole and poked at his asshole with my finger. “But she’s in Vegas now and being taken care of. You don’t need to worry about her. Does that upset you?”
I had to think and manipulate at the same time. I suppose if he said that maybe a year ago it would have bothered me? But I was so far removed…so far down the road from that version of me…that at this point…I felt nothing.
“No daddy…” I grinned. “Just curious…”
After getting Bernie off with my mouth, I concluded my business with him by sucking the head of his cock into my mouth. Of course I swallowed. After all…I am that kind of girl. I must say that if nothing else, I loved the way he tasted. Bernie always said it was the pineapple in his diet.
I had a few days free the following week and poor Katie had back to back shoots. It gave me the perfect opportunity to speak with Jessie. And it never took much to convince Jessie to ditch the day. So Jessie came over one day around noon on Wednesday and we both got totally shit faced.
I made the mistake of letting her order the pizza. When a roasted garlic, extra cheese, sausage, capicola, fresh basil (of course), sun dried tomato, pineapple (sheer coincidence), AND anchovy pizza arrived, I sort of looked at it in disgust. The entire thing smelled weird. But the munchies won out over my disgust and I took a slice.
“Yeah…” Jessie spoke with her mouth full. “I saw her last week on a set in Miami. She looked beat as all fuck.”
“I’m a little worried about her.” I offered.
“Well…?” Jessie giggled. “What do you expect? She’s like totally gay and she has to do cocks.”
I was startled and must have looked it. I knew Katie had told me as much…sort of. But with all the guys we’d been doing…? Maybe that’s why my lack thereof never bothered her.
“She doesn’t like doing guys. Not…at…all…” Jessie smiled wryly. “That’s why she’s with you honey. You’re more of a hottie than a buff. You know what I mean?”
“Yeah…” I was confused. “But she does…”
“There are no ‘yeah buts’ on this.” Jessie put down her slice with a serious expression on her face. “The girl is only doing what she needs to do to survive. Personally...?” Jessie chuckled. “I could keep fucking guys or girls forever. I love getting off and if I can get paid…and totally ripped as well…? Well then…what’s the issue?”
As much as I hated living during this time of no ‘yeah buts’…or ‘buts’, I understood what Jessie meant. I mean seriously…what was the problem? But then again, my life was somewhat easier than Katie’s. I wasn’t doing nearly as many shoots…or dates.
“So sweetie…” Jessie picked up another slice and took a bite. “What’s going on with you? Any new modeling dates?” She put the slice down and sipped her wine. “And when’s your next cover coming out? By the way…you look amazing. You’re filling out in places that I didn’t even know you had.” She laughed. “I guess I am your biggest non-paying fan.”
“Yeah…” I blushed and giggled. “These…” I grasped my tits. “These are finally real. And I even have hips now. It’s so awesome. My clothes finally look like they really should.”
“You have a killer figure you know.” She chuckled.
“Yeah…but my ass is flat.” I whined as I turned my butt and rubbed it.
“Strip off honey. Let me see what’s happening to that perfect figure of yours.”
I stripped down to my powder blue bra and panty set. Katie was very particular with what I wore; even if only she got to see it.
“Nice set…” Jessie said. “And a perfect color for you…” Jessie eyed my bod carefully. “Turn around honey. Give me the full picture.”
I turned and she got up. She ran her hand along my hip and around to my ass cheeks.
“No baby…” She snickered. “Your proportions are perfect. It’s just that your height kind of hides just how round your ass has become. God…!” She exclaimed. “Your legs are so long. And you don’t even have to hide that dick thing of yours. No bulging at all… Lose the bra. Let me see those cookies.” She giggled.
I slipped the straps off and turned the bra around to unhook it. Being much more delicate than Katie’s, I only had one little hook to undo.
“Oh my God…” Jessie chuckled. “You’re pumping them…your nips…aren’t you?”
She reached out and touched my nipple with her finger. I nearly jumped out of my skin.
“And they’re sensitive too!” Jessie laughed. “Well… Why not…? I pump mine…and my pussy as well. Guys love to see a nice fat pussy and thick pokies.”
It was at that very moment that the door opened and Katie came staggering in…totally wasted. She kicked the door shut with the heel of her shoe and dropped her bags where she stood. I could tell she was having some trouble focusing on us. Then her expression grew angry.
“What’s going on here?” Katie demanded as she tried to walk a straight line toward us. “And what the fuck are you doing here?” She nearly shouted at Jessie.
“I invited her.” I said softly, not quite knowing why I felt guilty. “I needed to talk to someone and I didn’t know what time you’d be coming home.”
“Naked…? You needed to talk naked?” Katie was livid.
“Look babe…” Jessie stared at Katie. “I was simply checking out the changes in her body since she’s been on the ‘mones. That’s all. You know I don’t go that way anyway.”
“What way…?” I asked, having no idea of what she meant.
“Oh baby doll…” Jessie laughed. “That’s rule number one in the “Girlfriend for Dummies” manual. Thou shalt not fuck thy girlfriends…thy girlfriends’ girlfriends…thy girlfriends’ boyfriends…or thy girlfriends’ Great Danes.” Jessie laughed at her own exaggerated severity. She looked up at Katie. “Why don’t you sit down and relax?”
“I need to get the filth off me…and out of me.” Katie said in a huff. “They want to come in your ass AND in your pussy. Plus which you’ve got to swallow whatever comes your way as well. And I totally hate when they spurt all over my face and hair.” Katie put her hand to her forehead and verged on tears. “I seriously need a bath and a nice warm enema…with Lysol!” She sighed.
Starting for the bathroom, I noticed that Jessie got up and locked arms with Katie. She was leading poor Katie to the bathroom. They stopped only long enough for Katie and Jessie to doff their clothes on the bed. I began the bath and prepared an initial enema of warm water and honey whilst the oil heated.
“Well…!” She snickered and eyed the filling tub. “Let’s see if we can all fit in.”
I smiled and added the various mixes to scent and oil our skins in the bath. Then I brought the bag to Katie so she could do and her initial cleansing. Jessie watched, mildly amused by my fussing about. Her eyes lit up when I brought the bag stand to the tube. I grabbed the three bags that had been warming in the basin and hung them upon the pole.
“Yes…” Jessie hissed.
“Don’t get too excited.” Katie slurred her words a bit. “There’s no cannabis oil in them.”
Well… That was not exactly true. I glanced at Katie and blushed.
“Or maybe…” Katie was laconic. “Oh what the fuck…” She laughed. “I just want to be clean and sweet for you.” She smiled at me but I could tell she was very exhausted.
My heart melted. As we all reclined and lingered in the tub with me on Katie’s lap as the oils were doing their magic, I knew what everything was about. Katie didn’t want to have anything residual, anything remaining from guys, in her or on her. When she was with me or even alone, she had to be rid of them. And she didn’t want any in me when I was with her. So much became clear once Jessie explained it all.
Katie truly didn’t like guys at all. Even her wardrobe was separated into ‘date’ clothes and ‘our’ clothes. That’s why she trashed her wardrobe periodically. It wasn’t just to please Bernie. She didn’t want to wear anything that might have had their scent. Even Katie’s oral hygiene was geared toward getting guys out of her mouth long after the taste should have dissipated. And she expected no less from me.
But Katie also knew that I loved cock and she didn’t even try to change that. She simply out performed them sexually when we played. And she did so consistently. I was saddened by these realizations because I knew she wasn’t happy; not truly happy deep inside.
There was no way I could possibly fathom just how terribly torn and conflicted she had to be. I mean fucking guys had to be the last thing she wanted to do. But truly…what other choices did she have at this point?
Jessie stayed over that night. She was far too ripped from the weed oil and Katie had no problem with her joining us in bed. In fact it was kind of nice. Jessie and I spent some time easing poor Katie’s aches, pains and chafing from the scenes she shot. She was so wiped that she fell asleep leaving Jessie and me to cuddle and sort of play with one another.
Now you must understand that I didn’t have a flicker going for Jessie…let alone a flame. I mean she was really a hottie in the classical sense of hottie. But she wasn’t for me. It was Katie that I had bonded to for life. All I really wanted was a little personal attention to distract my racing mind from the day’s events. And Jessie was certainly in the mood. Jessie was ALWAYS in the mood. And the evening did end with the three of us spooning nearly the rest of the night.
As time went by Jessie became a more frequent guest. She even had my old closet for her “stay over’ things. She wasn’t living with us. It’s just that when you roll out of bed two or three days a week at someone else’s place, you should have at least an extra panty or two in the drawer.
The power dynamics…okay…so I read a book now and then…between Katie and me were continuing to change even more. It was like Katie was an only child of Bernie’s. And then, when she turned eighteen, she now had heaven knows how many other brothers and sisters; each vying for the spot of ‘the chosen one’.
And at nearly twenty, here fight was even more severe. ‘New talent’ was always at Bernie’s door…or should I say in his bed. Katie sort of became even more depressed. She allowed me to handle all of our dealings with Bernie without even asking the details. Katie realized that I was now his ‘only child’ and that she was the one along for the ride.
This did not change the way I felt for her. I still melted when she’d speak for me. And I still did everything possible to please her. Just to watch how her eyes glistened and her neck and cheeks redden whilst we played got me…well…a little drippy? I was even watching cooking shows and trying, on occasion, to prepare a dinner for us. But my Katie still ruled our little nest whilst I took care of everywhere else.
By this time I no longer remembered my former life. School was somewhere I breezed to only to bug out at noon…if not totally ditch. I had a few more modeling jobs and even made the cover of the local tourist magazine. I was totally thrilled. Demand for my ‘other work’ went through the roof along with Bernie’s asking price. Bernie also gave me a tiny ‘piece’ of my newer flicks to kind of encourage me to do more.
One day Jessie came over. We were waiting for Katie to come off a shoot. She wanted to tell me about her idea to form her own production company for making legit smut flicks. I’d found a zip lock bag containing an off white colored powder in one of Katie’s drawers. I would often borrow one of her tops for a beachy look?
So I brought it out to chop a few. Of course I offered the straw to Jessie first but she smiled and pointed at me. I snorted one line and I knew something was very wrong. It’s like my head exploded and everything went black.
The next thing I remembered was waking up in bed with Katie kneeling by my side doing a major boogie-woogie and Jessie sitting on the bed simply smiling with her eyes closed, and shaking her head. Katie immediately bent to hug me tightly. She kissed every inch of my face.
“I am so sorry baby doll.” She stammered between tears. “It’s my fault. I’m so sorry.”
She kept going on and on until I was able to sit up and hug her. I had no idea what was going on.
“Tell her Katie. You owe her that much.” Jessie said somberly.
Katie looked from her to me. Whatever she had to tell me was heavy…like ten tons worth of heavy.
“It was…” She sniffled. “It was heroin.” Katie whispered and broke into tears again. “And I could have killed you.” She hugged me to her again.
“We had to give you two milligrams of Narcan just to get a heartbeat.” Jessie sighed sadly. “You were turning blue just as I was getting to Katie. She had the shit on her side of the bathroom vanity. Two fucking milligrams…” She said softly and shook her head.
“I got rid of it already and I’ll never touch that shit again. I swear baby doll…” Katie moaned.
Katie was totally shaken to her core. That’s when the entire story came out. She was chipping on occasion. You know…just skin popping? It was usually for a shoot (pardon the sick pun). One of the other girls told her about it as a way of getting through a shoot. Katie would get whacked out just enough to put on her act and look good for the camera as three guys tried to fuck her in every orifice…all at the same time…in the same orifice!
Then she began doing it for the girl scenes as well. When a fist was put into one, or both, of her nether orifices it helped with the pain for sure. The money did come in for her though. She was in greater demand now that she added a couple of new ‘tricks’ (no pun intended) and Bernie had no trouble getting his price. But even I knew that someone who only chips doesn’t get an eight ball of high quality shit.
Katie was good to her word…up to a point. She never brought that into our home again. Jessie and I would look constantly for any sign that she was doing it more than just for flicks. But I wondered about her dates. Was she doing dope to do her dates? I mean they were mostly men and they of course wanted to spew into every orifice as they had witnessed in one of her scenes.
The money had to have come from our tip boxes. And I doubted very much that Bernie was the source of the dope. Almost everybody on a set had something with them. Usually it was benzos, oxy or some other kind of a pill (no smoking weed on the set). I never wondered where she got the usual stuff for the house. That had to come from Bernie or the shoots.
But the heroin…now that was a mystery. I didn’t ask because I really didn’t want to know. But I imagined that was also from the people she filmed with. She also had her own free time before I came home from school. And now that I had my own car, she was free to do whatever even after I came home.
But when shit starts to go sideways…it doesn’t stop. Whilst the three of us became even closer, Katie became a little weirder? I mean she was really bugging on my turning the magic age of legality. I guess she also felt me pushing her even further from Bernie. In spite of her view on guys, Bernie had always been her only father figure…of sorts.
And soon enough I would be out of Bernie’s nest as well. Eighteen meant full blow real adult porn…as if there was any other kind…and trying to build my own following. It might be a little harder for me with having something extra; albeit not much. But my price could be a little steeper because I was so…so passable?
Jessie was still in the dark about my true activities of whoring. I had more straight up modeling gigs and even two more inside covers. I was featured by a local designer in the Sunday fashion section of Lauderdale and Miami newspapers. And Jessie often bugged out when I was going on a date. I needed the alone time; especially if Katie was around. On day when we were sitting naked and stoned, she gazed at me with this odd expression of…indecisiveness?
“You know…?” She set down the pipe. “You really should think about splitting from Katie.”
I stared blankly at her not knowing where this was going.
“She really is a disaster waiting to happen and I’d hate to see you brought down by it.”
Jessie’s expression was so very sincere. I saw and felt her real concern.
“Just think about it honey. It’s not like Katie answers for you any more.” She picked the pipe back up. “I won’t mention it again. It’s all on you now.” And she hit on the pipe.
Like… It’s not that leaving hadn’t occurred to me before. A tiny little voice in the very back of my head told me it would be the smart move. But leave for what…and for whom…for me or for Katie? Jessie never did mention it again and the three of us continued on as if nothing was out of sorts.
When Katie’s dates required an overnight, Jess would come and stay with me…if she wasn’t working. She even slept in our bed. It’s not like anything went on. I simply felt lonely at times and it felt good to have another sweetly scented warm body next to mine. Jess loved to be in my company as well. I mean it’s not like she can hang with the girls from school anymore and we could always talk easily to one another.
I always made sure Jess was gone by the time Katie returned. I didn’t want to give Katie the wrong idea about Jess and me. But even more…I didn’t want Jess to see my poor Katie in whatever condition she happened to come home in. More often than not she was stoned out of her tits and looked as if she had been doing gangbangs all night and into the morning.
There were times when I would need to bath Katie and assist her in cleaning herself inside and out. Then I would help her into our bed and curl up next to her. I would silently cry as Katie dozed off. One night…actually early morning…Katie came in smelling like piss, sperm, and shit. I had to undress her in the bathroom and I promptly threw out everything she was wearing.
I was so frightened by her condition that I called Bernie whilst she bathed. He must have known why I was calling.
“Listen baby doll…” He sighed. “You know the deal. I tell you everything before a date so there are no surprises.” He paused for a moment. “And all she had to do is hit the nine-one-one for somebody to get her out. Now if she still has that nasty habit…” He sighed again. “I’m going to have to put her in with the pros from Dover. It’ll be really hardcore stuff and I don’t think either of us wants that.”
“I know Bernie… But…”
“There are no ‘buts’ sweet heart. You know what’ll happen if I need to drop her. She’ll go to pieces. And quickly I might add. Right now she’s headed in that direction. You know it and I know it. What she needs is a good friend and that happens to be you.”
Bernie was right and I didn’t feel any better. There was never much I could do when Katie wanted to do something. For my eighteenth birthday she kind of went all out. She got the private party room in a really great restaurant on Las Olas (no chain restaurants regardless of how up scale).
Bernie and Jessie were there acting as hosts. Even my mom flew in for the event. Most of the guests were the production people and other performers we worked with constantly. Of course knowing my mom was there kept the ‘office talk’ to a minimum. It was strictly dress up and top shelf all the way.
The gifts were, to say the least, as extravagant as the evening. Katie’s gift was totally amazing. She had a custom Claddagh ring made just for me. It was solid twenty-two carat gold with a heart cut one-carat emerald. I was so emotional when she slipped it on my finger. My heart just opened up and tears poured from my eyes.
“With this ring I do thee wed.” She whispered and then kissed me.
Bernie gave me a really nice card stuffed with hundred dollar bills. I no longer gave my envelopes to Katie. In fact I was collecting hers. All the other guests gave me very thoughtful, and often amusing, gifts. I didn’t dare open the boxes containing new and interesting toys for us to play with. After all…mom was still totally clueless.
After an amazing meal of steak and lobster, or game hen, Katie and I went home bringing Jessie in tow. Bernie drove mom to her hotel and then he drove her to the very heights of orgasm land I’m sure. After all…what are friends for anyway. When we got in, Jessie got super twisted.
“You been working the fucking trade all this time???!!!” She was just a little upset. “And you both been hiding that from me???!!!” Jessie shouted.
Looking at Katie, I was getting upset as well. Jessie and I have been confided in one another for more than a year.
“I told her to keep it secret.” Katie said as she walked to our spot and took out the smoke. “We, as a gender, have not been renowned for keeping secrets. And…” She gently stroked my cheek. “I want my baby girl to have her modelling career as well.”
“I’m sorry Jessie.” Tears were welling up. “I should have said something but…”
“Yeah… Yeah…” Jessie sighed. “Katie’s right about keeping secrets. Faaahhhk… I know everything about everyone as soon as I get on set. The bitches just can keep their mouths shut…about anything. And the fucking stylists are no better.”
Jessie walked over to join us. We all began to shed our dresses and bras and we sat down to indulge.
“That’s one of the reasons I need her.” Katie gazed at Jessie as she lit up the pipe. She exhaled only after the longest moment and then passed the pipe to Katie. “I know I can tell her whatever and it’ll stay with her.”
“That’s true.” Jessie toked a solid mass and handed the pipe to me.
“She never said anything about whatever you guys speak about. That’s priceless beyond words.”
“Yeah…” Jessie exhaled a cloud of smoke. “She never talks about what goes on between you two.” Jessie gazed at me and smiled. “And I feel safe telling her shit.” She grasped my hand and gently squeezed it.
“Plus which… If it ever got out we were playing this game…”Katie smiled and took the pipe from me. “We’d all be thoroughly fucked. Underaged…? Doing…‘escort service’…?” Sarcasm dripped from those words. “And doing porn films…underaged…? Bernie and all his rich ‘clients’…” Yet another heavy dripping of sarcasm… “…would be toast for a thousand years.”
“I know.” Jessie sighed. “I just go in and get high and do whatever. And I can’t say shit at school for sure. I’m already the school slut. I def don’t want to be known as the school whore.”
“I believe I already hold that crown?” Katie said sadly and frowned.
“Yeah… But nobody really knows you there. You’re never around. Faaahhhk… Everybody knows me.” Jessie spoke as Katie handed her the pipe again. “And it’s weird that I’m getting no shit for ditching. Oh… Let me guess.” She it the pipe and we waited for her attention again. “Its all Bernie’s doing. Right…?”
I grinned and nodded.
“And don’t think I don’t know about you two getting a piece of my action from Him.”
Not being all that shocked by Jessie’s statement, I waited to hear how she knew.
“I brought him two bimbos and this one really hung hunky dude.” Jessie grinned. “After all…” She took a sip of her wine. “If people want to throw you money, I say go for it.
Jessie impressed me with her…her spirit of enterprise? I mean she wants her own company and she’s actively recruiting for Bernie. She really seemed into the entire thingy. Katie simply sat and gazed out into the darkness. Lately I was having trouble gauging her mind…her mood. And at that moment I didn’t even know if she was on the planet. I reached for her hand.
“Thank you so very much for tonight my love.”
At least she heard my voice. Katie turned and smiled at me. She then reached her other hand behind my head and pulled me to her. She gave me one of her amazing soul sucking kisses that seemed to go on forever.
“Listen kids…” Jessie laughed. “Should I go to my room…or should I get the camera?”
Katie looked at Jessie and the most lewd smile ever appeared on her face.
“Neither… Why don’t you get the bed ready?” Katie’s eyes narrowed and her grin broadened. “Maybe I’ll let you fuck Stevie’s brains out whilst I fuck yours out.”
And so my eighteenth came and went with a giga-gigunda (def not an exam word…as if I cared anymore anyway) bang (pardon the pun). Jessie stayed overnight in our bed and came with us for breakfast at the diner. I didn’t have Katie to myself until the early afternoon. We decided to take a walk along the sea wall. It was a beautiful day and the breeze was so cleansing.
“So honey bunny…” I never tired of her endearing appellations. “What’s your story for your mom?” Katie put her arm around my waist. “After all… You are graduating this year.”
“Yeah…” I sighed…not that I’d miss school at all. “I’ll just tell her I’m going to college in town or something. Not that it really matters all that much to her. I mean she thinks I’m an honor student anyway.”
Katie stopped and turned to face me. She now had both her arms around my waist gazed into my eyes.
“Listen baby girl… Your mom’s been living her own life for the past what…almost two years?”
I nodded.
“She’s got a great life in Vegas?”
True that…! We visited briefly with her during several trips there.
“She has a great apartment in a great hotel making great money. And no doubt she’s getting her pipes power steam cleaned whenever she wants. Why make waves anyway?”
There was no argument from me. Truth to tell…I rarely thought about her these days anyway. She was a small part of a life that was totally alien to me now. Indeed I rarely even thought of my life before Katie any more. Only in my dreams…and even then on very rare occasions…I would night fright on some issue from that time. But Katie did as well in calming me on those very rare occasions.
“You know that Jessie’s recruiting
our replacements…including her own.” Katie again began to stroll with her arm around me. “It’s the natural order of things in this game you know.”
I could hear the sadness in her voice. And I felt that she was telling me my future.
“At least you’re still flavor of the week…freak of the week.” Katie suddenly stopped and looked at me. “I didn’t mean that.” She hugged me.
“I know what you meant.” I smiled and kissed her lips. “And I guess you’re right.”
“There aren’t all that many girls like you. I mean they all get work done on them and you can tell. But you…? You’re naturally gorgeous and perfect…and so fucking young. You have plenty of time in front of you. You will def become an industry super star.”
“Yeah… But you…” I began.
“There are no ‘yeah buts’.” She said somewhat bitterly. “There are who knows how many fresh twenty year old hotties that’ll fuck for dinner and a movie. So when I get paid the big bucks to fuck some rich douchetard, I’d better show him something new and different…you know?”
We walked for a bit more in silence. Finally we found a place to sit on the wall without being surrounded by people. We have an arm around each other and I rested my head on Katie’s shoulder.
“I can’t do what Jessie’s doing.” Katie sighed. “I can’t go around trying to recruit fresh meat. And the flick thing…well… I’m not interested in being a business. Just thinking about it saps my energy.” She kissed the top of my head. “You’re hair smells amazing today. New shampoo or something?” I nodded and smiled. “I guess I’m just a whore and that’s all I’ll ever be.”
Katie’s words burned into my soul. If what she said was true, then what was I? After all, I wanted to be part of her life. And now we were so intertwined in so many different ways that I often forgot who was who. We thought alike and acted alike. People often did think we were sisters. I realize that it was just another part of me that vanished over the almost two years.
Even the fact that I was born a boy began to majorly fade. I still couldn’t look at my boy bits without a feeling of uneasiness. Like…why me? And I had so little need to bother with them anyway; except when wiping the last drop or two or washing in the shower or bath. I even had to be careful not to walk into the men’s room by sheer mistake. I was so far away from being…a he?
But Katie was still quite adamant about her ‘no bits…no tits’ rule. And I did so love her lush boobs. And now that Jessie was becoming so much a part of our lives, everything I’d become was reinforced even more. It was like the three of us were sisters. My difference never was an issue with Jessie. It was weird in a way because she so very much detested the ‘faggy boy’ I was but so loved the slightly ‘different’ girl.
In spite of us all getting along, and the fact that Jessie was spending two and often three nights a week with us, we couldn’t live full time with her. It was tough enough with Katie and I being in two different orbits. Jessie was in a totally different one than either of us. Whilst we were players in the industry, Jessie wanted to be the industry. She had her own apartment and did her own thingy.
My routine totally changed upon turning eighteen. Now I was working with real pro co-stars and I was expected to know the routine of the flicks. I mean the flicks were all the same basic thing. I would come on looking really super hot and totally innocent.
Then I’d suck them for a while. They’d suck me for a while. I’d get fucked on my back, then my side, then cowgirl style, reverse cowgirl style, doggie style, on my back again, and then they’d spurt me somewhere. There were only four acceptable ways to get spurted. My face, hair, asshole and mouth were approved targets. I must admit that the cocks were epic; each one more epic than the last.
When cis girls were involved, I always had the feeling they were hate fucking on me. And other girls like myself loved topping me. Of course I loved every minute whilst the action was hot. I was submissive by nature and I was almost always totally shit faced during a shoot anyway.
So two days a week I was doing scenes and at least another two nights a week I had dates. But even the nature of the dates changed. I had to wear more normie types of clothing. Wide brimmed hats and sunglasses became my disguise. I was getting known in the industry and the clients always wanted as much anonymity as possible. I figured that if somebody did recognize me, they weren’t very likely to admit it anyway.
Poor Katie was getting pounded though. She was doing twosomes, threesomes, foursome, and more ‘somes’. Bernie had her doing some interracial as well. It’s like sure…give a lesbian a huge cock with amazing color contrast. The guys were always very gentle with her but still… You know…? It does wear.
Although she was doing only two days of shooting, multiple scenes were involved and an eighteen-hour day was not totally unusual. She was in big demand for dates. But she was doing four or more a week; sometimes two the same day! She was almost always stoned on something and when we did spend time together, it was in a supine position, usually naked and always after an extensive cleaning inside and out.
Bernie and I would speak often about cutting her schedule back…but to no avail.
“Listen honey…” He’d say gruffly. “In another couple of years she’ll be yesterday’s news. If she wants to earn she’s got to do it now.”
“But she’s wearing herself out.” I’d whine but never mention the drugs.
“I can’t control her life sweet heart. She’s a big girl and she does have you. Katie has a following now and that’s what she must work. The demand is right now because she’s hot and fresh. And fresh…” He emphasized the word. “…is exactly what they want.”
Jessie wanted Katie to do some work for her. Indeed she wanted Katie and I to do another shoot together. I would have loved that for sure. But there was never any time to do an honest shoot like the first time. There was never enough down time to get into that kind of mood even at home. We both spoke to Katie about what she was doing to herself. But Katie…being Katie…didn’t want to hear it.
I was finishing up an afternoon shoot when I got a call from Bernie. He no longer showed up on the set where I was working now that I was legal. Katie was scheduled to do a shoot but she never showed up. He tried calling her but got no answer or response to his messages and texts. Now Katie never flaked on anything but she would show up late fairly consistently these days. I figured…‘NBFD’. It’s just Katie being Katie.
When I got home I saw the terrace door wide open and our smoking stuff out in our spot. I thought that perhaps she was asleep or in the bathroom. I called to her but got no response. I put my bags down at the door and went into the bedroom to find the bed empty.
I found her in the bathroom. She was in the tub. Her gorgeous pale green eyes gazed up at me and her amazing strawberry blond hair formed a aura…no…an aurora around the pale white skin of her face. The scent of the spices and fragrant oils water filled my nostrils even though the water had cooled. Several rose petals were floating over her slightly parted lips.
I sat down on the tub’s edge and stared down at my love. That image will forever be burnt into my soul. There was a folded old note and I picked it up. I remember nothing else at all until Jessie came over. Jessie never said a word. She simply lifted Katie’s head out of the bath water and sat down next to me. She took my hand in hers.
I remembered Bernie and Joey coming into the bathroom. Joey was gobsmacked to the max and Bernie simply shook his head. He picked up the syringe, the dope, and he removed the tubing from around her arm. Joey and Jessie began to sanitize the rest of our home by collecting all the dope and paraphernalia. Bernie was busily making phone calls.
Jessie and Joey helped me out to the terrace while waiting for the ambulance to come. There was nothing to be done. As I sat in silence, the folded note still in my hand, I felt nothing. I mean I didn’t even feel the very cool breeze. I was completely numb…completely…empty. I gazed down at the note and made the decision. Taking a huge breath and letting it out slowly, I unfolded the worn paper and read it.
‘I’ve had enough and there’s nothing left for me to give. I will wait for you forever if it has to be. Then we will be together for eternity. Please forgive what I needed to do. Please try and understand. – Your Tanya’
Suddenly everything over the past two years made perfect sense. Never once was the idea of love ever mentioned. Tanya never loved Katie and Katie never loved me. It was the need to have another soul nearby that kept them going. It was Katie’s need for me that kept us going. And Katie could never stop loving Tanya just as I would never stop loving Katie.
Refolding the note I decided that nobody else would see it. I tucked it into my bra and sat waiting for the ambulance. Now they’re together and I’m all alone.
Stevie’s Tale – Chapter 9
By Kelly Blake
Epilogue: ‘What comes around…’
Katie’s body was cremated. Her ashes were scattered in the ocean across from our apartment building. And every time I ventured out to the beach or simply out on the terrace, I said my own little prayer for her. She was finally at rest…and at peace.
Jessie helped sort through her things. I was too shaken and stunned to do so myself. I felt way too numb and empty save for the pain in my heart…and in my soul. She kindly moved in for a while and we shared the same bed; in the guestroom of course. It wasn’t the empty bed during the night as much as waking up without Katie next to me.
The things that Katie and I shared proved the hardest for me. I knew I had to rid myself of them lest I spend too much time thinking about her; about us and what we had. Jessie stayed with me for most of the following weeks until the entire process was done. I even rid myself of the pieces of the furniture we shared; especially the bed we slept in. This was the only way…for me.
Bernie handled and paid for everything including the memorial service at a church in town. With him on one side of me and Jessie on the other, I managed to get through the day. I didn’t expect a lot of people to show up but about one hundred or so did come. They were mostly from the industry; people who had worked with her. Some of the others attending we both knew from around town.
Bernie hosted a sort of after service meal at a local restaurant not far from the church. He took over the entire place for lunch. Bernie was most graciously handled the duties and arrangements relieving me of that horrid chore. Jessie never left my side and kept my wine glass full and tissues handy. I was completely devastated as the new reality of my life set in like an avalanche of stones.
I didn’t work for several weeks. And, to be honest, I had absolutely no desire to work. Even with Jessie kept me company at night; I had no desire to ‘play’. She would cuddle and try to comfort me as best she could. But I felt as though my life had been sucked right out of me.
Taking the time off gave me pause to reflect. Katie never lied to me. All the pills were ‘happy pills’…even the ‘mones. I never asked. And they did make me forget my life if but for a few precious hours. And she never deceived me with anything we’d done together.
Katie was just what she said; a whore. And now I am just like her…living her life. I’m now a first class, top shelf, whore. And I wouldn’t ever think of going back to what I was before; a nobody. I would never find anybody like Katie. I would miss her for the rest of my life.
It was at least three weeks before I could call Bernie to find out about going back to work. I had to do something other than sit around getting wasted. In the interim, and with the help of Jessie, I colored my hair to nearly the same shade as Katie’s. Everyone loved the new look; especially Bernie.
“You look gorgeous.” Bernie grinned as he kissed me softly on the lips and ushered me into his apartment. “You should have done that long ago. I can get you some excellent photo shoots with that coloration.”
“Oh Bernie… What am I going to do?” I whined as he sat down with me at his feet. “I have no energy. But I need to work.”
“Listen sweet heart…” Bernie groaned as I began to play with his cock. “You need to maybe think about finding someone you can team up with.” He sighed with pleasure. “You worked so well with Katie and the two of you were easy to get dates for.”
“Well…” I spoke after licking around the corona of his cock head. “Where do I look?”
“Go to school for Christ’s sake. Find someone young. You know the deal. You know how to deal.” He groaned and gently pushed my head down to engulf as much of his cock as I could. “The younger the better… There’s always a market for fresh young things as you know. If you had another partner…well…the work will pour in. And working would keep your mind off of…” His voice trailed off. “…off of your troubles.”
I knew exactly what Bernie wanted. I’d grown up rather quickly over the past two years. Both Katie and Jessie had taught me well. Bernie had simply eased me in. I just needed to find someone like I was; totally lost and confused and looking for love…and attention. It took me only a week and a half to find the right one. Her long sleeve blouse plus her total inability to meet anyone’s gaze, and her hunched over posture gave her away.
She was really kind of cute and would clean up most excellently. And from her androgynous mode of dress I guessed that her sexuality was up in the air; if she could even express any at all. She sat at the very same table I’d met Katie and was totally ignored by everybody else. It didn’t take me long to realize I was looking at myself only two years earlier.
So, one day, I popped a happy pill, turned on the vibrator in the butt plug I was wearing, and I sat down across from her.
“Hi…” I said and flashed my friendliest and warmest smile. “I’m Stevie…the school whore.”
Fini
“Deep within every angry person is a very sad and very lonely crying child.” – Me
Author’s Note: This tale is dedicated to Mary Alison; the least angry woman I know. This tale also couldn't have been finished and posted without the help of Andrea Lena...Drea. Her encouragement and advice, and her semi-deaf ear to my whining, kept me going to completion and posting. Love you gram and mom...!!!
The Crush – The Crunch
By Kelly Blake
If you’re going to have a crush, it might as well be a big one. I mean half the girls I knew crushed on Leo DiCaprio and the other half on Johnny Depp; although I’ve heard hygiene is an issue with Johnny. Maybe he should be married with fourteen kids or a school teacher who pays a wee bit of attention to a lonely student and drives a sports car.
But why fight the competition? I happened to have liked bad boys so I crushed on the baddest of the bad boys. He was tall and broad and sooo handsome; or at least I thought so. With those powder blue eyes and nearly jet black hair…oh my God…how could I not crush him?
Now there are bad boys and there are bad boys. Some smoked in the boy’s room at school. Others were always picking fights at school or on the streets. And others still were extorting lunch money from the weak such as me. At least this insured I could possibly cross their block to get home; such as it was. But my crush was not like that. He was a predator who preyed on other predators.
My guy was the kind of guy that combed his hair straight back after his morning shower and a lick of it would fall down just over his left eye sometime before lunch. He would toss his head ever so often to get it out of his line of vision. The corners of his mouth curled up naturally to almost form a smile. But that was indeed not the case. That same smile that shook one’s hand could just as easily crushed one’s face.
He left public school at sixteen to obtain his education on the mean streets of South Boston and he plied his trade in Dorchester, Roxbury and the South End. When he turned eighteen he entered the Phd. program and was already…what do they say…known? He worked for his uncle as a bag man and an enforcer.
He had an explosive temper and the physique to back it up. People would cross the street simply to avoid him in the event he was…in one of his moods? I saw him once go after a teacher in my school. Two cops were there simply watching and making sure he didn’t go too far. Otherwise he was…‘protected’? It was that time when I saw him first. He just happened to glance at me as I peeked out from behind the corner in the hall, and I was struck to the very depths of my heart and my soul.
Our eyes locked but for only a moment or two, but something passed between us because I could see that I’d garnered his attention if but for a moment in time. Now you must understand that I wasn’t much of a boy. My hair was unduly long and I often wore my older sister’s hand me downs that were androgynous enough for me to get away with. I already wore her panties because, well, because they were so soft and comfortable and we had no money for new boy’s clothes.
I clutched my books to what passed as my chest and stood there wide eyed and mouth agape. And so it began. My obsession with him grew and grew with each passing day. I prayed that our paths would cross and that he would be my knight in shiny armour. I rarely saw him on the streets but whenever I did I would duck into a nook and simply watch him walk down the street.
At night, whilst I lay in bed, I would dream of what our lives could be like. I would dream of his arms around me; protecting me and cherishing me. I would dream of nestling in the crotch of his arm and running my hand over his broad muscular chest. I would dream of burying my nose into his flesh and simply inhaling his natural scent.
I was fourteen but I already knew how to please a man. It was not my choice but my fate as being the weakest, and the ‘prettiest’, boy in school. Whilst I hated what was done to me and still have dreams I wouldn’t wish on a Presidential candidate, I felt differently toward him. I sensed something within him that was also within me; pain…hurting…anger. There was one thing I never sensed in him that consumed me; fear.
One cold winter’s day I observed something that was not all that unusual in our neighborhood; four men gathered and trying to look inconspicuous. Then, down the street, I saw him coming down the street; the collar of his CPO coat turned up against the wind and his hands in his pockets. As he approached I quietly utter only a few words. His reply was simply “Thanks”.
His voice was so deep that it belied his age. That deepness went right through me and shook me to the core. I would have wet myself had I been born with functioning boy bits. But I took that voice home with me and I dreamt of him in ‘our’ bed, naked and warm. I dreamt of curling up and nuzzling the center of his masculinity.
I dreamt of nursing on it with my eyes closed and my hands cupping his gnads. I dreamt of spreading my legs over my shoulders and taking him into me; capturing him and all his maleness. I dreamt of his seed leaking out of me and feeling complete as a person. I dreamt of him wanting nobody else but me.
I couldn’t concentrate in class…not that I could to begin with. I was always too worried about trying to survive the day without some demeaning incident; often without any success. His simple ‘Thanks…” became an entry, a connection, a point of recognition that haunted me all the time.
When the Yule Tide came round, I prayed to God for one of his tee shirts or a pair of his boxers; anything belonging to his person that I could clutch to my face and inhale his scent. I prayed for any little thing that he touched…merely touched; something I could hold on to and feel some sort of connection to him.
But I could not approach him. How could I? What would I say or do? What would he say or do? Whenever I saw him on the streets, I would smile and hope he noticed. I would purposely cross over to walk past him and smile…hoping he would notice…hoping he would say something, anything. When he would notice me he would smile or even nod his head in my direction and my day would be complete.
Such was the nature of my crush. Oh…yes…before I forget…how did I know he wore boxers? Well…that’s for another contest.
![]() |
The Ice Tiger
by Kelly Blake edited by Andrea Lena DiMaggio |
A bit of an explanation of this tale is warranted because of the “X” rating. Aside from a bit of graphic sex and a pinch of gratuitous violence…oh yes…and the merest hint of bestiality, there is nothing other than rants, raves, and ideas that truly might create offense. Sooo, if you are easily offended by words and ideas, then please look else where for your reading pleasure.
“The Ice Tiger” came to me in a dream. I envisioned a huge tiger-like animal that lived on a frozen planet. This animal was at the top of the food chain as a terrestrial predator, but also hunted in the great sea beneath the ice.
I have also (of late) been enthralled with the thought of an all female society. One in which new life was created through genetic engineering and that ‘product’ implanted into the woman. Sooo…naturally…I decided to construct a tale combining the two themes.
My time in this country is coming to an end and I will be going home to a place called Longphuirt Ui Fhearghaill on an island my people call Eirianne. Whilst I shall continue to contribute to Big Closet, it will be via long distance.
I have made some truly good friends here in this cyber wonderland and have used some of the names of those who supported me, and my writings, in this tale. This in no way implies that the characters are representative of these fine women. It’s merely a way of saying thanks for your friendship.
Lastly, if not most importantly, this tale would not have been possible, or posted, without the help of Andrea Lena DiMaggio and her staff of gifted editors, proof readers, and graphic artists. She has been a constant influence and ‘sounding board’ for my slightly wacky ideas. Her support has been paramount in my writings, and in my life. Thanks Mom! ïŠ
My Love To You All…Kelly
‘…I’d rather be home…’
The Alpha was having trouble as she dipped the dart into the storm. The winds were far greater than her telemetry indicated and the small craft was taken up into the turbulence. She had to make a decision quickly before Mother Nature made it for her.
If she flipped the craft over and pointed her into the winds, she could make a quick touch down and wait out the storm. If not, she would be forced to come down at some other ‘hole’ and it would be another day before she could return home.
Her Beta awaited her return. At least that was what she told herself. But the truth was something quite different. Na-Lin’s, or Na as she was called, Beta, La-Gen, or La as she was called, was special. And Na felt something she couldn’t quite define when she thought of her La.
Na wanted to feel her warmth, drink of her beauty, and inhale her fragrant essence. Na wanted to feel that essence dried upon her face so that she could taste and smell La long after their communing had occurred.
But it was even more than that. They could lay side by side, finger tips touching, and know what the other was feeling and thinking. Na needed that at this moment. She had been off world for too long, or at least far longer than she had envisioned when she took this mission.
As her decision point rapidly approached, Na instinctively knew what she needed to do. Stick back and right pedal to the floor and the dart would flip up and turn bringing the nose into the wind upright. Na reached for the inflation switch that would inflate the leg portion of her suit and the neck collar. She would not pass out from the extreme gravity force and her neck would remain in one construct; a very important consideration.
With her eyes glued to the heads-up display projected in front of her, and without a second thought, Na executed the maneuver perfectly in one swift motion. As quickly as she spun the dart around, the clunks of ice and snow caught up in the wind began to pummel the shields of the tiny ship. Na quickly deflated her suit and spun in her seat to face the ship’s navigational computer. She switched it on auto pilot and began to put in her descent coordinates.
Na spun back around to view her display and confirm her planned descent. She, and the ship, would flutter slightly back and forth like a large snow flake slowly descending to the frozen ground. Na felt the almost gentle rocking motion of the descent. She took a deep breath and felt all of the tension flow out of her as she exhaled.
Raising her left arm up and over her head, she began to plan her trip to her home. Her shoulder was quite sore. ‘I really should have withdrawn and had it properly fixed’ she thought as she massaged it with her right hand. ‘La can make it ease a bit’ she smiled and thought of the gentle warm touch of her Beta.
Na swiveled around in her seat and carefully exited the cramped cockpit area of her craft. She stretched her arms out and arched her back. It was a long run for a dart with short legs. But she had done it. Few others would have even tried.
Na walked down the twelve foot long corridor to the ‘kitchen’. She opened the double air locked door and entered the reactor room where the two ‘cookers’ that powered the plasma units were cooling after being so heavily taxed by the run and this horrific storm. She eyed the two small ‘pots’ as she walked past. They would need servicing soon…and refueling.
Na continued onward through the double air lock at the rear of the ‘kitchen’ and into the storage section of her ship. It was empty save for two terrestrial vehicles; each a two seated sub-gravity craft designed to fly less than thirty feet above the ground. She opened the canopy of one and switched on the power.
She could have powered up the vehicle from the cockpit but she always liked to inspect her craft before, during, and after, a voyage. She examined the entire storage compartment as well as every other compartment on her way back up to the forward control deck. Her eyes scanned every seam and port. She was very careful when it came to her craft.
On her way forward, Na stopped into her cabin. The tiny cabin had a bed, a desk, and a locker. Na slid out the desk’s seat, sat down, and began to undo her flight suit. She had been living in it for too long. In zero gravity it was an unnecessary hindrance. But now it was a heavy burden weighing some one hundred pounds without the helmet.
She unsnapped her boots and detached the pant cuffs. Na then unzipped the tunic portion and slipped her broad shoulders out. Then her heavily muscled arms followed as she peeled the top down till it hung about her narrow waist. Na hung her head and rested her arms on her legs. She enjoyed the sudden freedom from the heavy top and the coolness of the air on her skin.
After a moment or two, Na stood and let the flight suit fall down around the tops of her boots. She then stepped out of her boots giving the second one a slight kick. She removed her socks and turned to view herself in the mirror attached to her locker door.
Na ran her hands through her chestnut brown hair. She noticed a streak of grey here and there. La had wanted her to let it grow out a bit. ‘Hmmm…maybe…’ she thought. ‘I look tired.’ She unconsciously ran her finger tip along a razor thin scar that ran from her right ear across her cheek to her jaw line. Na turned and walked the two steps to her bunk. She sat down on the edge mindful not to hit her head on the overhead stowage compartments.
Rubbing her well developed large aching arm muscles and then rapidly rubbing her powerful thighs, Na then carefully stretched out on the bunk and placed her hands behind her head. She noticed that her nipples erected themselves against the silk tank top she wore. Na wondered why the cold and thinking of her La, made that happen.
‘I will wait out this storm a bit till I can get a firm reading of location’ she thought. She then closed her eyes and imagined her La lying next to her in the bunk. Na soon fell asleep.
La sat in her rocker, her legs curled up beneath her and her long robe covering her knees to keep warm. She could hear the sound of the winds blowing as she ran her brush through her long auburn hair. Her thoughts were of her Alpha and if she was safe.
La didn’t know exactly when her Na would return from the voyage but she knew that this storm would delay her Na’s arrival. She had food prepared and waiting as well as Na’s favorite drink. La knew that Na could only detect ten distinct flavors but La always tried to vary their diets with color and texture if nothing else. She knew that the different colored foods did seem to please Na.
Picking up her mirror, La’s very pale green eyes surveyed her hair, making sure each strand of her hair looked shiny and set perfectly on her head. She always wanted to look her best for her mate, especially after not seeing her for several days. La wore merely a bit of color on her eye lids and a touch of color on her full lips. She was indeed quite beautiful by any standard and was envied by any Alphas she might encounter in the ‘hole’.
But she was also the companion of a Gen-7; and not simply any Gen-7, but one of three remaining from the original first dozen. La was told, indeed warned, about her choice of Na as her Alpha. Gen-7s were so aggressive that only twelve were allowed to exist at any one time. Na was the most aggressive of the group. Every Alpha in the ‘hole’ knew better than to even look to closely at La if she was with Na.
Of course this made her somewhat of a tease much to Na’s delight and consternation. La loved looking attractive and though she did this mostly for the eyes of Na, she did love the looks on those very rare occasions that they ventured into civilization. After all, she was designed in that manner.
The two were opposites in so many ways. La was ultra feminine in build. She had large breasts, a breeder’s breasts, and wide hips. La loved food and her slight belly and curvaceous butt were ample proof of that fact. Spread over a nearly six foot frame, her proportions were as perfect as scientifically possible for a breeder. She was, as some called her, a walking anatomical invitation to commune.
Yet her heart and mind had bonded with her Alpha. She considered herself to be Na’s…property…and she would consider no other for a mate. When her focus was not on herself, it was totally fixed upon making Na’s very Spartan and exceedingly difficult life more barely.
During times like this, when her Na was off on some mission for the Directorate, or some basic function for which she was designed, La was at a loss of what to do with her time. So she planned and dreamed of the future and munched on treats that Na would never be able to fully taste.
She wanted to breed; to have a child, maybe children. She needed to feel the experience and to hear their sounds as they played. Even in this barren and forsaken part of their world, she knew she could provide enough of anything and everything they could possibly need.
As La munched on one of her confections, she could only see an objection coming from Na. Na was a loner by design. How else could anybody survive out in this frozen wilderness with such success? La found it very difficult to be here for only several days alone. Na could go on indefinitely and nearly eternally in solitude. Even one additional body might prove overly taxing.
Then there was the Directorship. Would they even approve of such a thing? They could very well demand that La come into the ‘hole’ to bare her bodily fruit. She did not know if a Gen-7 would be permitted to reside in the ‘hole’. None had ever done so before; at least not with any success. They would certainly raise issues with having Na among the populace of the ‘hole’.
Could she forsake Na? They had been together for several lunar cycles and had formed a unique bond. La remembered how Na didn’t speak to her for nearly her entire first menstrual cycle! La kept up a stream of chatter and singing in her constant attempts to engage Na in any kind of verbal exchange.
La went so far as to rearrange what little furniture items they had. She ordered various adornments for the extremely Spartan home that Na inhabited for so long. Now there was some color and spots of interest where only barren white walls existed before. Rugs, ice tiger fur rugs, adorned the floors and now one could walk barefooted around the home without feeling the extreme chill of the ice beneath its floors.
But ultimately it was the food that caused the breach in the wall of silence. One eve Na entered their home after a long day’s patrol. She quickly walked to their bedding room and changed out of her uniform. She showered, as was her custom, and donned a simple black long flowing caftan belted with a golden cord.
Upon walking out of the bedding room and into the galley, she was immediately taken with the colorful array of food stuffs on freshly made bread slices. La watched with a smile on her face as Na sat down and stared at the plate’s contents. Na’s head rested in her palm and her elbow was on the table as she stared as if something was going to occur.
Finally she bent her head down toward the plate and sniffed at the food, not yet even touching it. Without looking at La, Na spoke.
“What is this?”
“This is food. Something different.” La grinned as she slowly moved toward Na. “Try one. I think you’ll like it.”
Na looked up at La. There was a glint of curiosity in her eyes.
“Do you like this? Have you eaten this before?”
“Yes. Many times. This is something I learned while still in Cryo. Try one. I really think you’ll like it.”
Na looked away from La and delicately picked up a slice of the bread topped with bits of yellow, red, green, and orange vegetables on a bed of soft cheese. She sniffed at it once again and then took a bite of it. A grin broke out across her face.
“Do you like it?”
“Yes. Do you know the bird they grow that doesn’t fly?”
“Yes. I think you speak about the chicken?”
“Well…it tastes like that.”
Na ate everything on the plate and they spoke as she did and then consumed two more plates full. It was the beginning of their relationship. As La sat in her solitude waiting for her Alpha, she thought about their first touch and smiled. In spite of Na’s ferocious nature and ominous aura, there was a touch of timidity about her. It was almost a kind of caution.
Although they shared the same bedding room and bathing room, La slept in a separate bed constructed by Na when she heard of another impending Beta en route. Na had little choice but to accept La’s arrival but she didn’t have to like it. And every evening when Na would return from her duties, La would seek to help Na undress and throw off the wear and tear of the day’s events.
Na consistently refused La’s help. This refusal even existed after they began to speak and interact with each other. It was not within Na’s nature to accept the help of others or readily admit the need for help. She got along well enough spending far more time alone then in the company of the previous Betas sent to her.
But one day things dramatically changed. Na was tracking a large ice tiger on foot. She was well prepared for the frigid temperatures in her environment suit. There was a fair wind blowing at sixty miles an hour and her visibility was slightly hampered by the ice and snow carried in its wake. Suddenly the ice she was on gave way. Evidentially the weight of the tiger had weakened it.
She swiftly managed to swing her ice axe and stop her fall but she heard a snapping sound emanating from her previously damaged shoulder. The jolt of her drop had dislocated her shoulder. The pain was excruciating as she dangled by the hand strap of the axe and the muscles and tendons of her powerful arm. Na, almost instinctively, drew her second axe and with all the strength she could muster lifted herself with her damaged arm and swung the second axe up and just over the edge of the crevasse.
Loosening the hold of the first axe, Na was able to lift herself up and over the edge with her good right arm. Na lay on the ice and rested from her exertion. When she was able to finally move enough to sit upright, Na summonsed her craft by remote control. She got into her craft and set the controls to automatically return home.
La immediately realized that something was very wrong when she heard Na’s craft return. This was way early in the day to have her Alpha coming home. La rushed to meet Na at the hanger bay’s hatch entrance to their home. A blast of frigid air blew through La’s hair as the hatch opened and Na stepped through. Both of La’s delicate hands flew to her mouth when Na turned to her after securing the hatch shut. La could see the pain etched on Na’s face and noticed the drop of her left shoulder.
“What has happened to you?”
“Nothing. I’ll be fine. I must get this suit off.”
She walked past her Beta and into their bedding chamber. Na turned and sat down on the edge of her bedding platform. La followed her in. She watched as Na took a deep breath and, with her right hand, lifted her left arm resting it on her thigh. Then, as she bent down to unsnap the clamps of her boot; her left arm dropped causing her to cry out in pain.
La quickly recognized this as her chance to initiate another change in their relationship. She quickly knelt down and began to undo the clamps. Na grabbed her wrist to stop her.
“Don’t! I can do that.” Na’s jaw tensed in pain and anger at her own weakness.
“I know you can…but so can I.” La looked up at Na and smiled as she spoke. Her voice was soft…and gentle. “Please…” she pleaded. “You’re hurting my wrist.”
There was a look of confusion on Na’s face as if for the first time in her life…she was not sure of what she should do. She let go of La’s wrist and nodded her head.
“See? It’s not a big deal…” La giggled as she undid and removed Na’s boots, and then her socks. Then she began to unzip Na’s tunic. “It is my desire to serve you…and ONLY you. You are fulfilling your mission as a good citizen by allowing me to do so.”
La looked into Na’s slate grey eyes and raised her eye brows in question. Na nodded her head in agreement. Things were definitely going in the direction La had hoped.
“Right arm first…” She assisted Na in getting her right arm out without having to move her injured left one. She carefully brought the garment around Na’s quite broad back and gently, and very carefully, slid it down the injured arm.
“I’m afraid we will need to cut off your top. I don’t want you to move your arm at all right now.”
Na reached into a ‘cargo’ pocket on her trouser right leg and retrieved a six inch stiletto. She pushed the button on the hilt and the blade forcefully came out of the front. Na handed the knife to La who then carefully sliced through the cloth and removed the shreds. La carefully inspected Na’s shoulder. It was still dislocated, swollen, and a dreadful assortment of unnatural colors.
“I can fix this for you if you wish. But it will be very painful.”
Na nodded her head. La placed one hand on the bicep area and the other on the elbow.
“Let me know when you are ready, okay?”
Na nodded. She took several deep breaths letting each one out slowly. She took one very deep breath, let it out half way, looked at La, and nodded her head. La swiftly pushed up on Na’s elbow and pulled out slightly on her upper arm, with all the strength she could muster. Na roared through clenched teeth as the bone popped back into place. Tears of pain came to her eyes and she pounded her right fist on her leg.
“I want you to remain still. I am going to the storeroom to get some things that will help ease the pain and help with the healing. We must also bandage your arm so that it remains still through the night.”
Na didn’t look at her. She simply nodded her approval. La got to her feet and within only a few minutes returned with a pneumatic injector filled with a powerful Geno-
Steroid and Genocaine, and several bandages. She injected Na’s shoulder in several locations and then wrapped the water proof bandage around Na’s body to hold the arm fast to her side. Na sighed in relief as the Genocide took effect.
“Now comes the fun part.”
La then opened Na’s belt and unbuttoned her trousers. She assisted Na in standing and pulled her pants down. Na put her hand upon La’s shoulder as she stepped out of her pants. La tossed them off to the side of the platform. She turned back to Na and found herself facing Na’s crotch. La looked up into Na’s eyes, smiled mischievously, brought her face so close that she was nearly touching Na, and inhaled deeply, taking in the strong, intoxicating scent of her Alpha. La giggled as she then removed Na’s panties.
She quickly planted a kiss on Na’s abundant soft downy pubic hair and stood up.
La had noticed Na’s coarsely haired legs and arms as well as the tufts that extended beyond her arm pits. The scent that emanated from under her arms was strong but not wholly unpleasant. The Beta actually found it to be intoxicating and very…heady. She had seen the body hair before but never from this very close and intimate distance. La wanted to bury her nose into it and feel it on her face and hands from the first time she had seen it.
“We must bathe you but first there is one more task.”
La took the last bandage and fashioned a sling for the injured arm. Na lowered her head so that La could slip the sling into place. She very gently placed Na’s numbed arm into the sling. La raised her hand up and tried to touch Na’s cheek but the Alpha moved her face away as she watched curiously as it approached. It was as if the movement itself triggered this automatic response.
“Please?” The Beta pleaded. “I would never hurt you.”
Na looked at her and realized that her response was not correct. Although she couldn’t stop from watching La’s hand approach, she didn’t move this time. La’s hand was warm to the touch and the Alpha closed her eyes and enjoyed the soft smoothness of the hand against her face. Na even moved her face against the hand to further savor this unusual sensation.
“Thank you.” La smiled as she gently spoke those words.
“For what?” Na’s face betrayed no particular emotion though her eyes remained closed and calmness overtook her being.
“For permitting me to serve you.” Na couldn’t see the tear that dropped from La’s eye.
Even now, as La sifted in her rocker, a tear came to her eye. It seemed like so very long ago that these events occurred. She smiled as she took the cloth from her lap to gently pat her eyes dry. The shower that eve was sheer heaven for her.
The large Alpha was letting the very warm water rain down upon her weary and beaten body. Her eyes were closed and her back was to the plexicon door when her Beta entered. She could barely see La for the fog created by the warmth of the water obscured her sight.
“What…???”
“Ssshhhh! Don’t speak. Close your eyes and enjoy.” La spoke only loud enough to be heard over the rush of the water from the multiple jets. She had quickly learned that her Alpha didn’t respond well to loud noises…or voices.
The Beta took her scented body wash and began to gently massage the Alpha’s broad back talking special care not to aggravate Na’s injury. La could feel all the tension drain from her Alpha as she began at her neck and worked her way down to the small of the back.
“Mmmm… That feels so…good.” Na’s voice was throaty. She suddenly leaned against the shower’s wall with her strong right arm and rested her head on her fore arm.
La took this as an assent to continue. A smile crossed her lips as she filled her hand with the wash. Putting the bottle down on the plexicon shelf, she put some of the wash in her other hand and began to massage below the small of her Alpha’s back. La relished the sensation of massaging those hard and powerful ass cheeks, her wash slicked fingers gliding smoothly over Na’s ass cheeks.
La kneeled down and rested on her haunches on the white tiled shower floor grabbing the bottle of wash on the way down. As she filled her hand with the gel, La inched her torso up against Na’s thighs, her nipples touching their backs. She found herself at the same level as Na’s ass cheeks. As she spread the gel between both her hands she leaned her face onto Na’s hard powerful butt.
The Alpha’s thigh muscles curved outward from her slender waist into large hard cords of muscle. La rubbed her hands down the backs, and then the fronts, of those cords. She elicited a deep throaty moan from Na, who remained motionless as she leaned against the wall. La wrapped her hands around Na’s thighs and hugged them against her pendulous boobs and erect and thickening nipples.
La raised herself to her knees as she drew her hands up those thighs again along the inner side. The Alpha’s knees began to buckle as she slid down against the wall to the floor. La supported her Alpha’s drop by placing her left hand against Na’s crotch as her right arm hugged Na’s belly.
Na came to rest on her knees, her arm still against the wall and her head still resting upon it, La firmly but gently slid her left middle finger up along the lips of Na’s vagina in a long slow motion. La’s right hand moved up to cup Na’s breast and distended nipple in the palm of her hands. Na trembled and shook as La’s finger passed over the plump large clit that poked out from between the lips of Na’s vagina.
“By the spirits! Aaahhhh…that feels so good.” This was all Na could manage to say as La slowly continued her ministrations. ‘My time has come’ La thought to herself. And she couldn’t count on it ever coming again.
La continued to run her index and middle finger alongside the large protuberance between Na’s legs as she also started to playfully tug on Na’s nipples and roll them between her fingers. Her Alpha began a low groaning sound and began to slightly rock her pelvis in time to the steady stroking of La’s fingers. La stretched up to lick, kiss, and nibble on Na’s ears. Na was becoming sensory overloaded rapidly and her breathing increased as her inner tension built.
This was something totally new to the Alpha. The touch of her Beta was making her feel sensations that she never knew existed. La could feel the tension grow and grow as she teased Na’s clit without mercy, and every squeeze and stroke produced another moan of pleasure.
“Yessss…” Na hissed as La, on a down stroke, curled her two fingers around and up into Na’s sopping pussy. La continued to tease her still engorging clit as the tremors within the Alpha’s body increased in power as well as frequency.
Suddenly Na’s entire body tensed as her head lifted from her fore arm and looked toward the ceiling. Her powerful right hand clasped La’s right and La felt her Alpha’s clit suddenly thicken and extend to its maximum size.
Na’s body began to undulate as a half scream and half roar came out of her mouth as she became over whelmed by an enormous orgasm; her first ever. La had a difficult time keeping her hold on Na as her body shook and quaked with the overwhelming force that every muscle seems to emit simultaneously. But La did hold on as she held Na’s belly and breast until the ‘earth quake’ had passed.
Na sat back on her haunches with her head down totally exhausted by the strength of what she had felt for the first time in her conscious life. La wrapped her arms around Na and rocked her slowly as she felt all of the tension leave Na’s body. She softy kissed Na’s back and neck and she began to giggle as Na’s breathing slowed to a normal rate.
The big Alpha began to rise to her feet and La clung to her rising as well. They both went into the shower of warm water and washed themselves off, La using her hands to get the cleanser off of Na’s body, and then her own. Na still felt the aural after glow of her intense orgasm and held onto La’s shoulder with her right hand. She looked down at the Beta…her Beta…and spoke.
“That was…” Na took a moment or two to try and find the proper word to describe what, and how, she felt. “…wonderful.” That was the best she could do in her current condition. She still felt a bit wobbly.
“Yes, I am glad you enjoyed that. I did as well.” And La began to giggle.
“You can do this all the time?”
“Yes…that’s one of the things I’m here for.” La giggled again. “I can do that for you again now if you’d like?”
Na laughed with La and shook her head not believing her. La again moved behind her Alpha, took her around the breast and with her left hand once again drew her two fingers up along the lips of Na’s pussy. Na quickly exploded in an orgasm this time. It was not quite as powerful as the first one but she roared nearly as loudly.
This happened so quickly that Na was clearly shaken a second time. She darted away two steps and held up her hand in front of her keeping the Beta at a distance. Na was giggling as well as La.
“I think that’s enough for now.” The Alpha actually smiled!
La held up her hands in mirror image and nodded her head in ascent. She opened the plexicon door and reached around for the towel. Bringing it back into the shower, she began to pat down her Alpha and dry her off. La reached for a bottle of body lotion and poured some into her hand. After putting the bottle down, she spread the lotion onto her other hand and turned to the Alpha.
“What is in your hand?” Na looked with a curious expression on her face.
“It is a lotion for your skin. Want to see?” La held her hands out for Na to inspect. Na brought her nose within smelling distance and smiled.
“It smells good…like…the things with bright colors that grow in dirt!” Na grinned. The scent was quite pleasing.
“You mean flowers?” La giggled. The Alpha nodded her head. “Come, I’ll put some on you.”
Na followed the motion of her hands as La began to apply and rub in the soothing lotion. Na closed her eyes and luxuriated in the sensation of her Beta’s application of the lotion. When La had finished, Na turned to face La and held her hand out. La looked at her and smiled as she poured a bit into her large meaty hand.
Na began to rub the lotion into La’s back. “Your skin…it’s so smooth,” was all she could say. In truth she had never seen or touched anything that came close to feeling the way La’s body felt. She managed to cover La with the lotion, which she was finding to be more difficult as she went on.
The natural aroma of her Beta was something her never paid much attention to…until now. Na couldn’t help but bring her nose close to La’s arm pits and when she got down to her denuded pussy, Na tarried for more than a moment, inhaling the scent she found so very intoxicating. Na had never really paid much attention to her other Betas and certainly not to any other woman.
When they were finished ministering to each other, La escorted her injured Alpha to her bed and helped her situate. Na slept on her back in the center of the large bedding platform. La then lighted several scented candles around the room and went out to perform the night check on security systems. She had watched Na do so several times and had paid very close attention so that she could now perform this most important task easily.
When she returned to their bedding room, La stopped at the doorway and watched her Alpha. Na was asleep and snoring very gently. La thought it sounded like a large cat purring. She smiled. Tonight had been a major break through in their relationship. She was so happy that a tear welled up in her eye.
La began to walk toward her bed. As she did so, Na suddenly, with eyes still closed, pulled aside the blanket covering her right side and patted the bedding with her right hand. La froze immediately and looked over at her. Na didn’t move save her hand. La slowly walked to Na’s bed and slowly got up onto the platform. She kneeled down and crawled up next to Na. Na opened her eyes and raised her arm up. La settled down against Na’s body, her head resting on the crotch of Na’s arm. Na pulled the blanket back over the two of them.
La felt safe and warm beneath the blanket and next to her Alpha. She also felt surprised. She never imagined that this evening would have completely turned their relationship around so quickly. La rested her right hand atop Na’s breast and buried her face into Na’s side. She felt so full of emotion that she couldn’t hold her tears back. Na felt the wetness. She lifted the blanket only enough to see La’s face.
“Why do you cry? Are you in pain?” There was a look of real concern on the Alpha’s face.
“No…” La smiled. “I cry because I am happy.”
The Alpha looked at her without any sign of emotion at all. It was as if she couldn’t figure out this very strange creature with who she shared her bed. Na turned her head back and closed her eyes. Then she spoke.
“I am happy as well.” Then she fell asleep. La inhaled the aroma of her Alpha and soon followed.
The next morning La awoke to find her Alpha sitting on the bed, legs crossed beneath her, staring at herself in a small mirror. More specifically, Na was looking at her pussy and then looking up at her sleeping Beta. La got up on one elbow, smiled, and looked at Na.
“What are you doing?”
“I wanted to see what you were doing last evening…in the shower. Do you look the same?” If her expression wasn’t so serious, La would have broke out chuckling at the question.
“Yes…I look the same. Want to see?”
“Yes.”
With that La kicked off the blanket and, turning to face Na, spread her legs open. Na got down as low as she could to the bed surface. La, to accommodate Na, gently grabbed her nether lips and pulled them apart. Na still couldn’t get the view she wanted. She pushed La over onto her back and as her legs came up Na grabbed her left, holding it up and resting it on her broad shoulder.
La laughed as Na began to have an in depth look. “Mine is so much larger than your. Yet otherwise we are the same.” Na looked up at La.
“Yes…well…everything on you is much bigger than on me.” She giggled at the conversation but understood that Na didn’t have anyone else to compare herself to and the visits to the ‘Hole’ were not social in nature. The big Alpha lay down on the bedding to get as close a look as she could.
“Well…not everything.’ Na spoke as she looked at her Beta’s breasts. Turning her gaze back to task, Na spoke again. “It looks like a...” Na was searching for the word. “Ah yes. A flower! I think I once saw this whilst in Cryo.” A broad smile came to her face.
“Some people think it looks like an orchid.”
“An orchid…” Na bent back over to look but was hampered by her bandage and sling. She turned over and sat back up, removing the sling first and then starting to undo the bandage.
“Wait! It’s too soon!” La leaned in and tried to stop Na from undoing everything. “Just the sling. See how it feels first.”
“It’s fine.” And with that Na ripped the bandages of. She first stretched her bad arm skyward and then tried to rotate it. Her face tightened in pain, but she remained silent. “It’s much better. I must see this.”
She smiled and got back down on the mattress. She brought her face so close to La’s pussy that La could feel the teasing of Na’s warm breath. She giggled when Na gently pulled her lips apart to study the organ more carefully. Na took a deep breath inhaling as much of La’s scent as possible.
“It smells like the ocean.” Na smiled and inhaled again.
“You’ve smelled the ocean?” La’s face lighted up.
“Yes. It is under the ice. I have seen it and hunted the sea dogs. But you smell even better.”
Na grinned. She then ran her tongue from the bottom of La’s slit through the lips and up over La’s clit, eliciting a squeal of pleasure from her. Na looked up at her Beta with a worried look on her face.
“Are you alright? You sounded like you’re in pain.”
La laughed. “Nooo…” She laughed again. “That felt wonderful.”
Na shook her head in a combination of disbelief and wonder then she lowered her head to continue licking and playing with her new toy. La couldn’t remain still or silent. Being designed as she was, she orgasmed almost at the merest touch of Na’s tongue and fingers. And when Na tried to explore the depth of La’s vaginal canal…well…it was as if a major explosion occurred within the Beta as she shook and spasmed and screamed.
Finally, too physically exhausted to respond any further, La simply laid back and breathed heavily and deeply. Her Alpha got to her knees and laid down next to La. Na, resting her head on her elbow, looked into the eyes of her Beta with a curious expression on her face.
La opened her eyes and looked up at Na. She smiled and giggled and, getting up on her elbow to face Na, kissed her on the lips. Then she ran her tongue along Na’s lips, tasting herself on her Alpha’s face.
“We must do this again.” Na was so serious when she spoke that La had to laugh.
“Yes…I think we will.” She answered as she kissed the Alpha again. Na had such a surprised look on her face when La kissed her. This was something new and different. Na thought it a nice custom.
La wiped a tear from her eye as she thought back to that night and the ones that followed. That day her bed was gone from their bedding chamber; it was as if their separation never existed. And La started to defer to her, on occasions, on various things. ‘Do you like this picture here?’ “Should we get a plant with flowers?’ And even more surprisingly, Na would give her an answer. It might be one word, but that was far better than before with none at all.
La giggled as she thought of those times and some of the things her Alpha would say and do. The body lotion became a daily regimen. She remembered the time that Na tried to drink the lotion because it smelled so appealing. Na immediately spit it out in dismay. She had one general taste sensory that was for ‘bad’ or ‘not food’ and the lotion hit it majorly. Plants with flowers also became a challenge because they did taste very good to the Alpha.
A dozen more incidents that caused her to giggle ran through her mind when the sound of the docking bay’s doors interrupted her. Her Alpha had returned home…and in such a terrible storm! La jumped out of her rocker and quickly straightened up her table. She quickly ran to put out the food she had prepared earlier and then to the hanger portal to await Na’s entry. La met her ever night at this place. Na was not truly home until La had hugged and kissed her.
La heard the portal open on the other side of the air lock that kept the frigid cold at bay. She heard it close and then the portal on her side swung open. Na, in her under wear and carrying her dress uniform, stepped through. La put her hands together in front of her mouth as tears gathered in her eyes. Na’s mouth curled up in one corner creating a crooked smile as she hung her uniform on a hook by the portal.
As soon as her arms were free, La rushed into them, curling her own around her Alpha. Na’s skin was so cold from being out in the hanger for only a few moments that La shivered as their bodies touched. Na looked down at her Beta and, pulling her long dark red hair back till their eyes met, planted a kiss on La’s lips. Na laughed as she spoke.
“I know. You cry because you are happy, right?”
La simply nodded her head. “It is sooo good to have you back safely here, at home. I did miss you sooo much.” La’s tears flowed as she alternated between smiling and frowning through quavering lips. “You look sooo very tired.”
“Well…” The big Alpha laughed. “…all in all…I’d rather be home.”
Next: Eve's "Hole"
![]() |
The Ice Tiger
“…Eve’s Hole.” by Kelly Blake edited by Andrea Lena DiMaggio |
“…Eve’s hole.”
“You look tired.”
The Alpha ate her first decent meal in several days with her Beta at her side. Na had become quite accustomed to having her La around. It was hard for her to remember her life without La even though it hadn’t been so many cycles of the moon.
After finishing, Na got up and went toward their bedding chamber to wash and change into something comfortable. La went to get her uniform so that it could be cleaned.
“What is all over this?”
“Blood.”
“What? Are you hurt?”
“Don’t worry. It’s not mine.” And the Alpha chuckled.
The stain was difficult to see against the black uniform but it did shine a bit coppery in the light. La followed Na into the room and, after removing the many decorations and ribbons from the breast pockets, she put it into their laundry bin. La walked into their bathing room where Na was already in the shower.
“Where are your medallions?”
“Are you going to come in and join me?” Na’s lip curled up in one corner giving her now familiar half smile.
La giggled. She knew what would happen if she did and so desperately wanted to wait until they bedded for the evening.
“I think I’ll wait. It’s more enjoyable when we bed. Anyway, you haven’t answered me. Did you lose them again?”
Na really didn’t like wearing her uniform with the many decorations for campaigns and valorous acts. In her mind she was simply doing what she was designed for; nothing more and nothing less.
“They must be somewhere aboard the dart. My long knife is there as well. I must sharpen it after I get a bit of rest.”
Na stepped out of the shower to the waiting towel in La’s hands. The Beta patted her Alpha dry.
“You will use the lotion?” Na’s face was full of anticipation as she affectionately smiled at her Beta. She reached out her hand to gently touch La’s cheek.
“As usual…” La cocked her head to the side as Na stroked her face gently. “I did miss you so. I was telling Eve…”
Suddenly Na stopped in mid motion and the smile left her face.
“You spoke to Eve? Does she want me to call?”
There was seriousness in the Alpha’s voice as she continued to stroke La’s face and then put her hand gently on La’s shoulder.
“She called for me.” La giggled and seemed quite pleased with herself. A call from the Executive Director of the hole was no small event in a Beta’s life.
“Since when does Eve call a Beta…MY Beta?” There was a touch of anger in Na’s face. “What did she want?”
Na was concerned. La placed both of her hands on Na’s face. She pulled the Alpha down and kissed her lips. She then turned Na around and reached for the bottle of body lotion. Pouring some into her hand, she spoke.
“She was asking me all sorts of questions. Was I happy? Did I like being out here? Was there anything I needed? How were we getting along…”
La continued rattling off her summery as she rubbed the lotion over the Alpha’s broad back. She could feel the tension in Na and she poked her head around to look up into her gray eyes.
“I would never leave you and I couldn’t be happier then I am with you, and being out here with you.” She smiled as a tear rolled down her cheek. She bent her head slightly and gently sucked Na’s nipple into her mouth causing the Alpha to giggle.
After La finished her ministrations, which always proved to be an absolute delight, Na went into their bedding chamber and stood before the full length mirror. She still hadn’t quite grown accustomed to her lack of body hair or the new length of hair on her head. It was her Beta’s influence that prompted this new ‘look’.
Na enjoyed the feeling of donning her ‘silks’ prior to her environment clothing. She delighted in how the material slid along her skin and actually found herself becoming a bit aroused as she would slide the bottoms up her legs, the legging portion teasing her skin.
And Na adored the way her Beta’s hands, and lips, felt on her hairless skin. Na smiled as she remembered the first night after her Beta had shaved her hair off. For the first time she felt the coolness of the air. La had bathed her body in lotion afterward to abate the heated sensation of the razor against Na’s skin. But once that feeling stopped, the sensation of La’s tongue as she licked the inside of her hair denuded thighs was almost too much to endure.
The growth of hair on her head provided Na with a new spectrum of delights as well. Though getting ready in the morning took a bit longer, the sensation of La’s fingers playing with the Alpha’s new mane was…quite interesting. Na relished the chills that seemed to radiate from her spine whenever her little Beta touched the hair on her head.
“La!”
“Na?”
“Come here. I want to look.”
The Beta came in from the main chamber to see her Alpha standing nude before the mirror. She smiled as she came up and took as much of the larger woman into her arms as she could.
“No…” Na didn’t look down at her La. She stood looking straight ahead into the mirror. “…stand as I do. I wish to look.”
La smiled up and acceded to Na’s request. She squared her shoulders and stood as tall as she could. Na looked at their reflections and a frown crossed her face. She then turned in profile and La followed her. Then Na turned her back to the mirror and La once again followed her Alpha’s movement. And once again she turned, after peering over her shoulder at their reflection, to face the mirror again.
“What is it you look for?”
“You have so many more curves then I do. I think I prefer your body to mine.” The frown hadn’t disappeared from Na’s face. La laughed at what she heard. “Why do you laugh?”
“Because I prefer your body to my own.” La turned to face her Na. She once again reached out to embrace her Alpha, this time her arms going inside Na’s as she rubbed her cheek against the hardness on Na’s body.
The Alpha nodded as she put her arm around her La. With her other arm she swept the Beta’s feet out and lifted her into those very strong arms. Na then kissed La’s belly and stuck her tongue into her Beta’s navel, something that La found to be incredibly arousing. As she slowly inhaled the scent of La’s body, Na spoke.
“I really should call Eve you know.”
Na took the two strides to their bedding platform and knelled upon it.
“The storm rages outside. Eve can wait till the morning.”
“I can smell your…excitement. I rage inside and I can’t wait till then.”
Na gently placed the Beta down upon their bedding. She laid down softly atop La’s body and brought her face to within mere millimeters of the Beta. Na’s eyes were aglow with the passion that swelled within her. Her crooked smile crossed her face as she spoke.
“You are my only weakness…and I…” Na searched for words to describe what she felt. “…bathe in you.” Their lips met in the most heated of touches.
Na sat on their couch facing the projector that produced the images when she called Eve. She would only speak to the Executive Director of the largest, and most powerful, community beneath the frozen surface of the planet. Na would not open the optical portion of the transmission if Eve was not available. The only message would be: ‘Tell Eve that Na-Lin called’. There was always a revenant acknowledgement. Na was only responsible to Eve although she was beginning to feel a certain amount of responsibility to her Beta.
“Na-Lin…how sweet of you to call.” The sarcasm dripped off of Eve’s words. Na called up the visual. “You did return almost twelve hours ago.”
The image of Eve’s slender face filled the area in front of Na. Eve’s thin lips pursed wryly as her deep blue eyes seemed to penetrate from the distance of her office so many miles away. Na’s half smile appeared before Eve in her office perched atop the fifteen hundred foot construction along the wall of the huge crevasse.
“I was…busy.” A chuckle emanated from the Alpha as she thought of the evenings…activity.
“I’m sure you were.” Eve laughed upon seeing her Gen-7’s…satisfied…look and hearing her excuse. “And where, may I ask, is your Beta?”
La walked into view wearing her sheerest robe. She sat down next to her nude Alpha.
“La-Gen…you look radiant as ever. Unlike your Na-Lin who appears to still be tired. You are not wearing her out on me I trust.”
La blushed and giggled. Turning her eyes back to Na’s, Eve spoke.
“I would speak with you. And bring your lovely Beta when you come. I expect a dress uniform and have your Beta make sure that you wear ALL of your decorations. We wouldn’t want an…incident simply because you weren’t recognized.”
Na laughed as she nodded her head.
“When do you want me?”
“Yesterday Na-Lin…yesterday.” Now there was a dire seriousness in Eve’s voice and the smile disappeared from her face. But her eyes…those eyes as piercing as Na’s long knife…left no doubt that this would be a meeting of the utmost importance.
“I understand.” Na shut down the transmission understanding that Eve never discussed anything with Na over the encrypted network. Eve only trusted the confides of her own little space in the world.
The donning of the dress uniform always took time. Everything had to be just right. All of her ribbons had to be in a proper order and in the right place. Campaign awards on the left side and all others on the right. The three medallions for exceptional valor, solid gold embossed with the Tree of Life, would hang from her neck on sky blue ribbons. Nobody, not even the renowned Eve, wore three. Most who earned one were no longer alive.
In truth, Na hated dressing in this manner. These awards and honors were merely a curiosity to her. ‘Up top’, in this frozen wilderness given over to the ice tiger and the great bear, she was far more at ease in her environment suit, her long knife on her hip, and her pulse rifle slung from her shoulder.
Her Beta assisted Na with the solemn demeanor of a sacred ritual to the Sisters of Salvation. Although she didn’t betray her true emotion, La adored her Alpha in this formal attire, trouser creased as sharp as Na’s blade and jacket as tailored as the Beta’s finest silk gown. Her emotions would well up behind the Alpha’s back as La straightened the jacket across those broad shoulders bearing four gold stars on the shoulder boards, and she picked a white sliver of thread off the double vented back.
Whilst La readied herself, Na would check her ship. It had returned during the night as they slept; the Beta snuggled up against her Alpha as she should be. La would wear a long sleeved, ankle length, wide swept hem, pale green gown to match her eyes. It draped her lush form like a full bodied hug from her Na. She was, away from their home in the iced cliff sides of the wilderness, quite modest; especially with this Alpha near her in public.
La colored her full lips to match her hair; a matted dark rust red. On her eye lids she favored the colors of the soil of life; just the slightest hint to augment her modest appearance. Her long lashes required no help but she colored them with a bit of dark brown anyway. She wore no jewelry save the small crystal tears drops that hung from her ears and a simply matching necklace she clasped around her neck. A quick spray in the air of a scent she would walk through to disguise her natural aroma from other Alphas.
La chose her shoes as carefully as her dresses; they had to be sensible. Plain silk covered ballet flats colored to match this particular gown. To ward off the cold she would wear the long hooded coat made from the sea dogs that Na hunted. The fur was soft and lustrous and the coat dropped down to her shoes.
La inspected herself in the mirror. The dress hung in a manner that accented her curvaceous lush body. ‘This will please my Na’ she thought and smiled very wickedly. She turned quickly to a profile and watched as her breasts swayed almost as an after thought to the movement of her ripe torso.
The Beta donned her coat, grabbed her purse and a small case filled with her essential cosmetics and toiletries that was always packed for such short notice trip, and headed for the hanger bay. Na was granted a small chamber in the hole that accommodated their needs. It was stocked with enough clothing for them both for several days and La loved the view from the top floors of the complex.
As La entered the hanger bay, the frigid cold air forced her to raise the hood on her coat. She entered the ship through the forward port near the cockpit and activated the ‘close’ panel. Depositing her purse and bag in a stowage compartment in Na’s day cabin, she then removed her coat and hung it in Na’s closet.
The Alpha was already in the control seat and in the process of check listing as La entered and spoke.
“Well?” She pirouetted with her hands on her hips. “How do I look?”
Na turned her head and looked at her Beta. It was a wide eyed stare as she watched the Beta’s body motion. La smiled and giggled as she read the looks that flashed across her Alpha’s mind; heated looks she could feel the warmth and desire of. Na never answered.
She simply ogled.
“Come…sit…we must be off.”
Na felt the pull of the landing beam as she relinquished control of her dart. The small vessel was automatically brought to dock at the appropriate bay on the top most level of the complex that ran along the Northern wall of the hole. As far as the eye could see in both directions, and then some, were the various levels of the city. There was the mildest of jolts as the ship alighted on the terraced bay and came to rest.
La stepped off the ship first and into a waiting formation of Gen-6 honors guards in full dress uniforms. She was quite surprised and pulled her coat closed around her. Na followed and was struck by the same surprise. As she stepped down off the ramp, the guards issued the formal salute; right hand fisted over the heart and then extended forward opened.
Na stood straight and returned the salute as sharply as she was able. A commander stepped forward along with a Director to welcome the Alpha and her Beta to ‘their’ city.
“Welcome Commander Na-Lin and La-Gen. I am Director Commander Sue-Chou. I have been sent to greet you instead of Eden-Fu. She has been delayed due to a meeting and wishes me to escort you both to your new quarters.”
“New?”
“Yes. Our Executive Director wanted you both to be comfortable during your stay. Your old quarters were quite small; not suited to your needs. So Eden-Fu moved you to quarters next to her own. This is quite an honor.”
Na detected a bit of sarcasm in Sue’s voice which made her chuckle. After all, a Directorship was the loftiest position one could receive and to be acting as a…tour guide…for a Gen-7 with her Beta might be considered a sign of little faith. Perhaps the Directorship wanted Sue to say the improper thing and let the Gen-7 rid them of their problem.
And so the Director, escorted by a Gen-6 Vice Commander and her guard, began to escort Na and La toward the shuttle which would take then to that section of the housing units. Na reached for the hand of her Beta. Na felt a bit put off as those around her took note of the fact that she had grown hair on her head. The Gen-6 guards, and their commander, all shaved their heads. The Director had long hair, and styled complete with coloring to hide her graying strands.
The little Beta could feel the eyes of all the Alpha Gen-6s on her. In spite of her thick heavy coat and her scent, they were still attracted to her. This made her feel uneasy as she clutched Na’s arm as they held hands. Na looked down at her with a quizzical look on her face and the Beta simply looked up and smiled as she shrugged her shoulders.
The trip to their new quarters was quick and uneventful. The Director and Vice Commander escorted them into a secured corridor guarded by Gen-6’s at both ends. A security check was made before the four were permitted to enter through the double doors that led to the residence quarters. There were two guards outside each of the entrances. They walked nearly to the end of the corridor before stopping in front of a double door entrance.
“These are your new quarters Na-Lin.” Pointing down to the last door, a mere few yards away, Sue spoke. “That is where Eden-Fu resides.”
Na looked down the hall at the two guards standing outside her doors and snorted a short laugh.
“Why do you laugh Na-Lin?” Sue had a slightly annoyed look on her face.
Na smiled at the Director Commander and brought her face close as she spoke.
“It is good that I will be so close to her.” She laughed again as Sue took a step back with a look of dread on her face.
“Open the door Vice Commander…please.”
The Vice Commander did as Sue asked. She pulled the double doors out so that the quarters could be seen in their entire splendor. La pulled her Alpha into the main entrance. This opened up into a living and dining area that was larger than their entire living space and ship bay together!
Floor to ceiling Plexicon windows ran along the wall that gave a view of not only the various levels along both sides of the wide crevasse, but they were close enough to the surface to see the wind blowing snow and ice particles against the very blue sky.
The La was actually bouncing up and down on her one inch heels in excitement. She let go of her Alpha’s arm and went around the large space looking at everything.
“By the Spirit! Look at this view.” La squealed in excitement as she looked out their windows.
Na had a more contained reaction as a dour look crossed her face. ‘A waste of space’ she thought as she looked around. Na turned to their escorts.
“When will Eve be available?”
“Who?” Asked Sue.
“The Executive Director…when?”
“She will be here soon enough. A last minute meeting she had to attend.” The Gen-6 moved closer to the Alpha as if the Vice Commander present didn’t need to hear what was said. “Look, I’ve assigned two of my best Gen-6 operators to your Beta. If you would like more…”
“She is accustomed to my company only and is quite self sufficient. Have there been problems?”
“No Commander…nor do we want there to be. She is extraordinarily attractive which is not her fault. We simply want to avoid any…”
“Incidents?” Na laughed. “I would wish her to be in the company of other Betas. We don’t come to this place any more than we must and I would like for her to see the most. Perhaps she would like to do a bit of shopping. If there are others, as well as your two women, there should be no incidents. Do you agree?”
The Sue smiled and nodded. “I could have my Beta accompany her. Mine would love nothing better and perhaps this will forestall my having to go shopping with her.” She laughed. “Not all of us have the ‘shopping gene.”
Na laughed as did the Commander. Na understood. The last time they were in the hole, La insisted on Na coming with her when she went to choose some new things for their quarters. Though the Alpha couldn’t resist La’s asking, the venture proved to be boring beyond belief.
Although Na did enjoy watching her La select and then try on different pieces of clothing. Na enjoyed the look of glee on the little Beta’s face whenever La would try something on that was pleasing to her Alpha. And she loved watching her Beta turn this way and that; the motion of her body was so enticing.
La even convinced Na to go to a spa with her. La wanted to have some of her Alpha’s thick body hair permanently removed to save her the trouble of shaving it every few days herself. Of course she couldn’t have foreseen what would happen when a Gen-7 Alpha was put amongst so many Betas and lesser Gen Alphas. Na felt somewhat out of place but La stayed by her side the entire time.
“We’ll leave you to yourselves to settle in. There are two Betas that will tend to any needs you have in your quarters so don’t do anything. Simply call upon them. That’s what they’re here for.” The Sue smiled as she began, along with the Vice Commander, to with draw from the quarters.
As soon as the doors were closed, the Beta ran up to her Alpha and threw her arms around her.
“Isn’t this wonderful?” She squealed in delight. “And the view is so fantastic! I wonder how we managed to get this place.”
“Yes. I wonder as well.” Na frowned. ‘They want something’. The Alpha thought to herself. She put her arm around La and hugged her close. Na loved the feel of La’s flesh in her hands as she squeezed her gently. The Beta snuggled into her Alpha’s chest.
Na, with La still clinging on her, began to walk around the room inspecting every little detail. She noticed the stairway leading up to the second floor. They slowly ascended the stairs side by side. The stairway led up to a landing and a hall way the ran back dividing the space equally in half. There were two doors on one side and on double door on the other.
Na opened the double door room first and walked through with La. Again they were immediately met by the large plexicon window that ran across the length of the wall. The entire front was actually a bay that extended out past the wall of the structure giving a truly breathe taking view. Even the flooring in the bay area was composed of the clear material.
“This is truly beautiful Na.” There were tears in La’s eyes as she took in the view. “This is something I might see on the projection. I never believed that I would be in one.”
Na remained silent. She could see the price of her future service going up even more. Whatever they wanted, it was important and not simply a visit to the men again or simply taking another head.
La started to turn to view the rest of the room and Na with her. The space was enormous; far bigger than what they were accustomed to. The bedding platform was huge and covered with a curtained canopy with the curtains secured to the end posts. There was a ceiling mirror over the bed with carved crystal trim. The built in closets contained the few clothing items from their old quarters.
But what truly amazed the Beta was the bathing chamber. There was a great tub in the center of the room; large enough for La and her Alpha. And deep enough to sit in and be massaged by the bubbling jets just beneath the water line. The shower was also out sized with multiple jets on three of the walls. The entire room was finished in marbles of different colors and tiled to the ceiling. There were two sinks as well as two lavs and a series of heat lamps recessed into the ceiling. La stood in the doorway and simply stared, mouth agape, at these fantastic luxuries.
“Eve Enters…Stage Left”
They were interrupted by the chiming of their front door. Na left La to continue her exploring of their new quarters and went down the stairs to see who had come. Upon opening the door, she came face to face with Eve. A smile came to both their faces as Na ushered Ed into the ante way.
Eve took the Alpha into her arms and hugged her. This caught Na somewhat by surprise but she reciprocated.
“Let me look at you Na-Lin.” Eve held onto Na’s arms at arms length and looked her over from head to foot. “You look a bit tired…but other wise well.”
“Yes. I’ve been hearing that lately. But I do feel quite fit.” Na smiled openly.
“And where is that delicious little Beta of yours?” Eve’s sharp blue eyes were darting about the space. Na took hold of Eve’s arm and led her into the room and over to the sitting area in front of the windows.
“She is upstairs inspecting our new quarters.”
They then heard the sound of La’s little feet scrambling down the steps.
“By the spirits this is sooo wonderful. I can’t believe…” She stopped speaking upon seeing Eve. She scurried down the stairs at an even faster pace and ran up to stand beside her Alpha. La was smiling whilst attempting to catch her breath.
“Ah…here you are now. How are you my dear?” Eve’s voice was very throaty and sometimes referred to as ‘smokey’ for it’s deep raspy quality.
She smiled at the Beta with her eyes twinkling. Eve stood taller than La but not as tall as her warrior Alpha. She was almost painfully thin and her large head rested atop her very whispery neck. Eve’s silvery hair was a sharp contrast to her darker skin tone. She wore the slightest hint of color over her eyes.
Aside from being the Executive Director of the city, Eve exhibited the markings of the High Priestess on her chest just above her breasts. She was elegant in her movements and baring and extraordinarily intelligent as a result of her Alpha Gen -5.9 stock.
Eve took hold of the Beta and hugged her after kissing both of La’s cheeks.
“You look positively wonderful my dear.” Eve beamed at La as she held onto the Beta’s arms. “Living in the wilderness with this…this Alpha seems to agree with you.”
La blushed and smiled as she looked up at her Alpha out of the corner of her eyes.
“Yes…I do feel quite well. And this…” La waved her hands around her and glowed with excitement. “…this…is really wonderful. And I love the fashion it’s done in.”
“I attended to the smallest details myself. This Alpha of yours could live happily in a cave!” Eve leaned into La and spoke into her ear. “As you have seen.” She pulled back from the little Beta. “But most of us need a bit more…a splash of color here and there and a sign or two of life.”
They spoke for several moments about various things regarding life in the city until Eve turned to her Gen-7.
“I would have words with you Na-Lin. I have arranged to have our spa reserved for our exclusive use.” Turning toward La the Executive Director spoke again. “I must take your Na-Lin for a bit of time. I understand that the Beta of our Gen-6 commander will be your escort for some shopping.”
“Yes…I am sooo looking forward to that.” La was nearly bouncing on her toes with excitement as she clasped her hands and brought them to her face.
“Then know that you have unlimited credits to procure whatever you desire my dear child. So do enjoy yourself. I will contact your escort when we are finished. Those are the two ladies awaiting you outside of your doors.”
“At the Spa”
The spa was a short walk through the doors of the Director’s quarters. Though there were spas located throughout the city, this one was only for those who sat at the ‘table’ and their guests.
The air hung with the mist of humidity and scented spices and flowers. One could barely make out the forms of the attending Betas or the finest quality stone appointments composing the spa’s inner sanctum; the bath. Having shed their garments in the dressing rooms, the two Alphas, Na-Lin and Eve-Fu, navigated their way to the edge of the steaming pool; the acrid odor of sulfur hardly disguised by the other scents in the air.
“I wish some oil on my back.” Eve looked to Na with a pleasant smile. Na signaled for one of the Betas to come over and apply the oil to Eve’s back. “I wish you to do it Na-Lin.”
Na motioned the Betas away as she picked up the bottle of fragrant natural oil from the pedestal alongside the pool.
“Bring fruit and drink and then leave us.” Eve said with a smile and a wave of her hand. Turning toward Na, she spoke. “I want us completely along when we speak. There are already too many ears in this place and these matters are too…delicate and important for the masses, or our enemies.”
Eve turned her back to Na so that the oil might be applied. Na poured a line of it across Eve’s shoulders, letting the excess run in rivulets down her back. Na’s powerful fingers began to very gently rub the oil in starting from Eve’s elegant long neck. Gently she massaged the oil along that thin column of flesh and bone.
“What do you feel right now Na-Lin?”
“What?”
“Are you tempted to crush the life out of me with those powerful hands? It would be so easy for you to break my neck in as many pieces as you wish.”
The older woman spoke in a soft calm voice. She didn’t look back at Na at all. Na stopped her ministrations. What Eve had asked shocked her. She lifted her hands off Eve’s neck and briefly looked at them, and then back to Eve.
“Why do you say such a thing?’ Na asked more out of curiosity that insult.
“Because there are those who would do so without giving a second thought. Not all of us believe in the ‘Sisterhood”. Eve looked over her shoulder at Na and smiled. “Please continue. That does feel so delicious you know.” Eve closed her eyes and her head tilted forward.
Na continued the treatment down Eve’s slender frame.
“I have decided to terminate the Gen-7 program. You and the remaining eight…”
“I thought there were twelve of us.” Na stopped and absorbed what Eve had just related. “Why are you stopping us?”
Eve turned around and grasped Na’s arm. “Please continue with you ministrations.” Na continued as Eve spoke. “I was searching for something and I do believe I found it. No matter how many we make, there was only one that always survived. And not only survived, but thrived! We lost three yesterday including two from you original group.”
Na worked the slender column of muscles down Eve’s back in a gentle motion. She almost enjoyed the sensation of the oil slicked skin flowing beneath her fingers.
“What will happen to us?”
“What indeed. Oh…that feels so delightful. Please continue.”
Na began to massage the muscular cheeks of Eve’s rump. She worked her thumbs into the tissue following the various muscle groups and nerves.
“Ohhh…ahhh… That is absolutely divine!” Eve had to reach back and place an arm on Na’s shoulder to support herself. She was becoming lost in the sensations Na was creating within her. “That Beta of yours is so very blessed with you. Do you do this for her?”
“We…touch.” A crooked smile came to Na’s face. In fact they spend very little time together not touching.
“Indeed!” Eve laughed. “She is a ripe one. I took a hand personally in her design you know.”
Now Eve began to oil down Na’s body as she revealed more of the roots of both Na and La.
“I had told them it would take something special to please my Na-Lin. So…just as I had taken a hand in you, I did so with your La-Gen. Did you know there’s a bit of me in you?”
“I did not know this.” Na was a bit stunned at this news. She couldn’t image what about her could possible be akin to ED.
“You Gen-7s were my construct. But only you have that bit. A mere few proteins…a touch of genetic dust… In fact I am more the mother to you then that breeder that carried you for eleven months.” ED chuckled at her disclosure.
Na turned around to face her. Suddenly she was the target of more information then she needed; especially this little tidbit.
“What about La?”
Eve, not about to attempt to turn the big Alpha around, began to oil her front. She put some of the viscose liquid in Na’s hands and Na did the same for ED.
“Ah…yes… She calls you Na and you call her La. Na and La. It nearly sounds like music.”
“Music?”
“Ordered sounds…often notated.” Na nodded her head as Eve continued. “So…Na, to answer your question; yes, there is a bit of my Beta in your Beta as well. This is one of the reasons you two are so very compatable.”
Having finished oiling each other, Eve began to descend the steps into the mineral bath with the help of Na’s arm. Once seated, Na joined her. The water was quite hot to Na’s sensibilities and she instantly began to perspire. She quickly dunked herself completely under the water and came up to sit against the stone wall with the water level to her breasts.
Eve took a cloth from the low table next to them and, after rinsing it in the pool, wiped her face down.
“How did your trip go?”
Na, who now was resting her elbows on her thighs, head bent down, turned her head to face Eve.
“There will be war. They were too accommodating. It was as if it didn’t matter what they agreed to.” Na leaned her head back and closed her eyes. She breathed in the hot damp air and felt it clear her nostrils and lungs.
“Yes. They will have help from here and another city state on this world. We will be betrayed by our own gender.”
Na turned her head again and nodded.
“And things are good with your Beta? I wouldn’t want an incident like the one with your first.” Eve’s eyes narrowed and her smile became a bit taut.
Na exploded out of the water in a sudden rage. “I WAS HUNGRY!!!” Her actions and shout startled Eve who pointed her finger at the upset Alpha.
“Sit down NOW!!! Remember where you are and with whom you speak!” Eve’s face bore a rather wry expression as her lips curled. “Nobody’s here to judge you. But these are things that must come out. And the second?”
Na began to wring her hands as she stared off into the water of the pool.
“She annoyed me.”
“So you broke her neck.”
Na looked down at her hands. Eve could see that Na was trying to maintain control of her emotions.
“Yes.”
“And the third?”
Now Na looked at ED. There was a look of curiosity on her face as if she wasn’t sure how to describe what upset her about the third Beta.
“She didn’t smell right. There was something…wrong with her. I don’t know…”
“So you folded her in half, the wrong way I might add, and set her in with the trash.”
Na looked down at her hands again.
“Yes.”
“Well I must tell you that it took us two days to defrost the body so that we might tend to it properly. And the fourth you didn’t even let out of the hanger bay. The poor pilot of the shuttle was so upset with your…treatment of her that she refused to make the run ever again.”
Na nodded.
“And this one is…well…okay.”
“Yes. This one is good.”
“You are quite happy with her.”
“Yes.”
“Do you love her?”
The Alpha looked at Eve with a confused and quizzical expression on her face; almost a scowl. Na didn’t answer so Eve continued.
“And if I said I want her for myself? IN fact, perhaps I wouldn’t even ask you. Perhaps I would simply have her taken. Then what? Would you still obey me? Would you still love me?”
Eve’s finger tips splashed the waters as she watched her Alpha’s completely distressed look over what had just been said. Eve laughed and continued.
“That’s just the reaction I was hoping for!” Her face lighted up with joy and a smile beamed. “You do love her! You might consider telling her sometime. But that is your business. Come…” Ed arose from the pool and turned to exit its waters. “We must leave this pool. There is a time limit on the waters because of the heavy concentration of minerals.”
Na stood and assisted Eve up and out of the water. Eve walked over to take a drink and a piece of fruit from the tray left by the Betas. She then walked over to another pool of scented water and descended the steps into it. Na took the entire tray to the edge of the second pool and placed it near Eve. Then Na entered the much cooler waters and again dunked herself beneath the surface. She came up and took a seat next to Eve.
“Tsk. My poor child.” Eve began to touch the various scars and reminders of past wounds on Na’s body, starting with her face. “Your whole waking life is written on your body. I am sorry for that. But you are what you are.” There was a wistful look on Eve’s face as she continued.
Eve reached up and touched Na’s cheek softly with her hand as she spoke again.
“We must speak…you and I. We must speak as two women, if you will, of equal rank. This little refuge we call Eden…say that word Na. Say ‘Eden’.”
With an almost pained expression on her face Na spoke.
“Eden.”
“This home of ours…Eden…will disappear within your lifetime…maybe even mine.” Na looked at ED with focused concentration. “The ice melts and the bottom of our chasm fills with water. One day we will need to live on the surface. So we must win the coming war. If we lose, the men might very well return and undo what we have created here.”
“What can I do to help?”
“But wait…” Eve held her hand up silencing Na. “…there’s more. Much more.” Eve took a sip of her drink and Na reached for one. “We have another important situation that must be dealt with.”
Na sipped the drink and watched Eve closely. All of this news was on her mind. Na didn’t have any idea of why Eve was telling her all of this. She was, to say the least, worried. She never thought about her future. She never needed to and now that would all change and there was nothing she could do about it.
“Something has been happening with our Gens.” Na turned to face Eve as she spoke. “You said that your third Beta had something wrong with her, correct?” Eve’s eyebrows shot up in query.
“Yes. She…smelled wrong.”
“That was something we…I…should have spotted and didn’t because the difference was too subtle for us to notice.” Eve took another sip of her drink. “About forty years ago, before you came out of cryo, the first one appeared. It was a fetus borne by a breeder that was detected to have both male and female internal reproductive organs. This particular one had a developing…penis. The breeder, of course, had that fetus removed.”
Na stared at Eve with a blank expression as if ‘yes, so what?’ Ed continued.
“At first we thought it to be an anomaly…a freak occurrence. But then one turned up with both sets of organs and a vagina. And then another and another till this became a recordable and significant percentage. Now we have approximately fifteen percent of our young being born this way.”
“Can you fix it?”
“Probably. But we would have to reanalyze the entire genome…again. And I’m not entirely sure this requires ‘fixing’. We’ve found that with those born with a vagina grow into womanhood and the internal testes wither away during puberty. With those born with a penis, they too become sisters and their ovaries desolve around the same time. In either case, both anomalies become female in basic appearance.”
Na was enmeshed in trying to figure out where all this was leading and why ED was relating all of this to her.
“At the moment they are segregated from the general population because of predujice and fear but this can’t go on forever. They need to be bought into the fold…so to speak…or giving their own colony. Right now some of them have already entered our society. They seem to be able to detect one another and they pair up.”
“Are they breeding? Do they mate in the ancient fashion?”
Ed smiled warmly and didn’t answer immediately.
“We don’t know. None have asked to breed as of yet. I suspect they might be attempting just that. The other Directors want to…eliminate those born with a penis, as you might imagine. Just the very thought of them prancing about conjures up images of the horrors before we were able to banish all males. Even though these events occurred a millennium ago, the tales still run rampant whenever the subject might come up.”
Na rubbed the hair on her head. She had a troubled look on her face.
“There is a great fear among some of us that, eventually, there will be the birth of regular males…without ovaries…and that the horrid cycle of dominance will begin anew. This cannot happen under any circumstances.”
“So the Beta was…both sexes? And that’s why she smelled…strange?”
“She was born with both male and female internal organs but with a vagina. All are born of a general female mold. The genetics are there. That they are mutating is really a factor of life. But yes! You would be able to detect them by the output of pheromones. And you did. But now you mustn’t take action in the manner you did; at least not here.”
“I understand.”
“Do you really!” Eve smiled and her blue eyes flashed. “So tell me.”
“If they are capable of breeding on their own, and the breeding produces successfully offspring, a female form with either male or female sexual organs, then the Gen program, and the breeder program, will no longer be necessary. Many things will change.”
“You are my child.” Eve laughed, reached over, and pulled Na’s face closer to kiss her forehead. “Yes, many things will change. And we will need to change with them. That is why you are here today.” Eve turned her body and clasped both of Na’s hands in her own. “We must win this conflict at all costs. If we lose, we all lose dearly. Everything we’re worked for and become will be dashed into a thousand broken pieces.”
Eve’s eyes began to well up as she continued.
“We then must prepare to move to the surface as soon as it is possible. We can begin to plan now and slowly do it; or we can wait until it’s too late to save everything. And we must make these…’new’ women a part of the Sisterhood as rapidly as possible.
“Also…I am becoming tired of my rule here. I’ve been a Director for more than sixty years and Executive Director for forty five of those years. I need somebody with the fortitude to help me see these things through to completion. There will be a vacancy at the table; a place for a new Director with the new title of Assistant Executive Director.”
Eve leaned in closely to Na’s face. She looked directly into Na’s eyes and smiled.
“I need you, Na-Lin, to take this job, and to some day replace me.”
“You haven’t heard a single word I’ve said!”
La looked down at her Alpha. She was so excited about her day of shopping with Lilith, the Commander’s Beta. It had been too long since she had the company of another Beta to share her thoughts with. And the things she procured! La was holding a silk blouse that she had gotten for her Alpha. It was a long sleeved pull over with billowy sleeves and a scalloped collar.
Na looked up briefly and then back down at her hands. Her Beta slung the blouse over her shoulder and knelt down between Na’s legs. La took Na’s face in her hands and kissed her on the forehead and then on the lips.
“What is the matter?” La asked softly. Na often responded more frequently if the question was asked in a soft register.
“She has a new job for me.” Na looked up at La.
“And?”
“And I…we…will need to move here.” Na looked back down at her hands.
“Did you say yes?”
“Not yet.”
“Why not?”
“Because I wanted to speak with you first.” Na looked up into La’s eyes. “What do you think about being here?” Tears welled up in La’s eyes.
“I only want to be where you are.” She reached around the Alpha’s slim waist and hugged her as tightly as she could. Na brought her arm around La and pulled her gently into her chest. “What will you tell her?”
“What can I tell her…” Na nuzzled the top of her Beta’s head and neck. “…after all…it is Eve’s hole.”
More Coming Soon!
![]() |
The Ice Tiger
“Afternoon Delight” by Kelly Blake edited by Andrea Lena DiMaggio |
“Afternoon Delight”
The big Alpha pulled La onto her lap, still nuzzling her neck.
“What else did she say?” La giggled as she spoke. The breathing of her Na was tickling her neck and ears. Na sat up and turned La’s face toward her own. Na touched La’s forehead with hers and spoke.
“She said I loved you and that I should tell you. I’m not sure what it means. But Eve is never wrong.” Na paused for a moment and closed her eyes. She rubbed her cheek against La’s. “Is that good?” Na whispered in La’s ear and then nipped at her ear lobe.
“Yes…that’s very good.” La kissed her on the lips gently. Na had a lost look in her eyes and furrowed her brow.
“I thought that she was going to take you from me.” Na closed her eyes tightly and her lips grew taut as she remembered how she felt. “It felt like…pain.” A tear dropped from Na’s eye as she tapped her breast. “She asked if I still would follow her, even if she took you.”
La placed her hands on Na’s cheeks and licked her tear. She was amazed at what she was hearing from her Alpha. Na never spoke like this before; letting La know what was in her heart.
“What did you tell her?” La asked as she kissed Na’s face. The tears flowed freely now.
“I didn’t know what to say. I felt all of these…things. It’s as if…” Na couldn’t think of how to describe her feelings. “…she asked for my right arm. For a moment I felt like…killing her.”
La was amazed at what she was hearing from her Alpha. She wiped away Na’s tears with her hands and then hugged her head to her breasts. The last time La saw Na’s tears was when she injured her shoulder. La couldn’t image how much pain Na must have felt.
“Ssshhh… I would never let that happen to us. I would not let anything, or anyone, take me from you. La was on the verge of tears as she spoke. “I hate seeing you upset like this. Let’s not speak of this any more. Let it go.”
“I really don’t understand all of this.”
“Don’t even try. Just feel what you feel.” Amid her own feelings, La giggled. “I do that all the time. Sometimes things feel so right…like between us? And it hurts. So I cry even though I’m really happy, you know?”
The Alpha nodded her head. Now she understood why her La cried so often. Na hugged her Beta even more snuggly as she began to calm herself.
“She told me the name of this place.”
“You didn’t know?”
“I didn’t care. It wasn’t important. She also told me her name.” La giggled at this. “I really don’t want to live in this hole. It is a grave to me. I belong up top…in the wilderness. There are no rules…except to live.”
La swiveled around to straddle Na’s legs. She threw her hands around her Alpha’s thick neck and smiled at her. La couldn’t tolerate seeing her Na in such pain. La could see that she was lost with these turns of development. She also knew the one thing that would distract her Na from these thoughts. She thought this her lone reason for existence anyway.
“Whatever you decide, I will be with you. Whatever you do, I will do with you. Where ever you live, I will live with you. You did not choose me. I chose you.”
She kissed Na as if it was to be their last; first her lips and then her neck. La slowly kissed her way down to each of Na’s breast; suckling on one nipple and then the other.
“Mmmm… Ohhh…” Na’s throaty sounds were reminiscent of a great cat purring in delight and euphoria at having its belly rubbed or ears scratched. Na leaned back against the couch as his Beta slowly kissed and licked and nipped her way down her hard muscled body.
Stopping only long enough to tease and suck on Na’s navel; eliciting a tremor than seemed to shake her entire body, La finally nuzzled the dark thick and downy soft pubic hair of her fragrant mound. Na reflexively lifted her legs and gently placed then over La’s shoulders.
“This is not fair.” Na’s breath was getting rapid as her excitement increased. “You know I cannot resist you.” La looked up and grinned at her Alpha.
“Fair? Fair has nothing to do with this.” She then lowered her head and ran the tip of her tongue along the lips of Na’s musky vagina; tasting the fragrant wetness that had already begun to seep.
As the Alpha’s lips blossomed open with several more passes of the Beta’s warm wet tongue, La suddenly pursed her lips and sucked up the distended clit of her Na and very firmly and slowly licked the tip. She felt Na tense as her first orgasm rapidly built. Suddenly Na’s body became rigid and then exploded into spasms so violent that La was barely able to continue her ministration to completion. The accompanying roar of her mate no doubt was heard in the hallway by their attending guards.
La knew that unlike her, Na was only capable of five or six very powerful orgasms before becoming too sensitive to touch. The first was always the quickest but the others followed in not too long a succession. La, inversely, was capable of numerous peaks of ecstasy and twenty or more was not uncommon. And many of those were achieved rapidly. The two quite often left one another totally exhausted and barely able to move once they gave themselves to the passion of the other.
They would often lie side by side afterward, holding hands, in an effort to regain their breath whilst savoring the taste and scent of the other long after their lusts were slaked. But tonight would be different. La had ulterior motives for getting her beloved Alpha’s mind off of the mysteries of new emotions. La wished to go out into the night and experience the culinary and other sensual pleasures that the city state of Eden had to offer.
Too often their visits were made in haste and with predetermined purpose. Gen-7s were not exactly a welcomed sight amongst the more peaceful and placid denizens of Eden. Indeed their very presence was cause for extreme security measures. The noise, the crowds, the bright lights were all negative stimuli for the solitary inhabitants of the frozen wilderness of the surface. Because weapons were forbidden in the city, the Gen-6 security teams had to rely on crowd control and intelligent recommendations for evening pleasures.
Generally the Gen-7s were quite happy to remain in their quarters for the brief time spent on Eden but their Betas often wanted to take advantage of what little time was available to socialize with other Betas and perhaps procure the odd home improvements or a quick purchase of something new to adorn themselves for their Gen-7s.
“Dinner at eight”
Na and La decided to take the shuttle across the void to the upper levels of the arcade. The crowds would be negligible, the lighting more…romantic, and the ambiance suited to the upper echelons of the city’s leadership.
As they strolled along the outer walkway, the Beta on the shop side holding her Alpha’s hand, Na noticed the great physical diversity of the other couples encountered. There was a virtual rainbow of skin and hair colors. Facial features were as wide ranging as the imagination of Eden’s geneticists imagination.
Clothing styles were as varying as the features of those being adorned and, in some instants, totally optional. But in one aspect, everybody was the same; they eyed the unusual pair of women with curiosity, and on some faces, fear.
Inversely, La’s attention was completely captured by the wares of the shop windows. Every so often she would stop and cause her Alpha to unavoidably jerk her arm as Na continued oblivious to La’s captured interest. Na would come to La’s side and quickly glance at what La had seen. Finally, after a ten minute walk, they ventured upon the restaurant Sue had mentioned.
“This is the place I was told about.” La was quite excited. Her palette had demanded something new and different. “The food is quite colorful and placed beautifully on the plate.” She couldn’t forget what truly engrossed Na’s attention at meals. “And it is very exclusive. I was told only Gen-5.5 and greater were able to afford to eat here.”
“We eat where we please.” Na was not interested in where, or even what she ate although she had become quite accustomed to La’s preparations. Na took her Beta around the waist and touched her forehead to that of La’s. Her eyes were closed. “As long as I am with you, I don’t care where that might be.”
They were immediately met inside by a slender well manicured woman whose gaze was fixed upon Na. She had never seen a Gen-7 before. She smiled mechanically at Na thought her eyes were afire with a growing desire. Na could smell her arousal and her crooked half smile appeared as she intensely gazed into the woman’s eyes.
“We wish to eat. Something…private would be good. I do not want us to be gazed at while we eat.”
The woman visibly trembled with excitement as Na spoke. They were seated in an alcove away from general view though all eyes were on them as they were led to their table. The woman assisted La by pulling out her chair for her and then placing a linen cloth over her lap.
“I really don’t care for the way she was looking at you!” La hissed her words. Her face was reddened and she glared at her Alpha. “And she’s an Alpha!!!”
“And if I took the head of all who eyed you as if they would commune on the spot…” Na laughed. “…we could be tracked by the bodies left behind us.” Na reached across the table and grasped La’s hand. “Listen…would that Alpha do my bidding before I even knew what I wanted? Would she commune with me…or any other…Alpha or Beta…as you? Would any other comfort me as you?”
La smiled and blushed. She gently squeezed her Alpha’s hand.
“Only me. No one else would put up with you.” She chuckled.
“Anyway, we are little more to them than freaks. They would commune as a novelty and then leave us; as if I would even have ANY of them!” Na was no longer smiling and indeed La recognized the anger that flashed in her eyes.
Their server came up to the table and handed them plexicon menus. She looked at both of them and smiled but her smile didn’t hide the flashing excitement in her eyes. Telling Na and La that she would be taking their drink orders, La asked for a white wine and ordered a fruit drink for her Alpha. Na looked at the various dishes being offered. She rapidly moved her finger along the screen. La watched with a smile on her face and adoration in her heart.
“Do you see something you might like?”
“I don’t know…” Na grumbled. “…it all looks…different. Which is the meat?” La smiled at her and reached across to grasp Na’s hand.
“Let me order for you. I know what you would like.”
Na looked up at her with a sad expression on her face. “I wish I could taste more things like you do. And I don’t know how these things are called.” She laid her menu down. Maybe Eve can give me more…”
“You have other gifts you know.” La smiled warmly and giggled. “I have never seen anyone with as sensitive a nose.” La cocked head to the side and reached up to touch Na’s cheek. “And it is such a cute little nose. And certainly nobody can see the way you see. You see things…that are not visible to most women.” Na glanced downward and nodded.
The server came and La ordered for both of them. She was all smiles and complimented La on her mode of dress. La had planned for them to be dressed in a similar manner. The white silk poet’s blouse she has so wanted to show to Na before she became engrossed with the emotional disclosures fitted wonderfully and suited them both.
Indeed the garments allowed them both to exhibit a bit of cleavage which was such a tease in public. At home clothing was often optional and of the moment. And her Alpha was more often in her silks, fatigues or environment suits than not. The form fitting black linen trousers Na wore were definitely a wonderful novelty and she did love the way the materials felt against her hairless body. And it was a complement to La’s ankle length wide sweep black linen skirt and, of course, her sensible black patent ballet flats.
“You both make such a beautiful couple.” The server turned and left with there order.
“She is cute.” La commented.
“They’re all cute…or beautiful. That’s the way they were made. Everybody is perfect, at least physically. I think it’s…” Na leaned in so that she had only La’s ear. “…stupid.”
“Why? Would you have bothered with me if I were…ugly?” La was quite surprised at Na’s statement.
“It wasn’t your beauty that caught my attention. It was your wisdom and your kindness.” Na reached for her hands. “I was not easy, and there were moments when I was...I was tempted to…” La leaned closer and kissed Na on the lips silencing her.
They were in the midst of their own little world when those around them began to rise from their seats. All stood and faced the entranceway as they came in. First, the two tall, fit, Mother Superiors led the way followed by Eve, and then four Sisters of the Order. They walked to the table where Na and her Beta sat and were nearly upon them when Na heard the foot steps behind her and turned to look. She started to rise, as did La when Eve spoke.
“Please…sit down.” She waved them back before they could fully stand in her presence as was the custom. “My favorite children…together. May I join you? I always dine at eight and I decided to have a bit of food out.”
“Oh yes!!! Please do!!!” La was genuinely excited to see Eve again. She waved over the servers that had made themselves available for whatever the Executive Director desired. “Let’s pull another table over.” And she moved to grab the nearest one but a server bid her stop and two others accomplished the task. A setting was placed and Eve sat down next to Na.
“So Na…did you do what I asked?” Eve smiled and placed the linen on her lap as she looked at Na.
“Yes. I told her.” Na smiled her half smile.
“She told me twice really.” La giggled.
“And you my dear child!” Eve turned her smile toward La. “You are an absolute gift; a dream; a blessing!” La had a stunned look on her face. To receive such notice from someone as important as Eve was truly an honor. She blushed and lowered her eyes. “I give you unlimited credits and what do you do? You by a few things for your Alpha, a few things for yourself, and you still manage to spend less than what a Gen-5.1 earns in a day!” Eden laughed.
“There wasn’t anything we really needed…maybe a new long knife for Na?” La blushed.
“That’s what I mean sweet heart.” Eve leaned into the table and La brought herself a bit closer. “If I had given that to the Commander’s wife, she would have been at the crystal shop before I could finish speaking. And she would have bought only the best.” Eve laughed.
“She did take me there first. But…” La shrugged her shoulders and smiled.
They sat back as their foods began to arrive. Evidentially Eve had one of the Mother Superiors call ahead to arrange when and what the Executive Director wished upon her arrival. All three watched as their individual dishes were placed in front of them.
“Ahhh…this looks so…good.” Na was picking at a purple and green slice. Then she brought her nose down to the plate to smell it. La was quite accustomed to this sort of action but Eve hadn’t really noticed it before.
“Here child, let me show you something.” Eve then lifted her fork, speared the vegetable, and held it up under Na’s nose. “Isn’t this much easier?” Eve smiled.
Na looked at her and nodded. Then she pulled the vegetable off the fork and put it in her mouth. Eve chuckled and La giggled a bit. They had no real need of silver ware and though La was knowledgeable in general regarding table and eating etiquette, Na knew little if any.
“It tastes good.” Na smiled. Looking at La, she added; “Not as good as when you make it though.” Na turned to Eve. “She puts it on…” Na was trying to remember the word.
“Bread?” La offered.
“Yes. She puts it on bread and adds more oil.” Na turned back to La and smiled at her. “What is the purple piece? How is it called?”
“It’s called an egg plant.” Na repeated the word. “Maybe I will be able to show you a whole one.” La smiled as she watched Na eat everything piece by piece with her fork.
“So…dear Na-Lin, have you spoken to your lovely Beta?” Na nodded without missing a bite. “And your answer?” Na looked briefly up into La’s eyes. She smiled, blinked, and, with the slightest motion, nodded once.
“Yes. But…” Na took another bite of food.
“Ah…there’s always a ‘but’…this is the first from you though.” Eve’s smile remained as her eyes sharpened as she turned her head to watch Na. Na didn’t even look up from her food.
“I want to be able to taste more.” Eve broke out in a laugh. Women sitting at other tables looked to see their highest official openly laughing and seemingly enjoying herself.
Na looked up into her eyes.
“You must forgive me my sweet child…” She leaned over and kissed Na’s head. Eve then gently stroked Na’s hair. Na closed her eyes and leaned her head into the stroking. “There is nothing I can do for you. This is the way you were constructed.” Eve’s voice was gentle and muted so that only the three could hear what was being said.
“Your limited range of taste allowed you to consumer things that others couldn’t, and shouldn’t. Your limited taste allowed you to thrive in the wilderness; eating the remains of other animals that had died for reasons other than your long knife. Isn’t there anything else you desire?”
Na looked down, took a deep breath, exhaled, and look to La with a questioning look in her eyes.
“La wishes to breed.” La’s face lighted up as Na spoke. Again Eve laughed. This time there was great joy in her laughter.
“Nothing would give me greater pleasure than to see that. I will make the stain myself. And from both of you…”
“But she should be able to taste more than me.” Eve took Na’s hand in hers and kissed it.
“Of course my dear sweet child; your child will receive all the gifts you both have to offer. I promise that.” Turning toward La, Eve spoke to her. “There is one slight complication though. There is a new and very important requirement. You must accept a ‘new’ girl into your home and make her a part of your family.” Turning toward Na, Eve spoke again. “We are designating them Deltas.”
Eve now glanced at them both. She was gauging their response. Na looked at La. There was surprised look on Na’s face and a questioning look on La’s.
“You didn’t mention anything to her.”
Na shook her head. “I didn’t think it would be necessary.” La reached over and took Na’s hand in hers. She smiled and spoke gently and calmly.
“Maybe you should tell me now.”
Na looked at Eden who smiled and nodded.
“There has been a new mutation that has been occurring.” She went on to explain what Eve had told her. These children were without parents and the wards of the city. Na told La about how they were born with both sex organs but that one was dominant. All were gendered women except for the one part of their body that identified their sex.
Eve looked at Na. She knew what was on the Alpha’s mind.
“These are children Na-Lin. They are OUR children. All of us have the responsibility of keeping them well, even if their breeders won’t. Whether these Delta girls can breed on their own or not, we must make them a part of us; of our sisterhood. We must make their journey through life here on our world, in our city, as joyous and as wonderful as our own has been.”
Eden took a deep breath and collected her thoughts.
“It will be the law soon. It is important that we, the upper echelon of our society, show the way. The rest will follow because of their biological needs and all future births of this kind will stay with their breeders. Other wise they won’t be permitted that particular blessing.”
“Which are the most difficult to situate?”
Eve smiled and looked at La.
“My sweet child, I don’t know. You would be among the first. I would imagine that those with the male…equipment… Yes…those would be the toughest.”
“Then that is what we will have.” La giggled.
“La?” Na was at a loss for words. She couldn’t understand why La would want one of those. La, still handing Na’s hand, turned to her.
“These are children. They are blessings. Some women have decided to reject these blessings and it’s our good luck to take one for ourselves. You need not fear them.”
The server approached with their main courses. Once again the trio sat back as she set their plates in front of them. As soon as she left, almost as if on cue, the three converged again. This time it was Na who spoke.
“It’s like I said before…” She spoke to La. “It’s we who are the freaks here. And to take in one of these…these…children would only make us more so.”
There was a touch of anger in her voice as she spoke. Na looked down at the roasted round objects on her plate. She plunged her fork into one and lifted it toward her nose.
“Mmmm… This smells very good! You never made this before.” She took a bite out of it. “It tastes like chicken!” Na said with a grin. “What is it?”
Before La could answer, Na bit into the skin, meat, and then bone and began to chew. Both Eden and La giggled as Na chewed and swallowed only to repeat the action again with a tearing motion of her head and teeth.
“It is chicken.” La giggled.
“It tastes…like chicken…but different.” Na was alight with surprise.
“Yes…well…this one’s dead and someone’s bothered to cook it.” Eve added sarcastically with a somewhat sour expression on her face which was lost on Na. She simply continued to eat. La did giggle though.
“When can we get one?” La was still thinking about what Eve had said. She also wanted to distract her from watching Na…feed. Na didn’t care to be watched when she ate anyway. Eve turned to La and, between fork bites of food, she spoke.
“I thought you would be the one for this.” Eve smiled warmly at the Beta. Eve turned and lightly slapped the Alpha’s hand startling her. “And as for your information my dear child, we are all freaks. None of us existed before a stain was made, and all of us were engineered for particular reasons and particular purposes.”
“What you will do…what both of you will do is more important than anything done in the past. If these special children can breed, a new age will begin. No more stains. Mother Nature will have had the last word and a new race of beings, all female and all capable of communing and breeding will be upon us. And you two will be the first to take one of these fabulous creatures into your home and bring her into our sisterhood with dignity and honor.”
Na and La were very touched by Eve’s spirited and emotional words. La knew that this was something she couldn’t refuse. Her inner spirit wouldn’t let her even think that some child went unwanted. And Na…well…she had faith in her Beta and in Eve. If they both thought this the right thing to do, then who was she to say ‘no’?
The server came with a trolley to clear their table. Na had not only finished her meal, but also the remains of La’s and Eve’s. Eve remarked that someone like Na should be in every home to clean up the remains of the meal. Na, her face and hands covered with bits of her meal, looked to her Beta with a helpless expression on her face.
Normally, as a prelude to communing after a meal, La would lick Na’s hands and face clean. But that could prove a bit…dicey…getting her Alpha too excited in public. Na was already licking her fingers clean as the Beta grabbed her hand bag, excused herself and got up from her seat. Na watched and knew that this action was for her benefit as La shook her head at Na’s attempt to clean her hands.
“She’s just like a child; a very big, very dangerous child.” Eve chuckled as she grabbed her purse and stood to join them. As the three walked to the lounge, La holding Na’s hand, the four Sisters accompanying the party followed a discreet distance behind.
The lounge was as sculpted as the restaurant with carved marble fixtures and sconces and gold faucets with motion sensors. The women walked to the sinks to wash and refresh themselves. Na, because of her very large frame, needed more space then the other two so there was a basin separating them on either side. It wasn’t fun to be accidentally elbowed by a large Alpha Gen-7.
Na stared at her image as she washed her hands. She couldn’t help but notice her square jaw and angular features as opposed to the women on either side of her. She scowled as she finished and began to cup her hands to wet her face.
“Let me do that.” La looked at her Alpha, wet linen in hand. “I will show you how to do this in public.” Na’s naíve look opened La’s heart, as it usually does, and as Na turned to face her Beta, La stood up on her toes and kissed Na. “Mmmm…you taste like chicken!” La giggled as she spoke and brought a smile to her Alpha’s dour expression.
“Ahhh… Now that’s what I love to see; children playing nicely. You two do warm my heart.” Eve watched as La gently wet Na’s face with her cloth.
La then put some body wash from the gold dispenser onto the cloth and wiped away the remains of the meal from her mouth and surrounding area. Then again once more to remove the wash and a quick pat dry. Na’s eyes never left La’s and her large hands gently rest on La’s shoulders. La ran her fingers up the sides of Na’s hair; fluffing it out a bit.
“Please let me try this. I want to merely put a bit of color on your lips.”
La turned and reached into her hand bag on the counter top to retrieve a lip color she purchased that day specifically for her Alpha. She knew that Na would be more…amenable to something new after she fed. Na stood facing La with a questioning look on her face.
“Do like this.” La smiled as she opened her mouth slightly and pursed her lips just a bit.
Na complied and her Beta touched her lower lip gently and applied a single slight coat of the deep burgundy red color. La did the same for Na’s upper lip. Then La, looking into her Alpha’s eyes, rubbed her lips together twice. Na repeated the movement and turned to view herself in the mirror.
“Lovely.” Eve grinned. “That’s a perfect color for you dear.” Turning to La, Eve held her hand out. “Let me try that. Our skin tones are not that different.
Na could feel the lipstick, and she could certainly smell the scent, but she couldn’t taste anything at all. Her licked her lips once and stared at her image. She forced a smile and then looked at La.
“I think I look silly.”
“There is nothing wrong with a bit of color.” Eve spoke as she applied some to her lips. “There is nothing wrong with looking your best for your Beta you know. We all do a little something.” She handed the lipstick to Na who grasped it in her hand and looked at the tube with curiosity. “Maybe it’s a new hair style; or a new coloration; or a new scent. But we all should do something.”
Na began to put the tube in her trouser pocket but La stopped her and took the tube.
“It’ll melt in your pocket.” She smiled as she replaced it in her purse. “We must get you something to carry like this lest you fill your pockets with things.”
The three then headed to the exit. The Sisters stood outside the exit along with several women with the look of discomfort and annoyance on their faces.
“Oh this is ridiculous! Must we do this every time I’m out and about? Really!” Eve was annoyed that the Sisters prevented anyone else from entering the lounge when she had the need to attend to ‘private’ business, or to freshen herself. “I truly apologize for your inconvenience.” She spoke with true sympathy on her face. “I am so very sorry. Please…” She swept her hand toward the entrance.
The two Mother Superiors got up as the group approached and gathered their purses. Eve and La thanked their server and the owner of the restaurant who had appeared to greet them. Evidentially this was one establishment that Eve did make avail of from time to time.
The other patrons stood as the group made their way to the exit. Eve motioned with her hands to sit again with a benevolent smile and twinkling eyes. She stopped twice to greet women she obviously knew and ‘played’ the political role she so despised. Finally they were out on the walkway.
As they strolled leisurely toward the transport, Eve put her arm around La and drew her nearer.
“I am so thrilled by what you have done with our Na-Lin.” La blushed. “I can see that you are totally captivated and infatuated in her company. You do commune often?”
La was a little startled by Eve’s blunt question and blushed quite profusely. She nodded her assent.
“Good! You know, I haven’t taken a Beta since my dear sweet Moura departed this world. But I did something special for you.”
La looked quite surprised that someone as important as Eden would take extra care in her construct.
“I put a healthy pinch of her into you. I had hoped that you would be able to bring certain…how shall I put this…” Eve touched the side of La’s head with her own. “… qualities…out in our Na-Lin.”
“Why did you do that?” La was truly curious about what made her so special. Eve took hold of Na’s arm and drew her close as well. She took a deep breath to collect her thoughts.
“In ancient times, the parents…and this was when males were still around…in most cases…parents wanted to leave a bit of themselves in their children. By that, I mean they tried to make their children like themselves as the little ones were growing up. They would do this by instilling the lessons from their own experiences into these young ones.”
Eve paused for a moment before speaking again.
“The only problem was that these parents taught them to ‘do as I say, not as I do’. Do you understand thus far?” She looked at La, who nodded her head, and at Na, who remained stoic. “This created quite a bit of derision between child and parent because, as you know quite well, times do change. What is moral and ethical one day is no longer either the next.”
“Yes. I understand this. Your speaking about the Delta girls and wanting to have them be a part of the Sisterhood.”
Though this was not exactly what Eve was speaking of, she nodded; it was close enough.
“What would eventually happen is that the children, as they grew, would find things quite different then they were told; or at least some of them did. And they would rebel against what they envisioned as those who controlled their lives. Society in general was out of sync. Father pitted against son and daughter against mother and children against parents. We have simply found a way of transferring the truly desirable characteristics into our young through genetic engineering so that certain predispositions could be carried forward, and others not.”
“I see…” La understood what was being said. “So while I have certain of your Beta’s qualities, both physically and otherwise, I am still a different person than she was because of my experiences.”
Eve kissed her cheek and broadly smiled.
“Yes. While I can see in you that which was hers, you are without a doubt a different woman; not better, not worse, simply different. In essence, you are the children of my beloved Beta and me; as well as other that came before. I would like to think that each generation of stains becomes better than the one before it. And I know that each Gen works well with the prior Gens because we worship those traits that make us individuals as well as those that liken us.
“While we might all be physically beautiful, we are so in many different ways. No two of us are alike. No two have the exact same dispositions and abilities. We may be close…but not perfect matches. We live longer, live healthier, are more productive, we play harder, and we honor communion with others; or choice mates.”
“Then why did you make me the way that I am?” Na frowned as she spoke. Although she wasn’t angry, she was happy either. “I am not beautiful like the others. My face is…crude. I do not have curves like my Beta, or any other Alpha or Beta. And I am so…big.” Na’s head was down staring at the floor.
The three stopped. Eve and La could here the plaintive sound of Na’s voice. La came around and stood in front of her, hands on her hips.
“Tsk…” La rolled her eyes. “You may not be like any other here…except maybe another Gen-7, but even then you are so very different. I see such beauty in you. The manner in which you treat me is so very gentle and loving; even if you don’t understand that word. And I love you body. By the Spirits there is sooo very much of you to touch and…commune with. And our communions are so very strong and fulfilling. I wouldn’t want one hundred other Alphas…or Betas. Only you.”
“She is right.” Eve lifted Na’s chin gently with her finger tips till their eyes met. “You don’t realize this because you have spent so much of your life in the wilderness and not among you sisters. We must do something for you.” Then turning to La she spoke again. “We must do something for you both.” Eve hugged them both around the waist. “We hug one another here. We touch all the time. We kiss in greeting and in departure. We are not afraid to feel what we feel and to exhibit those feelings in having a good cry; when we feel good or bad, or maybe simply to give vent to those things that make us women.”
“She cries often.” Na smiled…finally. “Even when she is not in pain. This is true. I have once as well. Though I didn’t understand it.”
“Well that settles it. You…” Eve looked at Na. “You will need to go into cryo for a week…maybe less. You need to have a few of your ‘edges’ rounded as well as learn a few new skills for life here in Eden.” She then turned toward La. “And you…” Eve pointed her finger and smiled at the Beta. “…will go into cryo because you will drive all around you crazy until this one…” Eve cocked her head at Na. “…is releashed. Anyway…” She took them both around the waist as they began to walk again. “…you will learn a few things to make life here easier for your Alpha…and yourself.”
They walked to the shuttle to take them across the crevasse and boarded. The ride across was only a minute of two. Then they had a short walk to their quarters. The four Sisters parted company with the group but not before blessing them all and receiving a blessing in return. The two Mother Superiors trailed behind as the trio entered the security booth.
As they walked down the long corridor to their quarters, each pair of guards came to attention and saluted them.
“Maybe we should stay with you.” Na looked at the guards lining the corridor outside every door.
“Why would you want to do that?” Eve was surprised and suddenly understood. “You think we are in danger, don’t you?’
Na simply nodded. Eve laughed.
“Those guards are the bone I needed to throw to the dogs.”
Na and La had a questioning and confused look on their faces.
“It’s an ancient expression. Throw a bone to a dog and it keeps it from being annoying. I had to bring those guards here because the Directors are quite frightened by your close proximity to their…heads.” Eve laughed again.
Na smiled and understood. “They really have nothing to fear from me, unless they are a threat to you.”
“I know that. But they don’t and I would enjoy keeping it that way. They give me less trouble if they are thinking of other things.”
“Like keeping their heads.” Na laughed.
“Exactly!” Eve smiled and her eyes glistened with spirit.
They walked to Eve’s quarters first. They hugged and kissed, well…La and Eve hugged and kissed and Eve hugged Na who was somewhat at a loss of what to do in return. Na did gently rub her head against Eve’s. The two Mother Superiors preceded Eve into her quarters.
In nearly a whisper, Eve confided to them. “They commune with each other and, on those rare occasions, with me.” Eve said with a wicked smile and a gleam in her eyes. “I do dine at eight usually so do feel free to knock on the door or call anytime you would care for a bit of company.” Eve took Na and La’s hand. “I really mean that.” She then turned and walked in closing the door in her wake.
“I am a bit tired.” Said Na as she placed her arms around her Beta and swiftly lifted her up and into those very powerful arms. La squealed in delight and giggled.
“I can see that!” Her smile was bright as she threw her arms around Na’s neck and drew her face closer as La’s eyes closed and lips pursed for the kiss.
Na carried her the few meters to their quarters as the guards opened the doors. Their lips didn’t part the entire time.
More Ice Tiger soon!
.
![]() |
The Ice Tiger
“Stormy Weather” by Kelly Blake edited by Andrea Lena DiMaggio |
“Stormy Weather”
Na lay on her back and La snuggled into her side, her hand gently caressing and gliding its way around the Alpha’s breasts and belly. ‘It’s like padded steel!’ La thought as she moved her hand down over the abdominal muscles and back up again. Her head rested on the crotch of Na’s arm.
Na reached down with her right hand and cupped her Beta’s rounded butt cheek in her hand. She pulled La even closer. La moved her right leg across Na’s powerful thighs and swiveled her hips slightly so that her crotch came to rest against the Alpha’s right thigh. La gently thrust herself against Na’s muscles. It was the slightest of movements; almost a gentle rocking.
“I can feel your wetness and I can smell your excitement.”
“You can smell me through walls. You can sense me from a mile. I swear it.” La giggled.
She moved her head to Na’s nipple and gently kissed it. Then she grasped it between her lips and sucked on it as it distended into her mouth.
“Mmmm…” A low throaty moan escaped from Na’s mouth as she moved her left hand over to the back of La’s head holding her to her task. “I keep thinking of what I thought Eve was going to do. I can’t get that thought out of my mind.”
La looked up into Na’s eyes. “You mean about taking me? You know she would never do that.”
“I know. But…” Na took a deep breath and closed her eyes again.
La bit her lower lip. Her eyes darted to the left and then to the right. Then up at her Alpha. She was thinking, plotting, and conjuring. Dare she suggest it? If it was put to her carefully she may have it work.
“You know...” La paused for a moment and looked at Na. The Alpha’s eyes were still closed. “If we were bound, then there is nothing she could ever do to separate us.”
Na remained still; her eyes shut. She did move her right hand to La’s back and began to lightly stroke her. La took this motion to mean that Na was indeed listening and could possibly be amenable to being bound.
“Anyway, with the war coming…”
Na suddenly opened her eyes. She felt her blood rise and her heart rate increase. Her first instinct was to snap the Beta’s neck, but not before finding out who told her about an impending war. She would take a head for that disclosure, but not before finding out who else might have been told.
“…I wanted to feel more a part of you.” La smiled and hugged herself to Na’s body.
“Who mentioned the coming of war?” Na remained as calm as she could.
“Lilith, the Commander’s Beta. Why? Do you not know?”
“Tell me her exact words.” ‘Two heads and one neck’ Na thought to herself as she smiled pleasantly at her Beta.
“Well… We were talking about things in general I suppose. She asked me how often we communed, you know, just talking.” La became more animated as she spoke of what was said. “So I asked her, you mean in a day? You know how we get…” She giggled. “But Lilith seemed surprised that we were so active considering we weren’t bound. So she said; ‘What with the war coming you two should thing about it. You really commune more than once a day?’ I guess they are not quite as active as we are.” La giggled.
Na sat up. She took her Beta in her arms and held her with one large powerful hand supporting La’s slender neck.
“Who would have told her?’ Na was still smiling as she supported the weight of La on her lap and leaned her back so that La’s weight was also against the arm and hand around her neck.
“Oh…it definitely was her Alpha, the Commander. She said so when I asked.”
Na looked into La’s eyes. She felt her anger leave her as she then looked at La’s trusting smile. As quickly as she decided to kill all involved, Na again decided that maybe this could be used to her advantage; her’s and Eve’s and maybe she could still take a head or two.
Na suddenly smiled and leaned in to kiss her Beta on the lips. She then held her tightly as she spoke.
“You must not tell anybody else about this…war business. You must make a promise.” Na pushed La away from her just enough to look into her eyes. She mustered all of her inborn instincts to detect whether she could trust the Beta in matters that really shouldn’t be of concern.
“Yes. Of course I promise.” La could see the seriousness of what she had said before from the look in Na’s eyes. She had never seen this look before; or at least not since the early first few days of her being with Na. “What is this all about?” Now she was a bit concerned.
Na reached behind herself to the plexicon board on her night table and lifted it up. She pressed a series of numbers on its translucent face and suddenly Eve appeared. Na placed the panel on her knee so that Eve could see the both of them. Eve smiled.
“I must say that I think I enjoy seeing you both in this manner. Nudity suits the two of you.” She laughed. “What brings you to call at this hour Na-Lin.”
“We need to speak; the three of us.”
Na’s seriousness left no doubt that she was concerned about something very important. Eve rarely heard from Na with any regularity and when she did, it was usually something urgent or very important in nature.
“These phones are secure. You may speak freely Na-Lin.”
“Not for this.” Na frowned. There was a moment of silence as Eve frowned and thought.
“Our terraces are separated by only a plexicon partition. I will meet you both outside.”
Na leaped out of their bedding platform and offered her hand to La. She gently assisted her up and out and, hand in hand, they walked to the door leading out to their terrace. As they exited their quarters and looked to the left, they could see Eve’s head peeking out over the railing and at them.
The night air was cool and Na wished she had brought something for La to wrap around herself. Na placed her arm around La and pulled her close as they walked the few meters to the partition. As they arrived, La turned and pressed the front of her body into Na’s side.
“You could have gotten her a gown to wear you know.” Eve said looking quite serious. “So tell me what’s so important before she freezes to death.” The sarcasm was lost on Na, who looked down at her Beta and again at Eve.
“La told me that Lilith said there would be war. She also told La that the Commander said this.”
Eve didn’t say a word. At first she appeared to be stunned by this news. Then, slowly, her face took on a saddened appearance and a tear welled up in her eye.
“Why don’t you go back inside La-Gen. Leave us to speak for a few moments. Come back with something to keep you warm.” Eve smiled gently at her. Once she left and hurried back inside, Eve spoke. “How long do we have?”
“Not long. I need the other Gen-7s as soon as possible.” Eve nodded.
“What will we do?”
“If the Commander has betrayed us, her entire staff becomes suspect as well. I would take their heads but it would expose our knowledge.”
“We don’t take heads here. There is only exile. That is our only punishment. If we begin killing our own, where does it stop. I have another idea. If we can train a force using your Gen-7s as commanders, then we can submit falsified reports to the Gen-6s and circumvent them entirely. What do you think?”
The big Alpha smiled her crooked half smile and nodded.
“That is why I need the others. What about Lilith and La?”
“I’m a bit surprised you didn’t kill her.” Eve snorted and smiled. “A very wise decision. You wouldn’t find another like her…anywhere. Let the Beta befriend Lilith. Send them shopping. Obviously Lilith cannot spread this information any further so let her confide in your Beta. Ah…here she comes.”
La returned wearing her sea dog coat and her comfortable slippers. Na explained what they wanted her to do.
“You must make it very clear to Lilith that she mustn’t tell any others of what she knows. She must talk only to you. Do you understand?”
La smiled and nodded. She opened her coat and brought the ends around Na’s body as best she could. Na placed her arm around the Beta holding her close.
“We need to get started first thing. I want you to appear before the table in the morning.” Eve looked off into the distance as she spoke as if she were reading from a list in the distance. “Wear your formal uniform. I want them to feel a bit intimidated. It’ll make what we need to do easier.” Na agreed. “Then you’ll meet with your Gen-7s. I will summons them here tonight and inform them that they too must wear their full uniforms for tomorrow’s meetings. Anything else?”
“The rest can wait until tomorrow.” Na felt a slight scratching from his bedecked Beta. “Oh…yes. La would like us to be bound.” The little Beta began to bounce slightly on her toes as she appreciatively rubbed Na’s belly.
“Bound?” There was a definite note of surprise in Eve’s voice as a broad smile broke out on her face. “How wonderful!” She laughed. “Have you agreed?”
“I’m thinking about it.” Na smiled.
“Well…if you agree…I will stand for the both of you. I will have the Mother Superiors perform the binding. It will be the event of the year for sure.” Eve couldn’t hide her excitement. “We’ll use the main Temple for the ceremony.” Looking at Na, Eve continued. “Your other Gen-7s can serve as an honor guard. Oh by the Spirits this will be an event the entire city will witness.”
La was bouncing quite rapidly on her toes. She was totally overwhelmed by the conversation she was hearing through the hood of her great coat as she kissed the side of her Alpha. ‘The entire city’ she thought. Suddenly she felt a slight tapping on the top of her hood. She looked out from beneath the fur to see the face of Eve smiling into hers as tears of joy fell from her eyes.
“By the way dear child, are you a true believer?” La nodded her head.
“She places wreaths and grass bundles about the quarters up top. And she’s always lighting candles and mumbling to herself. And there’s…”
“I do get the idea.” Eve laughed. Turning to La again Eve spoke. “Our Lilith is…” Eve suddenly had a wry expression on her face. “…or once was a true believer. You might suggest the baths at the Temple as a place to…refresh. You might find that she will tell you more interesting tidbits that could be of use to our cause.”
La smiled and nodded. With everything discussed that was of importance, the three said their good nights once again. This time Eve embraced La and kissed her cheeks with extra fervor. Eve went so far as to call her a little treasure.
As they laid on their bedding platform, La back beneath the blanket and huddled up close to Na who had her arm around the Beta, La couldn’t resist asking.
“You were angry at me when I first told you about Lilith.”
“Yes.”
“What were you thinking? You looked so intensely at me.”
“I was thinking of breaking your neck to keep the war secret.” Na didn’t hesitate. La was shocked and stunned. She had a difficult time dealing with the idea of Na wanting to do that.
“Why didn’t you?”
“The pain.” Na pointed to her chest. As she thought about it again, a tear or two fell from her eyes. “The pain.” She said with resignation as she closed her eyes. “You are truly my only weakness, and I think I like that.”
La slid her body on top of Na’s and rest her head between her breasts. La softly kissed Na’s breasts as they laid together in silence. Na put her arms over La’s back and hugged her.
“I think this binding business will be a good thing.” Upon hearing that, La uttered a blessing in silence.
There was silence when Na entered the meeting room. She walked straight and tall to stand directly behind and slightly right of Eve at the head of the table. Na clasped her hands behind her back and spread her legs to shoulder’s width. She didn’t move a muscle but simply moved her eyes from Director to Director. There was a frown on her face and an angry glare in her eyes. Eve arose from her arm chair and placed her right hand on Na’s shoulder.
“Ladies, you all know of Na-Lin. She is our most renowned warrior. She certainly is our most decorated warrior. I wish to nominate her for a seat at our table.” Eve smiled up at Na as a murmur arose from some of the other directors. A hand shot up from one of them. “Yes May-Li.”
An older woman stood up and, taking a deep breath, spoke.
“You can’t be serious Eve.” She was quite upset but visibly contained herself. “We all know of her exploits in the waste lands. But this is where civilization exists. She knows nothing of our laws or our ways. She is feared rather than respected. And what possible need do we have for the likes of her.” By now May’s face was blushed with emotion. She took her seat as Eve responded.
“That is precisely why I need her. We may be facing a threat someday and I need someone who is able to organize and actuate a plan of defense for our city. She will be reporting directly to our own Commander Sue and otherwise act as my assistant. I have too many tasks to tend to and need someone who can represent me if I am called away to attend to other matters.” Sue’s hand came up and she was recognized by Eve.
“We are all certainly honored to have Na-Lin amongst us…” Sue spread her arms for emphasis and smiled as she spoke. “But we really have no need for a highly trained force. My Gen-6s’ are certainly up to any task that might arise.”
“She has a good point!”
“Hands please!” Eve grinned. “Everybody will be heard.” Eve turned to Sue and smiled as she nodded to continue.
“Certainly there are many other tasks in the city that might benefit from Na-Lin’s presence. We really have defense under control.” Her voice had a slightly pleading sound to it. Eve smiled but now she knew for sure; Sue was a traitor.
“Well…all you say is true…but I also want an offensive plan and certainly Na-Lin is somewhat offensive?” Na chuckled with Eve.
The banter went back and forth for quite some time before Eve had it put to a vote. There were three votes of dissension. All others voted for Na. There was a round of applause as she took a seat to the right of Eve.
“Oh I think it would be great fun! I’ve never been there before but Eve…”
“You mean you spoke with Eve?”
“Oh yes! We’re neighbors. She told me about the baths last evening. I think it would be wonderful to go. We can have something to eat and do a bit of shopping…I would love to go to that crystal shop again…and then go to the baths.”
“Oh…that does sound so wonderful. I am so glad we met! How about…I’ll come around in about an hour?”
“Yes. That sounds perfect.”
“See you soon.”
La was excited about her day. She had gotten up with Na and helped the Alpha ready herself for her meeting. Then she waited until a more ‘decent’ hour before picking up the plexicon to speak with Lilith. They had spoken for nearly an hour making plans for the day. Although Lilith was unwittingly in the center of the web that led to war, and La understood her place in this circle of deception, she couldn’t help but like Lilith.
They shared a faith that was strong and they shared their lives with people of important position. La couldn’t wait to tell her of the impending binding and promised her an excellent seat for the event. Lilith couldn’t wait to go to the crystal shop to help pick out potential rings. And it had been years since she had been to the Temple’s healing baths. All in all the day promised to be filled with wonders and excitement.
La wanted to look her very best and her preparations rivaled any ritual known to the women of Eden. She began with a hot bath in the carved marble tub, a luxury unknown in the frozen wilderness, laced with fragrant oils and spices. After wrapping a towel around her lush body, La applied an organically compounded skin lotion.
After removing the towel she wrapped around her hair, La sprayed her long rust colored locks with a mixture of natural ingredients and let it set as she combed out any tangles that might have occurred while washing. ‘I could become accustomed to this’ she thought.
Whilst letting her hair air dry, La proceeded to ‘put on her face’ for the day. She often applied some color back home if for no other reason than her Alpha’s color sensitivity. The aroma of her cosmetics seemed to please Na as well.
La felt herself to be lucky enough to find a shade of lipstick that closely approximated the shade of her hair. And the earth colors, browns and grays and greens, did her pale green eyes justice. It seemed that when she came to the city with Na on previous occasions, there simply wasn’t enough time to deal with these matters properly. After doing her applications lightly, a touch of mascara, and she was off to her wardrobe closet.
La opened the door to a closet the size of their anti room back home. She looked at the scant few garments that hung neatly and the vast empty space remaining.
“By the spirits!” She really had little to wear. Even if her clothing from home should arrive, there was nothing to wear at the middle levels where the climate was quite different then where she lived now.
The middle levels were much warmer. That’s where the gardens and fields were. The Temple complex was located in those levels for its central proximity to all. Many of the older residents enjoyed the warmer climate of the mid and lower levels. Seven hundred feet down made the thermal ducts and springs more effective for they were only another eight hundred feet below that.
At the Temple level, the air temperature would be over eighty five degrees and the humidity much more felt. La needed something very light and sweeping. Even a length of fabric that could be gathered at the waist would suffice. La walked over to the plexicon and called the name of Lilith. In but a moment her image appeared on the small screen.
“I’ve nothing to wear!” La was beside herself and verging on tears. Lilith laughed.
“Our first stop then.”
“Meanwhile…back at the ranch…”
Eve arose from her chair indicating that the meeting was over. All followed suit. They had few matters to discuss after the secret ballot electing Na to a directorship. As the directors filed from the room, each stopped at the head of the table to congratulate Na in her new position. Even Sue kissed both of her cheeks and had a smile and a kiss for Eve.
Na was unaccustomed to such familiarity from women she didn’t know and she only knew two well enough at this point. But while she realized that change was the order of the day, she still was initially shocked at the touch of another. She was still a bit startled as Eve grasped her fore arm gently and leaned in to speak softly in her ear.
“I know two of the three votes against you but I would really love to know the third.”
Na turned to face Eve and backed up slightly. She gazed into Eve’s eyes but said nothing. She was sure of what she saw but she could smell and sense a fear within Eve.
“I pray we don’t have another traitor amongst us. We should probably keep alert of those who our Commander sees and speaks with.” Eve’s expression soured as she spoke. “I detest this sort of thing you know. Reading other people’s mail is so…distasteful…” Eve’s body shuttered. “…disgusting. It belittles us all. And we must find out how they are communicating with the men.”
“It really doesn’t matter. As far as I’ concerned, they’re all traitors…and all the Gen-6s along with their commander.” Na spat out the last few words. Then her eyes narrowed and she smiled her half smile. “We must only look to the off world communications…to see if any other holes…”
“Please Na…refer to these refuges as cities…at least for my sake.” Na looked at Eve with a confused stare. “I have knowledge that very, very few of us do.” Eve sat it her chair and beckoned Na to follow suit. “These crevasses resemble our own sexual organs; do they not?”
Na took a moment to think and then nodded her head in agreement. Eve continued to speak.
“The word ‘hole’, in ancient times, is how men sometimes, in a very negative way, referred to us.” Eve knew that she needed to go slow on this. Na was so very unaware of the past. “I will ask you to refer to this…place…as Eden. It truly is a garden in which we all flourish. Do you understand?”
“Not really. But I will do as you say. We must check the other…CITIES…” Na emphasized the word and smiled. “…for off world travel and communications. I do not think they will try a direct attack on us but they may try for a weaker point or a city that is…compromised. None-the-less we must plan for the worst. Our defenses must be strong.”
“I will leave that all in your hands. We cannot afford any war, but we certainly cannot afford to lose this war. We cannot return to the way things were.”
“What about the Commander and any others we find? Shall I have their heads taken after our use of them is done?” Na’s eyes were aglow with the thought of killing these traitors. But Eve was quick to respond.
“No!!! No Na…we don’t do that sort of thing here. The punishment is the same as for any other crime. We do not have blood on ours hands and we certainly don’t wish to begin.”
“Then why make this war? Will it not lead to blood? And many will die.”
“This is different. They would drag back to the ancient ways and that is not possible. Many would rather die than submit to their twisted ways. We are free to live as we are and I will see us remain free.” Now the fire was in Eve’s eyes.
“I will need more gold stars.”
“Five are not enough?” Eve laughed.
“Not for me…for the others. Just one moment.” Na reached into her jacket pocket and pulled out her plexicon. She looked at it and touched in several times. “My La is going to the Temple baths with the Commander’s wife. It would seem that they are spending the day together.” Na looked up at Eve and smiled.
“I will let them know at the Temple. They should have a private location, perhaps in the gardens. I want that little Beta of yours to learn as much as she can about the activities of those two. I have to tell you that I am so very disappointed with the Commander.”
“When may I meet with my people?”
“We may go now if you’d like. It’s across the hall in the smaller meeting room. I don’t think the others know about the ones who were killed the other night, or about the injured one.”
Eve got up from her seat and began to stroll out of the room as she touched the numbers to connect her with the Temple. Na followed her as Eve spoke to one of the sisters. Once she made her desires known to the sister, Eve put the thin piece of clear plastic back into her jacket pocket and took Na’s arm in her hand.
“They will be surrounded with all the beauty we can offer and their privacy will be complete. I do want those two Betas to become…’good friends’. This special treatment is something that Sue’s Beta won’t be able to resist. She does love to live well and Sue takes special pains to see that it is so.”
The two strolled up to a closed double door with four Gen-6s posted outside. They stood upright and affected the salute. Eve returned their acknowledgement and they opened the doors for the pair. The Gen-7s, who were sitting quietly at the table, stood up and also saluted. All eyes were on Na as she strode behind Eve to the head of the table. Eve remained standing as she indicated for the others to sit. Na stood with her.
“Ladies, a very special situation necessitated your being brought here today.” Eve looked into the hard cold eyes of the Gens at the table. “We are verging on war with the men.” There were smiles and a muddled whispering between the Gen-7s. “And…” Eve slapped the table top twice to get their attention. “…I was in need of women who I could trust to prosecute this war to its successful conclusion. I have chosen one of you to plan and lead our people to victory.”
Eve turned to Na who remained standing to her right and slightly behind. Eve turned back to the group before her.
“You all know our Gen-7 Commander Na-Lin. She has received every possible decoration and honor for bravery including the Tree of Life three times. Na-Lin will tell you more about what challenges await us.”
Na nodded and smiled to Eve as she moved to the head of the table. In one lightening fast moment, Na drew her long knife and swiftly stabbed in into the table several inches. The swiftness of her movements and the noise of the point penetrating caused the other Gens to sit up in surprise. Na leaned over the table and placed her weight on her knuckles. She looked into the eyes of every Gen-7 at the table with her grey eyes and half smile. She spoke softly.
“If anyone wants my job, now is the time to say so.” She giggled for an instant and again looked into the eyes of those before her. “Good. We will need each one of you.” She stood up and quickly removed her long knife from the table and replaced it in its sheath and, taking her seat, spoke. “Now, let’s get down to business.”
La and Sue were on their way down to the Temple. The short shopping trip had been a great success. There were three basic climate levels in the city and the clothing stores seemed to specialize by level rather than style. The style and mode of dress varied widely but the materials and the cloth weight varied according to which level one was spending time on.
The upper levels were quite temperate. There could, on rare occasions, be snow during a particularly harsh storm. The second group of levels was sub-tropical. This was the Temple level. Most of the gardens, parks, and recreational fields were on these levels. Although the temperature range was relatively stable, between eighty five and ninety five degrees, the humidity was nearly thirty five percent.
La was completely thrilled with the wrap dress she found. The material was very light weight open weave cotton in a sand color with threads of ancient gold running through it. The design was almost like a sari that wrapped and draped her loosely. A rose colored thin silk sash gathered the waist. Lilith encouraged La to buy a pair of heels to match the sash but La, being the simple soul she was, took a pair of skimmers with a one and one half inch heel.
As they sat in the transport on their way down to the seventy fifth level, Lilith locked her arm around La’s and hugged it.
“I am so happy you are here. I really hope you don’t mind me chattering on and on.” She giggled as she continued to speak. “I don’t really have anyone I can talk to or do things with. Most of the others work but Sue didn’t want me to. She says that she’s all the work I need. Do you do anything other than take care of your Alpha?”
“No, not really. But tending to a Gen-7 can be quite…fulfilling?” La thought of how difficult it was at the beginning to do anything for Na. “It’s actually fun. She gets this expression of surprise on her face when I do things for her.” La giggled. “It’s kind of strange though.”
“What is?” Lilith smiled and listened attentively.
“Well…she doesn’t say ‘please’ or ‘thank you’ or anything like that. It’s as if she doesn’t know the words. And if she does…” La leaned in close to Lilith’s ear. “…she doesn’t know what they mean.” La laughed. “So I must watch her face to see the reaction. She’ll smile if she likes something I do.”
“And what if she doesn’t like something you do?” Lilith spoke wide eyed and straight faced.
“I don’t know. She seems to like everything I do.” Na smiled. She was quite pleased with herself and with the manner she had ingratiated herself to Na.
“Sue is sooo difficult. Everything must be exact…just so. If it’s not, then she’ll require me to do it again. Sometimes I become so frustrated. I suppose it’s the way in which she is constructed…you know…military types can be so precise in what they want.”
Lilith curled her lip downward and glazed at her feet. La could tell that she wasn’t quite happy with how she was being treated by her Alpha.
“It’s a tough job and the hours…are long…you know? And I understand that Sue can be a bit short with me sometimes.”
The shuttle came to rest at the dock outside the Temple grounds. ‘Just as this is getting interesting’ thought La. They got up from their seats and preceded into the entry gates. The Temple was an impressive structure rising some six levels in height and three levels below. The walls around it were one level tall and had barred sections so that women could look into the compound’s grounds.
The ‘halo’ sky was always nearly cloudless and the gardens were alive with flora that bloomed at different times of the year. The main gates were always opened and there were always visitors throughout the day and evening. Aside from the spiritual activities that regularly occurred, the big attraction for the city’s denizens are the baths.
Aside from the purification rituals and health regimens, the baths represented the epitome of luxury. The carved stone tubs and, in many cases, the accompanying fountains, were available to all women in the city. Very often large groups would take advantage of the sulfur or mineral waters in the larger areas resembling more a pool than a traditional bath. There were smaller facilities available for more private needs and everything in between.
The huge carved wooden main doors to the Temple were open and upon entering the two women were greeted by an enormous wall depicting the Passion and Death of the Savior. La and Lilith held hands as they viewed the spectacular mural that ran the one hundred meter wide and six story height of the atrium.
Flowered vines climbed the tall columns of marble and small fruit trees abounded amid the gilded frames holding paintings of long departed Saints. La had only been here once before and she was just as struck by the elaborate design and décor as the first time. Her mouth was agape as she took in every little detail, often touching Lilith’s hand to point something out.
Lilith finally managed to drag La by the hand over to the information desk to the side of the great doors. A young novice sat speaking to another visitor. La noticed that she wore her vestment, hood, sandals, and nothing else. Dressing styles certainly became different as one descended to the lower levels of the city. La felt on the edge of comfort in her new clothing and the humidity was certainly starting of have its effect.
Having finally satisfied the first visitor, Lilith stood before the novice.
“We are here for the baths?”
The novice smiled and nodded her head. She took out two brochures and handed them to Lilith, who gave one to La. The novice looked up at La but spoke to Lilith.
“The baths begin one level down.” The novice smiled at La. “What a beautiful dress! You look so lovely and comfortable.”
“Thanks.” La blushed, looked at Lilith for a moment, and back to the novice. “I had good help in choosing it. We only just came to live here yesterday.” The novice became quite excited.
“By the Spirits! Your La-Gen? We have been told to expect you. The High Priestess herself called to inform us.” She stood up and came around her desk to hug and kiss La on both cheeks. She then took La’s hands in her own. “We’ve been abuzz since yesterday waiting to see you and your Gen-7. I am sooo thrilled to meet you! Oh dear Goddess…you are so gorgeous.”
La smiled and blushed. She wasn’t accustomed to being told such things by other women. The novice accompanied La and Lilith to the wide circular staircase leading down to the bathing level.
“Enjoy!” The novice smiled, waved, and called as they walked down the marble steps. The floor below was in reality a balcony. The ground floor of the pool area was three flights down. One could see the top spouting of water from some of the larger fountains that were pre-washes prior to entering a bath. The odor of sulfur mixed with fragrant spices and minerals.
This time a full Sister of the Order met them. She too was scantily clad in only a light vestment and her hood. She was a bit older than Lilith and La but she absolutely radiated beauty and health. Her bronze colored skin glowed with the sheen of fragrant oils and her eyes shone with intelligence.
“A blessed day ladies. Oh…you must be La-Gen. Our Holy Mother Superior spoke to me about you. She said you were among the faithful and that you are cast in the image of our Savior. I am so very pleased to meet you.”
The Mother Superior hugged a blushing La and kissed her cheeks. She then turned to Lilith.
“And a blessed day to you as well Lilith.” She hugged Lilith and kissed her cheeks. “It’s been some time since we’ve seen you here.” Lilith looked at her shoes and assumed a demure stance.
“I’ve been…busy?” She giggled slightly.
“Well…” The Mother Superior said in a very animated voice. “You’re here now and that’s what’s important. I’ve arranged a very private room with its own small altar should either one of you decide to say your prayers and graces.” Gesturing with her arm, she continued. “Please, follow me.”
They walked to another smaller staircase and descended. As they walked the Mother Superior spoke.
“Remember that in these areas you should remain nude until you are ready to leave. We do encourage communing between couples that are bound and offer privacy for those who wish it. We also encourage the use of prayer whilst communing and if one needs help with the proper order, or any other kind of assistance, we are here to serve. Ah, here we are.”
The room was indeed private. As the Mother Superior opened the door into the room, La could see the entire plexicon wall opened up onto the central core of Eden. The view was spectacular. Directly if front was a magnificent garden of flowering orchids and lilies.
La’s face lighted up and she bounced slightly on her toes with excitement.
“Oh dear Goddess! This is beautiful.” She turned to the other two women and smiled with a tear in her eye. The Mother Superior laughed and hugged the little Beta.
“The changing room is over in the corner. I will have a novice bring some fruit and drink. You will notice the small altar facing the gardens. I you wish, I can have the novice also set up the altar for your use.”
“Oh yes! That would be wonderful.” La was excited about that opportunity to make this a true celebration of Na and her arrival to this marvelous ‘new’ world.
“I will leave the two of you. Please call for me or your novice should you need anything at all.”
“Keeping the Faith”
As the Mother Superior exited, the women looked at one another and smiled excitedly.
“Oh my Goddess!” La grasped Lilith’s shoulders.
“This is sooo gorgeous! And what a view! I’ve never had a private room here. In fact, I haven’t been here in…years?” Lilith was surprised by her own answer. “Let’s get naked and do this!” Excitement poured out of her.
Sliding the door to the changing room and water closet, they found padded hangers for their clothing and a shelf for any under garments they might be wearing. After placing their purses on the shelf, they both stripped off their clothing in no time and hung the delicate garments up after kicking their shoes off.
Upon entering the room, they found a young novice placing bowls, a pitcher with fruit drink, and two goblets alongside the tub.
“Would you please set the altar for me?” La asked with a slight pleading in her voice.
“Certainly! It would be my pleasure. Would you like the spiced incense?”
“Oh yes…everything. It’s not often I have the chance to do the entire ritual. My Alpha is sensitive to aromas and doesn’t ‘indulge’…” La mimicked Na’s manner of speaking. “…in such traditions.”
“Oh…” The novice had sadness in her voice.
“Oh she believes.” La was quick to add. “But she really has no time to reflect and meditate with prayer.”
“So many don’t these days.” The novice started to place various items on the altar. She turned to look at La. “May I help you with your offering? Would you like to have the book of prayer?”
La laughed. “No…no…” She shook her head for emphasis. “I know it all by heart. If I weren’t to be bound, I would probably give myself to the order.”
“Really? I think that’s so wonderful. You still could you know. You could become a Sister of Salvation.”
La laughed as she helped arrange the various materials for the rituals to be performed. There were three candle stick holders; one candle was blue, one white and one red. There was a chalice full of incense. And there was the Eucharist.
When all was readied, La looked to the novice. “Would you care to join us for a few minutes?” She nodded happily. So La began.
Standing before the altar, La first took a drop or two of their blood into the chalise of wine, then lighted the white candle.
“This is the candle of light. May it keep the dark from our lives and show us the way of freedom and salvation.”
Next the blue candle was ignited.
“This is the candle of peace and prosperity. May we never know want and may our lives know only joy.”
She lighted the red candle last.
“May we know love and passion and all the wonderful emotions life has to offer.”
She then lighted the incense. Once the smoke began to rise, she passed the chalice around so that the other two could deeply inhale the sweet fragrance that emanated from within.
“May we only know the sweetness that our wondrous lives have to offer.”
La turned to the altar. She closed her eyes, lifted her arms upward and began to chant the Sisterhood Creed. Lilith still remained standing back as La and the novice were kneeling at the rails.
“We believe in one Goddess, our Mother, the Almighty, maker of heaven and the world, of all that is seen and unseen. We believe in one Lady, Josie, the only Daughter of our Goddess, eternally begotten of Our Mother, Goddess from Goddess, Light from Light, true Goddess from true Goddess, begotten, not made, one in being with Our Mother. Through her all things were made.”
La looked upward with opened eyes and the tears welled up as her heart opened with emotion. The novice looked at her and she too felt tears begin to flow.
“For us women and for our salvation she came down from heaven: by the power of the Holy Spirit of Freedom she was born of pure woman, and became woman. For our sake she was crucified under the hand of Men; she suffered, died, and was buried.”
Both women were crying openly as they recited the Creed together. Lilith had been watching and listening to this point. But now she moved forward and knelt at the rail on La’s right side. Her hands were folded and she rested her forehead upon them. She silently wept as La continued, her eyes now closed and her heart in a state of true ecstasy.
“On the third day she rose again in the spirit of our Freedom; she ascended into heaven and is seated at the right hand of Our Mother. She will come again in glory to judge the living and the dead, and her Queendom will have no end. We believe in the Holy Spirit of Freedom, Our Lady, the giver of life, who proceeds from the Mother and the Daughter.”
At this point the Mother Superior came silently in to see what had happened to her novice. She could instantly feel, and see what was happening. She felt the open spirituality of the little Beta and silently moved toward the altar. Not wishing to break the magic moment of communing souls, she knelt behind and out of sight of the trio.
“With the Mother and the Daughter, she is worshipped and glorified. She has spoken through the Prophetesses. We believe in one holy Sisterhood and its Salvation. We acknowledge baptism for the cleansing of our souls. We look for the resurrection of the dead, and the life of the world to come.”
“Amen.” The four echoed.
La continued with the recitation of the Eucharist. She turned and lifted the bread up. She was surprised to see the Mother Superior partaking of their little service. She smiled at the Mother, who smiled in return through her tears.
“Blessed are you, Our Lady, Goddess of all creation. Through your goodness we have this bread to offer, which our world has given and women’s hands have made. It will become for us the bread of life.”
“Blessed be Goddess for ever.” The little group responded
La now held the goblet of wine, anointed with the drops of their own blood, high and continued.
“Blessed are you, Lady, Goddess of all creation. Through your goodness we have this wine to offer, fruit of the vine and work of women’s hands. It will become our spiritual drink.”
“Blessed be our Goddess forever.”
“Pray, my sisters, that our sacrifice may be acceptable to our Goddess, the almighty Mother.”
“May Our Lady accept the sacrifice at your hands, for the praise and glory of her name, for our freedom, and the freedom of all her Sisterhood. Amen.”
“Our Lady be with you.” La said.
“And also with you.” They responded.
“Lift up your hearts.”
“We lift them up to Our Lady.” Even Lilith was now reciting what she could remember as La smiled at her.
“Let us give thanks to Our Lady, our Goddess.”
“It is right to give Her thanks and praise.”
“Holy, holy, holy Lady, Goddess of freedom and might, Heaven and the world are full of your glory. Mother in the highest. Blessed is she who comes in the name of our Lady. Mother in the highest.” They all sang in unison.
“Let us proclaim the mystery of faith: Our Lady, by your cross and resurrection, you have set us free. You are our Savior and the Salvation of the World.”
“Through her, with her, and in her, in the unity of the Holy Spirit, all glory and honor is yours, almighty Mother, for ever and ever. Amen.”
“Our Mother, who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name; your Queendom come; your will be done on earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread; and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from slavery and evil. For the Queendom, the power, and the glory are yours, now and forever.”
They all again recited the prayer in unison. La continued as though she had been doing this her entire life.
“Lady Josie, you said to your followers: ‘I leave you peace, my peace I give you.’ Look not on our wrong doing, but on the faith of our Sisters, and grant us the freedom, peace and unity of your Queendom where you live for ever and ever. Amen.”
“The Peace and Freedom of Our Lady be with you always.”
“And also with you.”
“Let us offer a sign of Freedom and Peace.”
The women turned to one another, embraced fully, and kissed. La then took the bread broke it into pieces saying: “Lamb of Our Goddess, you take away the evil of the world: have mercy on us. Lamb of Our Goddess, you take away the evil of the world: have mercy on us. Lamb of Our Goddess, you take away the evil of the world: grant us peace.
La picks up the bread and circles it in front of the sign of the cross and then makes the sign of the cross with it. She continues by giving the Eucharist to her congregants.
“The body of Josie, our savior. Amen.” Each one took a bite; La being last. She then does the same for the cup of wine.
“The blood of Josie, our freedom and salvation. Amen.” La gave all a sip from the cup. She drank last.
Petitions to the Mother was something that La had though of but never tried out in practice publicly before. She felt that this point of the service would be a good place for the congregants, now renewing themselves as Sisters of the Savior, to ask ‘relief’ for those in their hearts and minds. La, of course, went first.
“I petition you dear Mother, in the name of my Na-Lin. May her hand not weaken. May her heart have strength, and may she always be a shield to us. In the name of our beloved Priestess Eve, may her mind be clear and her heart open. May she never weaken and may she always be our guide. In the name of Lilith…”
Lilith turned to La with surprise and shock. They had only met one day ago and they had already formed a bond between them. But Lilith never dreamt it would take on such depth so quickly.
“…may she always be a light unto me and a joy to my spirit. For this novice, our sister, may she become a river of strength and faith to us all. And in the name of our good Mother Superior, may she ever remain a river of strength, faith, and peace to our Sisterhood. And lastly, I petition you in the name of our beloved sister Alison Mary. May she know only joy and fulfillment, strength of heart, and great length of days.”
The group was in shock that the Beta blessed them all by name. There really wasn’t much that Lilith or the novice could say. But the Mother Superior stood and walked to the front of the altar. She smiled down at La and held her hands over La’s head.
“I petition you dear Mother, in the name of La-Gen. May she rise high as a guiding light. May she show us the way to true freedom and peace and may she sit by your right hand, surrounded by your Saints.” There were tears of joy in the Mother’s eyes as she bent low to kiss La’s head, and then her hands. The Mother Superior continued the service.
“The Mother be with you.”
“And also with you.”
“May almighty Goddess bless you, the Mother, and the Daughter, and the Holy Spirit of freedom.”
“Amen.”
“Go in peace to love and serve our Lady.”
“Thanks be to our Goddess!”
More Ice Tiger soon...
![]() |
The Ice Tiger
“At the Baths” by Kelly Blake edited by Andrea Lena DiMaggio Artwork adapted by |
“At The Baths…”
They sat around the table trying to discuss the perfect defense to whatever the men were scheming in the way of a take over.
“There are too many things I don’t understand.” Sarah-Chou pounded her meaty fist in frustration on the table top.
“What do you not understand?” Na-Gen chaired the discussion. She too had many questions, the answers of which made little sense.
“If they want women…us…than why go to war and risk all the deaths. Certainly if the men are dying out, the loss of the young and virile ones to war would be great.”
“Another thing…” Tara-Xuin spoke with a pained and curious expression. “…if they wanted the wealth we have; the things we currently trade with them, then a surface battle would be in order. They are not prepared to fight in such a hostile environment. Not in great enough numbers anyway.”
“And even if they did wage a war within the cities, it would need to be level by level thus destroying every thing anyway. If we defend the upper levels, any breach in our lines and they would flood into the lower levels. If we strictly give the upper ones to them and make our stand at the lower, then the technology would be destroyed in the fighting.” Tia-Shen scratched her hairless scalp as she spoke. “This doesn’t make sense.” There was a tinge of frustration in her voice.
“I had thought of a pre-emptive strike. Let’s bring the war to them. But to keep such a move secret would be impossible. The mere moving of assets about would signal our intentions.” Na spoke down at her plexicon as she made notes and thought of all that was being said. “And if they were of the warring mode, our fleet of ships would be detected upon leaving our home.”
“Part of planning for any hostile action, particularly one that is an all out attempt, is trying to determine the safest course of action.” Eve now got up from her seat to speak. She smiled at her Gen-7s as she looked around the table at each of them. “Any conflict with the men would prove devastating to us…and no less than that to them.”
At that very moment, Na-Lin looked up with a broad smile on her face. The others could feel the burst of mental energy that radiated from her. It was as if the proverbial light bulb had gone off in a brilliant flash of illumination. Her eyes were alive with fire as she blushed with the rising of her blood. Looking up at Eve, who discretely nodded her head, the Gen-7 got up and laughed.
“This is all so brilliant. We should have seen this coming.” She spoke to Eve. Now turning to her other Gen-7s, she smiled and began to speak. “They are so clever. They should have been born women.” Na laughed. Turning to Eve and grasping her by the shoulders, Na continued.
“You are the key! If you are dead, who would normally rule?”
“The Directorship, of course.” Eve couldn’t see it yet.
“And who would sit in your seat should you be…unable to?”
“Oh dear Goddess!!! The Commander!” Eve’s face turned one shade paler then it’s normally chalky shade.
“And if the Commander’s top leadership has been compromised?” Na grinned quite broadly now.
“Then we are doomed. The Directors will be executed and the men could simply walk in and take everything. Oh my dear Goddess!” Eve felt faint and needed to sit back down, assisted by Na.
“It is quite obvious to me that our number one mission is keeping you alive and the Directorship safe. Since we cannot rely upon the Gen-6s, we must rely upon ourselves to protect you and the others. But that still leaves us with a vast problem. We will need another force to act as a back up. We will need women who can hold the Gen-6s at bay until it can be determined who can be trusted.”
The other women in the room sat in silence and looked to Na for the answer. But it was Eve who spoke first.
“Our Sisters of Salvation! They are the only ones I would trust…aside from you ladies.”
Na laughed and nodded her head.
“Yes the Sisters. They are the only ones who would fight for freedom and that truly is what this war revolves around; our freedom. We will need to plan carefully. They will expect something. I think we should plan two deceptions that make sense to them. Perhaps even an incursion or two. When they want to sue for peace, or another trade agreement, that is when it will come.”
The Mother Superior held La in her arms and rocked her gently where they stood. The tears flowed freely from the Beta for the entire ceremony, which lasted a scant few moments in time, had opened up her heart and the joy was overwhelming.
“I have rarely experienced such a moving and emotional offering.” The Mother Superior sniffled back her tears. “And to come from one so…young and inexperienced as you! This is nothing short of a miracle.”
She gently pushed La back from her so that she could look into the Beta’s eyes. The Mother Superior smiled as she spoke.
“You have a great gift. I must tell Mother Eve of this day.” She then knelt down before La and kissed her feet. The Beta blushed red at such a show of honor. Upon rising, she spoke again. “We must have you amongst us; in our numbers. Your faith is so overwhelming that there are many who would look to you to show us the way. We will now leave you two to enjoy your cleansing. If there is anything you ever need, at any time, you must call upon me.”
The women hugged and kissed once more and the two Sisters of the Savior departed. Lilith turned to La and embraced her. In tears she spoke as best she could under the emotional circumstances.
“This has been enough to make me want to return to the faith. Such…feelings…have been absent for far too long.” La smiled at Lilith and nodded her head.
“I am fortunate that my Alpha doesn’t mind what I do. I have bundles of grain and wreaths scattered about our old quarters. And she actually watches as I light the candles not knowing what I am doing; but enjoying my little show.”
“Then you are blessed far more than I. My Alpha forbids all of this. She won’t even permit me to hang a wreath for luck and fertility. She even forbids me breeding.” Lilith’s tears flowed again.
La hugged her and comforted her until Lilith could regain control of her emotions. Then La turned to the bath awaiting them. She picked up a bottle of scented oil, smiled, and nodded her head toward the bath. Lilith smiled and took La’s hand in hers as they walked the few paces to the edge where a granite legged, cushioned, marble bench stood. La turned the Beta’s back to her and applied some of the oil to her own hands. She began rubbing it into Lilith’s shoulders and neck.
“Mmmm,,, That feels sooo amazing.”
“You have such lovely skin; such a beautiful texture. I love the way you feel.”
La’s hands roamed all over Lilith’s back. The intensity of their feelings and emotions was electric. La spent a bit more time on Lilith’s lower back, butt cheeks and thighs enjoying the manner in which her hands glided across the skin and muscles. As fragrant as the oil was, La couldn’t help but notice the aroma of Lilith’s excitement and she actually saw the moisture gather on her vaginal lips.
Now it was Lilith’s turn to minister to La’s back. As her hands began their sensual journey down La’s posterior, Lilith moaned softly in pleasure again.
“Dear Goddess! Your body is so…full and lush! You are so unlike most of us here. I simply adore the way you look and feel.”
La giggled. She had never seen herself as being physically different from most of the others in Eden until this trip. She had seen how fuller her body was than the other Betas. This became especially true when they went shopping for something to wear. But she never thought of it as being…sensual?
“Na-Lin seems to enjoy this type of body. At least I survived the less lush ones who preceded me.”
“Oh my Goddess! I heard about that. You really must be special.” La giggled again. Lilith finally finished her application of oil to La’s back. She took La around the waist with her arms and hugged her firmly as she rubbed her body against La’s oiled skin.
“I’m sorry but I couldn’t help myself.” Lilith giggled. She breathed in the scent of La’s arousal and she found the aroma to be intoxicating.
Both women hurriedly oiled their own fronts, and faces, and La steeped into the pool first after silently blessing the waters. She slowly sat on the stone ledge and let the water settle up over her shoulders to the middle of her neck. Lilith followed and, while accustoming herself to the warmth of the mineral and spiced bath, she poured them both a goblet of fruit juice to sip. Then she settled herself next to La.
Lilith took La’s hand in her own. The two Betas sat in a comfortable silence as they both stared at their locked fingers. La broke the silence.
“I find the contrast between our skin colors to be so…sensual and exciting.” Lilith nodded and smiled. ‘There was a time, an ancient time, when this would have not been so. It was during the time of the men.” La held their hands up out of the water as she spoke. “It was considered to be a forbidden thing to even touch the skin of one as darkly brown as you. I would have been considered to be unclean.”
“I have heard this whispered once before. It was a very dark time for us during the reign of the men. I was told that my facial features were considered…well…animal like.”
“Yes. And yet…nothing could be further from the truth. That your lips are fuller and your nose, smaller make you ideal for communing with other women.” La giggled. “Your Alpha is truly blessed with you for a mate.” Lilith’s face soured and her smile disappeared.
“My Alpha would only see me at her feet. She hasn’t much need for returning the favor. It’s as if I repulsed her.” Lilith let go of La’s hand and hid the tears flowing from her eyes. La took her in her arms and held her as she cried. “What have I done that is so wrong? Do I not appeal to her eye? Where have I sinned?” Lilith’s voice beseeched an answer.
La held her tighter with one arm and reached for a hand cloth with her other. She handed the cloth to Lilith who wiped her eyes and blew her nose.
“I am sooo very sorry. I don’t know where that came from. I don’t mean to burden you with my troubles.” She began to gain her composure a bit. La took Lilith’s chin in her hand and touched her lips to her fore head.
“This is our time…our time. What is said here is between us.” La smiled.
“Well I’m sure you have your own challenges being with a Gen-7. I mean they are known for being…difficult?”
“At first she was impossible. I thought she was going to kill me! But I chose her and I am a bit stubborn when I choose...a challenge.”
“Oh dear Mother.”
“But after a cycle or so she did become more…attentive? I made her a special meal. You know that Gen-7s are a bit different then the rest of us. So color, and aroma, rather than taste, is the big attractant. So I made her a colorful meal and not the usual ready meals that are supplied. She began to speak with me. One thing led to another and she invited me into her bed. But it took time and patience.”
“But I’ve heard that they are very aggressive and had these images…” Lilith was all eyes as she spoke.
“Of being taken?”
“Yes.”
“Not so.” La laughed. “Quite the oppose is true, at least with mine. She is almost timid! She startles at loud noises, bright lights, fast movements, and is suspicious of changes.”
“Well how is she…” Lilith quickly hunched her shoulders and rolled her eyes. “…you know.” She smiled.
La looked at her and giggled putting her hand over her mouth. Then she stopped giggling and looked at Lilith for only a moment. Then she burst into laughter. Lilith’s eyes and mouth opened wide as she watched La slowly glide toward hysterics.
“Oh my Goddess! Are you serious?” Lilith began to giggle. “She’s that good?”
“Communing with her is completely amazing; not that I have anything to compare it to. She completely wears me out. And she’s always ready. It’s sooo…amazing.”
“And I thought you were joking when I asked you how often and you answer ‘a day?’” La giggled. “Does she like to snuggle afterward?”
“Let me tell you…” La moved next to Lilith and took her hand. La was abeam with the thought of her Alpha and how tender she could be. She put her face close to Lilith as though the world might be listening. “One day she came home from…hunting and she couldn’t wait to undress. She shed her clothing at the door and came up to me. She swooped me up in her arms like a piece of cloth and directly dove for my…” La made a nod with her head and patted her vagina with her free hand.
“Oh dear Mother! She didn’t!” Lilith’s mouth, now covered with her hand, was as wide as her eyes.
“She did! I felt like a baby in her arms. She continued to…attend to me as she carried me to her big chair. She sat down and drove me crazy with her tongue. Oh dear Goddess! Even with me laughing and kicking my legs and fidgeting. Anyway…she finally exhausted me to such an extent that I feel asleep. She held me for nearly and hour. She didn’t move at all except to gently rub her head against mine.” Tears of joy began to well up in La’s eyes.
“Oh that is sooo…romantic…and loving.” A tear or two flowed down Lilith’s cheeks. She squeezed La’s hand as she wiped her tears with her other. “Maybe we’ve been together too long.” She looked down as she gently splashed the waters.
La got up from the water and sat on the tub’s edge with her feet hanging in. Lilith took La’s foot in her hand and began to massage some oil into it. She turned sideways and lifted her foot into La’s lap and La returned the pleasure.
“You have such delicate small feet. They’re so beautiful. Mine are such…paws…Like the tiger or the great bear…so wide. Hmmm… That feels so delicious.” La closed her eyes and relished the sensation of Lilith’s fingers working on her soles and heels.
“You are lucky.” Lilith sniffled. Changing the topic till she could control her emotions, Lilith said: “Your feet are fun to work on. They’re so very soft. Not like Sue’s.”
“Ah…if you want tough and hard, Na’s are incredible! She can walk on the ice in her bare feet! She would strip bare and go out on summer days when the wind was down and it was maybe twenty degrees below and walk around for a bit. That was before I removed all of her body hair.”
“You didn’t! She allowed you?”
“Yes. I wanted to feel her next to me, you know? And I told her that clothing in particular the silks she wore under her cloths would feel sooo wonderful. Anyway, she was becoming accustomed to my ways. She was beginning to open up to different things a bit.” La’s eyes brightened up and she became excited. “And her hair! I can’t believe she actually grew it out for me! I really didn’t care for the fuzz thing…not on her anyway.”
“Goddess! I thought she would be a horror to live with; the stories I’ve heard about her! I guess I really need to get to know her. Mmmm… That’s nice.”
La was working her way slowly up Lilith’s calves and Lilith, of course, was returning the favor. They both had their eyes closed and were savoring the sensations.
“Has she ever struck you?”
Na opened her eyes. She never expected that question. Violence against one another was nearly unheard of and terribly punished, if proved.
“Never. Goddess no. She might have felt like killing me on rare occasions.” La giggled. “But she’s never even come close to that sort of thing. It’s so odd though.”
“What’s that?” Lilith was listening with half an ear so given into the wonderful sensations that surrounded her.
“Well…” La paused and thought for a moment, her eyes gazing toward the ceiling. “Sometimes she sits and…I don’t know…stares at me? It’s not that she’s looking at me in any particular way. She simply sits and stares.”
“Well at least that’s some sort of attention.” There was a sarcastic edge to Lilith’s voice. She got up and out of the water to join La on the edge of the tub. “Turn around…” Lilith said as she took the bottle of scented oil and poured some in her hand. “Your skin is so dry. It’s soaking up the oil quickly.”
“Mmmm…” La let her head fall till her chin touched her chest. She swept her long locks over her shoulders to reveal her neck to Lilith who was now massaging the oil into it. “It must be the time in the cold and the closed climate quarters.”
“You’re young. You’ll recover quickly. How old are you anyway? I can never tell the age on the Gen-7s but they always appear to be older because of their life out in the wilderness.”
“This is my first year out of cryo. I guess I’m…twenty? Twenty one?”
“You’re a baby! My Goddess!” Lilith laughed nervously. “And your Alpha?”
“Na is forty or so. She doesn’t seem to keep track. It’s not important to her I guess.”
“My Gen is the same as hers…roughly…” With extra emphasis she added; “…and every minute counts with her.” But Lilith’s tone changed and she smiled as she spoke. “I’m thirty five years old and I think I’m starting to look it.” She hooked the heel of her foot over the top of La’s thigh as La laughed.
“If only I looked as good as you do when I’m your age.” La blushed. “I don’t think that came out the way I meant it to.” She giggled. “I mean you look gorgeous and I hope I’m as gorgeous some day.”
“Thank you for saying that.” La felt her kiss her softly on the nape of her neck. Lilith stopped massaging La’s back. La suddenly felt her hands quiver and then her body. She heard her softly crying. Almost plaintively she spoke…softly…between her tears. “Then why won’t she commune with me anymore.”
La was shocked at Lilith’s admission. She never expected to hear such intimacies coming from a woman she had only just met. But, after all, she hadn’t really met many women since she came out of cryo and her only other relationship has been with Na. La turned around to face Lilith. Tears were streaming down her cheeks and she sat looking at her hands which were palms up with fingers spread wide.
“What’s wrong with me?” She looked up briefly as she spoke. “Am I too old? Am I not pretty enough? Is it my body? Am I boring? Maybe I don’t take good enough care of her? Why won’t she touch me? What have I done to deserve this!”
The poor Beta was becoming more and more out of control in her ramblings. It was as if a great dam had burst and everything came pouring out. La couldn’t quite grasp why she was chosen to be witness to this outburst and very emotional rant. All she could think to do was to embrace Lilith and hold her. Lilith continued to mumble softly into La’s ear as she continued to cry.
“She makes excuses. ‘I’m tired; Not right now; I’m to busy; Maybe later.’ She stays out late and leaves early. She gives me meaningless tasks that tire me out and keep me distracted. And if I dare to suggest that maybe we should…talk…or see a Sister…she…ignores me.”
Lilith stopped speaking for a moment and sought to catch her breath. La reached for a cloth and handed it to Lilith. She dried her eyes and blew her nose as she tried to gain control to herself. La continued to hold her and gently rock her as if she was a baby being rocked to sleep. She finally put the cloth down and put her arms around La. She then buried her face into La’s soft shoulder.
“I am so, so, sorry for burdening you with this. I have no one else to talk to. Sue chases everyone away. I have no friends and I feel so…alone. If Eve hadn’t asked her to allow me to take you around…” Lilith couldn’t finish her sentence. She simply clung to La and softly cried. “I’ve done everything she’s ever asked of me; no matter how trivial. I’ve even…debased myself for her. I fear she wants to have our binding undone. What will I do? I am so afraid of…of…”
“Shush. Just breathe.”
Lilith rested and continued to hold onto La. The two women rocked to and fro gently.
“I am so afraid of losing her and it’s not even my choice. I am so afraid of having to start over, especially at my age. And I so badly want to breed; to have little ones of my own. Who’s going to want to start a family with someone my age?”
“Listen, you can breed for many years yet.”
“Yes. But the new rules are that I must take in one of the ‘odd’ children for every one of my own. Sue says they are freaks and would have them…exiled…or worse. And Sue doesn’t want to breed with me. If she decides to unbind us, then I can’t breed as a single anyway. I can’t win no matter what happens. And what do I do with these…urges. Sometimes I feel like I’m going insane.”
Lilith blotted the odd tear but managed to stay reasonably composed. La could see that she was tired…exhausted really…emotionally drained. It was definitely time to leave the bath, shower and find a peaceful spot in the gardens above them. They washed the oils off of one another in a comforting silence.
La thought that the bath had done its job and cleansed the spirit of Lilith. All of her troubles were now out in the open and the repair, and healing could begin. As they were led out into the gardens by their assigned novice, La and Lilith held each other around their waists. Lilith’s head rested on La’s shoulder and La’s head upon that of Lilith.
They were shown to a quiet alcove constructed of bushes that bloomed with fragrant colorful flowers. The novice spread a cloth upon the grass and handed them each a cushion to rest upon. The common practice was to do so after the baths and they were also provided with cool fruit juices and bits of vegetables on thinly sliced bread. La reclined on her back looking up at the holographic image of a blue cloudless sky. Lilith hugged her cushion and rested on her front, gazing at a reed of grass she plucked from the ground.
“I cannot judge you or Sue…” La turned to face Lilith as she spoke. “…nor would I presume to. I can only tell you what I see and feel.” La reached out and stroke Lilith’s cheek gently with the back of her fingers. “I think you are perfect; simply perfect. I would hope to be like you some day. You are everything that ‘we’ should all be; beautiful, graceful, loving, and filled with temperance and creativity.”
Lilith reached for La’s hand and, after kissing it, held it firmly. She smiled briefly and held a cloth to catch a tear with her other hand.
“Has she ever struck you?” Lilith looked away as if ashamed and nodded her head.
“Three times recently…within the past two cycles. She was very sorry afterward. And it was always when I would start to argue with her.” Lilith quickly added emphatically; “It really wasn’t her fault. I provoked her. And she did have a bit of wine. She wasn’t herself.”
La looked into Lilith’s eyes and smiled sympathetically.
“I am sorry I must ask this. Do you think she’s communing with another?”
Lilith couldn’t even answer. She simply began to weep silently. La turned on her side and stroked Lilith’s long curly black hair.
“She doesn’t even bother to hide it anymore. She comes in, changes into something…well…you know. She even puts on color and scent. Then she leaves without a word.”
“I am sooo sorry.” A tear dropped down from La’s eye as she put her hand against Lilith’s cheek and stroked it.
“She usually, but not always, returns sometime in the morning when I’m asleep…finally asleep. She washes, changes into her uniform, and she leaves again…without a word.”
“Afternoon Delight”
La: I couldn’t believe what I was hearing! I mean, it was obviously true for what else could cause such pain in one so…beautiful. I so wanted to help her; to make it all better, you know?
Lil: I had never met anyone as…empathetic? I mean she simply listened to every word I said as if I was telling her some great truth in life. And she’s so young! I felt like I was telling all of my innermost secrets to my confessor, or a peer, or someone with much greater experience in life.
La: I wanted to touch her. I wanted to put my hands on her face and suck all of that poison in her right out and into me. I wanted to be inside of her, you know? Like a spare soul that could make her life enjoyable instead of the hell she lived in now.
Lil: I couldn’t believe I did what I did! I craned my head over and kissed her…on the lips! It wasn’t one of those ‘hi dear’ kisses either. I mean I didn’t try and stick my tongue down her throat. But I did want to…feel her lips? I don’t know…
La: Then she kissed me! Oh my Goddess! Her lips…so full…so…fleshy? Her lips devoured mine! It was a magical thing. I could…taste her soul…and she could taste mine? My mind went blank. Such a simply thing totally wiped my mind blank.
Lil: It had to be the intimacy of what we were into. I mean…how intimate can you get? Talking about what does, and doesn’t, in my case, go on atop the bedding platform. I think I envied her love of her Alpha. No…I did envy her love, and lust. I mean she was communing like there was no tomorrow and I had to be satisfied with myself?! I mean I got sooo swampy simply looking at her and speaking with her.
La: She is such an exquisite creature. All the women here are gorgeous but there was something very special about Lilith…Lil. Her touch was sooo heated…and I could feel all of the passion within her with that first kiss. Oh my Goddess! When she kissed me a second time I melted. I took her into my arms and pulled her nearly on top of me. It was like I had no choice.
Lil: When she pulled me over and onto her, I could feel her plushness; her lushness; her fullness. Damned her! I mean you could smell the fertility in that full body of hers. Small wonder that the Alpha was so attracted to her; she’s like the ultimate female figure! I pulled aside her gown and cupped that full ripe breast in my hand. My Goddess! Her nipple was like a babe’s finger; erect and aroused and unable to betray the passion within her.
La: She was sooo amazing! She took my nipple into her mouth and began to gently suckle as though there was anything it could return for her effort. I felt my head begin to spin as the sensation went directly down through my belly and into my vagina. I think I wet myself almost instantly! I was sooo excited by all of that energy that pasted back and forth between us.
Lil: And then when she began to gather my gown up and over my butt, things really got out of control. I mean…she gently traced her fingers between the cheeks of my butt and down toward my vagina. I swear I came right then and there. I was sooo wet that I could feel my fluid being forced out with the spasming of my vagina. And then she rolls me over and loosens the top of my gown!
La: I could smell the essence of her sex. Dear Goddess it was so fragrant and aromatic. I had to taste her! I rolled over and undid the tie to her gown. The hem was up around her waste anyway but I wanted to suck her nipples in my mouth. I wanted her to explode with joy and ecstasy. I reached down and…oh my Goddess…she was sooo wet. I put two finger up into her and it was like putting them into soft warmed butter. She quivered and moaned and arched her back so sharply that I thought it would snap!
Lil: Her fingers entered me and I felt like I was struck by a bolt of lightening! Again I came with force that I hadn’t felt in too many moon cycles! I hadn’t come like that in a year of moon cycles! Then her full thick fingers went directly to that special spot and tapped it repeatedly. Each tap drew a groan and a quake and a flow of fluid from me. The saving grace was that I was groaning into her mouth because it covered my own.
La: Her taste was every bit as luscious as I imagined. I put my dripping fingers into my mouth and savored her flavor. Her taste was milder than what I was accustomed to and wetter…more liquid. I reached into her again and began to thrust and withdraw quickly. I could feel her muscles spasm and grip my fingers. She wasn’t nearly as powerful as Na but I could still definitely feel her strength.
Lil: That Beta kept me coming time and time again. It had been so long for me…the contact, the touch…that I was coming on top of coming. I had forgotten how good the touch of another woman could be. I didn’t want it to ever end. When she took her fingers out of me the second time, I grasped her hand and tasted myself on her. My own aroma over powered me as I kissed her lips again and licked the inside of her mouth. I couldn’t get enough of her.
La: She finally held my hand still with my fingers in her vagina curled up on her spot. I felt her clitoris finally shrank down, exhausted from the mauling I subjected it to. Lilith looked up at me through heavily lidded eyes and smiled. She was still breathing rapidly as her body slowed from its frantic pace. I cradled her and pulled her gently back over me, her head resting in the hollow of my arm. She closed her eyes and slept. Oh my Goddess! Have I just communed with another woman?
The novice poked her head around the corner of the bushes and, seeing the two women intertwined and resting, blushed and giggled softly. La looked over at her and smiled. The novice disappeared but soon returned with a basin of herbal scented water and two hand clothes. She placed them down on the edge of the cloth, smiled, and withdrew again.
La had a lot on her mind as she lay with Lilith in her arms, the least of which being her own unfulfilled desire. She didn’t want Lilith to tend to that but she did desperately want her Alpha. What would she tell Na? Would she even tell her? And what about Lilith? Would she expect…more? She really liked the older woman and desired her friendship, but La already had more lover than even she could handle in her Na.
“You can’t go back to Sue.”
“What can I do but go back? Anyway, why should I be the one to leave? Am I the guilty one here?”
The two women sat at the table in a shop having a juice and some fresh cookies. The more they spoke, the more complicated the situation became. Lilith, restored as a woman by their sexual contact, suddenly felt somewhat empowered. She was still attractive and her feminine attributes intact and once again active.
“We need to seek counsel. I believe that you should be unbound from Sue and you should do the unbinding. Don’t wait for her to act. It is not in her interest at the moment, but it truly is in yours.”
“Maybe…I still have feelings for her though.” Lilith stared down at her cup.
“Nobody said you shouldn’t. But it’s not a question of feelings. It is a question of your wants and your desires…and your future.” Lilith nodded.
La retrieved her plexicon from her bag and began to type in a message. It took mere moments and when she was finished, she touched the transmit icon and looked back up at Lilith. La smiled at her companion and held her hand.
“We will start right now. So much can be settled within this day. You’ll see. I’m sure this won’t be easy for you, but in short time I promise you that happiness, or at least freedom, will be yours.”
Eve heard the tone of her plexicon and briefly gazed at it. She stood up and all around the table stood.
“I have something to attend to and…” She looked up and around the table, smiling. “…another meeting shortly in my labs. I wish to thank you all for your attention to this matter and Na-Lin will keep me advised.”
Eve turned and kissed Na-Lin on the cheek and proceeded down the table doing the same to all there. The Gen-7s were somewhat shocked at this form of familiarity. Na chuckled to herself as she noted their surprised expressions.
Once into the hall and amongst her escort of Sisters, Eve spoke into her communicating headpiece discreetly tucked into her ear.
“Mother Andrea please.” Eve began to walk toward her transport to the laboratories deep within the granite walls of the city. “Drea, darling. Yes, I slept quite well thank you.” Eve beamed and chuckled. “I have a very delicate matter that needs your attention. I would deal with it myself only time is of the essence and I have so very little of that today. You can? Oh you are such an angel. Yes, I will see you and Tracey later. Peace to you as well dear.”
More Ice Tiger Soon...
![]() |
The Ice Tiger
“…a perfect image of a priest(ess)…” by Kelly Blake edited by Andrea Lena DiMaggio Artwork adapted by |
“…a perfect image of a priest(ess)…”
Mother Superior, and High Priestess, Andrea Lena sat hunched over her desk with one hand pointing to a line of verse on a rather large plexicon and the other copiously writing notes on paper. She realized that nobody wrote with pen and paper anymore, indeed few wrote at all. But this exercise assisted her in remembering specific facts and passages for an opportune time.
She didn’t look up when the soft knocking on her door occurred nor did she remark to enter or not. Her clerics knew that silence was an indication of assent. The door slowly swung open and the Mother Superior Mary from the baths escorted La and Lilith into the vast room. They walked up to the desk and stood silently while Mother Andrea made a final note.
“Thank you Mother Mary. Would you be kind enough to wait in the outer office?” Mother Andrea looked up and smiled at the trio. Mother Mary nodded and withdrew with a graceful gliding motion.
As Mother Andra stood and walked around her desk, La realized that she was one of the two who accompanied Eve the prior evening for dinner. La hadn’t taken notice of how tall and imposing a figure she was. Her face bore no color other than that which she was created with and she wore a full length habit, hood, and vestment this day. She had deep brown eyes and her facial features silently spoke of great inner strength and faith.
Mother Andrea motioned the women over to a small seating area by the large bay windows over looking the Temple gardens on the top floor of the tower. She sat facing La and Lilith and smiled. She looked at La and spoke.
“So…this is your first day in Eden and already you are moving in the highest of circles.” La looked at her hands and blushed. Mother Andrea chuckled. “Whatever will you be doing tomorrow I wonder. So what brings you two here.” She spread her arms in a welcoming motion.
The ladies looked at one another trying to decide who would begin with barely noticeable facial expressions and eye motions. La decided to start.
“This is Lilith…”
“I know who she is…and I certainly know who you are. So let’s dispense with the niceties and get on with it, shall we?”
The two ladies both looked down and blushed at the Mother’s bluntness. Again La spoke.
“Lilith has a…problem with her Alpha and their relationship. She needs help.”
Mother Andrea placed her fingers together in ‘praying’ style and cast her gaze over to Lilith.
“Why don’t you tell me what’s going on. An abbreviated version will do.” Mother Andrea smiled sympathetically.
Lilith looked at La and reached out to hold her hand, something that didn’t go unnoticed by Mother Andrea. She began to tell what had been happening over the past several months with La chiming in every so often.
Mother Andrea’s face began to redden from its normally ashen pallor. Of course Lilith broke down into tears during her recitation and La handed her a face wipe from her shoulder bag. When she told of being struck by Sue on several occasions, Mother Andrea’s lips drew tightly enough against her teeth to turn white and her palm struck the table top.
At this point she got up from her chair and walked over to a wooden cabinet. She opened the carved doors and placed three goblets and a craythur on the pull out leaf. She poured a bit into the three goblets and carried them back to the table. Mother Andrea handed one to each of the women.
“This has a luscious bouquet and a marvelous nutty taste.”
“Will it help?” Lilith sniffled between tears as she grasped the goblet.
“Well…if you have enough you might believe you truly see sun light through these windows, but otherwise, sadly, no.” Mother Andrea chucked and smiled. She inhaled the wonderful aroma and took a sip.
La looked at Lilith, who returned her look of surprise. This was not wasted on Mother Andrea.
“What? You were expecting a saint? Nobody is without sin or some lack of temperance. The only difference is that I attempt to be a little bit more saintly day by day. A good deed here, a kind act there; they all add up to make us a bit more saintly. And YOU…” She pointed at Lilith quite boldly. “…are my good deed and kind act of the day.”
“What will I do?” Lilith asked once she had control of her emotions.
“This is really good. What is it?” La’s face began to flush from the alcohol in the drink.
“I couldn’t tell you. Would you believe that the insubordinate little snips refuse to tell even Mother Eve what is in it or how they make it. The sisters brew this golden measure way back in the crevasse and only those involved know where.”
Mother Andrea took another sip and placed the goblet down as she sat once again.
“Yes…well…it seems to be a rather clear cut case of abandonment at the least. The unbinding should be no problem. As I recall, your Alpha rarely steps into the Temple anyway; am I correct?”
“Yes, that is true. I was always coming by myself…until I stopped.” Lilith blushed and lowered her head.
“There is also a clear cut case for exiling her. We do not tolerate this type of violent abuse between bound couples.”
“You can’t do that! That’s not why I came!”
“This is not a confessional. You should know that. What she did cannot go unpunished. It’s not two Alphas or two Betas scrapping over a mate. And it certainly isn’t a rare blow because of emotions or opinions. This is a sickness, a defect of personality, or even worse, a premeditated act of disaffection.” Mother Andrea was quite animated as she spoke and she steely gaze let the women know that something would have to be done.
“But…but…” Lilith sputtered.
“Yes, I know, you still have feelings for her. You may even still feel you love her though you couldn’t give me one good reason why. Do you know why we are so stringent about this violence thing?”
Lilith knew but La was unaware.
“Before the great freeze, there was a time of true darkness for us. The older faiths waned and finally fell to the new faiths of intolerance. These faiths were a great perversion and a curse to womankind. We had to hide behind veils and cover our bodies and heads. We couldn’t voice opinions or direct our own lives. We were beaten and whipped for speaking our minds. Those who chose to do other than what the men in their families desired were stoned to death, beheaded, whipped, or, like our Savior, crucified.”
The two women could see the anger rise in Mother Andrea as she spoke. She incessantly struck the table top with her index finger to emphasize a particular point.
“Their God was a male God and their God’s image was that of a man. Their priests were male and all of their law makers were men. Our only place in that life was to sit, fetch, and roll over like our own trained dogs!”
Mother Andrea stood suddenly and began to pace as she spoke.
“We were beaten, raped, and brutalized without any reason. The men doing the beating, raping, and brutalizing simply desired to do so and their laws, even their religious laws, were on their side. Our bodies and souls were no longer our own. When we finally rose with our Savior on that third day, we swore that never again would any woman be subjected to that kind of violence by anyone. I repeat…ANYONE!!! Now we have OUR laws and OUR faith to protect us!”
The two Betas sat in awe of Mother Andrea’s passionate and heart felt elocution. Her eyes were full of the fire of righteousness and the veins in her temples stood out. They knew that she would do whatever it took to see this wrong righted. She got up from her chair once again to fetch the craythur and she poured them all a bit more of the golden liquid before sitting again.
“You must forgive me. I get a bit carried away when I think of the passion of our Savior and the events leading up to it. Now…” Mother Andrea turned toward Lilith as she spoke. “…here is what we’ll do. I will send a team to help you move your things today. Right now in fact. You will stay here with us and under our protection.” Mother Andrea turned toward the huge double doors of her office and bellowed; “Mother Mary!”
Mother Mary entered the room and gracefully walked across the office and stood before the three seated women. Mother Andrea nodded her head toward to craythur. Mother Mary smiled and got a goblet for herself. She sat down and poured herself a bit of the golden liquid and took a sip.
“Mary dear, we need to move Lilith discreetly out of her quarters and back here as soon as possible.”
Lilith and La were taken aback at the speed at which Mother Andrea wanted things done. Lilith thought that perhaps she would have a day or two to ready herself. Mother Mary smiled and nodded.
“I can have a crew and a shuttle docked at her balcony within an hour. Nobody will take notice and with no movement through the hall way, things will present themselves as normal.”
“An excellent idea.” Turning toward Lilith, Mother Andrea spoke. “Take only that which is yours. You will live here under our protection and Mother Mary will make sure you have everything you need.”
“But I was hoping to…” Mother Andrea held up her hand to stop her.
“There are no buts.” She was quite firm. “This is not exactly a common and ordinary unbinding. You are with a Director and she will not be happy with you leaving. No indeed; she will not be happy at all. Though this may be what she wanted, I am sure Sue would want it at her time and convenience. But the threat of physical violence is too great to allow this to continue.”
“Can La come with me?”
Mother Andrea looked at the two friends sitting, holding hands, and pursed her lips in thought.
“No. And I don’t want you out together unaccompanied until this thing is over and done with. In fact…” Mother Andrea turned to Mother Mary. “…I don’t want Lilith out alone at any time.” Lilith looked at Mother Andrea with a shocked expression on her face. Mother Andrea smiled and was sympathetic. “Look dear, we simply want to be careful and we certainly don’t want to take chances with your well being. This is only till things are finalized and you have a place of your own. Then, if you wish, we will cease being a nuisance to you.”
“We’d best be going.” Mother Mary finished her drink and stood.
The other three women stood and La and Lilith said their good byes. Lilith thanked Mother Andrea for her help and left with Mother Mary. As La turned to say her thanks, Mother Andrea sat back in her chair.
“I think they would make a lovely couple, don’t you?” Mother Andrea giggled. “Now, you and I need to speak. Should I consider this a confession?” There was a sly look upon her face. “Or shall we call this a simple lesson in life?”
La sat back down and blushed. She knew what Mother Andrea was speaking of.
“A confession?” It was more of a statement than a question really. “I am a bit confused by this all.”
“No doubt my dear, no doubt at all. This is a confusing time we live in so why should your life be anything less.” Eve chuckled at the look of perplexity on La’s face. “After all, you’ve been in the real world for about…one (lunar) year? And most of that time was spent in the wilderness with your Alpha. Is that correct?”
Mother Andrea knew it was but she wanted La to acknowledge the fact. She nodded her assent.
“Good. There are no laws up top. That is the land of your Alpha and her only law is to survive. In those terms she is a very, very law abiding citizen. But down here where we mere mortals live, there are rules and laws and customs and even traditions. You are only vaguely familiar with some of them. You communed with Lilith, didn’t you?”
La looked down at her hands and blushed.
“Well it wasn’t that hard to tell. I mean if she could sit in your lap she would have; the way you two were looking at one another…and that hand holding business. How do you feel about that?”
La looked up at Mother Andrea with a confused expression on her face. She thought about what she felt and how she felt.
“I love her? And I feel for her. But it’s not the same as with Na. I mean, I really didn’t commune with her as much as she with me? And I feel…I feel…” La was having trouble finding the proper word. “…I feel…guilty? I mean… maybe I shouldn’t have done it?”
Mother Andrea looked at her coyly and smiled. ‘A true empath’, she thought.
”Look dear child, you cannot help but feel for the people you meet. That’s part of who you are. That’s the way you were made. The guilt comes from the little extra personal touch you gave that poor woman. She was so totally starved for affection and attention and then along comes naíve La.” Andrea spread open her arms, hands palms up. “You tell her everything she wants to hear; everything she needs to hear, and she feels she needs to touch and hold you; to feel your soul touch her own through your body.”
“So why do I feel so badly about…you know…the touching?”
“You have bonded spiritually with another; one of your choosing; one who you had to work very hard to get close to. You put a lot of effort and thought and work into that relationship, right?”
“Yes, I really did.” La’s voice was earnest. “I really wanted it to work, you know? She’s very special…special to me.”
“And this Lilith isn’t. She’s simply a woman with special needs at the moment. You feel bad because you reserve your touch, your love, you soul for your special mate and you shared some of that with a woman who isn’t quite as special…to you. You feel that you are deceiving your Alpha with this little bit of…body play with another.”
La nodded.
“And you feel like you need to tell Na-Gen of what happened and why.”
La nodded again.
“And you will feel better for doing so, right?”
La again nodded her agreement.
“But for who will you feel better; yourself or your mate? Isn’t it really a selfish motive? Think about how you would feel if Na came to you and said that she communed with…Sue…or better yet…Eve? How would you feel?”
“I think I would feel…hurt…and maybe angry.” La looked down at her hands and realized that maybe Mother Andrea had a point after all.
“Angry…hurt…an interesting choice of emotions for sure. Just image how it would be should you already be bound; the oaths taken and the vows said; the knot tying you both together already made. How would you feel then?”
A tear fell from La’s eye as she thought about what Mother Andrea was saying.
”Am I making you feel even more guilty?” La nodded her head as more tears fell. “Good!!! That was my intent. You come from a very lone place to one filled with millions of souls. You are empathic; you feel the pain of others. You can’t simply go and commune freely and without thought to your acts, and the consequences of your acts. Suppose that Beta thinks that you now love her and want to be with her when the truth is quite different?”
La looked up at Mother Andrea and nodded her head.
“There really is nobody to stop you from doing whatever you please. But you’ll find that word travels quickly here and in no time at all you might find yourself isolated from everybody around you simply because you have no self control. You have a great gift but with that gift comes a great responsibility. You can heal but you must be so very careful how you choose to do so.”
“I still feel the need to confess to Na about this.”
“You must certainly follow your conscience. I doubt she will understand how you feel though. What would you tell her to explain yourself?” Mother Andrea poured another wee bit of the golden liquid into their goblets. “How will you make her understand? Now remember, you need use references she will understand.” Mother Andrea took a sip of the savory drink as did La.
“I suppose I would tell her the truth…literally. I felt this need in her and was overwhelmed to fulfill it. I don’t think I will mention with who it was. I don’t really think that is important. The fault was with me, not with Lilith. I am the one who should have known better. I will also tell her that I really didn’t commune with her as much as she with me.”
“Well, you certainly are on the right track. It will be important for you to reaffirm your love of her. As long as you remember that the temptation here will be so very great, and appealing, you’ll be fine. You must always focus on the one you truly do love. I sense that one day women will line up simply to have a word or two with you and be blessed by a word or two in return. Those words will mean little unless you can lead the way by example. They will do as you do, and as you say ONLY if it is the same as you do.”
La nodded and smiled. Mother Andrea got up from her seat and reached out for La. She took La’s face gently within her hands and bent to kiss her on the fore head. She then bent at the knees to hug her and put her cheek against La’s.
“I heard that you held a Mass for the Eucharist and recited it perfectly.”
La nodded her head.
“You shall be a great gift to us all.” She kissed the side of La’s head and stood up. “Now it is time for you to return to the world outside these walls.”
“May I come and visit Lilith?”
“Yes. But remain within these walls when you do so. I really don’t have the women to spare to follow you two around and this business shall be done soon enough. Simply remember who you are and who you truly commune with and you will be fine.”
“Will you exile Sue?”
Mother Andrea looked at the Beta and took a deep breath.
“I will speak to Eve before I do anything and you will not mention a word to anyone about the goings on today. Do you understand?”
La saw the seriousness in Mother Andrea’s eyes and nodded her head. Mother Andrea escorted La through the massive double doors of her office and into the presence of her secretary, who stood when the two women entered the outer office.
“Sister DeeCee…this is La-Gen. She will be visiting us from time to time. Please let me know immediately when she does come. And would you please be so kind as to escort her down to the Basilica.”
Mother Andrea turned and once again hugged and kissed the Beta before returning to her office. With a smile Sister DeeCee took La’s hand and led her out. Mother Andrea went to her desk and addressed a message to Eve; ‘Keep Sue busy.’
Na had about enough of the meeting as she could handle. She was unaccustomed to working with others; especially other Gen-7s. The meeting reached a point of consensus and then broke down somewhat into a chance to catch up on whatever news they could glom from any source.
Of course the freshest topic was the thick hair atop Na’s head. They all had to touch it and feel it. She allowed them that much. After all, the others hadn’t been to Eden in quite some time. Na even rolled up the sleeves of her tunic to show them her hair denuded arms.
“Listen up!” Na spoke as she got up. “A few last words before we adjourn. You all know your assignments. All reports through me only. I will forward what is needed to Commander Sue. And another thing…” She took a deep breath and exhaled. “Try and fit in. After working hours wear regular clothing. If you wish you may grow your hair, or remove it as you may choose. They are frightened enough of us as is…so do try and fit in while you are here. You are dismissed for the day.”
As they slowly filed out and spoke to one another, one of them lagged behind a bit. It was one of the newer Gens; Beth-Wan.
“I’ve heard they captured an ice tiger…a big one.” Na looked up at her in surprise. “That’s why we are three short. The tiger got them.”
“Who told you this?” Na kept calm whilst inside she was screaming in excitement. Beth looked around as if to see whether anyone else could hear.
“When we came in this morning, I overheard two of the flight deck workers speaking about it. I pulled one of them aside…” Beth grinned and giggled. “…and I asked her again very discreetly about it.”
“That is interesting information. Who else knows of this?”
“I don’t know. The flight deck crew was very reluctant to tell me anything…at first. I think the others knew but were keeping quiet.”
“Good.” Na smiled and looked into Beth’s eyes. “Let’s keep this between us for now.”
Na finally stepped of the transporter onto her floor. The security people saluted her and she returned their salute as she walked silently past. She was tired. ‘This meeting business was more tiring then the hunt’ she though as she walked to the doors of her quarters.
Na stepped inside the doors and immediately saw La asleep on the lounger. She was curled up and covered completely with a blanket. Na smiled and thought she was not the only one to find this kind of life tiring. She removed her tunic and silks and dropped them as she silently approached her sleeping Beta. Na stopped less then a meter from the lounger and discarded her boots, pants, and silk bottoms in a pile.
Na stood and watched her covered Beta and smiled again. She watched as the blanket covering her rose and fell with her gentle breathing. Na kneeled down at La’s covered head and brought her face to within inches of La’s. That’s when she smelled an aroma of incredible delight.
Na, trying not to disturb the sleeping Beta, carefully pulled the blanket down and off of her face. La opened one eye, smiled, and giggled. She threw her arms around Na’s neck and spoke.
“I’m tipsy!”
“What?”
La laughed and kissed Na all about her face. Na chuckled and lifted the Beta up into her arms. She turned toward the steps and carried her up to their bedding room. Na gently placed La upon their platform and then laid down next to her. Na licked La’s lips to try and discover what mysterious flavor came with such an amazing aroma. She had no success.
“I love you.” La said as she closed her eyes. Na smiled and laid silently behind her.
More Ice Tiger soon:
![]() |
The Ice Tiger
“…a veiled threat...” by Kelly Blake edited by Andrea Lena DiMaggio Artwork adapted by |
Along with continuing thank yous and blessings to Drea and her extraordinarily talented staff, I wish to express my deepest thanks to Khadijah for reviewing this part and making very constructive and informative comments to add to the theme of this tale. May one thousand blessing be hers and may she know only peace. This part of my tale is dedicated to her.
“…a veiled threat…”
”She’s staring at me.”
“She’s sitting opposite of you. You’re right in front of her.”
“But why is she staring at me?”
“Why don’t you ask her?”
“Why are you staring at me?”
“I like your…” Na made a motion across her face with her hand. “…thing.”
“It’s called a veil.” Eve smiled at Na who had a puzzled look on her face. “It is worn as a sign of modesty by women of her faith.”
“Modesty?”
“Yes…when there were men.”
“Oh.” Na turned from Eve to stare at Khadijah again. “It’s very…interesting.”
The morning had been quite an interesting one for Na. She needed to wake La from a very deep sleep. When La did finally awaken enough to lift her head, she groaned and put it back down in pain. She had never felt such a pain before or such sickness in her stomach. Na brought her goblet after goblet of water. La was so thirsty and it took four goblets to slake her thirst.
When she was finally able to sit up on their bedding platform, she told Na about the goings on the day before from the meeting with Mother Andrea. Na was quite interested to hear about Lilith’s departure from the commander’s residence as well as the several goblets of the wonderful liquid that left such a noxious after effect. After Na was assured that her Beta would be fine, they kissed and Na was off for her first meeting of the day with Eve. La didn’t mention Lilith’s communing with her.
To start the day, she and Eve had a meeting with Commander Sue-Chou, who appeared to be very tired and a bit out of sorts. Na contained herself as she eyed the Commander’s less than rested appearance. Sue’s day seemed to worsen by the moment as she was briefed on the rough plan for the planetary defense.
Sue was first informed of the pre-emptive invasion of the men’s planet and of the ground level defense of their own world.
“I don’t have the women do to both.” Sue exclaimed in a vigorous voice.
“I have the warriors for the invasion.” Na smiled as she revealed this falsehood to the shocked commander. “Right now there are twelve thousand Gen-7s in cryo-stasis who can be revived in one week.” Eve, unaware that Na was going to tell this lie kept a straight face and simply nodded as if in agreement.
“But shouldn’t my people protect the lower levels where the technology centers are? Isn’t that of utmost importance?” She was almost pleading to have her women in the least effective defensive position.
This came as no surprise to either Eve or Na. Indeed they expected an even more vigorous display from her. Eve had to chuckle to herself as she thought of how bad a morning the commander was having. First to find her Beta gone and now to find her apparent allies threatened.
“Your people will defend the outer perimeters around each city from attack. We have other plans for inner city defenses.” Na gazed directly into the Commander’s eyes. She was looking for Sue to become even more distraught.
“But who will defend the interior areas?” Sue indeed was becoming more distraught. “Who else is left? If they get past my women, the cities are theirs!”
“I am in the process of organizing another force within the cities that will be quite able and willing to stand fast against any threat.” Na smiled her half smile. She was enjoying this little drama being played out at the Commander’s expense.
‘Oh dear Goddess! She’s gone too far!’ Eve kept her composure but just barely. She was only nominally aware of what her Gen-7 had in mind but it was nothing like this!
When Sue asked for a plan and tentative time schedule, Na assured her that it was in the making and the time frame would be forth coming. The redness of Sue’s eyes was indicative of little sleep the previous night and certainly there would be little sleep in the nights to come.
Finally Eve got up from her seat indicating that the meeting was over. The moment Sue left the room, Eve turned to Na.
“What has gotten into you? The invasion was story enough but did you need to add to it? How are we going to…explain this with any shred of reality?”
Na laughed and shook her head whilst eyeing Eve.
“If we need to explain anything, then we will tell her the Sisters of Salvation will constitute our in city defense force. Anyway…” Na spoke as she looked down at the image her plexicon relayed to her. “…none of this need happen at all.”
Now Eve was even more stunned. ‘None of this need happen’? She stared at Na with her mouth agape.
“It is obvious to me what they want. They need women; fresh blood. That we don’t dispute. The question really is why.”
Eve continued to stare at her Gen-7 in wonder. ‘Why indeed’ she thought.
***
Khadijah shifted her glance between Eve and Na. Though her facial features were hidden behind the veil she wore, one could see that she was far from happy. She looked at Eve.
“How could you create such a creature as this…this…this…” She gestured with her palms up and fingers pointed toward Na.
“Woman?” Eve offered the word hoping to get to the point of the meeting.
“…woman. Thank you.” Turning her gaze toward Na, Khadijah continued. “She had only one purpose; to kill! Isn’t that why you put her in the wilderness? Because you feared what she could do here? And now you’ve brought this…woman into the very heart of our people. What are you thinking Eve!”
Eve turned to Na.
“This is the third vote against us. Khadijah came and told me of her vote…” Eve turned to Khadijah. “…and I thought it only fair that she be heard. Her voice is not of logic or sense. Her voice is of emotion. Her emotion is of love…and of peace.”
Na looked back at Khadijah. Her hand slowly reached out toward Khadijah’s face. Fearing the worst, she began to back her chair away from the table separating them. Eve reached over and placed her hand on Khadijah’s. Eve smiled and nodded letting her know she was safe. Na arose and leaned across the table and, with her finger tips, touched the fabric of the veil. She frowned in disappointment and turned to look at Eve.
“I can’t feel it. It looks so…soft.”
“Oh for God’s sake!” Khadijah rolled her eyes and exhaled abruptly. She took off her head piece to which the veil was attached and handed it to Na. As she did so Na quickly grasped her wrist firmly, but gently. Na then leaned forward again and inhaled the scent of Khadijah’s skin. “She’s not hungry yet, is she?” There was an edge of nervousness in her voice. Eve laughed and her eyes sparkled with delight.
“We all have our ways of getting to know one another and this simply is one of Na’s.” Eve turned to Na who was now rubbing the veil against her face. “Well dear child, what do you think?”
“I like the way it feels but I still don’t understand why she hides her beauty. And her skin is so…wonderful. It looks like…chocolate; the dark kind?”
Eve chuckled at Na’s almost child like observations. “Does that sound like a threat to you? I think she may even like you.”
“Humph! Well she would be one of the few! And she does lie so convincingly.” Khadijah smiled.
“Don’t be silly. We wouldn’t be having this little meeting if I didn’t think your opinion was important.”
“My opinion? Or my vote.”
“Both…I would rather have both. But since nobody can influence your vote…your opinion will do.”
“You have a strange name…Khadijah.”
“It was the name of one of the wives of the Prophet of Allah…”
“Subhanna Wa La Ta Allah!” Eve and Na stared at Khadijah, who had her hands clasped and lifted her head upward.
“…She was known for her charity and her modesty.”
“Allah?” Na turned to Eve.
“Subhanna Wa La Ta Allah!” Khadijah repeated her mantra.
“Will you do that each time we mention Allah?” Na was merely curious.
“Subhanna Wa La Ta Allah! Yes! When the name of our deity is spoken, we must honor it. What I said is ‘He’ is glorious and exalted’.”
Eve took a moment to think of the simplest way to explain this to a woman designed and groomed to destroy men and anything relating to them.
“A man named Mohammed lived thousands of years ago. He had a revelation from…a divine being and began to spread this faith amongst the people of his land.”
Na was enraptured by Eve’s relating this story to her. She even attempted to put on the head piece and the veil as Eve spoke.
“It’s too small for you.”
“Yes…so many things are.” There was an edge of sadness in her voice as she spoke to Khadijah. Na looked at Eve. “This faith…it is not your faith.”
“No. I have chosen another way to exhibit my faith.”
“She is not a Sister of Salvation, or the Savior? After all…her deity is a man?”
There was a tense moment between Khadijah and Eve as Na asked her simple question.
It was Khadijah who chose to answer.
“In my faith there are many prophets, or saviors. I consider the sacrifice of our Sister Josie to be an ultimate one. The very reason I can be free to choose my faith is because of her sacrifice. I choose to join hands with all my sisters…including Eve…” Eve chuckled as she smiled openly at Khadijah and Na. “…though my faith is a bit different. Do you understand?”
Na nodded as she took off the headpiece and handed it back to Khadijah. Na then interlaced her fingers and leaned forward in her chair to intently stare into Khadijah’s golden brown eyes.
“So what do you want of me?”
Khadijah did not expect such directness from Na. Eve laughed because she knew that Khadijah was about to meet another side of her Gen-7; the side with merely a ‘pinch’ of Eve’s proteins. She leaned forward as well and mimicked Na’s posture; sans the headpiece and its veil. Staring right back into Na’s eyes, Khadijah spoke.
“There can be no blood here. None at all. None in the cities and none on the surface. We have had too much of a history filled with blood, mostly ours.”
“It will be a difficult thing to do, especially if they are looking for our blood.”
“Yes…I am so conflicted about all of this. I mean do we defend ourselves and shed their blood or do we go for the martyrdom and die heroes?”
Eve decided to add a few thoughts.
“We are all conflicted over this thing Khadijah. And if not this, something else. We are a mass of conflicts. That’s what makes us so…interesting and wonderful.”
“Eve…you of all people should be the most set against this violence. Why are you even considering it?”
“Because…” Eve leaned in toward Khadijah and took her hand as a tear welled up in her eye. “…some man once said that the price of freedom is blood and our freedom is the most important thing. Our freedom is truly our faith. What happens to Khadijah if they come and win? Does Khadijah remain free to believe as she wants? Does she remain free to speak her mind? I know this is difficult and as much as I need someone like you to do just that, I need someone like Na to do what she does.”
Khadijah picked up Eve’s hand and kissed it. She patted it lightly.
“You know I do love you Eve.”
Eve smiled and nodded. “And I love you too.”
“So Gen-7…”
“Gen-7.9 to be exact dear.” Khadijah smiled and bowed her head at Eve.
“Excuse me…Gen-7.9, what do you have to say? Can we win a great victory without shedding any blood?”
“Win a victory… Hmmm… Nobody wins a war. We can only plan not to lose one. If there is any chance of not losing without shedding blood, then that is the path we will take. And there is always a chance that path may be open to us.” Na smiled innocently and extended her hand across the table toward Khadijah.
Khadijah got up from her seat and walked around behind Eve to where Na sat. She embraced Na who was quite taken by surprise. She arose from her chair and returned the embrace. Eve sat and smiled.
“She is a most interesting woman.”
“Yes.” Eve said as they walked out of the meeting room. “She drives me to distraction but her intentions are always good though her motives are sometimes clouded.”
“So when can I see the cat?”
Eve stopped dead in her footsteps. Her expression soured as though she had tasted something a bit rum. She looked up at Na who was smiling her half smile; that mischievous grin of being one up on someone.
“So you’ve heard.” Eve said in a defeated tone. Na simply smiled and said nothing. “That…cat as you put it…cost the lives of three Gen-7s. I didn’t have it taken so that you could kill it.”
“I only want to see it. That is all. I have no desire to kill something someone else has already taken.”
They continued walking toward the transport point, Na slightly behind Eve. Though Eve believed Na and always took her at her word, there was something a bit wild and unpredictable about her. Something that Eve was directly responsible for and could not ever fail to forget. Looking up at her Gen-7 and smiling, Eve though to herself; ‘She may be trained, but she is definitely not tamed.’
“Yes…of course. How about now?”
“The Ice Tiger”
Their shuttle had risen up past the top level of the city. The iced walls of the crevasse glistened like liquid diamonds as the sun’s bright light struck them. When they had risen nearly one hundred and fifty feet from the surface, the shuttle put into a docking bay cut into the wall.
While the surface temperature never seemed to rise above negative sixty degrees Celsius, the interior registered negative ten degrees once through the pressure doors. Eve and Na walked swiftly to the door that led to the heated control room where three Gen-5.7s monitored the animal and its contained environment.
“I don’t see it.” Eve pressed her nose to the plexicon shield that separated the control room from the tiger’s environment room.
“I do.” Na seemed to stare out at the icy room with mounds rising from the surface and huge icicles hangs from the ceiling. “Can I get in there?”
The attending observers looked to Eve who in turn was staring in surprise at Na.
“Why do you want to go closer? We’re comfortable in here.”
Na shrugged her shoulders.
“I don’t know…I need to…get closer.”
“You remember your promise.”
“I don’t want to kill him…”
“How do you know it’s a male?” Eve was genuinely surprised. Na looked directly into Eve’s eyes.
“I can smell him.” Na smiled but there was no warmth in her eyes. She looked…hungry.
“You’ll need an environment suit. Also mind the red line along the floor. The animal can reach through the bars to that extent.”
“I won’t need the suit. Also, I need something to feed him. He’s quite hungry.”
“How do you know that?” Eve actually sounded a bit annoyed that she couldn’t even see the beast yet Na knew more than Eve’s attendants, who looked at Na quite curiously. “Get her some food.”
Na moved to the other side of the control room as one of the attendants produced two buckets of food from out of a temperature controlled locker. Na was told that it was parts of a lamb that had died in the meadows one thousand feet below them. Eve decided at the last moment to follow Na out. She donned the environment suit and ear guards.
“The beast can be quite loud.” She smiled at Na.
“The noise won’t bother me.” Na said as she opened the first of three doors that separated the animal’s cage from the control room.
She stepped out into the frigid enclosure and was followed by Eve. Na walked up to the red line and placed the buckets down. As Eve followed Na made sure to keep her behind and to the side nearly a half a meter back from the line.
“He sees us. He’s moving very slowly toward us.”
Eve couldn’t see anything in the brightness of the icy cave. But she was quite confident that her Gen-7 could not only see the creature, but could sense what he would do next.
“He’s getting ready to come at us.” Na grinned as she watched him contract his body into a tensed spring ready to explode out with the force of twenty five hundred kilograms of mass.
When the animal finally did leap out at them, Eve screamed with fright. His roar was fierce some and only slightly damped by the ear guards. The bars bent outward when the tiger hit them.
“Ouch! That must have smarted a bit.” She chucked as she spoke to the tiger. The beast continued to attempt to get at the two women as he swept his claws back and forth through the bars.
“Hostile little kitten don’t you think? Na said as she motioned for Eve to remain still and then moved away along the red line. The tiger watched Na move but didn’t stray from its position oppose Eve. “It seems he likes you more than me.”
Eve nodded her head as she stayed frozen in place. Eve was half scared and half transfixed at the beauty of the enormous beast. His white coloring and black stripes proved a most effective camouflage in his icy world. However Na was able to spot him so quickly helped Eve to understand her success at tracking and killing the beasts.
The animal continued to relentlessly attempt to claw Eve as if he wasn’t ready to accede his inability to strike. Na knew that the animal was venting his rage at being contained and she understood how he must have felt. She also knew that the beast was hungry and what she held in the bucket barely amounted to a snack.
“Is my baby hungry?” Na giggled. “Would you like a little something?”
She reached into the bucket and pulled out an entire hind quarter. Na crossed the red line and dangled the hind quarter inside the enclosure. The tiger crouched against the bars and still pawing at Eve, turned his huge head toward Na’s arm and the treat she was holding. He quickly got up and slowly walked toward the outstretched arm and the hind quarter it held.
“Do be careful dear. I do cherish you more than that animal.”
‘That’s nice to know’ thought Na as she called to the giant cat. When the tiger got within two meters of her, Na tossed the meat at his fore paws. The tiger lowered his head and sniffed at it. ‘Yeah…I know…it’s not like fresh kill but we’ll see if we can change that.”
“What did you say?”
“Shhh… Not so loud.”
The tiger lifted the meat slowly and carefully after first licking it. Na reached into the bucket for another sizable piece and held it out to the animal. Once again the tiger cautiously approached Na’s arm, this time sniffing the air around Na more than the meat itself. Their eyes met. The tiger looked intensely at Na. He walked even closer and, without taking his eyes off of Na, grabbed the meat out of her hand.
“This is amazing! Nobody…” Eve started to walk toward Na.
“Stay where you are! And please be still. We don’t want him to become confused right now.” Na giggled at the thought of what that might mean; perhaps a lost limb? He is a big one. Almost two meters at the shoulder? Maybe five and one half long to the hind?”
As the cat chewed on the meat, Na reached in and touched the thick collar of fur around the tiger’s neck. She then scratched him behind his ears which brought his head tight against the bars.
“Ah…yes! You do like that, don’t you?”
Na threw the rest of the bucket’s contents down in front of the tiger and he crouched down to devour the bits. She ran her hand along the powerful shoulders of the beast as Eve stood wide eyed. None of her people had been able to even approach him.
“You like me to touch you, don’t you.” Na smiled as she rubbed her face against the side of the tiger’s head. The tiger rubbed back and even lapped her face with his huge tongue. Na giggled. “Thank the Goddess my La isn’t so well equipped.”
After spending some more time with the animal, Na finally got up and walked toward Eve. The tiger began to pace keeping his eyes on Na and emitting a very low growl.
“How long will you keep him?”
Eve stepped back a bit from Na. “Dear Goddess! You smell just like that creature!”
“He rubbed against me. He wants to mark me with his scent. He must have some sort of gland in his neck. How long will you keep him?”
“Let’s go inside. I am beginning to chill.” The two women headed the few meters into the control room. “I hadn’t really thought about it. We haven’t had one before that we could observe and take readings and measurements from. I thought of perhaps putting him on display for the people to see.”
“He will die first; three or four weeks at the most.”
“What makes you say that?” Eve was genuinely surprised.
“It’s too warm in there to begin with. You must feed him live animals, not those that have died. Maybe sea dog or a wild boar or two every two days. If you feed him smaller animals, like the sheep, then feed him every day. I will set him free in two weeks.”
“Why would you do that? You’ll only wind up killing him, or the others will, when this thing is over.”
Na turned to Eve and smiled. “It’s a better death then in a cage.” Eve smiled and nodded.
“Eve? Is that you?”
“Yes Andrea.” Eve closed the doors behind her and, throwing her cape and bag on a chair, walked toward the sound of Andrea’s voice.
Eve found Andrea in the kitchen sitting at the counter and eating a bit of fruit. Eve came up behind her and embraced her, Andrea’s hands coming on top of Eve’s. Eve gently bit Andrea’s ear lobe as she craned her head forward to accept a piece of fruit.
“We need to discuss the Sue issue.”
Eve looked at Andrea as she took another piece of fruit.
“Where’s your partner in crime anyway? Isn’t she usually in about this time?” Eve said as she removed her arms from Andrea’s waist and leaned against the counter.
“Tracey is off tending to an evening celebration at the Temple. We really need to discuss the Sue issue.”
Andrea’s stare was strong and fixed. Eve knew that this conversation was unavoidable. Licking the remnants of fruit off her finger tips, she turned her body to face Andrea.
“Alright…the Sue issue. What is it?” Eve smiled.
“She’s struck Lilith on several occasions. It also seems that our Commander might have a bit of a drinking problem. And of course they must be unbound as soon as possible.”
Eve’s lips became white as her facial muscles tightened at this news. Her head turned to gaze at various points around her but her gaze was distant as her mind rapidly processed what Andrea had just told her. Finally, after her moments in enforced solitude ended, she spoke.
“Of course they must be unbound as soon as possible. Where is Lilith now?”
“Under our sanctuary at the temple; Mary is keeping her safe.”
“Well…” Eve shrugged her shoulders and looked at Andrea. “…we cannot exile Sue at the moment. There are other considerations to be taken into account.”
“But the law is quite specific and…”
“I do know the law dear soul.” Eve chuckled. “But I also know that we play the Commander at the moment. You must have some trust in me Mother Superior.”
Andrea nodded her head and bowed it slightly remembering that Eve was the supreme leader of the faith; Savior Josie’s voice in the world. Eve reached out to gently stroke Andrea’s cheek.
“The Commander will have her judgment I assure you. She may even desire exile over the alternatives that are offered; but all in good time. Meanwhile, we must arrange the unbinding ass swiftly as we can and have it be public. If Sue wishes to participate, that is fine. If not, we must find another who might be amenable, and impervious to the possible wraith of our Commander.”
“And the drinking? This does put her services at risk.”
“Let her drink. It is a weakness that might very well play into our hands.”
“I think La-Gen might act as a second in the unbinding. Of course any of the Sisters would agree as well.”
Eve thought for a moment before answering.
“Having La-Gen would be deliciously wicked…but no. We cannot be too overt in our treatment of this matter. Ask Mary. That would be more in the way of things. Mary guards her so Mary will substitute for the Commander.”
“By the way…DeeCee told me that La-Gen was quite tipsy by the time they arrived to the dock.” Andrea giggled remembering how the clueless Beta had downed the goblets of brandy.
“NO!!!” Eve’s eyebrows shot upward and her eyes widened. “You didn’t! You wicked woman.” Eve giggled. “And what else did she reveal to you?”
Eve rested her chin in her palm she leaned on the counter top. Andrea smiled coyly into Eve’s eyes and giggled.
“The privilege of confession my dear.”
“Oh you are so wicked.” Eve laughed.
More Ice Tiger soon...
Author’s Note: I must confess that I am a wee bit of a thief. I ‘borrowed’ this tale from an author on Crystal’s Story Site. We had corresponded and I was asked to read some of the tales. I chose “The Red Dress”. The author is Lauran Travis. I became fascinated with this tale not for what was written, but for what was between the lines. It dealt with a velvet gloved FemDom theme. But most importantly the tale dealt with a very strong and trusting love between a woman and a man. Lauran has graciously, and very magnanimously, allowed me to take this tale and make it my own. Thank you Lauran.
I must also confess that I’m terrible at proofing my own work. I wish to thank Stanman for reading “The Red Dress” and saving me the agony of correcting this tale. I also thank him, as well as Lauran, for their kind criticism and encouragement. In keeping with the author’s original story, the two main characters are never named.
This is my first story.
Author’s Note: I must confess that I am a wee bit of a thief. I ‘borrowed’ this tale from an author on Crystal’s Story Site. We had corresponded and I was asked to read some of the tales. I chose “The Red Dress”. The author is Lauran Travis. I became fascinated with this tale not for what was written, but for what was between the lines. It dealt with a velvet gloved FemDom theme. But most importantly the tale dealt with a very strong and trusting love between a woman and a man. Lauran has graciously, and very magnanimously, allowed me to take this tale and make it my own. Thank you Lauran.
I must also confess that I’m terrible at proofing my own work. I wish to thank Stanman for reading “The Red Dress” and saving me the agony of correcting this tale. I also thank him, as well as Lauran, for their kind criticism and encouragement. In keeping with the author’s original story, the two main characters are never named.
This is my first story.
’That was how it all began’, or so he thought. He was looking at clothes she hadn’t worn for several years; evening gowns, party dresses, and formal dresses that glittered and provoked the imagination. He commented how much he liked her red dress with the slits up the sides. He couldn’t resist touching the soft merino wool. It was a form fitting piece with a turtle neck. The hem ended just above her knees.
He remembered how she felt, how soft the dress felt, in his arms and against his cheek, when they danced. He remembered how it hugged her curves so seductively and how long her legs appeared and how supple and inviting her thighs were, when the slits parted as she moved.
It was that nearly that ‘time of the month’ and so he backed off quickly not knowing how she would react. She could be such a witch for the few days before the main event. He never expected the reply she gave him. A week later he mentioned the dress again. She agreed it was nice, but she said she no longer had the shape, the legs, or the desire to wear it, but she did repeat her offer.
“If you like the damned thing so much, you wear it..”
It was a dreary Saturday afternoon. They were lounging in front of the tube, with the evening seeming as though it would be spent the same way. They hadn’t spoken much; with her being in one of her moods and him bedeviled by that red dress. So he went upstairs to get the dress to see how he would look in it.
Stripping down to his boxers, he stepped into the dress and, with some contortion on his part, managed to zip up the back. He gazed in the mirror, turned this way and then that way…and then did a slow pirouette. He thought it looked good; it felt like…a dream. He remembered how sexy she looked that night.
The wool felt heavenly against his skin. He quickly came back to earth when he noticed his wife’s reflection in the mirror. He felt color come to his cheeks as he blushed and averted her gaze as she looked at his reflection in the mirror. He started to unzipped the dress as his knees quaked in fear and his stomach grew queasy.
“What are you doing?” he heard her ask.
“Well, you said…”
“Well, you said…” She mimicked him. “Stop this instant and let me have a good look at you.”
His hands dropped to his sides as she approached. He stared at the floor as she critically appraised what she saw.
“Well…I must confess that it seems to suit you far better then me. Look at me when I speak to you!”
He lifted his chin till their eyes met. It was difficult for him to meet her gaze.
“Turn around…slowly if you please.”
As he turned she looked quite closely at the fit.
“Hmm,.. Not bad…not bad at all. Raise your arms up.”
He began to raise his arms up over she head.
“Slowly! Could you please show some grace in your movements!”
He stopped, closed his eyes, and thought of a graceful bird flying. As his arms reached their extension over his head, he flipped his wrists and extended his fingers outward palms up.
“Yes…this looks much better on you. Your have the legs and rump for it. Let me see you walk to the door and back. I love the way it seems to move with you. It’s a shame you don’t have the boobs for that dress, although…”
He gazed at his wife as she stood before him, her arm across her body just beneath her breasts, and the other at a right angle, elbow resting on her wrist, hand beneath her chin, a finger across her lips and her brow furrowed. She seemed to be completely lost in thought.
“You may put your arms down, if you wish. But do show some poise and grace. After all, you are in MY dress.”
He slowly lowered his arms much the way he raised them and clasped his hands behind his back. He was beginning to feel a bit more at ease with this situation. Suddenly she smiled and let out with a bit of a laugh. She placed her hands on her hips for one moment and nodded her head. She then reached out to him and clasped his chin between her index finger and her thumb. She looked deeply into his eyes and smiled.
“So…does my darling girl really want to have some fun?”
He was speechless, and worried. Whenever she got that…devilish smile and that irresistible impish gleam in her light blue eyes, he knew he was in for one of those very exciting, and very different, evenings. She leaned in and bent slightly to kiss his lips while still holding his chin.
“I want to take my girl out for dinner and, maybe if she behaves herself and shows the proper sort of gratitude, to a cabaret I heard about in the office, or perhaps a bar I’ve heard about from some of the girls.”
“Sweet Jesus! You can’t be serious! I would look like a fool…I would feel like one as well! I could never get away with it.”
He was starting to feel dizzy and he began to perspire quite profusely. His stomach revolted against him again and he could feel the bile begin to erupt. His knees were feeling very, very, weak. He couldn’t possibly pull this off in public. He would be made a fool of and for what, her amusement perhaps?
Her smile never weakened and her eyes kept their impish gleam. She ran her hand across his stomach and slid it down around his waist to finally rest on his ass cheek. She still held his chin as she slowly ran her fingers up and down the parting of his rump. He’s so weak, she thought. My mere touch can blur all reason he might have, even his greatest fears. Daddy would make things good for him.
“You must have faith in me baby. Daddy would never hold her girl up to ridicule. If you do as I ask, I promise you that nobody will know, and, even if they do, they won’t care. You will have a good time…”
He looked at her intently, hoping that she was right, and yet, hoping vainly that she would change her mind and let the entire idea drop. But not her…she went for the throat!
“…and anyway…when have I ever not kept a promise!”
He was silent as he thought about the entire idea.
“Well my darling girl? I AM waiting for an answer!”
He blushed and tried to look away but she would have none of that. She kept his chin steady and leaned into his face. He had trouble finding his voice.
“Never.”
“What…never… Tell me what I want to hear!”
He took a deep breath and looked into her eyes. Her gaze was so steady, so sure. He wished his could be the same. But what fun would that be. He giggled and smiled as he spoke.
“You have always kept your promises.”
“Good. Now take off my dress and be careful about it. I hope you didn’t stain it with your perspiring. We have a bit of work to do.”
He carefully unzipped the back and, this time, stepped out of the dress. He inspected it carefully to make sure it wasn’t stained and then hung it up in the closet. She took his hand and led him into their bath room.
“Firstly, we must remove that unsightly hair. I don’t know how you can stand it to begin with.”
“You never complained before.”
There was a bit of a whining in his voice. He really didn’t know about this hair removing thing of hers.
“I forgive a lot with you. It’s about time you became a bit more…a bit more of what we both need. And lose that whining tone in your voice; you’re not a baby…”
Her facial expression suddenly took on an evil look, grin and all.
“…unless you would like to be treated as one.”
I didn’t even bother to challenge her for he knew all too well that she always kept her word and she never made idle threats.
“Well…what do I have to do…shave my legs?”
“Sorry sweetie, no blood rituals tonight. You will use this on yourself. I want all of you hair below the neck to be removed. Into the shower with you.”
He took the pink plastic bottle from her and entered the shower.
“Use this first.”
She handed him a bottle of body cleanser, which he took in with him, “Now…you must leave the hair removal lotion on for ten to fifteen minutes so wash quickly and put the stuff on so I can time it.”
He washed using her floral scented body wash and then he quickly applied the lotion. The smell of the stuff nearly overwhelmed him. In spite of an attempt to disguise the heavy chemical aroma, he couldn’t help but smell it.
Why was he doing all this? He couldn’t seem to resist her requests regardless of how…silly and humiliating they might be. But he did have faith in her and trusted her implicitly. He completely covered his legs and butt with the foul stuff,
“What about my…”
He never got the chance to say pubic hair.
“Do I have to write this out for you? Would you like some pictures as well?”
He was quite accustomed to her sarcasm. Indeed, there was something exciting about the way she addressed him. He was shown great deference at work. He was an expert with ‘things’, computers and their intricacies to be exact. He was so much of an expert that he would, on rare occasions, teach the teachers and other researchers.
She was quite the opposite. She commanded and demanded in the financial arena at the same university. Her co-workers, as well as his, found them to be an unlikely couple. She was quite well known for her ‘appetites’ and he was known for his lack of them. She was more than several years his senior. She asked him out. She proposed to him. She was usually on top. These things wouldn’t have occurred to him and he was not bothered by her lead. Truly, he was very comfortable with her assertiveness and excited by it.
His mother was a very demanding woman. He remembered how pleased his mother was that this woman had agreed to that over the ‘care and feeding’ of her son. He remembered how excited he would get when his mother chose to focus her impeccable eye upon him.
He trembled with excitement as he applied the cream to his sparsely haired body, “Now don’t forget to do your underarms and chest. If you need help with your back, let me know. Oh, that’s right; you’ve no hair on your back. You don’t want Daddy to spank you because you’ve been a bad little girl and haven’t done what you were told to, do you?”
He smiled as he blushed, “No dear, I don’t.”
She did spank him on rare occasions. It was more a part of their sex play than anything else. But she knew he got excited by the thought of being bare assed and draped over her knee. He couldn’t remember the last time that happened, but he wasn’t in that sort of mood tonight.
Nor was she. Pain and violence was not her thing. She did enjoy taunting him, pushing him to attempt new activities, and, on rare occasions, humiliating him, these things were usually done within the confines of their home, and never when they were with other people. She did love him very much because of his attentiveness to her needs and his total faithfulness to her. The truth was that he absolutely adored her. She considered him her little jewel.
“It feels like its tingling.”
“Never mind that. Why don’t you shave whatever fuzz you might have accumulated on your face over the past day or so.”
He glanced at his face in the mirror that hung on the shower’s wall. He couldn’t see any new whisker growth but he ran the razor over his chin and cheeks none the less.
“Good girl. I wouldn’t have your entire appearance spoiled by a stray hair or whisker.”
“This stuff is beginning to sting. Can I wash it off now?”
She knew it stung. He should learn what it takes for a woman to look appealing to a man. She decided to let him suffer just a bit more. In the mean time, she readied a body lotion and a face lotion for him to use once he was done showering.
“Okay sweetie, use the brush and start washing yourself clean.”
He couldn’t wait to hear those words from her. He began to scrub the lotion off of his chest and arms. I watched in stunned amazement as his hair simply washed off with the lotion. As he continued, he noticed his hair accumulate in the drain’s screen.
Oh my God, he thought to himself. I would never be able to explain this if anyone noticed. But then again, who would look at his naked body except for his wife and who would notice his missing arm hair? After all, his body hair was so light in color that had he been extremely hirsute, it would be hard to notice against the fair complexion of his skin.
As he stepped from the shower, she handed him a large bath towel and had him pat his skin dry. Then she had him rub the body lotion into his skin. The hair remover had left his skin red and irritated. He enjoyed how soothing her body lotion felt and how cool it made his skin feel.
After she wrapped the towel around his body and tucked it in just beneath his under arms, she took a smaller towel and, after running a comb through his wet chestnut colored shoulder length hair, wrapped the towel around his hair and twisted it up atop his head like a turban. She then took him by the hand and led him to her bathroom vanity mirror. She placed three different elixirs down on the vanity.
“You will use all three of these. Start with the face lotion. Then, after you rub it in, use this face cream. Between the two, your pores will close up and your skin will firm up a bit as well. The last one I want you to use around your eyes to firm up your skin just a bit.”
As he began to do as she said, he began to realize just how much work and effort went into his wife’s efforts to look presentable, and, he had to admit, desirable. While she may not have removed her body hair every day, she did spend quite a bit of time in front of the mirror achieving the effect she desired to present her world with.
She had left him to gather together the items he would be wearing this evening. He could hear drawers open and close as she rummaged about her possessions to find the right things for him to wear with her dress. When she had laid everything out upon their bed, she went to him. She removed the towel from his head and let his hair fall to his neck. She ran her fingers through it several times.
“You have put me through quite an effort here. These things were hidden at the bottom of my drawers. They won’t fit me at this point. But they should do just fine on you. Okay…come over here and let’s see what we can do for you.”
She turned him toward the bathroom mirror, picked up a spray bottle with a clear liquid in it, and sprayed his damp hair till it was nearly dripping. Then she ran both hands through his hair, making certain that the liquid was thoroughly rubbed in. Then she took a comb and gently combed his hair straight back. She combed it for several minutes until the spray began to dry and take hold. His naturally straight thick hair began to dry.
“I would love to have you grow your hair and have it permed one day. I think it would look positively divine.”
She laid down the comb and removed the towel from around his body, “Yes. That’s much better.”
Her eyes inspected his body. She ran her hand up his thigh to settle cupping his scrotum. She held it in her hand as if assessing its weight.
“Yes…much better. It even makes your equipment look like a child’s without that awful hair.”
She giggled as she looked into his eyes.
“Okay. Let’s start to get you dressed sweet heart.”
Taking his hand, she walked into the bedroom, “You remember what I wore beneath that dress, don’t you? My lingerie was black. Why don’t we start with this?”
She handed him a black lace trimmed, open crotch, girdle. There were four garter tabs for the stockings. He took it into his trembling hands and felt the material with his finger tips. She laughed as she watched him inspect the girdle,
“The small rose at the waist goes in the front darling.”
He bent and lifted one leg into the garment and then the other. He relished the strange new sensation of the girdle’s fabric sliding up his hairless legs. The cloth actually felt cool as he raised the garment over his hips and set it in place around his waist. He felt the spandex gently squeezing his belly and hips.
“Here…” She came up to him and gently tugged the waist of the garment up another three inches.
“You see? This is called a long line girdle. It should reduce your waist enough to really make that dress look slinky. The stocking tabs are hidden by the hem so that you’ll have one smooth line. I remember all the fun you had with me the last time I wore this. Well I intend to have my fun with you tonight. Let’s put the bra on you next.”
She handed him the matching black bra.
“Hook the back and then turn it around. That’ll make it easier for you to do this on your own.”
He followed her instructions. The cups were slightly padded to give shape and support to the wearer; not to mention a bit more size. The fit was a bit loose but, for one evening, it would do.
“Let’s see if we can’t firm this up a bit,” she gathered several pairs of her older stockings and stuffed them into the cups to give the bra some real shape.
“There! That is much better. Have a look in the mirror and tell me what you think.”
His smile said everything. He turned a bit to his left and then his right.
“Right! Now let’s get going on your face and nails. But first let me make one correction,” she noticed his excitement as he created a small bulge in the front of the girdle. She reached under and up to grasp his penis. She pulled it straight down and let the spandex hold it in place. He reached down to undo it but she slapped his hands away.
“Oww! That hurt.”
“You must learn to control yourself darling.”
She spoke so sweetly but it still provided no consolation to him, or his discomfort.
“Come,” she took his hand and led him back into the bathroom to her side of the vanity, “Let’s see what we can do with your face and
your nails.”
She sat him on her stool in front of the mirror and looked at his skin and his features, “You do have fine features…really quite…feminine. And your skin is much better than mine. It has such even tone. You are quite pretty which is probably why I was so attracted to you to begin with.”
A towel went around his neck to catch any falling powders and she turned the stool so that he faced away from the mirror. She hugged and kissed him. Then she got down to business.
“I know the colorations of my cosmetics are not really a match for you with your porcelain complexion, but somehow I got this sample of foundation that is slightly lighter than yours. Perhaps we will go for the Goth look. We really must get some things for you.”
He thought she seemed so definite that this wouldn’t be the last time they played this game. This excited him even more. Thankfully he was sitting and could hold his penis between his thighs. At least the angle wasn’t as sharp when he sat and he became hard once again.
She decided to start with his nails. She retrieved a package of inexpensive plastic glue on nail extensions from her vanity drawer and proceeded to find the proper sizes. Then, one by one, after first checking the fit, she glued them on.
After they set, which was rather quickly, she applied a base coat of nail lacquer to each tip. While that dried, she began to do his face. Once she began, she worked like a woman processed. First she applied the foundation. Though he really didn’t require it, she needed to slightly lighten his complexion so that her other colors would work.
Now, what to do about his brows. They were a bit too bushy and she didn’t have the time, or the patience, to pluck them into a reasonable shape. Fortunately he had an electric hair trimmer so the first thing done was trimming his brows to a shorter length. She then took his razor and removed the slight bridge of hair between his brows. Then she shaped the brows themselves into a narrower, less masculine arch.
“Hmmm… I might have gone a bit too far. But we’re still clearly within the Brook Shields look. Anyway…a bit of eye brow pencil and nobody will really notice the difference.”
Oh my dear Lord, he thought. Whatever has she done to me? She had his back to the mirror as she worked so there was no way of knowing if she had mangled the job until she was finished.
Then she applied a deep plum blush to his face just beneath his cheek bones. She applied a silver base of eye shadow to his upper lids and simply swiped a line just below his lower lashes. Then she put a plum shade of shadow on the eye lids; again one swipe beneath his lower lashes. With a small oval sponge, she blended the shadows to a proper graduation from deep plum at the lash line to nearly all silver near his brow. She also blended the thin lines of shadow beneath his lower lashes. She finished with a very fine liner and two coats of jet black mascara.
She did take a moment to apply a second coat of enamel to his finger nails and a first coat on his toe nails, placing a ball of cotton between each toe as she went along.
“We really must get you to a stylist for a complete make over one of these days. Would you like that sweetheart?”
He didn’t quite know how to receive her comment. She sounded so sincere yet there was just the slightest hint of condescension in her voice. Yet it did sound so very tempting, having all this done by professionals using the correct, and most fashionable, colors. Hmmm…
“Well! I am waiting for an answer. I don’t speak merely to hear my own
voice.”
“Yes…”
She startled him with her tone and inflection. He looked up into her eyes. ‘Good’, she thought, ‘he’s blushing but one can’t really notice it because of the foundation. However, the eyes never deceive; not with my sweetheart’.
“…that would be quite nice.”
“That’s better. Try not to let your mind wander too much. I’m putting a lot of effort into this and you should at least stay awake for it.”
“Yes dear, I will.”
“Now we only have to finish your lips and re-comb your hair a bit. Now be a good girl and open your mouth just a bit. Oh yes, you look so very inviting like that.”
He had no idea of what she meant. But then again, he was sometimes clueless and she seemed to enjoy that part of him. She took a fine line paint brush and, after putting some of her lipstick on it, drew the outline of his lips. She drew just over the edge of his lips to give them the appearance of being plumper then they actually were. She thought he had wonderful lips anyway.
The sensation of the fine brush on his lips sent a tingling down his spine. He wasn’t quite sure he enjoyed it, but then again, he certainly didn’t want her to stop. She then took the lipstick and applied it to his upper and lower lips. Then she took a tissue and had him blot his lips on it.
One more coating after that and she was finished. She stood back to examine her ‘work of art’. She always had a critical eye and her inspection of his face was no exception.
“Yes…not bad at all. Let’s get you dressed and then we’ll finish with your hair. No peeking in the mirror now. I want you to be completely surprised.”
She led him back into the bed room and closed the closet door with the full length mirror on it.
“First things first sweetheart; I will show you how to put on these stockings but I do expect you to dress yourself in the future. First of all, lift up the hem of the girdle until the garter tabs are exposed.”
After he had done what she ordered, she had him sit on the bed as she picked up the jet black sandal toed stockings. She happened to like a bit of support to the weave of her stockings which made them less likely to snag and run. This would be perfect for him.
“Now watch carefully. See how I bundle the stocking in my hands? I’ll slip the first one on for you. Lift your leg and put your toe in first.”
After doing as instructed, she pulled the stocking up on his leg, gently letting the nylon slip between her fingers. He felt like he had died and gone to heaven. The material felt so very sensual on his smooth, hairless, leg. As with the girdle and the bra, he relished the constricting feeling of the stocking. He was so over whelmed by the sensations that he needed to close his eyes of a moment.
“See if you can’t manage to clip on the garter tabs sweetie. Straighten your leg out and don’t clip it past the lace. Do be careful not to ruin your nails!”
She got a chuckle out of his attempts to master the difficulty of using garter tabs with long finger nails.
“You should thank me for not having you wear the stockings with the back seam. I would insist that you keep those seams perfectly straight. But I think you would enjoy that little torment, wouldn’t you?”
He was so intent on accomplishing what she had asked him to do that he failed to reply.
“Well! Would you or wouldn’t you enjoy that!”
Her tone startled him and he was on the verge of fastening the second tab.
“Yes dear, I really would.”
She handed his the second stocking and told him to try to do as she had done. It took him a while longer. It was not only his first time attempting this, but he had the longer nails to contend with as well. He went slowly and managed to perform this task reasonably well. He stood and flipped the bottom of the girdle back down; hiding the garter tabs and the top of the stockings.
“That was quite good. I think you’ve done this before, haven’t you.”
He felt a chill run through his body when she said that. He was so very excited by the stimulation the under garments were providing and her little comments only added to that thrill.
“Now for your shoes. If I remember correctly, and I usually do…don’t I…”
Though it was not really a question, he had become so accustomed to her method of speaking to him, he replied.
“Yes Daddy, you usually do.”
“I wore those lovely silver sandals with the ankle wrap straps.”
As she bent to rummage for the shoes, he realized that he didn’t remember them at all. When she pulled them out of the partially opened closet, he nearly fainted. One look at the four inch stiletto heels and he had visions of broken ankles. She could see the fear and trepidation on his face. His look caused her to laugh.
“Many of us wear high heels every day. So put your big girl panties on and deal with it. Sit on the bed.”
The shoes appeared to be so delicate. There was barely a sole and the straps were so thin and delicate looking. She placed them on his feet and wound the straps around his ankle and calf till the two ends met. She did the small buckle, thankfully. She repeated the process on his other foot. He would never have been able to secure the straps with his nails.
“Come…”
She reached out to take his hands.
“…stand up and let’s have a look.”
She half pulled him off the bed. He now stood nearly eye to eye with her. His legs wobbled as he tried to obtain some degree of center and balance. He held onto her hands tightly and as she began to lead him around the room.
“Put one foot in front of the other. There, isn’t that better? I think you’ll be spending quite a bit of time holding my arm tonight. How does it feel to be my arm candy?”
He smiled and blushed a bit. She could see the redness in his neck. He giggled as they walked slowly back and forth. The sensation of being in the heels was a very odd one for him. He felt so vulnerable, and yet so…sexy.
“That’s my girl. I knew you’d have this down in no time at all. Now for the last finishing touches. Stand right here. Put one foot in front of the other and have them at a forty five degree angle. I know that you know what that means.”
She backed away from him and watched as he assumed the pose. ‘Good’, she thought, ‘he can remain fairly well balanced’. She turned toward the closet to retrieve the dress. Glancing back at him, she watched him looked at his nails. She smiled and thought how easy this was going to be. She pulled the red dress out of the closet and walked toward him.
He suddenly stopped gazing at his nails. He was mesmerized by the dress. Everything she had done to him thus far had led to this moment. His prize, dangling on the hanger in his wife’s hands, seemed to bring everything done so far into focus. It had taken so much time to get ready for this one single act of completion that he felt like kneeling down and thanking his wife for the many times she worked so hard to get ‘dressed’ for him.
“You see that black slip on the bed? You need to put it on. Wool, even fine wool such as this dress, has a tendency to cling to under garments and stockings. The slip will help prevent that from happening. We don’t want to be pulling down our dress all evening, do we?”
He put the slip on over his head. It fell to just below the hem of the girdle. The straps were a bit long for him but he managed to adjust them to a proper fit for his bra. There was simply so much to do to get ready.
His wife unzipped the dress and discarded the hanger. She slowly handed him the dress, watching the expression in his eyes as his fingers gently grasped the soft fabric. She knew he was excited. She could see his excitement; the way his eyes lighted up and the coy smile on his painted lips. Glancing down at his crotch, she was amused to see that the extra strength of the spandex kept whatever erection he might have had hidden, and certainly uncomfortable.
“Well? Stop gawking at it and put it on! This is what you’ve been waiting for, isn’t it?”
He stepped into the dress and slowly put his arms into the sleeves. It was as if he was being bathed in the softest of fabric. His entire body felt electrified as the wool rubbed against his hairless arms and legs. His penis was as hard as it ever was going to get and he would have been afraid of dripping his fluids onto the magnificent material. Now he realized that she had chosen the long line girdle for a good reason.
“Let me zip it up for you.”
He turned around presenting her with his back. She straightened the shoulders of the dress a bit and zipped him into its sinfully luxurious grasp. He closed his eyes and simply stood in place as his body took in the sensations of being dressed. He felt the compression of the dress as it hugged his curves like a second skin.
She was holding him by his shoulders but now she stepped up to him until their bodies touched and moved one hand over his breast and the other hand on his stomach. She heard him moan as his breathing became deeper. His eyes were still closed and his mouth half opened as she moved her hand along the dress from his belly down to his thigh and then around to his rump. She rested her chin on his shoulder.
“Do you remember when you did this to me the last time I wore this dress? Remember how you cupped my breast and teased my nipple through the fabric? Wouldn’t it be nice to feel that sensation yourself? Too bad these aren’t real, don’t you think?”
If she weren’t holding him so closely, he might have fallen over as she spoke softly into his ear. Her teeth gently pulled at his eye lobe as she caressed him.
“I am waiting for an answer? Don’t you wish you had real breasts for me to caress? Imagine how this dress would feel against your naked breasts.”
“Yes…”
He was nearly hypnotized by her words and her caresses. He barely had the breath to answer.
“We really should get your ears pierced.”
She again pulled on his ear lobe gently with her lips.
“We could put earrings in your ears that have some weight. Maybe some chandeliers or beaded danglers that would tease your neck when you moved your head. Perhaps some heavy gold loops; the possibilities are endless you know.”
She continued to tease his ears as she spoke. His breathing became even heavier. She suddenly turned his head and, while staring deeply into his eyes, his very needy and excited yes, she kissed his lips softly. He moaned again. She kissed him again and rubbed his belly as her tongue plunged into his mouth. He closed his eyes and leaned back into her. He was hers as she stole his breathe from him. She enjoyed the affect she was having on him. He was her’s; there wasn’t any question in her mind.
“We have only a few small details to complete before you’re fully dressed. Now I want you to go to my jewelry box and pick out a necklace, a bracelet or two, some rings and I do believe I might have several pair of clip on earrings. Now go.”
She had to give him a slight push from her. He was in another world composed of sensation and he truly didn’t want to return to reality, if even for one moment. He went to her jewelry box and began to gather and put on what he though might look nice. She went into the bath room to fetch her comb, brush, and a spray bottle of liquid.
“We need to finish styling your hair so don’ty put on any earring yet.”
She entered the bedroom and placed the items on her bureau.
“Come little girl, let me finish you up.”
She sat him on the bed and sprayed his hair with the liquid.
“This is merely helps with any tangles we may have.”
She parted his hair down the middle and combed each side straight down to discover that it was nearly a perfect wedge cut. She needed to plant the seed.
“We really must do something with you hair. You cannot simply let it grow as it may. I think perhaps a wedge cut seems to suit you well. I might have it highlighted. Or, as I said, maybe we should perm it. It should be cut even a bit longer toward the front so that, if you choose, you can comb it straight back for your job, as if anyone would notice anyway. Now let’s see what you’ve chosen for jewelry.”
He chose her thirty six inch long string of seven millimeter pearls. He needed to double it up. And, of course, the matching four strand bracelet. He chose several rings in silver with several semi-precious stones. They seemed to fit different fingers which proved to be quite delightful. Now that his hair was finished, she picked the pair of matching pearl drop earrings with the screw down backs. They would be long enough to tickle his neck when he turned his head. She would tighten the screws enough to let him know that they were there at all times.
“Oh my, we nearly forgot one very important thing.”
She went into the bathroom and quickly returned with a small yellow cylinder. She quickly gave him a short spray around his neck and beneath the hem of his dress.
“Every woman should have at least one Chanel scent. This one is number seventeen. It gives off a different aroma on different women.”
“What was the second spray for?”
“Oh you poor baby…you know nothing. That one was in the event you get lucky tonight.”
She laughed as she watched him absorb the comment and suddenly became aware of exactly what she meant. He stood there wide eyed and mouth agape with the realization of what she might have meant by ‘lucky’. What if somebody else came on to him? What if his wife did nothing about it and let it continue?
“Now we’re ready baby. Let’s have a look at my ‘new’ girl friend.”
She took his hand and positioned him in front of the closet door. She opened the door to reveal the mirror. He stood there in absolute shock at the image reflected back to him. He couldn’t recognize anything about him that was familiar. He could see his wife smiling and giggling at the mirror’s edge.
“Why don’t you turn so that you can take in the full effect? You really are quite lovely you know.”
Without a word, he began to turn and view himself from different angles. He was so taken with what he saw that he never noticed that she had gotten her camera until the flash began to take pictures.
“What are you doing!”
His surprise verged on panic. What would she do with the pictures? Why was she even taking them? Of course she got two or three with his wide eyed and opened mouth look.
“Tomorrow is a new day. I want to remind you of how delicious you looked tonight. Don’t you think it’s a great idea?”
“Yes…but if anybody ever got hold of those pictures…”
“And who would recognize you anyway. You are a different person now. I want you to pose for me. I want different angles and different faces. I’ve done all this work on you and maybe I’ll want to have these pictures to look at.”
She could tell that he wasn’t sure about this whole thing and he didn’t want to have more pictures taken; but he would do it anyway. He would do it for her. He would do anything for her. She began to snap away again having him pose in various positions and with different expressions on his face. By the time she was satisfied, he was actually smiling and getting into character with her direction. Now it was her turn to dress.
“Why don’t you go downstairs and fetch us two strong drinks while I start to get ready?”
He was still engrossed with his image in the mirror. He hadn’t even really heard her.
“I said to get us drinks…now!”
He teetered toward the stairs, still unaccustomed to the high heels. At the stairs he faced the dilemma of how to descend. In a man’s shoe, one can step with the heel and still maintain balance. But in heels, the stiletto’s tip was too small for him to balance adequately. He stepped down and as he applied pressure onto the tiny heel, the front of his foot nearly toppled him. He quickly decided that the safest way to descend would be sideways placing on foot completely on the step and then following with the next. He knew that there would be no bounding up and down the steps whilst he wore heels.
After finally descending the stairs, he went to their salon to fetch the drinks. He quickly took a drink of the gin. Then he prepared the two drinks adding ice and a slice of lime. Now he faced the challenge of ascending the stairs without the use of his hand to hold the railing. He slowly and carefully sidled up the stairs and entered their bedroom. He could hear her in the bathroom preparing for their night out.
“I have your drink dear.”
She opened the door just enough to stick her hand out and he gave her the glass. Neither of them spoke. He took a seat on their bed and thought about what he was about to do. He wasn’t sure what he feared more; being ‘read’ or not being ‘read’. What if needed to relieve himself; would he use the ‘Ladies’ or would he simply test his continence? What should he do if a woman, or even worse, a man, approached him? He was so lost in thought that he never heard her enter the bedroom.
“Awe…poor baby! You look so worried. If you continue to scowl, you’ll get wrinkles and then no man will want you. Have some of your drink and loosen up. We’re going to have fun tonight!”
He took a healthy swallow of his gin as she ducked back into the bathroom. He heard her laugh as he felt the gin’s bite hit his belly; it’s warmth quickly spreading throughout his body.
“You know…you are so wrapped up in your own little world that you didn’t even notice what I’m wearing tonight. That is so typical of a girl on her first big date.”
She laughed again as he sat and waited. He noticed that he left a lipstick impression on his glass. He got up and went to the mirror to check his make up. She came out of the bathroom again just as he was looking at himself.
“You are so vain. Do you know that?”
He held up the glass to show her his lip print on the glass.
“I only wanted to make sure my lips were still…”
“Oh my sweetheart…that’s why we carry a purse with essential things such as lipstick. You always have to make certain that you look your best when you’re out in public. Well?”
She held out her arms to show him her outfit. He stared in shock. She smiled as she straightened her jacket lapels and pulled down the cuffs of her shirt so that an inch or so protruded.
“Do you like the way your Daddy looks tonight?”
She had put on her finest dark blue pin striped ladies suit. Although it came with both pants and a skirt, she opted for the pants for this evening. She wore one of her ‘men’s’ style pinpoint white cotton shirts. She ‘borrowed’ one of his rarely worn silk paisley ties and had the matching handkerchief in the jacket’s breast pocket.
Even though the shirt and the jacket buttoned in the opposing position of men’s styling, she looked quite…butch. Her only accessories were her Raymond Weil gold trimmed stainless steel women’s sports watch and her wedding band. She wore her black wing tipped ankle boots with a one and one-half inch heel.
“Sauce for the gander I say!”
She seemed so profoundly pleased with her fashion choice. She turned around several times and observed herself in the mirror. The jacket was cut for a woman. The shoulders were padded more than for a man and the waist was slightly more tailored.
“You like? It’s my ‘Annie Hall’ look…so to speak.”
He was still taking her visage in. Slowly a smile crept onto his face.
“Yes. I like it very much. You look quite…handsome actually.”
“Come and stand next to me. Let’s see us together in the mirror.”
He arose from his seat and went to her. She put her arm around his waist. He could smell his after shave cologne on her. The picture excited both of them. Although one could tell that she was a woman because of her finer features, he was more difficult to detect. Her salt and pepper hair, which she normally kept cut to a three inch length, was combed straight back and jelled.
“What did you do with your…uh…boobs?”
“I unscrewed them and put them in the closet.”
She laughed at his embarrassment. He was so odd at times she thought.
“I’m wearing an old sports bra that is rather tight. Does it show through my blouse?”
“Not at all. You look…wonderful.”
“Let’s go downstairs and call for a cab. We can have another drink while we wait.”
Another drink! He was already feeling quite good now. He let her descend first. He followed her and kept his hand on her shoulder for balance. Once in their salon, she sat while he made two more drinks. He sat down next to her on the loveseat, smoothing his dress beneath him and they, or rather his wife, began to speak.
“When we were standing together in front of the mirror…you know what I thought?”
He shook his head.
“I thought of how much you looked like my trophy wife.”
She put her hand on his thigh and laughed at his wide eyed expression.
“I mean…I do deserve that…don’t you think? Don’t you think you’d be the perfect trophy wife for me? Do all the nasty little things that I like?”
She continued to tease him as she rubbed his thigh and moved her hand up to his crotch and belly. There really wasn’t much he could do. He was the proverbial fly in the spider’s silken web and, in spite of his fear of this…new thing…he loved every embarrassing moment!
“Now you haven’t said a single word about any of this. How do you feel?”
He had a hard time concentrating on her words. He was more intrigued by the husky tone of her voice then the meaning of what she said. He looked down at his hands, which were folded on his lap, and at his shiny finger nails, as he spoke.
“Well…”
“That’s a fine start honey.”
She leaned into him, stuck her tongue in his ear, and then pulled gently on his ear lobe. He could feel a slight wetness between his legs as a bit of pre-cum leaked from him. She simply electrified him with her mouth.
“…I am so thrilled and excited and…scared all at the same time. I never imagined that this…” he flipped his wrists outward nearly spilling his drink. “…would be the result! I would be anything, and do anything, for you. I love you so much…but this? This is scaring me.”
She could feel her eyes begin to water a bit. His confession was more than she ever expected to hear. She had to put her drink down on the end table and embrace him. She wanted to pull him into her; make him a part of her being as never before. After all, she did love him.
She continued to tease him with her entrancing words and her hands until the sound of the taxi’s horn brought them both back to their senses. She handed him a silver clutch purse with a few necessary essentials; lipstick, natural lip gloss, a compact with a brush for the caked powder, and a packet of tissues. She put a silvered wool shawl over his shoulders against the chill of the night’s air. She opened the front door for him, locked it, and took his arm as they walked down the steps.
His face lighted up as he spoke and he thought of how lucky he was to have her. She rarely thought of her pleasure in bed. She loved attending him and his needs, and desires. He never had to give a second thought to her desires because her only true desire; her only true need; was to please him.
The gin helped her relax enough to walk without even thinking about it. He opened the taxi’s door for her and she carefully seated herself, smoothing the bottom of her dress as she sat down and he followed her in as she slid carefully across the seat. He sat up against her with his arm around her shoulders pulling her into him and his other hand on her thigh.
The driver’s eyes nearly popped out when he saw the husband gently bite his wife’s ear and move his hand up to caress her breast. He smiled at the driver in the rear view mirror as he told him where they wanted to go. The driver nodded and, with a stunned look on his face, took them to the restaurant.
Once at their destination, the husband opened the door, exited the taxi after paying the driver, then extended his arm so that his wife could exit. She was completely unfamiliar with the restaurant, but extremely impressed. He held the door open for her as she entered into the dimly lighted warmth of wooden floors, crystal chandeliers and linen table clothes.
He slipped the maitre de a folded bill and they are escorted to a secluded semi-circular booth. A wine list and menu are placed down at each setting and the candle that sits beside the small arrangement of fresh cut flowers was lit.
She was aglow with the very romantic setting arranged by her husband and she grasped his hand and smiled lovingly at him. He beamed with the pride that comes from being able to entertain such a beautiful woman at his leisure.
As her eyes became more accustomed to the dim light, she surveyed the room and saw mostly couples; all well dressed and engaged in quiet talk or simply gazing at their companions. The wonderfully delicious aromas from the various foods permeated the establishment.
The place settings are complete with several forks of varying sizes, three knives, several spoons and two stemmed glasses, one of which is filled with water by their waiter. They both placed their fine linen napkins on their laps and he began to look at the menus.
The young waiter, Andrew, an unemployed ‘actor’ and student, attended them. He looked at the husband and was somewhat surprised at the higher pitch of his voice. He looked carefully and suddenly his eyebrows arched and a gentle smile broke out on his face. He looked at the wife and his smile now displayed his perfectly aligned and very white teeth.
The husband ordered for the two of them. They would have the shell fish special with the smoked trout appetizers and hearts of palm salads. Of course they would have a good French Brut with their meal.
“Very good sir.”
Andrew disappeared with their order. His wife looked at him with wide opened eyes.
“I think he knows!”
She was a bit unnerved. He held her hand and smiled.
“Yes…but perhaps he’s the only one that does. Look around you. Nobody’s looking at me. They’re all look at you. You are so beautiful tonight.”
He loved her demure look, eyes downcast and painted nails to her face. She always seemed to have that look but never before has it been…so real. The husband began to speak to her, but she only heard every other word. She suddenly couldn’t take her eyes off of him. She dreamily gazed into his eyes as he spoke and suddenly realized how terminally handsome he was.
His face lighted up as he spoke and he thought of how lucky he was to have her. She rarely thought of her pleasure in bed. She loved attending him and his needs, and desires. He never had to give a second thought to her desires because her only true desire; her only true need; was to please him. Dear Lord he loved her so very much.
She excited him so much. He could feel the dampness between his legs. He no longer even thought about what he was saying. All he thought about was her between his legs; doing what she did as nobody else could ever do. She was like a starving woman when she was down in ‘her place’. She would exhaust him with her mouth and tongue to the point of unconsciousness.
On occasion, if he happened to strike first, he would please her with his mouth and two, or three, fingers. Sometimes he would mount her and wring the lust from her body as he clutched her breasts and squeezed her nipples. But she was never demanding and seemed very satisfied doing what she did.
He slipped his foot out of his ankle boot and slowly brought it up the inside of her leg. His foot inched its way beneath the red dress and he felt her heat through his silk dress socks. His toes wiggled their way to her crotch. She sighed as he gently rubbed her equipage. As he ran his toes along her length, her eyes closed in a moment of ecstasy and she had to breathe through her mouth. Andrew arrived with their champagne.
She barely remembered the dinner. Her mind and her heart were totally engrossed with thoughts of him and what his very presence was doing to her. She trembled with excitement and she felt herself leaking fluid between her thighs.
He barely remembered the dinner. He simply couldn’t wait to have her alone and all to himself so he could put her between his legs. That was where she belonged. He felt the wetness between his legs as he dampened his silk boxer shorts.
They barely made it through the meal. Andrew had cleared the table and poured the last of the champagne. Before Andrew could relate the special desserts, the husband crooked his finger. Andrew bent down so that the husband could speak softly into his ear, “Perhaps you have a…private powder room we might use for a few moments after you take our dessert order?”
Andrew turned his head to look directly into the husband’s eyes. He smiled and nodded his head, “Follow me sir…and madam. I’ll bring you the chocolate covered strawberries, which are heavenly tonight. And the mousse is superb, as always. In about…oh…ten minutes?”
The husband laughed, “Andrew…you are the man!”
He discretely handed the waiter a folded twenty dollar bill. The husband arose from his chair and then assisted his wife leaving the table. They followed the waiter to the rear of the restaurant, “Just go past the rest rooms and it’s the next door on the right. It says ‘handicapped’ on the door.”
They walked down the hall and the husband opened the door for his wife. She stepped into the room and he followed closing and locking the door behind them. He grabbed her shoulder and spun her around. He took her in his arms and kissed her as he has never done before. He wanted her to feel his desire and need. He felt her tremble as he simply took her breath away.
She felt his lips on hers and felt them slide slightly on her lipstick. She tasted the champagne in his mouth and sucked on his tongue when it entered her. She rubbed her crotch against him as she simply let him take her.
Her hands found his belt and she opened the buckle. She unbuttoned his trousers and let them slide down his legs. She knelt at his feet and reached into his shorts. She could smell his excitement as she felt his dampness.
He leaned back against the basin counter and kicked off his shoe. He let his leg slip out of the trouser leg as she pulled his boxers down. He set his rump on the counter and lifted his leg ,resting his foot on the counter top as well.
She couldn’t wait or even tease. She simply went to his crotch and ran her tongue from the bottom of his slit to the top as slowly as she could. He moaned and placed his hands on her head. She tasted his essence, his dampness, his excitement and desire for her.
His lips parted like the petals of a rose opening. Her tongue glided up and down his petals like a skater on ice. He was so very wet. His aroma was more intoxicating then the gin and the wine and she wanted to rub her entire face in it. But time was of the essence and she wanted to please him quickly so that their evening together could continue.
He rolled his pelvis to the movement of her tongue. His thighs quaked as he felt his orgasm start to build. His eyes were closed and he was breathing heavily through his mouth as her tongue bedeviled his clit. She was frantic in her lapping and she felt his clit poke its head, enlarge, and swell beneath her tongue’s persuasion. She suddenly sucked the nubbin into her mouth and sucked on it with her lips.
He exploded with a groan and a roar as his thighs quivered beyond control and his body, in its awkward position, undulated as his orgasm ripped through him.
She looked up at him and, with his clit still between her lips, smiled. She felt his wetness on her mouth and chin. His eyes were still closed as the after shocks of his explosion rippled through his body. As his breathing returned to normal, he looked down to see his wife’s eyes and smiling face.
She gave him one more gentle pull with her lips, which caused him to spasm one more time, and then she let go. As she arose from her knees, he noticed that she had also relieved herself and had spurted a very small puddle of fluid on the floor.
He began to redress himself as she cleaned her fluid up with a paper towel. Then they both checked themselves in the mirror. It was quite obvious to both of them that she needed to repair her make up. He assisted with this task after she washed her mouth and chin. He put the final touches on her face and let her redo her lips.
One last look in the mirror and they left the room to return to their table. He held her around her waist and nuzzled her ear as they walked. He felt so good; so relaxed. She smiled, her eyes still glazed from the wine and her lust; his scent still permeating her mind and exciting her.
Upon seeing his customers return, Andrew rushed to the table. The husband held his wife’s chair out and helped her sit and Andrew assisted the husband, “I’ll have your desserts out in a moment. Would you care for coffee or a brandy?”
The husband ordered two coffees and two strong single malt whiskeys. His wife looked at him in surprise, “My head is already spinning from the champagne. I don’t think I can eat or drink more. I am so stuffed.”
“The night is young and I still want to go out to a bar or a club. I feel like dancing…or something. Anyway, this is your last evening of stuffing your self as you please. Tomorrow you start your new diet.”
”What?”
“I want you to lose some weight. Your ‘new’ clothes would fit much better and you wouldn’t have to feel so confined in firm foundation garments. Wouldn’t that be nice?”
She looked at him as if he came from a different planet. In a voice that was part whine and part begging, she spoke, “Nooooo…I so much wanted to go home…”
She reached across the table to take his hands in hers. Her eyes pleaded as she continued,“…and continue making love to you. Can’t we go to a club another time? Please?”
“Now listen dear…it was you who wanted to get dressed up, wasn’t it?”
She nodded and averted her eyes with her head bowed.
“So the very least you can do is accommodate me. And anyway, you are having a good time, aren’t you?’
She demurely bowed her head a bit lower. He simply adored her when she did that. He knew she was blushing beneath her make up and he loved it!
“Yes. You’re right. I did want this. And you did help me, so…I will do whatever pleases you.”
After they had their desserts, coffee and the drinks, Andrew came to present the check, “Andrew, we’re thinking of going somewhere to have a few drinks and perhaps dance.”
She looked at him with surprise. He knew she wasn’t a good dancer and indeed didn’t even like to dance. Well…perhaps a slow dance was nice.
“One of my workers mentioned The Whale and the Dolphin. I think that’s close to here.”
Andrew gave the husband a thoughtful look, complete with his hand under his chin. He looked at the wife and again back at the husband.
“To be honest, that club is a lesbian bar. Although gays are allowed in as couples, they basically cater to women and they make no bones about that. It might not be the experience you’d be looking for.”
”Do you have another suggestion?”
The husband was really determined to make a night of it. He did not want this…he did not want to ‘put his wife away’ just yet.
“Why yes, I do!”
Andrew suddenly became very animated with his hands fluttering and his eye brows arching. His grin was ear to ear as he spoke.
“You might want to try The Fantasy Club. It’s only three blocks from here. It’s a cabaret and I think you’ll love it!”
“What’s a cabaret?”
Andrew couldn’t believe the husband hadn’t heard of a cabaret before.
“Well…it’s a place where men dress as women and they put on a show. They impersonate various divas, like Cher, or Diana Ross, or…well…anybody. They sing and have dance routines and it’s quite enjoyable. Straight couples as well as single men and women go to have fun.”
The husband’s face lighted up as Andrew spoke. His wife didn’t seem so enthusiastic.
“The audience is half the show anyway. The cover is a bit high but it does include two drinks. And…there is dancing as well as finger food.”
The husband smiled and looked at his wife.
“Well? What do you think dear? It sounds like fun to me.”
Her head still somewhat bowed, she looked up at him through her eye lashes and nodded, “Yes dear, that sounds fine to me.”
The husband paid the bill, with a handsome tip for Andrew, in cash, of course. He arose and helped his wife up. He placed the shawl around her shoulders and they both exited the restaurant to walk to The Fantasy Club.
“Do I really have to go on a diet? I’m not even close to being over weight.”
She leaned into him as he put his arm around her shoulders. The night air was crisp and refreshing after being in the restaurant for so long.
“Look, we’re not talking a major weight drop here…only a few pounds. Just imagine being able to wear fine silk undies instead of that girdle, although it does manage to keep your little secret tucked away. Wouldn’t you like to look really good in some of the other dresses?”
“Is this going to be a thing now?”
“That depends on you sweet heart. You can’t imagine how wonderful you look to me and how much of a turn on this is.”
She giggled and then looked thoughtful for a moment.
“Yes…it is a turn on. And I love the way you look; so…strong and…virile.”
They could see a small gathering of people on the street ahead of them. As they approached, one of the ‘women’ smiled and spoke to the wife.
“Welcome to the party honey. You’ll love it here.”
The husband felt the wife’s grip on his arm tighten and she tried to hide in his shoulder.
“Oh my God!!! I don’t think I can do this.”
He continued walking, taking her up with him. A man looked at both of them. He smiled and nodded and bide them a good evening. The husband laughed, “I think we’re both going to be appreciated here.”
They walked up to the front of the theatrically lighted entrance which featured, in neon pink, the name The Fantasy Club. There was a rather burly tuxedoed man at the door who immediately greeted the husband and wife and ushered them through to the counter.
At the counter, a gorgeous woman, with a rather deep voice, greeted them and asked if they were a party of two, or more.
“Only us.”
The husband smiled at the ‘woman’ appreciatively; maybe to much so because the wife nudged him slightly in the ribs. The woman smiled charmingly in return as she spoke.
“First time here?”
“Yes. But you come very highly recommended; Andrew, the waiter at The Grill House.”
“Oh yes, Andrew! He sometimes fills in here if one of our girls is sick; he’s an absolute doll. He told you all about us?”
“I couldn’t stop him.”
She then looked toward the wife and smiled disarmingly, “And this is your first time honey?”
The husband answered.
“She’s a bit shy. This is my wife’s first time out.”
The woman smiled knowingly, and slyly, at the husband.
“She’s an absolute doll. I can guarantee that you’ll both love it here. I’ll charge you for one plus an extra ten and that’ll get you two drinks each.”
The woman smiled broadly as the husband handled over his credit card. She looked at the name, put her hand daintily to her mouth and smiled.
“I really need to see a picture I.D.; at least this one time. Once we do this, we’ll have you on file and there’ll be…no confusion?”
The husband laughed and gave her his driver’s license. After the charge was made, the woman signaled over toward another in the darkened archway that led into the club. A gorgeous, tall, slender blond in an electric blue, sequined, micro dress approached them and the woman spoke,
“To newbees…give them a good table and make sure they’re well taken care of. I believe we have two new members to our little club.”
The blond smiled at both of them as she took the wife’s hand.
“God honey, you look really beautiful tonight. Is this merino wool? I wish I could afford something like this. I also wish I had someone as handsome an escort as you to take me somewhere in it.”
She glanced back to smile at the husband. As she walked, she talked. And the more she talked, the less fearful the wife became. The wife felt as if she and the blond were simply two people, they could have been at the market, or in a diner, talking about nothing…and everything; although the blond did all the talking.
The husband barely listened. He simply followed behind taking in the sights around him. There were men and women, men and ‘women’, ‘women’, and men. He was delighted to know that he, at least from what he could see in the dimly lighted club, was the only man without the proper ‘equipment’. He noticed that he drew as many glances, and outright stares, as his wife; maybe even more.
They finally arrived at their table; one row back, just off center, in front the wooden dance floor. The blond seated the wife and kneeled down to speak into her ear, “Listen sweetie, if you need to use the little room, we go by how you’re dressed. Know what I mean?”
The wife nodded.
“However…”
She looked at her husband while still speaking in her ear.
“…we do sometimes make exceptions.”
The wife broke out laughing, as did the blond. The husband, who hadn’t heard a word, gave both of them a questioning look. The blond and the wife began to laugh again.
“Just girl talk handsome. You’ll find out when the time is right. Now, what can I get you two to drink? The champagne cocktails are an absolute dream…but very potent. Would you like to try one?”
The blond’s mouth was less then a whisper away from the wife’s ear.
“I really love your scent. Chanel…and maybe something a bit more organic? It’s heavenly.”
They both giggled as the blond arose and scurried off to fetch their drinks. In the meantime, a five piece band began to play and several couples got up to dance. The experience of seeing women dance with women was new to both of them; regardless of whether the women were…women or not.
The husband got up and offered his hand to his wife. She looked at him and took it. They walked to the floor and began to dance together. The song was medium tempo so while some danced apart from their partners, the wife was wrapped in her husband’s arms, her arms on his shoulders and her head resting on his chest. Her eyes were closed and her fingers gently squeezed his arms and shoulders.
They danced once more before she said her feet hurt. The husband laughed and whispered that now she knows how it feels. He kissed her lips and, wrapping his arm around her waist, escorted her back to their table. The cocktails were waiting for them. The condensation made rivulets down the side of the chilled fluted glass.
The husband seated his wife and then took his place. He raised his glass in a motion to toast and his wife followed suit.
“Here’s to the most beautiful woman I’ve ever known.”
She gently touch his glass with her own.
“And to the best husband I could ever have.”
They touched glasses again and sipped the cocktail.
“Oh my God! This is so good!”
With that said, she downed the entire drink in a few gulps. Her husband looked at her in amazement, “Listen sweet heart, there is a brandy or something in this drink. You’d better go easy. We’ve already had quite a bit to drink. More than your usual, you know.”
“I really would like another one. That was really good. Let’s dance again.”
The husband signaled the blond that one more cocktail was needed and then escorted his wife back to the dance floor; this time minus her high heels. The band was playing something a bit more up beat and she started gyrating even before her feet touched the wooden floor. Her husband, right behind her, also began moving to the beat and they danced facing one another; looking into each others eyes and smiling at the lewd thoughts that past between them.
They expressed their desires through their movements and were soon gyrating against each other. The husband thrust his pelvis out at her and she in turn thrust hers. They were grinding against one another as she laughed and sang with the music; a tune she was familiar with from Lord only knows where.
They danced one faster tempo song and then a very slow song together. She really ground her crotch into him and her hands were inside his jacket gently squeezing his chest and then his ass. She was in heaven. Her head on his chest and eyes closed as he kept his large hands on her shapely ass. His chin rested on her head and he inhaled the fragrance of her perfume mixed with the mild aroma of her perspiration.
She tired of dancing and wanted to rest a bit so they when once again to their table. She once again downed the cocktail waiting for her as he finished his and ordered two more.
“If you’re going to drink like that, I might as well take full advantage…”
Her husband laughed as he spoke; his eyes afire with thoughts of her naked and at his command.
“After all, it’s been some time since you’ve been…out of control?”
“Yes…it has…and I’m ready. I needed this tonight. I think I’ve needed this for some time now, you know?”
The next round of drinks came and this time she sipped hers. She fished around beneath the table with her feet trying to locate her shoes. She nearly fell off the chair as she finally located them and struggled, both with the alcohol and her ‘new’ nails, to redo the straps.
The wife gazed at her man and a look of distress suddenly appeared on her face, “I need to use the…little room.”
“What?”
Her voice was hushed, but quite imperative as she spoke again, “I have to pee!”
The husband laughed and signaled to the blond again. He looked at his wife and, also in a hushed voice, spoke.
“I wonder how she keeps those enormous boobs in that tiny dress.”
His wife looked at him through narrowed eyes, tight lips as she replied,
“They’re probably glued into place!”
The blond was at their table, smiling her captivating smile.
“My wife needs to use the…little room?”
“Oh sure honey. Come with me.”
The blond grabbed the wife’s hand and led her through the maze of tables to a corner near the rear of the cavernous room. She was taken to the ‘Ladies’ room. The wife exhibited some hesitation and pulled back slightly.
“Look honey…you really can’t go in the other room unless…well…you want to do business. Know what I mean?”
She made an ‘o’ with her mouth and moved her head back and forth when the wife had a questioning look on her face. Of course the wife was shocked. Did that sort of thing really go on in here?
“I’ll go in with you sweet heart. Believe me, it’s no big deal.”
She led the wife in by the hand to the once private sanctuary of females only. The room was full of women; mostly preening themselves in front of the enormous gilt edged mirror on the wall. A few were lounging on the leather covered benches against the opposite wall. Nearly every one was talking at the same time to nobody in particular. The blond mustered her loudest voice and made the announcement.
“Listen girls, we have a newbee with us tonight so take it easy on her! Clear a stall so she can take care of business and keep the claws retracted…or else!”
There was a chorus of hellos and welcomes as the wife was escorted across the floor. Her eyes couldn’t even take in the scope of women she saw. All were superbly dressed for the occasion.
The hair styles were magnificently beyond description. Many wore wigs but there were a few who had their real hair done by stylists. Their make up was no less dramatic and striking. This might have been a formal ball if she weren’t the only one with a hem line just below the knee. Every one of them literally glittered with the excitement of the night and they were simply getting ready to party.
“Every one looks so…so…wonderful!”
“Oh honey, if you think this is something, you should see the dressing room for the performers. That’s really amazing. You can smell the estrogen and Botox in the air and hissy fits are a dime a dozen. They have to look perfect for the show. Which, by the way, begins in about ten minutes so don’t dally too long.”
The wife quickly scurried into an open stall. Now she had to negotiate the dress, the split slip, and girdle; not an easy task when one has business to urgently do. She lifted the hem of the dress and the slip as much as she could, while trying not to wrinkle them too badly, and gathered the materials under one arm. With the other, she lifted the spandex flap of her girdle exposing the garter tabs and her stocking tops; also not an easy job one handed.
Then she realized that everything in her vision was slightly rolling and she felt as if she were at sea. Hmmm…the cocktails! She carefully seated herself and did her business, wiping with a piece of tissue just to make sure nothing would leak and stain the girdle, the slip, or the dress. She stood and let the slip and dress fall as them might.
The noise in the ladies room was lessening which meant that show time was rapidly approaching. She hurried to straighten herself and to make sure the slits were aligned and after flushing, she left the stall. A quick trip over to the mirror was in order where she freshened her lipstick and powdered a bit of a shine off her nose. Hmmm…not bad at all she thought.
Getting to the doorway of the ladies room was presenting a bit of a challenge. Putting one foot in front of the other was rapidly becoming a nearly impossible task. The drinks were definitely stronger than she had imagined. Finally, through the door and out into the large room. The lights were beginning to dim and she was having trouble seeing where she was seated.
The wife simply began to wander into the room hoping to see her husband, or the tall blond who had been so very helpful. She felt something lightly rub across her butt. When she looked to see what it was, there was nobody close enough to blame. She continued walking when, she could swear, someone else squeezed her butt. She swiftly turned nearly losing her balance. Were it not for the tall blond grabbing her arms she would have fallen.
“Oh honey, we can’t have you hitting the floor now. Come on sweet heart, I’ll get you to your seat.”
And so she did. When they got to the table, the husband looked up at them with a look of impatience. He arose from his seat to help his wife into her chair.
“What took you so long?”
She looked up at him. He seemed to be swaying along with the room, “Men! You’re all alike!”
“You danced several dances with him and each one was more…provocative then the one before it. You were grinding your ass against his crotch and then you shoved your crotch at him as though there were a place to put his package in your front. It was truly quite amazing to watch. You really got into character.”
“What do you mean? I ‘got into character’?”
“Well, you were dressed like a woman and were reacting to the men as a woman might…”
He leaned over and inhaled her aroma as he slowly came to full consciousness. He could smell her essence still on his face, though he didn’t remember their making love. Indeed, he didn’t remember much of the previous evening except that he drank way too much and his head hurt this morning.
He slowly, careful not to disturb her, began to move toward the edge of the bed. He suddenly realized that he was wearing something on his body that he never felt before. As he placed his feet on the floor and sat up, he recognized one of her long satin night shirts on his body. The satin felt wonderfully cool as it slid along his hairless body as he moved.
His head was beating a tattoo and he desperately needed to void himself. Thirsty…he was very thirsty. He arose and began to walk toward their bathroom. He started to bring his hand to his head and noticed his nails; the plum polished nails, and his matching toes.
Something also felt odd around his waist. He lifted the hem of the night shirt to discover a pair of her panties around his waist. ‘How did they get on me?’ he wondered.
There was also something in the back of his panties sort of stuffed between his butt cheeks. He reached in and pulled out balled up tissues. There appeared to be a wee bit of dried blood as well as some sort of dried and stiffening material on the tissue.
“Oh my dear Lord.”
He spoke beneath his breath. He entered the bathroom and closed the door quietly. He held the front of the night shirt in one hand and his crotch in the other as he approached the bowl. Still somewhat in shock at his condition, he instinctively pulled down the panties; lifted the ehm of the night shirt, and he sat down to pee.
He remembered nothing after…hmmm…he did remember the show starting. And he did have at least one, or was it two, more cocktails. The rest was a blur. He wiped himself carefully least he stain any of her clothing. He got up and went to the basin and began to fill a glass with cold water. He drank three glasses of water before his thirst was slaked.
The husband looked at himself in the mirror and muttered: “Oh my dear Lord! I look like a cheap whore on a Sunday morning!”
His make up, or what was left of it, was smeared beyond repair. Smudges of mascara streaked his lower lids and cheeks. His eye shadow was caked near the corners of his eyes. And his lipstick was but a faint smear across his mouth. Topped off with his blood shot eyes and disheveled hair, he looked nearly as poorly as he felt.
The husband doffed his satin night shirt and panties and he stepped into the shower. He washed himself and scrubbed his face as hard, and as thoroughly as he could. He shampooed and conditioned his hair. He felt as though he couldn’t wash himself clean enough. He did have to admit that soaping his now hairless body down was a novel sensual thrill.
He exited the shower and dried himself. He wrapped a towel around himself in the same manner as she had done and stepped to the mirror. He began to comb his hair back as was his usual fashion. Suddenly he stopped. ‘Why not’ he thought as he parted it down the middle and combed it straight down into the wedge style of the prior evening.
He stared at his reflection in the mirror for several moments. Yes, he could see it. She was right, as usual. There was definitely something just a bit feminine about him. Maybe it was his eyes. They certainly seemed to be a bit large with thick lashes. Maybe it was his mouth. His lips were a bit fuller than one would expect and his mouth just a touch wider. She did love kissing him and he loved her doing it.
He needed coffee. Shaking his head as if to clear his mind; he tore himself away from his image, removed and hung up the towel, and walked out of the bathroom. Donning a pair of her panties, the nightshirt, and her soft pink terry cloth slippers, he padded his way silently out of the bedroom and downstairs into their kitchen to prepare coffee.
As the coffee maker began its task, and the delightful aroma of the coffee began to fill the kitchen, his mind once again wandered to the events of the prior evening. He enjoyed what he could remember though many of the things they did frightened him. She had a habit of pushing his limits of sensibilities and it thrilled him; it exhilarated him.
He poured himself a mug of coffee and went to the front door to collect the Sunday newspaper. He opened the door a crack to see if anybody was out and about. He didn’t want to be spotted by a neighbor in his current attire. Seeing nobody on the street, he quickly snatched the bulky paper and shut the door, letting as little of the chilled morning air in as possible.
He went into their salon and settled himself onto the loveseat curling his legs beneath him for warmth. He gathered a knitted comforter around his shoulders and began looking through the paper as he sipped his coffee. The advertisements from the clothing stores caught his eye and he perused the women’s clothing section as he sipped the drink.
He was so completely engrossed looking at the dresses and accessories that he never heard his wife enter the room. “Well, I see you’re up nice and early this morning.”
She startled him and he nearly spilled his coffee. He smiled coyly at her.
“Yes…”
“And where is my coffee. It simply smells divine. Or must I do everything around here.”
He placed his mug on the table and hopped off the loveseat heading for the kitchen.
“Hey! You know how to greet me in the morning. Where’s my kiss?”
He turned and scurried to her. She embraced him with one arm around his waist and the other around his ass. Her lips met his and she kissed his; mashing his lips and licking the roof of his mouth with her tongue as she squeezed him firmly.
“You were quite the slut last night.”
She smiled wickedly at him, she eyes ablaze with the memories of his desires and needs in bed.
He looked at her with a shocked expression on his face.
“What do you mean? What did I do?”
“You were a very, very wicked little girl last night. Don’t you remember?”
Her voice was so husky and seductive as she eyed him hungrily.
“I don’t remember much after the show began.”
“How convenient. I must remind you. But first, fetch me some coffee.”
He soon returned with a mug for her. He put in cream and sugar; the way she likes it. She was sitting with one foot stretched across the loveseat, her arm across the top of it, and her other foot on the floor. She took the mug from his hand and with her other hand she patted the seat between her legs.
“Sit here. It’s where you aptly belong…between my legs.”
She giggled as he gingerly sat down where she indicated. She took another sip of coffee and placed the cup on the table along side of his. Her arm reached around his shoulders and she pulled him into her.
“There…isn’t that much better? I don’t want my sweetie to be cold.”
She could feel the tenseness in his body. He looked down at his mug and then at his nails. He wasn’t able to make eye contact with her.
“Look at me sweet heart. I won’t bite you. I may do other things to you but I certainly won’t leave teeth marks.”
She laughed as he turned to look into her eyes.
“You were so very naughty last evening you know. I must be a saint to put up with your slutty behavior.”
“But I don’t remember doing anything.”
“Oh for Heaven’s sake, stop your whining! It’s not as if anybody forced you. And you were having such a gay time of it.”
He sat a bit away from her with a very shocked, open mouthed expression on his face, “What did I do?”
“I told you to stop whining. You sound like a little girl when you speak in that manner.”
“Please! Tell me.”
“Well…I suppose I best start at the beginning. The show began and, I must say, it was quite lovely. The costumes were wonderfully colorful and the performers were in good form. You started singing softly with them. With each song, at least the ones that you knew, you became louder.”
“Oh dear God! I must have made a fool of myself.”
He put his hands to his face hiding his eyes.
“Others started singing as well. But you were certainly out front with the best of them. Then, one of the ladies came over and sang to you. You, of course, were quite coy and couldn’t look her in the eyes so she sat on your lap. Then she turned your face till your eyes met hers. It was really quite sweet. When she finished her love song, she kissed you…”
“What? You can’t be serious.”
“I certainly am. And she didn’t simply kiss you; you kissed her back. I do believe that tongues were involved?”
“Sweet Jesus!”
“And…after a bit…you got up and danced to one of the performers singing. You were mimicking her movements…well…at least as best you could.”
“I can’t believe this.”
“Wait kitten, this gets much better! Then there were the men!”
His wife laughed nearly to hysterics. Tears rolled down her eyes as she recalled what occurred after the show. However, her husband began to show tears running down his face as well as he sobbed softly.
“I’ll never be able to show my face there again.”
“Quite to the contrary, everyone seemed to love how…free you were with your favors.”
She began to laugh again. She brought him close with both arms, hugged him, and kissed him.
“Nobody took offense or made fun of you. They simply enjoyed you enjoying yourself. You must remember that the place is called The Fantasy Club and if you were fantasizing who would say that you were acting inappropriately?”
He looked at her in disbelief.
“Anyway darling, my sweet heart, you were truly letting it all out. You danced with several men. You even kissed a few. Then there was that very large man of Jamaican origin.”
“What? Oh my God! What did I do with him?”
“Well dear, it wasn’t so much ‘with him’ as it was to him.”
Her husband really became upset as all forms of lurid images presented themselves before his closed, tear filled, eyes.
“You danced several dances with him and each one was more…provocative then the one before it. You were grinding your ass against his crotch and then you shoved your crotch at him as though there were a place to put his package in your front. It was truly quite amazing to watch. You really got into character.”
“What do you mean? I ‘got into character’?”
“Well, you were dressed like a woman and were reacting to the men as a woman might…”
She began to giggle again.
“…but I never imagined in my wildest dreams that you would grab his cock!”
She laughed hysterically this time.
“I did what? I don’t believe you!”
“Right through his pants no less! You tried to get your hand around it but couldn’t. You had such a surprised expression on your face. You thought it wasn’t real. I thought he was going to explode on the spot! I nearly I’d wet myself I was laughing so hard!”
The husband hid his face in his hands again. He felt so…humiliated…and disgusted with himself.
“How can you even stand to be with me?”
His voice was so subdued and wavering. He continued to sniffle as his tears silently flowed.
“Oh baby doll…don’t feel that way. I could barely get my hand around it when I tried.”
He looked at her in surprise.
“You did? How could you?”
“And why not? You tried first. Anyway, he was quite cute and he did have an ass like steel. Good for the thrust you know. Well…maybe you don’t at the moment. But trust me. He was truly well equipped.”
Her husband was shattered by her revelations. He could not image comporting himself in such a manner, drunk or not. But she didn’t seem even the slightest bit upset with him, or his antics.
“Then I finally was able to drag, pardon the pun, you away from your admirers and have another dance with you. You were so turned on and…well…hot! You went into your little slut mode and found all manners of suggestive motions to try and turn me on. Your only problem was that I was already turned on.”
She laughed and hugged him to her breasts. She kissed the top of his head.
“You were so…exciting for me to watch. I really do love you. You know this.”
He nodded his head.
“You kept rubbing yourself against me; kissing me and licking my ear. You were deliciously impossible. At that point we had to leave.”
‘Thank God” he thought.
“You kept asking…no…begging me to fuck you.”
She laughed as he sat straight up in shock; not believing what he was hearing.
“Yes, you certainly did. As if I had the equipment…on hand! So we had to leave; as if I could ever refuse a request like that from you. God I love you!”
“I don’t remember a thing!”
He was so forlorn that all of these very exciting, and completely unusual, events took place while he was in an alcohol induced stupor of some sort.
“I must say that I have never seen you like you were last night. Would you like to hear the rest? You know you really should.”
He nuzzled her breasts and put his arms around her. Her aroma was so…feminine, so exciting. And her warmth comforted him in this moment of unsettling disclosures.
“No. Please. I’d rather not. I’m not ready for all of this.”
“Listen darling, you did enjoy wearing my dress, didn’t you.”
It was more of a statement than a question and he had to nod his head.
“And you certainly enjoyed going out and playing the part, didn’t you.”
Again he felt compelled to nod his head.
“And I still have so many other dresses for you to try on and play in, don’t I.”
She got no argument on that. In fact, he did want to try on several others.
“You will over come this childish embarrassment sweet heart. I really enjoyed playing with you last evening and I felt that we were closer than we have been in quite some time. I really became quite excited playing with you and I would love to do this again. Wouldn’t you like playing with me again?”
He nodded his head.
“I want to hear you say it baby.”
“Yes.”
“Yes what? Don’t make me play these games with you. Tell me exactly what you want.”
He looked into her eyes and saw that she really was serious about him declaring his desires to her. She smiled at him with affection. She knew he needed to come out of his shell on this.
“I would love to try on some of your other dresses and I would very much love to play with you.”
“See...”
The wife cast her eyes toward the coffee table top and noticed the advertisements that the husband was reading.
“…that wasn’t so hard, was it? And what have we here?”
She picked up the ad and looked at the dresses being featured.
“Window shopping are we? Or is this for future reference?”
He didn’t know what to say. He blushed and looked at his nails. She could see where this particular action, his looking at his nails, was becoming a habit when he was at a loss for words, or embarrassed. She giggled as she turned the page.
“You know? You might have the right idea. Perhaps we should consider getting you your own wardrobe. I mean darling, how long can you continue to wear my clothing? My delicates barely fit you and those old gowns and party dresses won’t stand the strain. Granted you will need to lose some weight, but until then perhaps we should make a few purchases. What do you think?”
She continued to look at the paper for a moment or two and then she looked directly at her husband. His eyes were still cast down toward his nails but his brow was furrowed. He was considering the question. She went back to view the ads. After a short time he spoke.
“Yes, perhaps we might?”
He looked at her with a questioning expression on his face. She smiled and turned from the ads to look into his eyes. ‘Yes’ she thought, ‘he is pleading.’
“Right. Well then…perhaps we will do that when the shops open later. But we need to make a list and we need to think of how we might dress you…for play…and for work.”
“For work? I can’t wear a dress to work!”
“Of course not silly girl. But you can wear lovely undergarments, can’t you? I know that you loved the way those things felt on you last evening, didn’t you.”
Again, she spoke as if she were making a statement and not asking a question. He looked at her and a smile appeared on his face. There was no need to answer a question not asked.
“And, while we are on about that, it wouldn’t kill you to wear something other than your flannel plaid shirts, blue jeans and whatever sports jacket you chance to lay your hand upon. You know less about men’s fashion than you might already know about women’s clothing styles.”
“Well, I suppose I could stand to get a few new things?”
“You might want to consider some things from my catalogues. Although they’re for women, the styling is similar to that of men’s clothing; the suits and trousers, blouses…you know…the kind of thing women tend to wear at work these days.”
She reached toward him and pulled him onto her breasts again. She then reached down into his partially unbuttoned night shirt and rubbed his chest and belly.
“I can’t begin to tell you how much lovelier you feel without that nasty hair.”
She continued to caress his body and then suddenly grabbed hold of his breast.
“And we really must do something about these. I mean you can’t go on forever without some…frontage…”
‘Oh dear Lord!’ He thought. ‘She’s speaking about forever?’
“…and balled up stockings simply won’t do.”
Now she began to gently pull and caress his nipple. He moaned and fell deeper into her lush breasts as his hands reached around to hug her waist.
“And we absolutely have to do something about your…little thing.”
“My little thing?”
“Indeed…look!”
He looked down following her eyes and noticed that his erection was distending his panties.
“We can’t have you showing yourself whilst wearing something clingy, or short, simple because you cannot control yourself, now can we.”
She reached down with her other hand and gently held his scrotum in her hand almost as if she were judging its weight and size. He moaned again softly into her breast. She rested her chin on top of his head and kissed him lightly.
“Whilst you were off enjoying yourself with the ‘boys’…”
She could feel him shudder at that thought.
“…I engaged Goldie…”
“Who?”
“…you know…the blond server with the huge boobs. I must tell you that they do have such original theatrical names. The blond is Goldie; the redhead, Ruby and so on. Anyway, I invited her to join me at our table and had a most enlightening conversation with her.”
Though his eyes were looking up at her, his mind was in a frenzy because she never ceased touching him. She continued to play with his nipples as well as grasp his erect penis in her hand and simply squeeze and release it…repeatedly. As she spoke, his eyes would flinch, or roll up in ecstasy, and he would moan softly.
“She’s made several recommendations for us to investigate. Are you paying any attention to me? I could stop this if you’d like.”
She softly ran her thumb around the head of his penis, massaging in some of the clear liquid that seeped from its tip.
“No! No dear…I am listening…recommendations…”
She smiled lovingly down at him. She knew she was teasing him unmercifully but she couldn’t help noticing how very much he loved every second of it.
“She recommended a shop where we might purchase prosthetic breasts for you. You know…a little something to properly fill out your bra until…well…let me continue. Goldie, her name is really Ellen, though she did start off life as Allan…anyway, Goldie also gave me the name of her physician. Did you know that she still has her ‘equipment’ and it is quite alive and well?”
“What!!!”
“Goldie…who is really Ellen…who once was Allan…possesses the makings of a quite stout, and very functional, stiffy.”
“What!!!”
She laughed at his naivety. She always thought of it as very charming. His child-like view of the world, and the people in it, is what drew her to him originally. She thought; ‘Well…if I keep him, I will have my child without the physical insults to the female body that accompany pregnancy and birth’. She smiled down at him and, with a deep breath, explained to her child the ways of the world…or at least The Fantasy Club.
“You understand that many of the women we saw last evening are…well…different. Right?”
“Yes. They were not really women…”
“No darling. You must let me finish. Either agree or disagree, okay?”
“Yes…they are different.”
“Good. Some are men who impersonate women. Some are men in ‘transition to become women. Some have become women with internal plumbing. Some are men who simply love to wear women’s clothing. And some were born…women. Okay?”
She could see a certain skepticism, and confusion, creep into his expression.
“Now, some of the women, such as Goldie, have transitioned into womanhood as far as they cared to go. Do you understand?”
“I think so.”
“So Goldie, who is really Ellen, who was once Allan, took female hormones, had a bit of surgery…implants and that kind of thing…and decided that she really was quite fond of her penis. So she kept it…in working order no less.”
He suddenly sat up, knocking her hand from his breast. His brow was furrowed and he stared at her intensely.
“And I suppose she showed it to you? In working order no less?”
“You of all people should talk! Groping the handsome, young, and quite virile Jamaican gentleman in front of everyone in the club! And kissing him, quite passionately!”
His shoulders slumped and he leaned back into her, his hands once again covering his reddening face.
“I will never be able to go back there.”
“Nonsense! We’re going back tonight.”
He huddled deeper into her body.
“Ellen discreetly raised what little of her dress there was, and showed me her ‘arrangement’. She wore a device, well…actually a chastity device, which completely impaired her ability to become erect. In this fashion, she was able to wear almost anything without having a ‘problem’ arise.”
“A what?”
“Is there something wrong with your hearing this morning dear? You continue to say ‘what’ and I’m beginning to think that all of this is boring you to death.”
“It’s not that dear. It’s simply…so much? I mean…it seems that you’re going through a lot of trouble to achieve something and I’m a bit at a loss to understand what you are trying to accomplish.”
“Well my darling…my wife. Last night, when we got home, we had the most incredible sexual experience I can remember. You were so…hot! I can’t remember the last time I’ve ever seen you so erect. And when you did orgasm, my God, you filled my mouth!”
There was a sadness that came over him as he listened to her excitement over an event he couldn’t really remember.
“With all you had to drink, I was surprised that you could even remain awake, let alone become erect. And your tongue was so intensely thrilling.”
“I wish I could have been there for it.”
Her smile, and her explanation, didn’t really put him at ease.
“But what was really amazing was that soulful kiss I gave you after you came. I fed it all back to you and you swallowed as if it were water to a woman dying of thirst! That was so sexy, so…hot!”
He hid his face in his hands again. He thought he might become sick thinking about swallowing his own ejaculation.
“Why so shy about it. I do it with you all the time. Maybe I don’t feed you the entire emission…but I always give you a taste. Last night you seemed to not only enjoy it; you asked if we could do it again! You were such a wicked whore last night. Anyway, at least it was with me and not some stranger. Who else would you reveal your deepest fantasies to if not me; some prostitute?”
She took his face in her hands and brought hers close to his.
“You really must learn to look at me when we discuss such intimate acts darling. I am your partner in this life and we have always been very honest with one another.”
She kissed his lips, and, after looking once more into his eyes, brought his head back down to her breast.
“Now we have a brunch date with Ellen…”
“Who once was Allan?”
She smiled and nodded. A look of terror crossed his face.
“Oh my God. I couldn’t possibly to that.”
“Look…we have no mutual friends. Indeed, we really have no close friends. We have acquaintances from work who are only good for a drink or two every so often; departmental parties where my people glare at you and yours at me. Our families are on separate coasts and yours detests me and mine as much as mine detest you and yours. Now I meet a woman who was friendly and open enough to speak about her deepest thoughts and dreams to me. The very least we can do is dine with her. Anyway, she’s coming shopping with us.”
“What?”
“If you say that word one more time, I will slap you silly! Do you understand? And anyway, she was kind enough to help you about the club and settle you in, right?”
“Yes, I know you are right. It was only the surprise. I’m sorry I don’t take well to surprises dear.”
“Well, after today, you will surely learn that the surprises I have for you will be nothing less than wonderful. Now, let’s finish up and get dressed. We have to find you something suitable to wear.”
To Be Continued… I will be going home for two weeks to recharge my spirit so the other parts might come when I return.
I am eternally grateful to Lauran Travis for the superb ideas in the original “The Red Dress”. It is posted on Crystal’s Story Site. I have the author’s permission to use the original as I wish. Thank you Lauran. I am also blessed with the sharp EDITING eye of Stanman. Many blessings to you both for your support and encouragement.
Gone was the flamboyant blond in the micro dress with the enormous breasts and the four and one half inch heels. Gone was the slightly overdone dramatic theatrical make up. What remained was a somewhat stately, calm and in control, statuesque beautiful woman.
The husband grinned that warm fuzzy feelings grin as Ellen slid out of the booth and greeted him with a brief kiss on the lips, “Well…this is certainly a different you today. You look absolutely wonderful!”
She was unsettled by the though of meeting in a pub during the day light hours when every little flaw could shout out it’s existence and her chances were greater at being ‘read’.
The pub was located in the ‘arty’ section of town. People were casually walking along browsing at the arts and crafts being exhibited as well as some of the work of the street artists. The husband parked the car and came around to open and assist his wife out. She swung her legs around and, once finding the ground beneath her feet, stood.
“Now remember dear…”
“Yes…”
She smiled at him and took his hand,
“…one foot in front of the other.”
They laughed together as they began walking down the street toward the pub. As they past the various clothing shops, the wife’s eye would wander to the window and see what was being offered.
“Oh my! Look at that black leather skirt.”
“Which one? You can’t mean the one with the lacing completely up the side.”
“Yes. I think it’s so sexy.”
“You can’t wear any under garments with that. They’ll show through the lacings.”
The husband looked at his wife, “I can’t image where all of this new found brazenness is coming from.”
She looked at him and smiled coyly, “Perhaps you bring it out in me.”
They kissed and moved on to the next shop. They finally arrived at the pub. The husband held the door open for his wife and they entered. A hostess came to them and asked where they’d like to be seated. She gave the husband a thorough once over and smiled into his eyes.
“We’re actually meeting a friend here.”
“Oh…”
Her expression changed just a bit and her smile became an almost imperceptibly little bit smaller as she noticed the husband and wife holding hands,
“…Oh! Would her name be Ellen?”
Her smile broadened once again. She did have such lovely eyes which were not wasted on the husband. He smiled back and looked directly into her eyes. One could actually see the slight shiver that ran through her body.
Hs wife nudged him breaking the moment between the two of them. He looked at his wife with a bit of annoyance and turned back to the hostess,
“Yes. Is she already here?”
The hostess nodded and proceeded to lead them toward the rear of the pub to a booth that was on the street side. This afforded them a full view of the street and the people passing by. Ellen was seated and already sipping a mimosa. When she saw them approaching she waved.
They were totally unprepared for what they saw. Gone was the tall flamboyant blond with the enormous boobs and in her place was a tall, very beautiful, pixie haired brunette with the air of a professional. She wore a light gray tailored suit with a wide sweeping skirt that fell to mid calf. Her blouse was a pink silk poet’s shirt that was unbuttoned only enough to give a hint of her cleavage.
Gone was the flamboyant blond in the micro dress with the enormous breasts and the four and one half inch heels. Gone was the slightly overdone dramatic theatrical make up. What remained was a somewhat stately, calm and in control, statuesque beautiful woman.
The husband grinned that warm fuzzy feelings grin as Ellen slid out of the booth and greeted him with a brief kiss on the lips, “Well…this is certainly a different you today. You look absolutely wonderful!”
“Thanks…” Ellen’s gorgeous smile was something that couldn’t be changed by location or costume.
“…and your wife looks so lovely today.”
She then gently grabbed the wife’s arms and kissed her on the lips as well…perhaps lingering a bit more with this kiss.
“I am so happy to see you both. This is rather exciting for me. I really don’t often have the opportunity to do brunch with new friends.”
“I would think that you get to meet many new people at your job.”
“Oh…” Ellen laughed as she bid them to sit. “…that’s not my real job. I do the hostess thing simply to get out and have a little fun. Sweet heart, why don’t I slide in next to you. That way your husband and I get to be next to you.”
The wife looked at her husband, who nodded and smiled, and also, with a wave of his hand, directed her to slide in. Once they were seated, Ellen continued to speak.
“I’m actually a real estate agent and I specialize in housing and business locations in this part of town. You both simply must try the mimosas here. The juice is fresh squeezed and the champagne is quite good.”
She turned in her seat to look directly at the wife, “I can’t believe how gorgeous you look today. You are really quite striking.”
The wife couldn’t look directly at Ellen. She blushed a lovely shade of crimson, looked at her hands, and softly muttered a thank you. Ellen reached up with her and gently lifted, and turned, the wife’s chin until her face was in front of Ellen’s,
“Oh honey…”
Ellen spoke to the wife as if speaking to an overly sensitive child,
“…you must look at me when I speak to you. I could barely hear your voice. And you have such beautiful eyes.”
Ellen arched her brows and smiled at the wife. She then took the wife’s hand in hers, “I promise that I won’t bite…at least very hard…”
The husband laughed as he took his wife’s other hand in his.
“…and I promise I won’t hurt you.”
“This is all very new to my wife and she is a bit shy. But she’ll warm up to you I’m sure.”
Ellen signaled their waiter to bring three more drink to their table. She then covered the wife’s hand with her other.
“They also fashion a delicious salad with diced chicken. The house dressing is wonderful, especially if you like a bit of a sweet balsamic and fruit flavor.”
“That does sound good. And now that she has started to diet, it’ll fit right into our plans.”
The wife looked down and blushed. But now that both of her hands were ‘occupied’, she looked back up into Ellen’s big blue eyes.
“I asked my wife a question before we left home but I never received an answer. Perhaps we could talk about it a bit. I asked her how long had she been looking at the women’s clothing ads in the newspapers. I also suspect that she’s been peeking into the catalogues I receive at home.”
The wife looked at her husband with eyes wide and mouth agape. She was completely stunned and embarrassed. She then looked around to see if anyone had heard what he had said. She turned and looked at Ellen. She had a look on her face that was half embarrassment and half horror.
“Oh honey…there’s nothing to be embarrassed about. Nothing we talk about will ever go beyond the three of us.”
“Listen sweetheart…” The husband furrowed his brows and took on a serious demeanor as he spoke, “I am not asking the question to embarrass you. I am asking so that you can think about the answer. There are times when we all must think about who, and what, we are. I have never pried into your past before. I was satisfied with whatever you were willing to share with me. But now we are embarking on a new phase of our relationship; a more exciting phase that will only bring us closer together.”
The wife looked down as the drinks arrived to the table. She bit at the inside of her cheek as she considered what her husband had said. Although she was never openly forthcoming about her past, this was only because she never felt her past to be all that interesting. She was so overwhelmingly attracted to her mate that everything before him seemed…insignificant.
Ellen reached toward the wife’s face and gently swept a lock of her hair from her eyes to behind her petite ears, then tilted her head and smiled as she spoke.
“It’s okay, sweetheart. I understand that this may be difficult for you…so I’ll start off with my story. Would you like that?”
She spoke so very gently, and her touch was so soothing, that the wife simply nodded her head in ascent.
“Well…where do I begin? Let’s see…I was an only child. Of course right away, that meant that I was spoiled and expected everyone’s attention all the time. My mother absolutely doted on me. And my father was always so very busy with his work that my mother’s attention relieved him of having to spend much time ‘amusing’ me.”
The wife said, "Sounds as if you were a Prima Donna."
“My mom would take me everywhere. I especially loved to go shopping for food or clothes with her; or to the salon. These were magical experiences for me. Just imagine, I was a boy that went to all of these places that were usually reserved for women. I would even go to the ‘Ladies’ with her because she was afraid to leave me alone or with a sales woman and, of course, when I had to go, she would always come with me and I’d use the ‘Ladies’ as well. Everything seemed so very special for women.”
The wife replied, "Well, a lot of moms take their sons to the 'Ladies'."
“I remember the few times I went with my father to get clothes. The show rooms were drab by comparison. The air smelled like…clothes, not filled with the intoxicating aroma of women’s scents. And the ‘Men’s’ room usually smelled like a cake of urinal sanitizer…yuk!”
The wife giggled at that as she remembered that horrid smell.
“Now, when they would want to go out on a Friday or Saturday night, they'd leave me with my mother’s sister who lived in the same neighborhood. There I had a first cousin named ‘Kate’. She was three years older than me and she absolutely adored me. We would play in her room which was filled with dolls and stuffed animals and the things normally found in any young girl’s bedroom.”
The wife looked at Ellen and smiled, "I remember playing house with a boy cousin, but he seldom did anything other than play with his video games. We mostly played those games. Not fun!"
“We would play house all the time. She was, of course, the mama. And I…”
Ellen laughed with warmth as she recalled this time of her life.
“…I was the baby girl. And she would cuddle me and feed me…you know…that sort of thing. Well…we became very close and, needless to say, she began to dress me in her older and smaller clothing.”
The wife smiled, "That's where you found out about being a girl."
“I was immediately struck by the way her clothes felt. The knitted things were a finer knit and therefore softer and not scratchy the way my things tended to be. She even had me put on her panties! That was absolute heaven after being in jockey’s all the time. I was hooked! These were the things I wanted to wear.”
Ellen became very animated as she spoke and the husband and the wife were so taken with her story that he bid her continue.
“Well…fortunately her mother thought little of our games. I'd stay over for long weekends when my parents wanted to get away, and I'd sometimes stay for a week or more. Her mother kind of played along with our game and treated me as if I was a second daughter. It was exquisite! I was in heaven.”
Then Ellen began to cry. After wiping her eyes and being comforted by the husband and the wife, she continued.
“Then she began to develop, as we all do; she in her way and me in mine. The game became difficult to continue. I was catching up to her in height and had already surpassed her in weight. Her clothes were no longer suitable for me to wear.”
“What did you do?” The wife was completely intrigued and involved in the tale.
“We would improvise. She would borrow a piece or two from her mom for under garments; her panties, bra, and pantyhose. She was able to purchase a pair of jeans and a blouse in my size and we would continue the game on a more…”
Ellen placed her chin on her perfectly manicured hands and gazed off in the distance deep in thought.
“…hormonally suitable level? I was twelve and had for several years noticed that some part of me…my dick to be precise…was reacting to what we were doing; the dressing up that is. Well, she was becoming sexually curious about boys, and since she had one at her disposal that she could control, we played a new kind of girl game.”
The wife looked at the husband who blushed.
"Sounds as if you two had a bit of 'fun' exploring each other. “She would rub herself against me, kind of crotch to crotch and she would kiss me…’for practice’ she would say. And one day I had an ‘accident’ in her mother’s better panty girdle. We became quite upset, even considered putting an end to the game. Thankfully, she was as hooked on it as I was and so my experience with panty shields began.”
“But what happened as you both got older?”
The husband was as engrossed with this confession as his wife. Ellen sat back as the waiter came to take their orders. The husband let Ellen order first and then she ordered for the wife; looking at the husband as if asking permission. The husband was actually thrilled with Ellen’s doing so. Then the husband ordered his meal.
“As we got older, we carried our game to new heights. I would begin to wear girl’s jeans and button down blouses around her house, and mine, as well as in school! My hair was long but kept in a pony tail. My ears were pierced and my eye brows were very neatly trimmed back only enough to provide a question to the casual viewer.”
"You must have made a pretty girl back then."
“Most of my class mates thought me gay except I did, from time to time, come to a school event with my cousin, who attended a private school. They would see us being very close and assume that maybe I was bi…or simply cutting edge fashionable. Of course, her mom simply became accustomed to my change of dress and carried on as if I was indeed a normal girl. My parents were a bit confused but by then they were too self absorbed with their own success to pay us much mind.”
"How did you keep from going through a boy's puberty?"
“Of course Ellen and I shared everything, clothes, secrets, sex, gossip, and her birth control pills. I really began to take hormones when I was thirteen. She was seventeen, her mom thought it best that she be protected. Only Ellen was continually losing her pills…so…”
"You got the pills."
And Ellen smiled, “The pills really weren’t heavy duty but they were enough to cause some things to change, and other things not to change. And that was fine with the both of us. But ever since that wonderful time of my life, I have always thought of myself as a girl and transitioned as far as I wanted to go with real hormone therapy and the rest is the result of a few minor surgical procedures.”
“What happened to your cousin?”
“She eventually moved away to college. We always kept in touch writing one another and calling all the time. She graduated and moved to another part of the county and, after a few years, met and married someone exactly like you!”
Ellen laughed as she hugged the wife, kissing her on the cheek. The wife actually had a tear or two in her eyes.
“Don’t rub them honey, you’ll ruin your make up. Here, let me get them,”
Ellen grabbed a tissue from her purse and daubed the tears from the wife’s lower eye lids.
“But you must have been crushed losing someone so close to you to someone else.”
“Oh sweetheart…”
Ellen spoke sweetly to the wife, as if addressing a young child.
“…we could have never really been together in that fashion. She is my first cousin. We are still very close and speak to one another often. We even have lunch every so often. She is still my best, and only, real friend. I’ve never told this story to anyone else.”
The wife sat totally amazed at Ellen’s story. She had never heard anything even remotely similar before,
“Oh my…that was so touching. Well…I suppose that it’s my turn to tell.”
Both the ladies looked at the husband with surprise. He noticed their wide eyed expressions and laughed, “You don’t think you two are the only one’s permitted secrets simply because of your sex, do you? We are also entitled to our secrets.”
“Evidently…”
The wife was truly taken aback by his admission. Ellen was all ears, grinning and leaning in closer as she placed her arm around the wife.
“I suppose it began once I left school and got my first, and only, job. I noticed the way the other new hires were dressing and, of course, I chose to fit in. So, on went the short skirts, stiletto heels, and the slinky tops and so forth. Well, needless to say, I cut quite a lovely figure in the office and I certainly drew a fair share of attention. But, career wise, nothing was happening. I was doing a better than good job and I attended all the right functions and meetings, but nobody was noticing me. I was simply another bright, young, pretty, super secretary.”
The ladies eyes were on the husband as he told his tale. His wife was totally enthralled. She didn’t realize such things occurred, at least not in her experience. And Ellen was definitely all ears. She rested her chin in her palm and smiled as the husband revealed his little secret. His wife was now dying for her husband to continue.
“So what happened? How did you get out from under?”
“I looked for the highest ranking woman in the finance section and made it a point to meet her. And what a meeting it was! I had heard that she often worked out in the wellness center at the university. There were rumors that she liked younger women and what better place to see younger women than at a school gym?”
The husband laughed with a far off look in his eyes. This had occurred some time ago, and he wanted to make sure he told the story properly and truthfully. He looked at his wife and took her hand. He gently kissed it and gazed lovingly into her eyes, “I had just met you at the time. Anyway, I went to the center several days in a row until finally, one day she arrived for a work out. She immediately went to the tread mill and began walking. I went to the one next to her and got on it. I said hello to her and began walking as well.”
“A moment or two passed. I noticed that she looked at me several times as I began to perspire. She said that I looked familiar but she couldn’t quite place me. I told her I worked in finance for the university. She then said; ‘Ah…you work under me.’”
“Well…you know me. I was never one to mince words so I said; ‘Now there’s a thought’. I giggled and continued to walk. She laughed and began to speak to me. She asked if I had heard the rumors about her. I replied that I paid very little attention to rumors and that I was more interested in my job than hanging around the coffee room.
“We continued to talk as we went through several of the exercise stations. Finally, after working out for about two hours, she asked if I had plans for dinner. Of course I had. I was to meet you my love. But I couldn’t refuse the invitation. I had gone through too much trouble trying to get it.”
The wife stared at her husband in shock. She couldn’t believe that she had been rejected for a woman much older simply because her husband was attempting to get ahead at his job.
“You needn’t look at me in that fashion dear. It was only our second date. Anyway, so much as come as a result of that meeting. She took me out to dinner at a fine restaurant and wined and dined me unlike I’d ever been wined and dined.”
“It’s not as though I didn’t know what was coming. After spending a bit of time with her, and gauging from her response to my quips, I knew what was coming…so to speak. Needless to say, she invited me up to her apartment which was on the top floor of a new high rise building downtown.
“Well…that night I learned about the marvelous world of power tools and personal relaxation devices. She really knew how to enchant as well as please and she taught me the same. After numerous rounds of fine wine, fresh sliced fruit, and wanton sex performed with reckless abandon, we both tired.
“As we lay together embracing whilst catching our breath, I related my situation to her and asked for her advice.”
“So what did she say?”
Ellen smiled as she asked, but there was a bit of sadness in her eyes. She looked directly toward the husband when he spoke.
“Well…she said that there was probably nothing wrong with my work or attitude. The problem was with my dress and demeanor. In other words, what I was wearing was fine if I wanted to get laid, but if I really wanted to get somewhere in my job, I had to start dressing more like the boys.
“She told me to start wearing tailored suits, with either skirts below the knee or trousers. No more jewelry or very noticeably strong perfumes. She especially made mention of shoes. They needed to be low heeled and unadorned in any way. She said that I should give up the make up and any hairstyle that fell below my neck. In other words, I had to dress to be less conspicuous as a woman.”
“And did it work?”
“Oh Ellen, you have no idea. The rumors started to spread about me. Of course, I didn’t discourage them. Even after we were married the rumors persisted.”
“And what happened to your…mentor?”
“Well…the other piece of advice she gave me was to disregard all the crap about communicating with fellow workers and superiors. So I did. I found out that my mentor had been seeing a much younger student…so I outted the relationship and now I have her job.”
“What?!”
“My wife says that a lot.”
“Oh my God! You didn’t!”
Ellen was a bit shocked at the coldness of the husband.
“Listen…it was her time to end and mine to begin. It wasn’t personal at all. I kind of liked her actually. But my wife and I came first. She was simply in the way.”
Ellen simply nodded and the husband grinned.
“It’s kind of like that in my business. You do whatever it takes to make the sale…not to imply that I have calluses on my knees or back…but…”
They both laughed. The wife was somewhat put off with Ellen and her husband. Their cavalier attitude toward how they conducted business was totally beyond her comprehension. Though she was an academic and the competition to publish was great, there still was at least a semblance of civility among the staff.
“Okay honey…”
Ellen took the wife’s hand in her hand again.
"Now it’s time to hear your story. That way…we can truly be friends. No more little hidden secrets.”
“I really don’t know where to begin. I mean, I never really thought about it, you know?”
“Well dear, when was the first time you tried on ladies clothes?”
The wife simply blushed and looked down at her hands, now captured by the other two. Then she looked up at her husband with a frightened and questioning look in her eyes.
“Well…” She took at deep breath; and then another one. “…you know my family? Right?”
“Well…you don’t have to rub it in you know.”
“It was my sister’s fault you know.”
The wife paused, took a deep breath yet again, looked around to see if anyone else was listening, and then continued.
“She was always jealous that I could get good grades with seemingly little effort. So, when I did have to study, she would do everything in her power to distract me. Once I would start to study, it would, indeed, take a lot of effort.”
“How old was your sister honey?” Ellen placed her arm around the wife’s shoulder as if to comfort her during this confession.
“She was fourteen and I was around eleven at the time.”
“And what would she do to distract you?”
Her husband was getting impatient, but Ellen knew if she kept asking the questions, sooner or later, and hopefully sooner, the tale would unfold. She ran her fingers through the wife’s hair at the nape of her neck, sending little charges of electricity up ad down her spine. It made the hairs of her neck stand up with excitement.
“Dear Lord that feels so…good? Anyway…where was I? Oh yes! She would sneak up behind me when I was concentrating and put a pair of her panties over my head and pull them down so that my eyes poked out through the legs holes.”
Ellen and the husband giggled as if on cue. The wife blushed crimson. Then the husband spoke,
“Wait a moment dear, something’s not quite right. A sister, any sister, simply doesn’t walk into her brother’s room and pull a pair of her panties over his head! Not just like that! Now why would she pick that particular action as opposed to say…pouring water on your head or something along those lines? Hmmm…?”
“Well…it’s either very weird, very disgusting, or very hot! Maybe even all three!”
“You do have a point there Ellen. Well darling? What’s the real story on this panty thing.”
The husband certainly wasn’t asking for an answer; he was telling his wife to come out with the truth of the matter. Ellen and the husband didn’t think anyone could turn more crimson that the wife earlier; but she did now.
“She caught me going through the laundry bin looking at her panties. I was only curious about, you know, what she wore.”
“Did you sniff them?”
The wife was horrified that her husband could even ask such a thing in front of Ellen and in a public place no less. She grabbed her hands back from her company and covered her face. She felt so ashamed of her actions that fateful day.
“Listen honey, we’ve all done that I’m sure. It’s no big deal. You know what my cousin would do for entertainment?”
The wife looked at Ellen through watery eyes. Ellen reached over with her napkin and daubed the tears from the wife’s eyes.
“She would sit on her bed, or a chair, and call me over on my knees. She’d grab my head and pull me into her pantied crotch. Oh my God! Then she’d pull her skirt over my head and I’d be trapped between her thighs in semi-darkness inhaling her aroma. It was so unbelievably intoxicating! Oh my God…and she wouldn’t let me get close enough to touch her crotch, she simply held my head between her thighs and tortured me with her scent.”
“I think that you two are disgusting! I have never done such a thing in my life!”
Ellen snarled with half her face and rolled her eyes at the husband, “Oh, so you never sniffed boys’ shorts?”
“Sure I have, but that’s different.”
Ellen laughed. But the wife was still somewhat put off by the nature of the discussion.
“Is this what women talk about? Sniffing shorts and the like?”
“No honey. We usually do talk about sex, and fashions, and sex, and how other women are dressed, and sex, and recipes, and sex... It can get a bit catty as you might image. So…did you sniff them?”
“Yes, I did…if you really must know. And she caught me at it. I nearly died I was so embarrassed. I don’t know what was going through my head. I was simply curious, I think.”
Ellen took the wife’s hand and kissed it. Then she held it in her lap, “Then what happened?”
“Well, she became really upset and started yelling at me. She said that what I was so gross. She called me names…you know? I was horrified. I was so afraid she would tell my mom and dad. I promised her I’d do anything she wanted.”
The husband and Ellen looked at each other in shock. The husband hadn’t known the cause of his wife’s sometimes strange behavior, especially regarding the dresses. Ellen couldn’t believe how afraid, even today, the wife seemed to feel about an event that occurred so long ago. But she understood all to well how life changing such events can be, especially at an early age.
“I remember when I was about sixteen. I was dressing every chance I could. I was even wearing panties and panty hose under my regular clothes at school. So…what happened with your sister?”
“Well…”
The wife took a deep breath and looked up toward the ceiling for a moment. It was quite obvious to Ellen and the husband that whatever transpired wasn’t good. The wife had a look of distress on her face.
“…well…for starters, I had to do her homework for a week. It really wasn‘t any big deal and I could certainly live with that. Then I had to clean her room, also for the week. Then…at the end of the week, she wanted to dress me up completely. It was to be on a Saturday when our parents were out. I really wasn’t looking forward to that. I just had a funny feeling about it. But I agreed anyway.”
Ellen took the wife’s arm in hers and drew closer in a conspirator’s pose. Her face was so very close to the wife’s. She was definitely inside the wife’s zone of comfort. Just as the wife was about to continue, another round of mimosas arrived along with their lunch. Once the plates were settled and the waiter off to his next duty, Ellen leaned in again.
“So what happened on Saturday?” Ellen’s eyes were sparkling with excitement and her smile radiated her enthusiasm for a good tale; a private and very personal tale.
The husband had been sitting quietly with his hands folded on the table. He too was listening closely although he wasn’t as cheerful as Ellen. He sensed a bit on drama on the horizon.
“I had done everything she asked; everything! I vacuumed her room and I made her bed, as best I could, and I picked up after her…”
The wife was becoming quite emotional as she rattled off all the little things she had done to please her sister and keep her secret safe.
“Then she had me dress up in some of her older clothing. Panties, pantyhose, a training bra, and this stupid ugly old dress with a lace collar and lace short sleeves. Then she had me put on these stupid Mary Jane shoes. I felt so…I don’t know…I felt so ridiculous standing there in that little girl outfit.
“I thought she would maybe make me wear one of her skirts or a pair of her jeans. You know? Something with a little style? Something not quite so…obvious? I envied some of the fashionable things that she wore.”
The wife paused and took a sip of her drink. A single tear fell from her eye as she tried to compose herself enough to continue with her tale.
Ellen was no longer smiling. The husband looked down at his hands and his lips were suddenly drawn tightly over his teeth as he felt anger build within him.
“Anyway… She combed out my hair and put bows and clips with little animals on them all over my hair. Then she started doing my make up. It was horrible. She gave me these round and very red cheeks and lips. She used blue eye shadow only. She penciled in a dark brow line and she gave me several coatings of mascara.
“When I looked in the mirror, I looked like one of those porcelain faced dolls. I looked positively awful; like a caricature of a little child. She left the room for a moment saying that she thought she heard something downstairs. I stood there looking at myself and tears began rolling down my cheeks.”
The wife again sipped from her drink. With her free hand she lifted her fork, poked around the salad bowl, lost in her thoughts for the moment.
Ellen dabbed at another tear that had fallen from her eye. She shook her head in dismay at what was done to the wife; by her sister no less.
“When she returned to the room, she told me it was nothing; just a cat outside. Then she took my hand and began to lead me out of the room. I was so fearful of leaving it. She told me that we needed to go downstairs and into the kitchen so that we could discuss what I had done and what it meant to her sense of privacy.
“I let her lead me downstairs. As soon as we entered the living room on our way to the kitchen…”
The wife completely broke down into tears. She grabbed her napkin and held in under her lower lashes trying to protect her make up. She silently wept and her body quaked as her emotions poured from her. Her husband slid next to her and hugged her. He tried to calm her by whispering softly into her ear and gently kissing her on cheek and fore head. After a few minutes, the wife continued to speak in a near whisper.
“…and both of my parents were standing there! I was completely frozen and horrified!
Ellen held the wife’s hand and asked her if she wanted to go to the powder room to wash her face and freshen up a bit. She shook her head indicating that she was okay and she continued her tale.
“She said that I had been going into her laundry and trying on her clothes. She made up things just to make it seem worse then it was. My father’s reaction was…normal? He yelled at me and called me a queer. He slapped my face once. I think that was the only time he ever hit me. I was shattered that I had caused him such…pain. Even my sister couldn’t believe he did that. My father never looked at me the same way after that day. He always had a kind of…pained look of disappointment in his eyes. That little bitch changed my life with that single terrible act.”
“I became really afraid of her. I couldn’t trust her anymore. I hated her, and what she had done to me. And my mother…oh God…my mother decided that since I loved to wear girl’s clothes so much, I should continue to dress as a girl for the rest of the weekend. She told my sister that she should take me back upstairs, get me out of that ridiculous outfit, and clothe me in something more suited to my age, and size.
“My sister was more than happy to obey and that’s exactly what she did. She had me take off the dress and shoes, wash off the old make up, and she put me in a mini skirt and belly tee shirt. She redid my make up and my hair and put a pair of her flats on my feet.
“I spent the remainder of the day dressed like that. I had to sit at lunch in the kitchen and bare the horrid stares of my father. My sister…my sister could barely contain her laughter. And my mother reacted as though nothing was different. My name, as you well know, is kind of unisexual so she simply used my real name, but with a different inflection in her voice.”
Ellen and the husband were silent as the wife told her tale. They both looked at her with sympathy and sadness on their faces. The husband especially felt for his love. It’s a small wonder that the relationship between his wife and her family was virtually none existent. Ellen simply bowed and shook her head. Sadness seemed to suddenly permeate her. She began to speak to the wife.
“Something like that happened to me when I was sixteen.”
The husband and wife both looked at her. They were startled by her sudden change in emotion.
“A friend came to visit unexpectedly. I was home alone. Of course, I was dressed at the time. He knew I would be there alone, as I often was on Saturdays. Why is it always Saturdays?”
She laughed as she asked the wife this question.
“Anyway, I quickly defrocked and hid my clothes under my bed. I washed my face quickly, and I thought thoroughly. I put on my jeans and a tee shirt. I quickly put socks over my panty hose and ran downstairs. He was kicking the door and shouting out my name at that point.
“I opened the door and he came in asking ‘where the hell were you and what were the hell were you doing’.”
“I told him the usual; I was…’indisposed at the moment.’ Well…he took one look at me and laughed saying; ‘okay…sure…whatever.’ He then ran straight up the stairs to my room with me closely behind.”
“I don’t kid you when I say that I was out of breathe and terrified as well. I had a few close calls before but never like this. Anyway, the first thing he did was to look all around the bedroom. He even looked in the bathroom. Then he turns to me and asks; ‘So…how look have you been wearing make up?’ “
“Oh…my…God!!! Of course I asked him what he meant. He said that he could see the mascara and a bit of eye liner. He also said he could see the outline of lipstick on my mouth. I thought I would die!
Ellen leaned in closer to the husband and wife as she spoke, “Then he dropped to his knees and reached under my bed. Of course he felt what was there and pulled out the dress, slip and bra. I was finished. I died, I sort of dropped to my knees, hung my head, and began to silently cry. I have never felt so naked and humiliated, or exposed in my life."
“Where was your cousin at the time? I thought you only did your dress up with her.”
Ellen looked at the husband with a sour expression on her face, “Oh…she was away at college.”
There was a bit of sarcasm in her voice, and maybe a bit of bitterness. The husband simply nodded his head.
“Look, I don’t fault her. It was merely that I missed our games, I really, really missed our relationship as confidantes and friends. Anyway, it gets worse. My ‘friend’ then wants to see me all ‘dressed up’ and threatens to tell everyone about me if I don’t do it. So…what was I to do?”
The wife nodded her head knowingly. The husband was all ears leaning in as Ellen’s voice dropped in volume.
“I told him to go fuck himself and that I didn’t care what he did. I told him to get the hell out of my house and I went into the bathroom and slammed the door shut.”
The husband laughed saying ‘good for you’. The wife sat stunned at what Ellen had done.
“That was so very brave of you. That’s what I should have done, or something like it.”
“Oh don’t you dare start that crap honey…”
Ellen sounded almost angry as she spoke to the wife. Ellen took her hand and held it.
“…we do whatever it takes to get through the day. Sometimes things work out and sometimes they don’t. It’s that simple. You can’t undo what’s been done so don’t even go there. I paid my price for what I did and I would do it the same way all over again. I didn’t have much of a social life for the next two years. And of course some of the other kids called me names. But my true friends, and others, didn’t believe him.”
Ellen smiled and giggled. Her eyes brightened as she remembered those days.
“I’ll tell you one thing, it didn’t stop me from wearing panties and hose under my clothes. I did become a bit more cautious about when and where I dressed. I never spoke to that asshole again. Now we’d better eat up before our food gets warm!”
They laughed as they began to eat. The wife glanced every once in a while at Ellen, who smiled back at her.
“I still think you were terribly brave.”
After they finished their dining, with coffee and a bit of lovely apple pie, Ellen graciously picked up the tab. The three of them began to walk back toward the husband’s car. As the trio passed the clothing boutique, the wife once again stopped to look at the leather skirt in the window.
“You know honey…that’s quite a risqué piece. They have a very sheer fuchsia top that really compliments the look. The collar is scalloped and reveals quite bit. Do you like that skirt?”
“Oh dear Lord yes. I think it’s so sexy. But what does one wear beneath it?”
“Well, you either wear hose with a woven in garter belt…I mean panties are definitely out. Or you might wear very shear panty hose, which I find uncomfortable. Or you wear nothing at all!”
Ellen and the husband laughed. Ellen giggled and blushed. The wife turned to look at her husband but it was Ellen who spoke.
“I’ll tell you what…we’ll get you that for graduation. You need to learn a bit more and study very hard.”
Author's Note: Once again, my gratitude to Stanman for the edit and Lauren Travis for the ideas. They have both been so very encouraging. I also wish to thank you readers for all the very kind comments and suggestions.
Ellen knew exactly what she was seeing, and feeling. It brought back so many memories of when she first began to transition mentally into whom she is today. Suddenly a giggle broke through her thoughts. It came from Sonja. Ellen pursed her lips, crossed her arms, began to tap her toe on the wooden floor, and glared at Sonja.
The wife turned toward Ellen to ask again what she thought about her choice for the rest of the day and into the evening. She saw the look on Ellen’s face and how Ellen had now placed her hands on her hips as she stared at Sonja.
“And exactly what is so God damned amusing!!!”
She and Ellen carried on and on about nothing and everything. She finally asked Ellen a question that had to be on her mind since seeing Ellen for the first time in the café.
“Please forgive me…but I must know. What did you do with your…”
The wife made semi circular motions with her palms up. Ellen broke out laughing.
“You mean what did I do with my boobs?”
“That is a good question.”
Ellen turned to the husband
“I unscrewed the ones from last night and screwed in my day boobs, okay?”
Turning back to the wife, Ellen smiled and told her.
“I’m a maximizer for nights out and a minimizer during the day. It’s all in the type of bra you choose to wear honey. You’ll find out. Now…there it is…Hidden Secrets.”
The couple’s eyes focused on the black awning with pink lettering. A rainbow flag flew from a pole atop the two story brick building. The husband pulled to the curb and parked the car right in front of the shop.
The wife and Ellen exited the car before the husband had removed his seat harness. They went directly to one of the bay windows. The display was quite impressive. The half torso mannequins were made of a clear plastic. Upon them were sets of undergarments; laced under wired demi bras and thongs and such. At the base of each mannequin was a display of hosiery radiating from the base. There was one full sized mannequin that bore an old fashioned full length boned open corset with four garters per side.
All of the garments were white against a black ground and floor making them stand out even more. In another bay window was a similar display but the garments were black against a white back ground. All the mannequins were topped with fancy feathered and bejeweled ball masks.
The third bay window was a cornucopia of color. Set against a light buff background was a display of three piece sets; bra, panties and garter belt. The materials varied from cotton to silk to mixes of materials in nearly every color one could imagine. Radiating out from the bases of the mannequins were sets of hosiery in various materials. Each base was a rainbow of shades from complimentary to contrasting with several in between.
The wife was mesmerized by all that she saw. She couldn’t take her eyes off of the corset. She couldn’t begin to imagine how she would feel laced into the ominous looking device. Ellen caught her arm and, without taking her eyes off of the display, spoke.
“Oh honey, that’s not for you…yet.”
The wife looked at Ellen, who was still looking into the window. Ellen smiled slightly as the wife gave her a questioning look. Ellen tugged lightly on the wife’s arm and pulled her to the colorful display in the next window.
“Look at all the different colors and styles of hosiery. I love the silk ones the most. The back seams are a trip. I spend way to much time trying to get them absolutely straight. And I love the woven patterns that some of them have. Look at the set that has a tiny bow where the Achilles tendon would be. Aren’t they simply darling? And some of the laced tops are absolutely…divine. So intricate…so delicate…so…femme.”
The husband stood by trying to fidget his boredom away. His hands were clasped behind his back and he rocked gently back and forth on the heels of his penny loafers. He stood only a foot or two behind the women but his glaze was cast down the street.
“Okay honey, let’s go in. You’re going to love this place.”
Ellen took the wife’s arm in hers and led her to the door. She opened it and the two walked in followed by the husband.
“Good afternoon ladies. How are we today?”
A chorus of appellations sang out in a range of tones. Everyone seemed to know Ellen, or know of her. Their smiles nearly rivaled their greeter as the door closed swung closed. The fragrance of flowers and the aromas of various scents hung lightly in the air. The wooden flooring was covered in softly colored rugs and the displays of undergarments spread about rivaled those in the windows.
Amidst the soft lighting and the softly playing Chopin, the wife didn’t know where to look first. Certainly the customers were nearly as colorful as the displays, though maybe not all in the same good taste and style. A diminutive older woman came up to Ellen and embraced her, air kissing both of her cheeks.
“Ellen…Ellen…how very good to see you again. You look smashing I must say. How have you been?”
“Jean dear, you haven’t been to visit us lately at the club and we do so very much miss your presence. How are you anyway? You do look very well.”
“I’ve had my moments with this damned arthritis and look what they’ve done to me!”
Jean raised the hem of her skirt a bit, though totally unnecessary, to display a pair of orthopedic shoes.
“Well honey, it doesn’t do much for your outfit, but…whatever it takes…”
“I know dear…”
Jean sighed, resigned to the fact that sometimes comfort must overshadow style and fashion.
“…and who is this lovely young woman?”
Ellen introduced the wife and her husband to Jean. Jean nodded and politely shook the husband’s hand. She then turned and took the wife’s hands in her own.
“Welcome to ‘Hidden Secrets’ my dear.”
The wife blushed and coyly smiled at Jean.
“And I would guess that we’re shopping for you today?”
The wife nodded.
“We want to present a different image, one that’s more suited to her day to day existence. Isn’t that right honey?”
The wife looked at Ellen and nodded.
“Are we transitioning?”
“What?”
‘Transitioning? What in the world is that?’ A look of concern crossed the wife’s face as she gently bit at her lip. She looked at her husband for some sort of clarification on what they were doing.
Turning to Jean, the husband spoke.
“She does say that too often these days.”
Turning back to his wife, he smiled and spoke.
“Do try to keep up with the conversation dear. My wife and I are merely exploring another facet of ourselves. There may be some lasting changes; but I wouldn’t say that she is transitioning…at the moment.”
Ellen smiled and said to Jean; “We will be seeing Doctor Knoble…hopefully tomorrow.”
“Well, I think we could have some fun based on what you said. Why don’t we go to one of the private rooms and we can all sit and discuss what we might like. I can also take some measurements.”
‘We…we…what’s all of this ‘we’ stuff?’ The wife was somewhat put off by Jeans choice of words. ‘It’s about me.’ But she put on her brightest smile and followed Ellen’s lead into the rear of the shop. Jean opened the door and they paraded in ahead of her. Jean followed closing the door behind her.
The room was relatively bare with only several swivel chairs placed around a small circular pedestal table with a revolving top. There was a three paneled full length mirror in one corner. On one wall there were vertically placed bars from which various sets of undergarments. The wood flooring stood out against the white walls as did the garments. There was a small closet sized alcove with a bench inside and a drawer curtain pushed to the opposite side which was a changing room.
As they sat down around the table, Jean opposite the wife, there were several brown leather binders with gilt edged pages that caught the eye. Jean reached across the table and took the wife’s hands in hers. Jean smiled pleasantly at the wife as she began to speak.
“What you will see is that most of our things are in either black or white. Although we have a very limited supply of other colors on hand, such standards as red, pink and nude, we are basically a custom shop. We can provide you with items in a wide palette of colors. We can even match a particular clothing item if you wish. This also means that we must be very exacting in sizing you correctly. Once we dye a garment, it is yours. Do you understand dear?”
The wife looked directly at Jean and nodded.
“How long does the coloration usually take? You see, we’re trying to get my wife into the swing of things rather rapidly and we’ll need some things today, if at all possible.”
“Custom items usually take about five to seven days. What in particular do you have in mind?”
“We need some foundation items that can sculpt her a bit until she…naturally assumes the proper proportions.”
The husband, much to his wife’s surprise, handed Jean a list.
“I’m sure, and this is only from a cursory glance, we can do something if black, white or nude colors will work.”
The husband smiled at Jean, who was still holding gently, but firmly, onto the wife’s hands. He reached into the inside pocket of his jacket and retrieved a folded sheet of paper. He slid the paper over to Jean, who picked it up and unfolded it after finally releasing his wife’s hands. He then sat and grinned like the Cheshire cat.
“I see we’ve done our homework. This is quite an impressive list. You’re very lucky dear. You have someone who thinks of everything, and then some.”
His wife looked at Jean with surprise and then to her husband.
“You’ve made a list? A list of what?”
“Just a few things you’ll need sweet heart.”
“Listen honey, you should be happy that somebody things of these things for you. I mean if I had to suddenly buy everything I needed for day to day wear, I’d go crazy. There are simply so many different things. It’s not like putting on a tee shirt and shorts…you know?”
The wife looked a Ellen for a moment as she thought about what she had just now heard. She then looked back at her husband. Finally, she shook her head quickly from side to side. She sighed.
“Whatever you think is best dear.”
Jean looked at the husband and arched one eye brow in question. The husband nodded and smiled. Jean then turned to his wife.
“Well my dear, why don’t you slip behind the curtain and undress. You may leave your panties on…for the moment. You’ll find a clean robe hanging so do put it on. There are also slippers you may wear. We must take some measurements.”
The wife arose from her chair, walked across the floor (one foot in front of the other), and into the changing room, pulling the curtain closed behind her. She did as Jean requested, donning the robe and slippers. She returned to the table and stood next to Ellen.
Jean took her time and was patient as she measured the wife. To distract her from the embarrassment of having someone do this for the first time, Ellen kept up a continuous stream of chatter. She spoke about everything and anything with such enthusiasm that it infected Jean as well. Time seemed to fly past when Jean finally had what she needed.
When Jean had finished, Ellen took hold of her hand and, looking up into the wife’s eyes with a broad grin on her face, spoke.
“We really need to talk about your boobs.”
“What?”
“Let’s sit down and discuss a few things dear.”
The husband, trying unsuccessfully to suppress his giggling, turned to Jean. But it was Ellen who spoke first.
“Well…what’s the verdict Jean?”
“Ellen, she’s nearly perfect. She could use an inch or two off the waist, but other than that, she proportions are very good. You say she’ll see Knoble tomorrow?”
“Yeah…that’s the plan. What would you recommend?”
“Well…if she wants the lifestyle, I would recommend slowly working into it. Let’s size her at…well…let’s try thirty six in a ‘B’ cup, or maybe a ‘C’. You see, she’s really closer to thirty seven, but depending on the style and maker…”
The wife sat and listened to the two ladies discussing what obviously must be her bust size. Her eyes rolled back and forth between them and she felt as though she was eaves dropping into somebody else’s conversation. Finally Ellen turned toward her.
“It’s up to you honey. The question is size and style. Would you like to see the styles?”
The wife wasn’t quite sure what Ellen was speaking of…styles? Of what? Jean picked up her portable phone and dialed an intercom number.
“Ah, Sonja…good. I would like you to bring in the sample tray of breast prosthetics in 34 and 36 ‘B’ and ‘C’ cups. Yes, bring both sides and, of course,. Bring only our best”
Jean hung up the phone. She spoke to neither woman in particular but glanced at both as she spoke.
“Sonja is one of our newest commission employees. She is an exquisite creature of mixed heritages and happens to belong to a mutual acquaintance of Ellen and mine. Sonja specializes in our fetish wear…”
Jean giggled at her private thoughts for a moment and continued.
“…but who is to say what a fetish truly is these days.”
The others nodded in agreement.
Shortly after the call, a gentle knock could be heard at the door. Jean bade the knocker to enter. In strode Sonja. All eyes were upon the tall, thin woman as she strode in. She was, indeed gorgeous, and quite exotic.
She face bore very fine features and the lightest of green eyes. Her shoulder length jet black hair fell in large curls. Sonja’s skin was the color of coffee, light on the cream if you please. But without a doubt, her large eyes and full thick sensuous lips, coated with a shimmering pale pink gloss were her most capturing features.
She stood as straight as a rail as she walked the few feet to the table. And as she walked, she would thrust one hip forward and then the other, as if strutting on a cat walk. Sonja’s five inch heeled black patent leather pumps and the vented black leather pencil skirt certainly dictated the length on her stride. But she seemed comfortable enough to take full strides and suffered no loss in the grace and flow of her motions. She seemed to have no waist at all which led to the illusion that her torso and legs were independent of one another. It was quite obvious that Sonja was at home with what she wore.
Sonja’s blouse was a pale pearl pink with a rounded collar that opened into a ruffled front. The ruffles were edged in black piping. Sonja, without truly making eye contact, placed the tray of samples in the center of the table as Jean began to again speak.
“Everything that our Sonja is wearing we had a hand in, except for her shoes. Sonja, please model your skirt for us.”
“Yes Miss Jean.”
Without any hesitation, Sonja moved around the table and every two or three strides she would pirouette, giving a better look at the construction and flow of her garments.
“The skirt is made of only four pieces of leather and, of course, is lined in silk. The entire piece was designed and constructed here. The silk and satin blouse was purchased through us and dyed. We also added the piping.”
“You mentioned that she is owned by someone I know?”
“Sonja, please remove your blouse.”
Jean turned to Ellen as Sonja, without the slightest hesitation, began to remove her top.
“Indeed! Sonja has given herself complete over to another woman. She is working here simply to try and keep ahead to her clothing bills. And since Sonja is so very aware of what the fetishists adore in the way of clothing and such, she in nearly even at this point.”
Sonja removed her top to reveal the upper potion of the corset she wore. Its color was nearly a match of that of her skin; only a bit darker. The bodice was constructed of the most delicate lace and one could see her charms through the thin veil of fabric. Below that point, the material was quite solid and the boning for support and shaping was located every few inches. Covering nearly the entire piece was the same style of lacing as on the bodice. Beneath the lace was the palest green satin obviously color matched to Sonja’s pale green eyes.
The wife was so taken with the piece that her breathe quicken. She began to reach out to touch the material, but hesitated and brought her fingers to her lips. Ellen smiled as she observed the wife’s eyes begin to glaze. One could only imagine what mental image had caused that to occur.
“Go ahead dear, you may touch the material. It is an exquisite piece. Sonja, come closer and turn slowly so that we may look closer and at our leisure.”
Sonja approached the wife until she was a mere few inched from her. Ellen grabbed the wife’s hand gently and slowly run her finger tips over the fabric. She took her hand off the wife’s. Her hand continued to touch various parts of the wondrous garment.
“Turn around Sonja and show her the back of your skirt.”
Sonja turned and Jean continued to describe her construction on the skirt.
“Normally we don’t see a vent in a pencil skirt. If one is cut in, then it is usually no more than a few inches up from the hem. This seam is nearly two thirds u-p the rear of the skirt. On one hand, the vent defeats the purpose of the skirts design, which is slimness and, for some, the constriction. But in this case, her owner wanted to have at least limited access to Sonja’s charms, which the high vent does allow. If you look carefully, you can see the tiny zipper which will close the vent entirely.”
Ellen past her hand into the vent and smiled as she easily found the entrance beneath the long line of the corset. She gently caresses Sonja’s rump and fondled her other ‘charms’ briefly. Sonja barely moved to Ellen’s touch. Ellen looked up into her heavily lidded green eyes and smiled.
“You seem to be well trained.”
”Yes Miss. Thank you Miss.”
Jean watched as the wife, seemingly oblivious to everything other than the corset, continued to trace her figure along the stays and the lace insets. Jean couldn’t help but notice her fascination.
“Oh honey…”
There was a note of sympathy in her voice because she realized how taken the wife was with the garment.
“…this is really not for you…yet. We still have a bit of work to do before you could even consider such a thing. Anyway, the lingerie we’re getting for you today will be nice and snug. I’m sure you’ll love it.”
“How much does such a thing cost Jean.”
The two women were amazed. These were the first words the wife uttered unsolicited.
“Well…this one is custom made from the ground up, so to speak. It was made expressly for Sonja. We took nearly three weeks to design, cut and sew it together. There aren’t any others like it. The twelve stays are replaceable and it does have four garter snaps per leg. This is a very costly garment. We would have to work one up for you specifically. I wouldn’t recommend doing so until you’ve ‘grown’ into yourself, so to speak.”
The wife pouted as Jean had Sonja put her blouse back on. Ellen called Sonja to her side one last time.
“I want to see how you move in this piece when it’s zipped up.”
Ellen smiled as Sonja’s gait narrowed to less than half of what is was when she entered. All eyes were on her till she closed the door behind her. The ladies then turned their attention to the display tray in front of them. Ellen reached out and picked one up in her hand. She squeezed it and looked at the skin thin edges.
“These are very nice Jean. I’ve yet to see a pair this nice.”
“Yes. This is the latest design. The filling is a gel rather than latex. As the gel warms to the body’s heat, the natural action of the breast becomes so life like that pour customers have nothing but praise for them. Now this set has the ‘excited nipples’ already attached. Most purchasers don’t realize what a chore it can prove to…deal with them. I usually recommend the standard nipple.”
Ellen took the wife’s hand gently and placed the breast she held into her hand. Ellen could see the wife’s hand tremble as she held the prosthetic. She ran her finger gently across the distended latex nipple. She hefted the breast, checking it’s weight. She smiled and look toward Ellen.
“Can these be glued on?”
“Sure honey. They’re designed expressly for that purpose. That’s why the edges are so thin. You can wear them for days. The glue will hold them firmly attached.”
“And as I mentioned, once they warm to your body temperature, the moment becomes almost natural. Nobody, even the most discerning eye, will be able to tell the difference between those and the real thing. They were expressly designed for those poor dears that needed to undergo total mastectomy and haven’t healed enough to begin any sort of rebuild. Should we try it one now?””
The wife trembled slightly as she held the thing in her hand. It wobbled slightly as she slightly shifted her hand to and fro. She stared at it and smiled.
“Yes, I think I do. Let’s see what it does look like with a bra on. And I think I would like to try it glued on, just to see, you know?”
“Sonja…”
“Yes Miss Jean.”
Sonja stood so quietly and unobtrusively that they all had forgotten she was still in the room.
“Put your blouse on, take this list and fill it. I think we’ll try the thirty six ‘B’ cup so there is your final size. Everything else I’ve sized already. Go with the colors that her husband has listed. When you’re done, bring all the things in.”
“Yes Miss Jean.”
All eyes were on Sonja as she strutted out of the room. Even with her rigid posture, she seemed to almost gracefully glide across the floor and out the door. The wife watched her with a fixed stare and even after the door closed her gaze remained fixed as though the image of So0nja, and that magnificent corset was still in her vision.
“I wonder… however does she live in that thing?”
Turning to face the wife, Ellen smiled and, with her index finger, turned the wife’s chin till they faced one another separated by mere inches.
“Listen honey, she’s been in something like that for quite some time. It’s not exactly like putting on a new pair of panties you know. I know that the corset is absolutely amazing but…it’s not something for you right now. Now we have plenty for you to try on and play with. Become accustomed to what your going to be wearing, lose a bit of weight, and tomorrow you and I will see a Doctor who can help you become…the real you. After a year or so…well…then maybe. If it’s okay with your hubby.”
The wife looked longingly at her husband. He simply nodded agreeing with Ellen. At this point, Jean arose and walked to her sample racks and began to search through them.
“Ah…here it is! Put this on and let’s see what we have.”
The bra she chose was a simple blended elastic cup with a wide band that would help support the weight of the breast and add some shape while still being comfortable. The straps were wider than usual for such a casual piece in this small a size.
The wife reached out and gingerly took the bra. She headed for the changing room, still unaccustomed to changing in front of anybody other than her husband. When she drew the curtain closed behind her, Ellen lended in close to the husband.
“Oh my God! She is so adorable. She’s like a small child.”
The all giggled softly and waited for the wife. When she opened the curtain, she still had her robe on with the belt tied so that the bra couldn’t be seen. She walked back to the table and sat down in her chair. Jean smiled at her and spoke.
“How does it feel? Are you comfortable in it? Does it bind anywhere?”
“It feels rather…nice actually.”
“Good.”
Jean arose and walked around the table to where the wife sat. She reached for the tray containing the prosthetic breasts and pulled it toward her. She lifted one up and turned to the wife.
“Now let’s see how this fits. Please undo your robe dear.”
The wife undid her robe, letting it fall open to reveal the bra she wore. Her gaze was directed downward toward her folded hands. Jean gently pulled the cup out and slid the breast form in. She then repeated the same thing with the other side. Jean then adjusted the straps on the bra till the forms were snug up against the wife’s chest.
Jean took the wife’s hand and had her stand up. She led her over to the mirror with the robe down around her shoulders. The wife’s mouth opened in shock as she gazed at her image.
“Oh dear Lord! They look so…real. It does feel quite strange…the weight and all.”
“Well I think they look fabulous on you dear. And, I must say, a bit naughty the way your nipples are poking out.”
Ellen joined them by the mirror and, coming up behind the wife, cupped both forms in her hand and gently squeezed them. The wife was totally captivated by the sight of Ellen’s long fingers and red nails on her new breasts
“They do feel very nice, don’t they honey. You’ll want your very own real ones soon enough. I can tell.”
The wife hadn’t really heard what Ellen said. She was too fixed on the way she now looked. The husband remained at the table watching the women fuse over his wife.
“Yes. I think those will do. They’re not too pretentious and yet…quite…inviting. Sweet heart, they certainly do suit you well. What do you think Ellen?”
“Yeah. I think they’re a good start. Listen…I think we’re going to run into a time problem here. We have an appointment with my stylist in less than one hour. If she wants a manicure AND a pedicure as well as a trim and make-up, we’re going to need to split up.”
“Yes, I see what you mean. Figure an hour and one half to two hours right there. We won’t really have time before the shops close. Suppose I take you to your car and you return here to see things through.”
‘Oh my God no!’ The wife was taken aback by the thought of her husband, her lover, the one person in the world she trusted, leaving her here by herself; and with these strange women no less. Well, Ellen was okay and actually fun to be with. And Sonja was …well…very different and exotic. Okay…and Jean was quite lovely as well. But,,,!
“Here’s what sweet heart, when Sonja brings your lingerie in, start trying the things on. Ellen will be back within ten minutes. We can all meet up at the house.”
He saw the distress in her face and reached out to take her around her waist. He looked deeply into her eyes and smiled.
“We’ll only be apart for a short time. Ellen will be an excellent guide for you. All you need do is to listen to her.”
She could never resist him during these moments of intimacy. Even in the midst of a crowd he could totally capture her to exclusion of everybody and everything else. She put her arms around his neck and pulled him down to her. They kissed, briefly, and hugged again. He broke their embrace and looked to Ellen. Ellen crossed her arms and pouted. She impatiently tapped he toe of her shoe against the wooden floor.
“Well! I’m not leaving without my kiss!”
The wife walked over to her and leaned in to kiss her lips gently. Ellen began to laugh and she hugged the wife and quickly kissed her again.
“Oh honey, you are just too precious for words.”
As Ellen and the husband started for the door, Sonja knocked and then entered wheeling a woven basket piled high with packages and containers of various sizes and colors housing the items outlined on the husband’s list.
“Thank you Sonja. I would like you to remain here and assist in any way possible. Remember that this is the wife’s first real experience shopping for lingerie so I want you to be her guide until Ellen returns. Do you understand?”
“Yes Miss Jean.”
“Good.”
Jean smiled and turned to the wife.
“Now dear, you take all the time you need and make sure that we have what you want. I’m going to go out front for a while. If you need me for anything at all, don’t hesitate to have Sonja come and fetch me. Is that okay?”
The wife grinned and nodded her assent. She gazed at the treasures in the wheeled basket as a child might stare into the window of a candy shop. She never even heard the goodbye and ‘see you soon’ from Ellen and her husband.
Sonja cleared the table and began to take packages out of the basket, sorting them by item type. The wife noticed control slips in two lengths and colors, laced topped thigh highs, stockings, control briefs, several different styles of bras, camisole and tap pant sets, and two long line all-in-one opened bottomed body shapers in the same style as the one she wore last evening.
She felt herself flush with excitement as she picked up each container, one by one, and examined the image of the treasure held within. She had no idea where to begin and yet she wanted to try everything on all at once.
Grabbing several of the packages, the wife ducked quickly into the changing room and pulled the curtain closed behind her. She couldn’t wait to doff her robe and rip open the first package.
“Ma’ma, it would be helpful if I might see how you look in the pieces you try on? I only want to make sure that the fit is good.”
The wife barely heard what Sonja had said. She was so completely absorbed with the thought that these things were now hers. She grunted her assent. First on were the bras. She would put one on, place the forms in as best she could, and duck out of the room for a quick inspection by Sonja.
“You’ll do much better once these are glued on Ma’am.”
Sonja would adjust the forms and pull a bit on the straps making sure that the ‘look’ was as natural as possible. The wife went on in rapid secession; piece after piece. With each new one, Sonja would insist that the wife move around , and swing her arms, and even hp up and down to test whether the bras were doing what they should. Then she would retrieve the last garment and carefully repackage it.
The wife spent a bit more time with the control slips. She loved the way the spandex blend constricted her body, pulled in her tummy and giving her less of a waist. She loved the way the material pulled her into a more erect posture. Even her breast forms felt more of a part of her in the slips. Turning to Sonja really for the first time, the wife asked her opinion.
“What do you think? I really like them? But I need another opinion…please.”
Sonja could see the anxiety in the wife’s face. After all, this wasn’t exactly tee shirts and shorts. Sonja smiled.
“I think they suit you quite well Ma’am. You definitely do them justice. You really should try on the all-in ones. They are absolutely sinful if you like the feeling of…a silky embrace Ma’am.”
The wife smiled conspiratorially and rapidly nodded her head. She ducked back into the room. Ellen had finally returned with her own car. She cheerfully entered the room.
“So…how’s my little girl doing? Having fun honey?”
“Oh God yes Ellen. This has been wonderful so far.”
Turning to Sonja, and in a more clipped tone of voice, Ellen spoke.
“How has it been going?”
“Everything seems to fit perfectly Miss Ellen.”
“Good. What she trying on now?”
“The all in ones Miss Ellen.”
“Good.”
Turning back toward the changing room, Ellen, all smiles again, spoke to the wife.
“Do you need any help honey? Don’t be afraid to ask. Some of those things may feel a bit tight.”
“Oh Lord…yes. This one is quite snug…”
Ellen could hear her grunt as she struggled to pull the garment on.
“…but I think I’ve got it now. I want to try on the hosier with this piece.”
“If you need any help with the garter snaps, let us know, okay? There are eight of them…”
Turning to Sonja, Ellen mentioned that she had never tried to do eight before. Sonja smiled and nodded. Suddenly they heard from behind the curtain. The wife was having a problem. Ellen walked over and entered the tiny room.
The wife was in a bit of distress. She couldn’t manage to turn enough to clip the rear inside snaps. Ellen smiled and kneeled down to assist her.
“I think you look gorgeous in this piece honey.”
“I could barely get it on. It’s so…constricting.”
“Oh I know honey. Just imagine what Sonja’s corset must feel like. Hers is several inches smaller in the waist. But you really don’t need that. Just lose a few pounds and this little honey will feel really marvelous. Maybe we’ll go two inches smaller. I think you really look wonderful in it.”
“Oh do you really think so?”
The wife pirouetted and she smiled as she slowly twirled.
“I want to see in the mirror.”
She walked out from behind the curtain and looked at herself in the mirror. She turned this way and that, taking in every inch of her ‘new’ self. The image reflected back to her astonished green eyes was beautiful, entrancing, feminine, enchanting, desirable, and overwhelmingly hot!
Ellen smiled at her. Ellen knew exactly what she was seeing, and feeling. It brought back so many memories of when she first began to transition mentally into whom she is today. Suddenly a giggle broke through her thoughts. It came from Sonja. Ellen pursed her lips, crossed her arms, began to tap her toe on the wooden floor, and glared at Sonja.
The wife turned toward Ellen to ask again what she thought about her choice for the rest of the day and into the evening. She saw the look on Ellen’s face and how Ellen had now placed her hands on her hips as she stared at Sonja.
“And exactly what is so God damned amusing!!!”
Sonja, startled by the tone of Ellen’s voice, turned to find the very angry Ellen in her face.
“I asked you something you stupid whore!”
The wife was completely shocked at how Ellen spat out her words. Sonja, poor Sonja, was beside herself, quaking in fear. Her head was bowed and she was on the verge of tears.
“The Madam is showing.”
“What?”
“And you think that’s funny?”
Ellen shook her head in disgust. The wife looked down and realized that in her excitement she had become erect. The front of her girdle was slightly bulging outward. She covered her face in her hands and swiftly retreated to the dressing room.
“You’re so fucking stupid!”
Ellen was ready to slap Sonja but thought better of it. She felt bad enough for the wife who was no doubt deeply embarrassed.
“Honey…are you okay?”
There was silence. Ellen turned to Sonja but rather than give into her urge to slap her, she spoke slowly, deliberately, and with enormous self control.
“Go get a water pitcher and fill it with ice and cold water. Also bring one or two hand towels. Go now.”
“But where shall I find ice?”
“Now that’s not my problem, is it!”
Ellen smiled as she dismissed Sonja. Ellen then grabbed her bag and walked to the dressing room and could hear the wife sniffling. Ellen stopped outside the entrance to the changing room.
“Are you okay honey?”
She reached into her shoulder bag and retrieved several tissues. He handed them through the curtain to the wife.
“Thanks.”
“Can I please come in? We really should have taken care of this before your husband left.”
Ellen heard a sniffle.
“Sure. Come in. I’m so sorry. I don’t know what came over me. I am so embarrassed.”
“Oh honey…”
Ellen took her around her waist and shoulders and hugged her.
“…it happens to us all. That bitch should have kept her mouth shut or let us know in a more discrete way.”
“But she doesn’t have the same problem as…us.”
“Well…”
Ellen released her hold on the wife and held her by her shoulders.
“…she did at one time.”
“What?”
“She’s exactly like us with one major difference…our equipment still works. If you get what I mean.”
“Oh my God! Really? What happened?”
Well hon…it’s a long sad tale but basically she went all the way with the hormones. Then her Mistress had her…balls, or what remained of them, removed. Several other things were done to her surgically so now her dick is of no use to anyone.”
“Oh my God!”
The wife stood with her hands on her mouth in shock at the tale Ellen related. She couldn’t image how anyone could let themselves be so…used…by another. Ellen pursed her lips and nodded her head.
“Okay honey,,,here, have a seat.”
Ellen patted the spot next to her and the wife sat down. She crumpled and played with the tissue in her hand and nervously looked at Ellen.
“You won’t get her in trouble, will you?”
The wife had a pleading tone in her voice. Her eyes then dropped to her hands. Ellen looked at her for a moment and then smiled.
“Listen honey…there’s something you really should know about me, okay?”
The wife looked up at Ellen, and into Ellen’s eyes. ‘Hmmm…’ Ellen thought, ‘she really has lovely eyes.’
“Yeah…okay.”
Ellen turned as she sat and took the wife’s hands in hers.
“Your husband, what’s his name…”
The wife giggled with Ellen.
“…left you in my care. So…as far as I’m concerned? Nobody…and I mean nobody! Nobody is going to mess with you without messing with me! I so envy that your husband thinks enough of you to be doing what he’s doing for you. I wish somebody thought enough of me…”
At this point Ellen’s voice began to choke up and her eyes became watery. The wife felt such a rush of compassion for Ellen that she removed her hands from Ellen’s and hugged her. Ellen hugged the wife close to her.
“I’m sorry. I…I really envy you and what you have with your husband. I wish I had that kind of…love and compassion in my life.”
“But you have your cousin in your life. That’s something.”
“Yeah… But it not enough. She’s totally taken with someone else. And anyway, she is my first cousin. It wouldn’t work. It couldn’t work.”
As Ellen straightened herself up and wiped her nose in the tissue, the wife could see the deep sadness that crossed her face with the thought of her cousin.
“But you do see her, and I suppose you speak by phone.”
“You are sweet honey. The pain of seeing her isn’t half as bad as the agony of not seeing her.”
At that moment, Sonja arrived with the items Ellen requested and knocked on the wall to signal her arrival. Ellen swiped the tissue beneath her eyes to dab up any remaining tears.
“Do I look alright?”
“Oh honey…you look beautiful.”
The wife smiled. Ellen opened the curtain slightly and took the pitcher and clothes from Sonja. She handed them to Ellen.
“Thank you Sonja. You may finish packing up my things. Oh, yes…”
The wife gathered the lingerie she had worn in and handed the items to Sonja.
“Please tend to these things as well. I am going to wear this today.”
She smiled pleasantly to Sonja, who nodded and returned to her task by the table.
The wife turned to Ellen and looked for her to explain this mystery to her.
“I really wish your husband was here for this.”
Ellen reached into her shoulder bad and retrieve a plastic bag containing several metal rings. They were made of stainless steel and gleamed in the light.
“What are those?”
“These are cock rings honey.”
The wife was somewhat shocked by Ellen’s answer. ‘What in the world...’ she thought as Ellen opened the bag and spread them out on one of the on one of the clothes. The wife noticed they were all different diameters. Ellen laid them out according to size till they lined up from the smallest to the largest.
“What they do is constrict the blood flow to your penis so you can’t become erect. That doesn’t mean it’s impossible to get a stiffy, it only means that much more…manipulation is required? But once you do get a stiffy, it will be the stiffy of all stiffys because all of that blood that flows in can’t leave. It’s kind of like blowing up a balloon with as much air as you can until just before it bursts.”
“Does it hurt? I mean…when you do become erect.?”
“It’s a delicious pain…”
Ellen’s face lighted up and her smile returned even brighter than before as she recalled her experiences.
“…and to cum? Oh my God! It’s exquisitely painful.”
She giggled at the wide eyed expression on the wife’s face.
“But you don’t have to worry honey. This…”
Ellen held up the pitcher of iced water.
“…is the cure all. Now, we need to find you a proper fit. After all, you do want to look perfect at all times, right?”
“Well how is it supposed to fit? How does one put this on?”
“Well honey. Stand up and let’s see. You will need to lift the hem of you shaper.”
“But I haven’t any panties on.”
“You won’t need them. And anyway, I promise you that it’s nothing I haven’t seen before. You’ll need to trust me.”
The wife thought for a moment. ‘Am I truly going to expose myself to this woman I barely know? What if she makes fun of my…size? Why couldn’t my husband be here?’ A dozen more thoughts rapidly crossed her mind until she finally gave up arguing with herself and simply flipped up her hem. She still obscured herself modestly with her hands.
Ellen took one of the towels and dipped it into the icy water. She then looked at the wife.
“Hands honey. I can’t do this with your hands in the way.”
The wife slowly moved her hands to expose herself to Ellen’s gaze.
“See? Not so bad. I’m going to put is on to shrink you as much as we can. That way we can fit you properly. Okay?”
The wife nodded as she watched Ellen’s hand slowly approach she most private of areas. Ellen held the pitcher directly beneath the towel to catch any dripping water.
“OH MY GOD!!! It’s so cold!”
Ellen giggled.
“It’s supposed to be cold silly. How else can we make sure it’s as small as possible?”
Ellen wet the towel several more times and after cupping the wife’s scrotum, she applied the towel to her shaft. Once all the swelling had abated and everything shrank into its smallest size, Ellen set the pitcher down and examined what remained.
“Now honey, I’m going to have to touch you, just to look, okay? I don’t want you to feel embarrassed. We can pretend we’re sisters, okay?”
“I think I’m too cold for me to be embarrassed.”
“Good, that’s the way it should be.”
Ellen looked closely and lifted the wife’s equipment up a bit. She looked at the various sized rings and chose one of the smaller ones.
“I’ll show you how to do this, okay?”
The wife nodded as Ellen took the ring and slipped it up the wife’s scrotum as far as she could till the steel was tightly pressed against the wife’s pubic bone.
“Now watch carefully. You really only need to see this once to get the idea.”
Ellen then took the wife’s penis head and slipped it beneath the steel ring. She wet it a bit and then pulled it through, completely slipping the ring over the wife’s entire sex. It was a tight squeeze to get her shaft through but the fitting was as perfect as possible. In spite of the slight pinching and squeezing, the wife stood as still as she could while Ellen fit the ring on her.
“There honey. How does it feel?”
“It feels…odd. It’s not very comfortable, is it?”
“You’ll become accustomed to it.”
“It feels a bit tight. Will I be able to…you know…”
“Pee?”
They both giggled.
“Yeah. Will I?”
”Like a race horse honey. Just as long as you aren’t…overly stimulated at the time?”
They giggled again. The wife couldn’t image feeling anything whilst the ring was on. She felt around her equipment and even attempted to manipulate herself.
“It feels so strange. I feel like I’m numb down there.”
“Well, it should feel like that. I’ll get you a few more of those in the event you lose this one. We’ll be together for the rest of the day and evening so if anything feels wrong or you think something isn’t right, I can take care of it. Why don’t you get dressed and we’ll collect your purchases and head for the salon.”
Ellen started to turn and leave the dressing room but the wife took hold of her arm and, after spinning her face to face, the wife hugged her and kissed her on the cheek.
“Thank you Ellen.”
“Oh sweet heart…it really is my pleasure.”
The wife, with some assistance from Ellen, continued to dress. They then walked from the dressing room hand in hand toward the counter on the sales floor. The wife turned her head at every mirror to take in the image she now presented. Her clothes suddenly fit a bit better. They weren’t quite as tight as before and her blouse now appeared to conform to her ‘new’ bust in a more natural manner.
After signing the credit card bill, Ellen and the wife thanked Jean for all of her help and they hugged and kissed their farewells. They left the shop with four black shopping bags baring the Hidden Secrets name and logo and walked to Ellen’s Audi. After depositing the bags in the trunk, Ellen walked to the passenger side and opened the door for the wife.
“Oh Ellen, you didn’t have to do this.”
The wife sat down, smoothing her skirt as she did. She then swung both of her legs in and settled herself in the leather seat.
“Listen honey…when somebody wants to pamper you…you let them. Get use to it.”
Ellen laughed as she closed the door and went around to the driver’s side. She opened the door and got into the car. She looked at the wife, who was discreetly adjusting one of her straps. Ellen smiled to herself as she started the car and off they went to the stylist.
To Be Continued…
Author's Note: I wish to express my never-ending gratitude to Lauran Travis for the wonderful original tale and Lauran’s very kind and generous permission to write my ‘take’ on “The Red Dress”. ~Kelly
“New Year’s Day…”
Mother, we always called her mother, and I were in the sun room. She wanted to speak with me privately; away from the others. I was gazing out the window into the formal gardens with my back to her as she sat. I was hiding my tears.
“What are you trying to prove sweetheart?”
“Mother…please!”
“Your poor father can’t even face you and that…that…woman you choose to soil yourself with…” She had to emphasize ‘that woman’ as if Jo was a disease.
“But I love her mother. And she loves me.”
I knew this was going nowhere but I felt compelled to defend Jo. After all…she stood by me when nobody else did. Anyway, this conversation was a repeat of every conversation we’d had for the past years. Thankfully…THANKFULLY…my Jo appeared in the door way. She did not have a happy expression on her face, especially after seeing me in tears.
“Hey…what’s going on kid?’ She called me kid even though I was twenty four years old. It was her years of working in construction that made her thirty two years seem like more.
Jo came toward me and I tried to dry my tears with a hand towel and put on a happy expression. But her knowing eyes indicated she didn’t believe my motions for one minute.
“All right. I think we’ve had enough of this shit! We’re out of here!”
Jo’s face was scarlet with anger. She grabbed my arm and began to pull me after her before I could even undo my apron. I knew this would happen. It always happened whenever we accepted an invitation to a family event.
“Bye mom…” Jo’s voice dripped with sarcasm. “…thanks for the meal.”
We strode through the door and into the dining room. My sister Meg and her husband Pat, my brother Edward and his wife Martha, and my youngest brother, Bill Jr., all sat and watched the drama unfold. Meg stood up and came to us. I knew she would. These things were usually her idea and she was accepting of us. Pat was tolerant and even pleasant when they visited with us. But my other siblings criticized my ‘life style’ and choices.
“I’m sorry Leigh. I honestly thought it might be different this time.” I could see tears well up in her eyes. As she spoke softly, Pat stood by her side with a hurt look in his eyes.
“Thanks Meg.” Jo said sincerely. She hugged Meg with one arm, her other still holding onto me as if I would escape if her grip wavered. “We know it’s not you or Pat. But we’ve both had enough, ya know?”
Meg nodded her head in understanding and helped us on with our coats. I had little doubt she and Pat would be leaving next. She couldn’t handle the comments and the snide remarks any better than Jo. I was a glutton for the punishment though and had Jo not come to my rescue, I would have had a panic attack. I don’t know why I became so frozen in these situations.
We got out the door, or, actually. I was pulled out behind Jo. She escorted me to the passenger door of her huge pick-up truck and opened it for me. She shut the door and went around to get into the driver’s side. I knew she was upset; more over my treatment then hers. She turned the key in the ignition and the huge vehicle rumbled to a start.
Jo sat for a moment. Her pale face was still reddened with anger. She pounded on the steering wheel with her fists.
“Dammit! I don’t know why I let you talk me into these…things!”
She didn’t look at me; she didn’t have to. I looked down and away. It was my fault we came. I knew what would happen. The same thing always did.
“I thought it would be different this time.” I said in a whisper.
“Well I wish you would stick up for yourself a little. Sometimes you need to show you have a little…”
“What? A little what…balls?!” I turned to her and hissed.
“Okay…that does it!” She pounded the steering wheel again as a tear or two rolled down her cheeks in anger and frustration.
Jo put the truck into gear and the tires screeched as she pulled out of the space onto the roadway. I turned my body toward the door and leaned my head on the window watching the cars and houses slip past. We both sat in an uneasy silence; too angry to vocalize our thoughts in a manner that wasn’t hurtful.
Jo’s temper didn’t frighten me. I knew that with her flaming red hair and the family name Moran she could have a word or two too profane for ears as delicate as mine on occasion. And with seven brothers to compete with, I knew that she could be…fast? Forward? Maybe a bit aggressive? So she would yell and throw something (I had special plastic cups and saucers for just such occasions). Those occasions rarely happened and she never touched, or berated me in anger.
On the other hand, I would sulk. I would become quiet and moody with one word answers being my forte. I could drive her crazy if the mood struck or, as in this case, I felt defensive or hurt. We were certainly opposites in many ways.
“A Girl Named Jo…”
“Where are your light switches?” I wasn’t even sure what I was asking for. I only knew that the switch thing in my entrance way didn’t seem to work.
“Aisle six Miss.”
I had only just moved into my first apartment after obtaining a teaching and research position at the local university. It was a small one bedroom flat with plenty of light and a nice view in a place called Flushing, Queens. I had managed to paint the place in more suitable colors with the help of Meg and Pat before trying to arrange what little I had into an order that would be comfy for me.
Now I stood in aisle six of the largest home supply store I’d ever seen. As I looked down the aisle, I could see various electrical…stuff…lining the walls from the floor to about seven or eight feet up! I stood there in complete awe; mouth agape and wide eyed with a look of distress on my face no doubt.
“Ya need help sweetie?”
I heard the voice from somewhere in my overwhelmed mind, but I didn’t connect it to the appellation ‘sweetie’. I turned and saw this tall guy with very short red hair standing to my right. He was smiling at me. I noticed that he was adorned with what appeared to be work clothes complete with heavy shoes. His clothes were covered in grey dirt, as were his shoes. The odor of dust and perspiration hung heavily about him.
“You seem a bit lost. What are you looking for?”
Oh my God! It’s a woman! He’s a she! And she was smiling at me as though this was an everyday event; accosting strangers in aisle six and trying to be of help. ‘Maybe she works here’ I thought. Suddenly she started making motions with her hands.
“Huh?”
“I thought you might be deaf or something, so I know some signing, ya know?” She laughed.
I must have looked quite the fool standing there with my mouth agape. This was a bit beyond me. I mean…if something needed fixing in the house, I was the very last person anyone would come to. In fact…I wasn’t even on the ask list.
“I need to get a switch? You know…for…the wall?”
“Your wall needs a switch to work? What happens without it? Does it down or something?”
I giggled at that thought. I really looked at her for the first time. The first thing that struck me was her smile. She had a wonderfully impish grin. There was a mischievous twinkle in her pale green eyes. And freckles…oh my God did she ever have them. I couldn’t help but smile back at her.
“Come on. Follow me.” And off she strode down the aisle with me in tow.
We came to a long panel that displayed all types of switches. There must have been a hundred different ones. My ‘guide’ began to explain what each type did; and quite expressively so! She spoke with her hands waving and her body moving for emphasis. I felt like I was watching some intricate modern dance or performance art piece as she walked slowly along the wall.
“I think I simply need an ‘on’ and ‘off’ switch?”
I was almost afraid I would disappoint her with such a simple request. She put her knuckles beneath her chin and looked at me as though she was peering over the top of reading glasses.
“You know…” She said quite seriously; “…those simple switches rarely, if ever go bad.”
“Hey Jo!” I heard a deep voice say from behind me.
“Hey Mike!” She replied with a wave and a smile. She cast her gaze back to me. “It might simply be a loose wire. Now buying a simple switch is cheap but…” She brought her face quite close to mine. “…do you know how to tell? I mean…can you rewire it if the switch is actually bad?”
“Of course!” Of course! I’m not completely ignorant. “There is one screw on the thing…what do you call it? Anyway…” I continued without waiting for a reply. “…then you just attach the wires.”
Jo…she hadn’t formally introduced herself as of yet…laughed. It was a hearty laugh. I noticed her eyes tended to stay open when she laughed. She pointed a finger at me.
“You’ve just zapped yourself!” A dirty index finger, its nail filed nearly to the quick, pointed at me. “First thing you have to do is cut the circuit breaker so the juice is off.” She smiled. I frowned. So maybe I am that ignorant.
“Well…the super said he’d put a new one in for fifty dollars.” I hated the thought of having to pay him that for what I thought was so simple a task.
“Fifty dollars???!!! For fifty dollars I’ll put in…” She was in thought for a moment, her eyes screwed upward as if the answer was on the ceiling. “…hell…I’ll do six. But that’s only because you seem nice. Normally I’d do four.”
“Huh?”
“I’m an electrician.” She said with another laugh. “Tell ya what…let me buy you a cup of coffee. They have lousy coffee here but at least we can sit a minute and rethink this thing, okay?” Jo looked anxiously toward me.
I thought for a moment and before I could even say yes she started speaking again and walking back down the aisle. I mindlessly followed her as another man had called out.
“Hey Jo! You still faulty wiring the town?” It was the department manager and he smiled pleasantly at her as he spoke.
“Absolutely Walt. Hey…when you gonna get a real paying job anyway?” She laughed.
We continued as she again began to speak to me. I listened and thought that maybe she would tell me how to properly do what I had to do. As we approached the snack counter in the front of the store she absent mindedly pointed to a four seated table. I understood what she wanted and took a seat. She continued up to the counter.
The tables were typical of a fast food area. The four seats were affixed to the floor and two small tables were placed between the chairs so that two couples could sit. She returned with the coffees and took a seat cattycornered from me.
In this manner we occupied the four seats and two tables as she stretched out her long legs and arms.
Placing a coffee in front of me, she emptied the pockets of her vest spilling Half and Halfs and sugar packets out onto the table. Still speaking, she emptied four of the creams into her cup followed by six sugars. I always drank my coffee black with a wee bit of sugar.
“So…” She said. “…let me guess. You’re a school teacher.”
“Well…sort of.” How did she ever guess? “How did you know?”
“You kinda dress like one, ya know? Skirt below the knees, simple striped shirt, skimmers with low heels; it’s like a dress code or something. I didn’t know schools were still in session.” She took a sip of coffee, her eyes never leaving mine.
“Well…I only just got the job. I really don’t have to teach though. I’ll have a G.A. to do that for me.” She suddenly looked at me with more than passing interest.
“What’s a G.A.?”
“A graduate assistant. I’m over at the college but they really hired me for research?” Jo’s eyebrows arched in surprise.
“You’re a college professor? You look so…young…like you’re more of a student or something.” I giggled. That was the usual reaction when I told people what I did for a living. “What kind of research?”
“I have a Doctorate in aberrant child psychology. I also have a P.H.D.” She really looked surprised.
“You’re a Doctor? Like a shrink or something?” Now her mouth was agape and her eyes wide opened. I knew exactly how she felt; kind of like I did when I first saw aisle six. Suddenly that wide and wild grin crossed her face as she leaned toward me and rested her chin in her hand, her elbow on the table. “I bet you’ve been analyzing me this whole time.” Her eyes narrowed and she arched one eye brow.
Oh my God! Here it comes; decision time. Well…I certainly don’t want to blow her off. I need to be careful. Here is a living soul with all sorts of unknown buttons that could be pushed and I didn’t want to do that. I blushed.
“Well???” She sat smiling like the Cheshire Cat. “You gonna diagnose me?”
“It’s not like you’re an aberrant child you know. And I certainly don’t go around trying to find out what makes people tick.” I leaned in closer mimicking her position. “But I will say that there is no reason for you to be nervous around me.”
“What do you mean?” She suddenly sat upright. Crap! A button no doubt.
“Your constant chatter is nervousness. It’s like biting your nails or fidgeting.” She stopped smiling. Crap! I was getting myself deeper into it. “It’s like my silence…but in reverse. When I’m nervous I become quiet and withdrawn.” I smiled.
I could tell she was thinking about what I said. She leaned back in and resumed her position, now mimicking me only she wasn’t smiling now; she was listening.
“What else can you tell about me?” I could sense she was really interested in what I had to say.
“You are comfortable with your peers…those you work with. And that’s because you’re very good at what you do and they recognize that; they respect you for that.” Her smile was back. Whew…I thought I’d blown it for a moment. “You are quite intelligent and have the vision of what could be and how things should be.”
“Huh?”
“You could have simply shown me the thing I wanted. But you showed and explained all the different things and how they are used. That tells me that you want others to know what is possible and you want to open up their minds to different ideas.”
She was grinning again; whew! She suddenly shifted over to the seat across from me; a break through of some sort.
“What else do you know?”
“Well…your name is Jo…” She laughed and held out her hand.
“Jo…short for Joan…Moran.”
“Leigh…short for Leigh…Howard.” I took her hand and she shook mine as if I was a man; vigorously and with a firm grip. In fact a bit too firm which hurt a bit. I winched.
“Sorry…” There was concern in her eyes. She realized that she might have caused me some pain.
“It’s okay…really.” I smiled. “Okay…ready for more?” I laughed.
“I’m not sure. But…okay.” She was still grinning so I was still of interest.
“You are more comfortable with men than with women BUT…” I had to emphasize the ‘but’. “That comfort only extends to co-workers and only goes so far. You may have a beer with them but it goes no further than that. Other women make you nervous and you become the chatter box. I, on the other hand, am nervous around men and I feel more comfortable around women. But my comfort extends only so far as well.”
“Yeah…but I find that hard to believe about you. I mean you’re so…femme? Guys should flock to you like bees to honey.” I could sense a touch of envy in Jo’s voice as she spoke.
We were sitting leaning forward toward one another. I noticed that her eyelashes were sooo thick and full. I wanted to reach out and gently touch them…kind of run my finger tip along them. She must have noticed I was lost in staring at her.
“What?” She giggled as she asked.
“You have such wonderful eye lashes.” Oh my God! I can’t believe I said that!
“Are you coming on to me?” She eyes sparkled with…delight?
“NO!” I thought of a very brief moment. “No…” And another even briefer moment; “No!” I didn’t think so anyway. “I love your freckles.” OHMYGOD!!! Whatever was I thinking? Okay…she giggled again.
“Yeah…well you can have some if you’d like. They were such a nightmare for me in school. I was always getting teased. Guys always wanted to take a pen or magic marker and ‘connect the dots and see what the picture was. Ya know?” Jo laughed.
I couldn’t imagine how horrid that must have been for Jo. Then this weird thought came into my brain and before I knew it…the damned thought was out of my mouth.
“It would be far more interesting if they wanted to connect those dots with their tongue.” Oh my god!
“Are you sure you’re not coming on to me?” She laughed and then had this faraway look in her eyes. “Yeah…that would’ve been cool.” She laughed again. “That I could have handled…I think.”
I laughed as well. That helped to cover up my profound blushing at what I had said. I mean, she was cute…very cute and I could definitely imagine her being pursued by guys at school.
“Okay Jo…you have just gotten my fifty dollar analysis session.”
“Well…maybe we can barter for it? I mean…you still need a switch fixed, right? Where do you live?”
“Oh! So who’s coming onto whom now!”
The truth is that we were building a certain intimacy around us. We were bonding in a really warm, yet weird, manner. Jo was a strange sort of character for me and I’m sure I was far from the usual fair for her.
I lived near the college and she lived off of Union Turnpike in Flushing. We were sort of neighbors…almost.
“I could come over now and fix it if you’d like.”
“Tomorrow would be better for me…if that’s okay with you. Then maybe we could have lunch.” Oh my God…did I just ask her out on a date? Naw!!!
“Yeah…that sounds good.”
She said after taking a moment or two to think. Somehow I could tell that she must’ve been thinking; ‘Did I just get asked out on a date?’ I had to giggle.
“Great! But make sure you shower first!” I admonished wagging my finger for emphasis.
“But it’s not Sunday!” Jo moaned.
We both laughed. I spend at least another hour speaking with her. I got the second, and then the third cup of coffee. The time simply flew and before either of us knew it, darkness had descended to begin an ending of that June day.
“The Longest Night”
To say my mind wasn’t occupied with Saturday would be the greatest of all lies. My new found friend was constantly on my mind. I had these images popping up like a power point gone wild of her done up in various modes of fashion; buzz cut and all.
Jo was really quite beautiful in an odd way. There was no one particular feature that made her unforgettable. Her breasts were no larger than mine. She was tall and sinewy with quite an athletic build. Her face was a bit on the thin side (emphasized by her extremely short hair). She did have wonderfully large and expressive eyes and very full lips.
I think it was more the total package rather than its parts that was alluring. A lipstick and perhaps nail polish to match her shade of auburn would definitely add quality points. A light foundation and concealer to tone down the freckles would cause one to focus more on her eyes. And those lush, full, and auburn colored lashes would bloom beautifully with a swipe or two of rich dark brown mascara.
Oh my God! Whatever could I be thinking? I was dressing her to an image I had formed as if I would be the one of interest in her life. That could never be. That would never do. These kind of dreams wouldn’t come to any fruition because…well…I simply wasn’t the one for her.
But I couldn’t put those thoughts completely out of my mind. I showered, as usual, and as I patted the thick terry cloth towel over my body, I stood before the mirror gazing at myself. Yeah, I was cute and naturally so. But as my gaze slowly descended down past my navel to the place where my towel hide my ‘little’ secret, I shook my head and wished that my ‘secret’ would disappear.
I mean…how would I ever explain that stupid little appendage to a woman who might be attracted to me? And is she attracted to me to begin with? Or will we simply be BGFF with the first ‘F’ being capitalized and underscored?
I had difficulty sleeping as well. She was on my mind. I would play out these little vignettes of us doing different things together…to…get…her!!! Her smile would flask across the darkened ceiling in my mind and my stomach would flutter a bit. Jo’s acrid odor from her physical work lingered in my nostrils. It was enticing and delicious with the fullness of life.
The touch of her callused and powerful hand on mine when we finally exchanged names was electric. That feeling coursed through my body like nothing had before. It had been some time since a stranger, male of female, had touched any part of me. Of course I shook hands frequently whilst trying to obtain a position, but that was nothing compared to her touch, physically and sensually overpowering as it was.
When I finally awoke in the morning, it was premature for sure. I had the proverbial sand in my eyes that lingers with a lack of good sleep. I mindlessly turned on the coffee maker, which I prepared the prior evening, on my way to the bath room anticipating a nice warm shower to refresh me.
I doffed my sleeping tee shirt, a large size that swam on my body, and my bikini cut panties as the water warmed to an acceptable temperature. I opened the glass door and stepped in letting the water dance down upon my body.
I took a moment to think of how I wished to present myself today. In no way, shape, or form did I wish to be the ‘teacher’ again. I used a fragrant body wash and then my herbal shampoo and conditioner. What can I say…I adore the aroma of flowers and herbs. My body was still smooth and hairless from the other day and my patch was neatly trimmed.
I exited the shower after washing out the conditioner and immediately wrapped my bath towel around myself. I took a smaller towel and wrapped my short pixie style hair cut as best I could and returned to the bedroom to review the contents of my closet.
The day promised to be a warm, slightly breezy, cloudless one so a sun dress came immediately to mind. I chose an apple green one nearly the color of my eyes and laid it upon my bed. My undergarments, for the most part, are simple cotton and chosen for comfort rather than allure. I chose a simple white bra with a lacey insert in the cups and a matching pair of panties. Those too rested on the bed.
I quickly inspected my toes nails to make sure that the polish on them was still pristine and worthy of being exposed to the general public; and then my finger nails. Whilst I used clear polish with a pink tint on my finger nails, I wore a frosted pink high gloss polish on my toes.
Today would be a sandal day. I would let the little piggies breath. The pair I chose had good arch support and a one and one half inch heel. The straps were slender yet sturdy and the medium brown shade of the leather would not over whelm.
I returned to the bathroom, stopping briefly to fetch a mug of coffee. I began to do my hair starting first with spraying a conditioner on it. I washed my hair nearly every day and always took precautions to keep it looking healthy.
After blow drying and shaping my hair, I doffed my towel, hung it to dry, and proceeded into my bedroom to get dressed for the day. It was so very second nature for me to be putting on a bra and panties that I didn’t even think about it anymore. Though I had a small bust, it seemed to be in the proper proportion for my slight built.
I loved this particular sundress in apple green. It was very light cotton and the hem, which fell to mid-calf, had a wide swipe so that when the wind caught it, I could feel the sensual teasing of the material against my calves as well as my thighs. I adored the way the cloth seemed to drape my body. I slipped the sandals onto my feet, snugged the straps, and was off to the bathroom again to do my face.
As I sipped my coffee and gazed at my reflection in the mirror, all I could think of was light. A light day and therefore light make-up. I truly wished I had a vanity instead of as plastic tool box to keep my cosmetics in. There was such incredible light in the main room and my bedroom that I could truly see what the shades of powders looked like once applied.
I love earth colors, especially the browns and greys. I decided to go lightly with a medium shade of brown on my upper lid. I single color and a single swipe with a red sable haired brush. I lined my lids with a drop of water mixed into dark brown and brushed along both my upper and lower lash line. Two quick coats of dark brown mascara brought out my eyes even more. I thought how lucky Jo was to have such thick lashes.
Fortunately I usually have good skin tone so concealer is rarely in the mix. I put on a rose tinted clear lip gloss and stood back to check the look. I certainly looked good enough for the day without being overdone. I didn’t think Jo could say I looked like a teacher.
I love to have jewelry in matching sets. I chose an emerald green antique glass bead set which included tear drop earrings, a necklace and a bracelet. After fighting with the earrings a bit (that always seems to happen with thin wire), I got the other two pieces on with no trouble at all. I stood back to have another look in my full length mirror on the back of my closet door.
I really needed to get my ear piercings gauged a bit. I normally wore simple posts during the week and the thin wire of my beaded sets proved too challenging. Hmmm… I looked ready to greet the day in a most casual manner.
I grabbed my mug after closing the closet door and went into the living area. I went to the couch and sat gazing toward the window and the beautiful day awaiting. Then I gazed around the apartment.
There were various framed pictures, paintings and drawings along the walls awaiting their proper place on the wall. There was much yet to be done. Then there were the floors. I loved the nice wooden pattern but I really needed rugs and runners. The boards made noise when I wore heeled shoes and had a tendency to creak even with my modest weight upon them.
Jo mentioned yesterday that she would come over around eleven. A few minutes before eleven the door buzzer sounded and I heard the intercom crackle with electrical noise. I got up and quickly strode to the device alongside the door. I pushed one of the buttons saying; “Hello” not being sure of how it worked.
After pushing the other two buttons and repeating my simple appellation, I heard a knocking at the door. Could she have gotten up here so quickly? Or was I too confounded by the array of useless buttons? Either way I felt my heart go into a slight arrhythmia from the very thought of this woman…this new person in my life if only for a few hours…outside my door.
What could I do? I opened the door and there she stood in all her six feet of glory; smiling like that Cheshire Cat …again!
“Well…” She had such a grin on her face. “…you sure don’t look like a school teacher now. Do you always dress up on your days off?”
I didn’t know what to say. I kind of stood there staring wide eyed and opened mouth at Jo. She was wearing these mirrored aviator sun glasses and I could see my own reflection in them. I finally, after what seemed like a life time, closed my mouth and spoke.
“Hi.” ‘Brilliant’, I thought.
“Ya gonna invite me in or what!” She laughed.
“Oh God! I’m sorry. I was a little befuddled by this stupid thing for the door.” I stepped aside. “Please come in. Would you like some coffee?”
Jo walked in and dropped a cloth satchel on the floor. From the clunking sound it made I assumed it contained an assortment of tools.
“Sure. I’d love some. I even brought some doughnut holes; the breakfast of champions.” She announced boldly.
She handed me a box and continued walking in and checking out the place.
“Wow! A green wall…and a yellow one. I guess you don’t believe in plain old white.” She laughed again. “Nice place. So…you didn’t answer my question?”
“What?” I said as I poured her a mug of coffee. I remembered she liked cream in hers…and sugar…so I placed them out on the small dining table where I had placed the box along with a spoon.
“Do you always dress like this…” She waved her hand toward me. “…on your days off?”
“You mean this old thing?” I blushed and giggled and tried to be calm and collected. I mean…how else does one dress?
“Well…you look terrific. God you’re sooo femme.”
I smiled and looked at her. Jo wore a pair of old but comfy looking jeans with holes in the knees. She had on a white tee shirt with some sort of logo on it. I later found out from her it was the logo of the electricians union. I noticed for the first time that she had a tattoo on her right arm of a green harp with some words in a language I didn’t know written beneath it.
I also noticed for the first time that her ears were also pierced…multiple times. She had a row of studs from the top
of her right ear that traveled down nearly to her ear lobe. In her other ear she had two rings through her lobe. I could see a row of pieced holes across the top of that ear but she hadn’t put anything in them.
“I love your beads.” She said as she removed her sunglasses and began to put the fixings into her coffee. I noticed that she wore no other jewelry save a very sturdy looking watch on her left wrist. “So sweetie…where is this fifty dollar job?”
I walked to the switch alongside the door button thing and flipped it several times. Jo looked around after watching me and walked into the small kitchen area. She looked briefly around and seemed to find what she was looking for. It was a small metal door with a pull tab on it. She opened it as she sipped her coffee and looked inside.
I watched she every move. I noticed that she wore a clean pair of work shoes. She also had some sort of chain arrangement emanating from within her back pocket and terminating with a solid looking clip onto her thick belt. She looked sooo…butch?
I walked up to where Jo stood to see what she was looking at. Even though she was only a few inches taller than me, she seemed so much larger.
“It’s the circuit breaker box. We want to kill the electricity for that switch before we do anything else.” I moved in a bit closer. “They’re not well marked so we’ll kill them all.” And she began to cut off all the electricity.
I was standing next to her with both hands around my mug watching. Suddenly I had this weird urge! I wanted to touch her very short hair to simply know what it felt like. I moved my hand up and ever so softly across the top of her head.
“WHOA!!!” Jo’s entire body kind of shivered. “That felt really intense!” She laughed.
“I’m sorry.” I was. I didn’t mean to startle her. “I couldn’t resist knowing what your hair felt like. I mean…it’s so short and all.”
“Well? Whadaya think?” Jo rubbed her hand over the stubble several times herself.
“It’s nice.” It did feel nice. I had to touch it again and again she shivered and giggled.
“If you keep that up we may never get this thing fixed.” Jo giggled and squeezed her way past me to walk over to the wall switch.
Still giggling Jo bent down and opened her satchel and retrieved a screw driver. She unscrewed the switch plate and handed both screw and plate to me. She looked inside and laughed.
“The wire has been disconnected. That little sleaze of a janitor probably does this to each new tenant. Bastard!”
“What?!” I was shocked and moved closer to have a look. Jo pulled the wire out a bit so I could see.
“Listen, I’ll clean this up a bit and put decent connectors on the wires. They’ve been put on and taken off so many times that the wiring has unraveled at the ends.”
She set about her task of reworking the connections and spoke the entire time. Jo worked effortlessly and quickly, yet very carefully. She probably could have done the work in her sleep. When Jo had finished, she held her hand out for the plate and screw, not even worried about whether the switch would work or not. After resetting all the breaker switches, she asked me to try the switch. It worked, much to my delight.
“Okay…now whadaya say we hang a few pictures?” Jo offered with her face alight with a huge grin. Oh my God! I had no idea we’d be doing this.
“Sure…great!” I laughed.
Jo asked me to get the lease to find out what was allowed in terms of anchoring things to the walls. As it turned out, I would be charged for each wall anchor, whatever those are, and for each nail hole. Fortunately I had nothing of real weight and Jo had those tape-on things to hold framed stuff. As it turned out, her satchel was full of stuff for just such odd jobs she sometimes did for ‘beer money’.
We spent the rest of the morning hanging things. Jo was incredibly patient with me and even suggested a thing or two. We had hung most of the things and before we knew it afternoon was upon us. I was getting hungry and Jo had not only eaten most of the doughnut holes but she had also licked the powdered sugar from the waxed paper that lined the box.
I was determined to treat for the lunch only I really didn’t know the area very well other than that around the campus. I didn’t think I wanted to do bar food, or a bar at all for that matter.
“Listen…tell ya what…I’ll drive. I know this place that has good home cooked style food and we can even take a walk through a pretty nice park afterward.” Now that sounded like a plan to me.
The restaurant offered a simple Northern Italian style of cooking. And the walk through the park afterward was a sheer delight. I found Jo to be a very comfortable woman to be with. She was completely unassuming and straightforward and, aside from an occasional profanity, gentle and easy.
We sat beside a small pond and I watched her as she spoke. Her face, and body, would become so animated when she spoke of the future and her plans and dreams. I felt like I could watch her all day.
Of course I had my turn as well and she was as attentive a listener as she was an active speaker. I often found that we were gazing into each others eyes as we spoke. From time to time we even touched. I would touch her hand to emphasize something or she would touch my knee.
We even held hands for a moment in the midst of a shared joy. Though there was certain innocence about our touching, there was also an excitement that I couldn’t deny, or avoid feeling. Her touch was electricity surging through my body and terminating deep within me.
Touch of our hands was titillating. Though roughened and calloused by her work, I could feel the softness of her soul beneath that tough exterior. I remember sitting in silence with her that day. It was a comfortable silence that only two souls who have managed to touch can feel. I reached over and ran my fingers down her fore arm, feeling the soft minute hairs and touching her freckles. It was a soothing moment for me. I looked up into her eyes with a smile and the exact same feelings seemed to be reflected in her.
When we returned to my apartment, entering the door presented an entirely new look; especially with the pictures and paintings hung. We put up the remaining few and Jo hooked up my television and DVD player properly. Reluctantly, regrettably, all the tasks either one of us could think of at the moment were accomplished.
I could feel that she was as unsettled about the end of the day as I was. I felt there was so much more I wanted to do simply to be in Jo’s company and I could tell she felt the same. We decided to make a date for the next day. We could have our coffee, read the Sunday paper, and perhaps find another little adventure we could share.
Our lips barely touched as I bid her good night at my door with a kiss. But that wasn’t enough! I put my sandals back on and walked her down to her car. Our lips touched once again; this time for a bit longer. The sensation was heavenly and exciting and…oh my God…sooo right. I found it difficult to watch her drive off that evening and I watched until she turned the corner and was gone.
“Mean while…back at the Ranch”
The following morning I was lounging in my robe on the couch doing nothing in particular. I was somewhat bleary eyed after a restless night of pillow hugging and dreaming of my new friend. Waiting for the caffeine to kick in is always a drag and I had no idea of when Jo would arrive.
When she did finally come, her arms were full of various things including the Sunday Times. We kissed a greeting to one another and I took the bags from her arms. As I turned my back to walk to the couch, I felt Jo’s breath on my neck.
“You always smell so good…like flowers or something.”
I giggled as I set the bag down on the coffee table and unloaded the things she brought. Jo had gone into the kitchen and poured herself a mug of coffee. I liked that she felt comfortable and familiar enough to tend her own needs.
We spent the better part of the morning sipping coffee, eating bagels and cream cheeses and salmon. It was relaxed and easy, you know? I always dive for the magazine section and Jo went directly to the real estate.
I enjoyed looking at the fashions and such. Every so often I would hold up a picture of this really hot guy.
“Isn’t he dreamy?”
“Gay!”
I showed her another and received the same reply. Now it’s not a big secret that there are gay men in modeling but…give me a break!
“They’re not ALL gay.” I said after the fourth picture.
“Some of them are bi…but swinging closer to gay. I’m bi in case you haven’t guessed.” She looked up at me with an impish smile on her face. I was a bit startled by the intimate direction our conversation suddenly took.
“Really?” I was a bit shocked at her admission.
“Yeah. I just walk up and say; ‘By the way, wanna fuck?’” She broke out in laughter.
“Jo!” I had to giggle anyway.
“Guys don’t seem to care for me all that much anyway.” Her face betrayed a bit of sadness with her admission.
She kind of muttered something under her breath and I let that one go. I mean she’s really kind of cute. But with her general appearance and cocky attitude I could understand why some guys might be intimidated.
After having our fill of lazing and grazing, Jo asked if I could show her the campus and particularly where I worked. It was another really pleasant late spring day out and I thought that going to the campus might be just the activity for us.
I got my wardrobe for the day together, gathered up the things, and went to shower. Jo seemed content to sit and look through the rest of the newspaper as I washed and quickly dried my hair. When I shut off the drier and placed it in its home in the shelf on the wall, I was surprised to see Jo in the door way leaning against the frame with her arms crossed and a crooked smile on her face.
“I got lonely.” She giggled and, uncrossing her arms, strode in and sat on the closed toilet seat. “Do you mind?”
“Mind what?” I giggled. Fortunately, out of habit, I did have a towel wrapped around myself.
I wasn’t sure what she was asking me and thought it curious that she felt at home enough to serve herself but had to ask permission to join me in the bathroom. I mean it wasn’t like I was doing my ‘business’ and needed a bit of privacy.
“I want to watch while you do the make-up thing. Is that okay?”
“Yes…of course.”
I giggled but then remembered that she had brothers and not sisters! Could she be clueless? Didn’t she have other female friends…like maybe in high school or something? I began my daily ritual by opening up the draw in the sink cabinet and taking out my color palette and brushes.
As I began to apply just a hint of color, I noticed in the mirror that Jo was watching quite intently. I smiled at her letting her know I didn’t mind her watching.
“You do this every day?” She was honestly surprised.
It’s not as though I was the only one in the world that went through this particular exercise. Indeed I had this down to a science more than an art.
“Yeah…I do.”
“Why?”
A good honest question; why do I go through the bother of making myself more…appealing when there was nobody that I truly wished to specifically appeal to? I could give all shades of possible justifications and rationalizations with maybe a wee bit of reasoning as topping but my mind happened at the moment to draw a blank.
“I don’t know.” I frowned in thought. I needed to say something. “It makes me feel completely dressed I suppose.” I shrugged my shoulders. “Why, don’t you like the look?”
“Oh yeah!!!” Jo took on a serious look. “I think you look great. But you look great without it as well. Ya know?
Kinda…terminally cute?”
‘Terminally cute?’ Hmmm… I liked that. I blushed and giggled of course. I continued to do my cosmetic thing, grinning away like a fool.
“I never looked good in that stuff.” Jo frowned again; this time looked a bit forlorn. “I always think I look like a clown, ya know? And I could never get accustomed to the feel of some of the stuff. But you look really super with it on.”
“Well…it does help me look more…adult? Otherwise people sometimes mistake me for a kid.”
“Well…you’re certainly not that far removed yet.” Jo laughed.
I made a sour face trying to suppress, unsuccessfully, a giggle. She was, of course, right. I picked up my eye shade brush and put some of my dark bronze on it. I quickly turned but Jo was reading my mind. Up went her hands and feet to fend me off.
“Oh no you don’t!!!” She admonished and laughed.
“Oh please???” I pled. She gently, but firmly, took hold of my wrists. I persisted. “Pretty please???” My facial expression was nearing that of pain.
I was hoping she would give in. I sensed that she really wanted to try something new and do something a bit different but, like many of us, she needed an excuse. I would give her one. Jo looked up at me with wide eyes and a bit of dread.
“Listen…” She pled with a whining in her voice as she gently, but firmly held my wrists. “…you can’t tell anyone about this, okay?”
“Sure. It’ll be our secret. I promise.” It was then that Jo noticed the two thin white scars across each of my wrists.
“Hey…what’s this?!” The look of concern matched the expression on Jo’s face.
“I had…” I took a deep breath and let it out. “…issues when I was younger.”
“What was up? Ya didn’t like the food or something?” I giggled, blushed and shook my head. Now was not the time.
“Okay. But one day?” She didn’t have to finish her thought. Yeah…maybe one day I would tell her my secret.
Jo put down her legs and dropped her hands from my wrists. She sat with a look of resignation on her face. After taking a deep breath and taking the palette I offered, she looked up at me as if saying ‘I’m ready’.
I took the brush and swiped the color slowly and gently across her closed upper lid. Twice more and I could see the darker shade of the bronze color her pale lids. I then took the same color and went over the upper portion of her lids to give a lighter shade that I could blend. Finally I put some non-metallic gold on a smaller brush and stroked the area just beneath her brows.
I set aside the brushes and lifted Jo’s chin slightly.
“Okay…keep your eyes closed for a moment.”
I blended the three sections so that the shading looked smooth and natural. I wet the thinnest brush and. After dropping a bit of water into the dark brown pot, took some of the liquid color onto the tip. I carefully painted along the lash line on her upper and lower lids giving more definition to her eye shape.
I brushed in a very thin line of dark bronze and the some gold over the thin line on her lower lids. I blew gently making sure that the dark brown shadow was dry and again blended the colors with a cotton swab. I stepped back and asked Jo to open her eyes.
I took a critical look and decided that her eyes looked quite nice considering the rush job and the lack of fore thought for coloration. Oddly enough, the colors that worked for me seemed to enhance and enlarge her eyes as well. Thankfully Jo did pay her brows a bit of attention and their shape was quite full, but definitely nicely shaped.
“Let me see what you’ve done so far.” Jo began to rise up. I pushed her back down onto the seat.
“The light in here sucks and we’re not done yet. You need to trust me that you will look good and if you don’t like the way you look…it does come off you know. Now comes the hard part. I definitely want to do your lashes. They are so wonderfully thick! I am sooo envious. Wait there a minute.”
Sharing cosmetics is so personal. It’s like sharing a tooth brush. Whatever one might be afflicted with on the skin, or from the eyes, is so easy to spread. I definitely don’t recommend sharing with anyone you don’t know well.
I don’t know truly what processed me to share my things with Jo after knowing her only one day but I was so curious and…well…attracted to her. Any logic went right out the window. I took my dark brown mascara and turned back toward her.
“Oh fuck no! Not that crap! No way!” Sorry…way! I grinned and told her to please try it…for me. We could remove everything easily enough but I really wanted her to give it a chance.
This was difficult for Jo. With her eyes opened she could see my hand approaching and the spiraling brush coming nearly into her eye. But, after an unduly long and patient bit of time, I had managed to get her lashes colored and they were magnificent, as I suspected they would be.
“This feels so weird! I don’t think I like this.” Jo gripped her thighs so tightly that her knuckles turned white.
“Please Jo. Just give it a chance to dry and remember not to rub your eyes. Use a tissue to dab at your eyes if you feel the need. Two last things and we’re done.”
“Oh Christ! What now.” I could tell from Jo’s voice that she was tiring of this game rapidly.
I took some pink tinged lip gloss and pulled off the cap. Jo knew what was coming and allowed me to quickly put one coat onto her pouting lips. As Jo rubbed her lips together, I capped the lipstick and placed it in the pocket of my dress. This would need to go into my purse when we left for the campus. Two quick swipes of a brick colored blush and we were done.
I took Jo’s hand in mine and pulled her into my bedroom. I opened the closet door revealing the full length mirror and had her stand about three feet away. The light was good and she would be able to see the difference a bit of color made. Jo turned her head this way and that I suppose in an attempt to see the affect from different angles. She pouted a bit.
“Well…” She paused for a bit before speaking. “…I kinda like the way my eye lashes look? But I don’t see much of a difference. I mean…” She looked down at me and took a deep breath. “…I think my eyes look…bigger?”
“You’re not supposed to look ‘made up’. It needs to look natural, ya know?”
I stepped into view so that we both reflected in the mirror.
“Personally?” I grinned ear to ear. “I think you look terminally cute…maybe even…sexy?”
We both broke into laughter. Jo conceded that she indeed liked the way she looked even if the mascara felt ‘weird’. We had our arms around each others waists as we continued to stare at our reflections. She suddenly turned toward me and hugged me.
“Thanks.” That was all she said. That was all she needed to say. Her smile said everything else.
I slipped on my sandals, put the lipstick into my purse, and, grabbing a knitted light weight sweater, took Jo away from the mirror. We went to gather whatever else we needed to begin our day and left my apartment.
This time I drove so that parking wouldn’t be an issue. As we drove, I spoke about maybe one evening we get all ‘done up’ and go out dancing or clubbing or something. I thought she could really look hot if she was done up properly. I would love to color her lips the same shade as her hair. It would appear so natural.
Jo sat in silence as I carried on and on about how really cool we could look. I glanced over at her to find that she was licking her lips and rubbing them together. She also had pulled down the visor to look at herself in the mirror. I smiled with the knowledge that perhaps Jo discovered a new image of herself.
I parked behind the education building in a faculty spot reserved for me. We walked around to the front of the building and entered. I identified myself at the security desk; I had not yet received my formal faculty badge. I also identified Jo as a guest and we went to the elevators.
The floor that was ‘home’ to the psychology department was quiet and dark. Everyone, or at least almost everyone, was on vacation prior to the summer sessions beginning. I walked in the direction past the reception desk toward the area where my little cubby hole of an office was located.
Jo seems a bit intimidated by the carpeted floors and the various wall hangings of charts, information, and general academic ‘spam’. She would peek into a room as we passed to see ‘stuff’. It’s the wood paneling that does it.
Of course the names on the doors always proceeded by Dr. and followed by rows of letters indicative of degrees achieved.
The moment we found my office and I opened the locked door; Jo swiftly moved past me and planted herself into the arm chair behind my desk. With a very self-satisfied expression upon her face, Jo put her booted feet atop the desk and leaned back into the chair, her hands clasped behind her head.
“I could grow accustomed to this ya know?” She laughed as she rocked back and forth.
I, of course, sat in the arm chair in front of the desk giggling at how at home she looked with her boots, jeans, and, of course, another union logo tee shirt. She probably looked more the psych student or GA than I in my dress and sandals.
The proof was to come when what looked like a senior, or a GA, came wandering in to see who was around. He was dressed in belted shorts and a short sleeve button down collar shirt; red and white vertically striped. OMG! He looked so very preppy with no socks and deck shoes loosely tied. He was definitely a Land’s End boy.
He was clean shaven and his hair was perfectly styled and combed. Definitely a preppy look!
“Doctor Howard?” He asked softly and politely.
“I’m Doctor Howard.” Jo responded with authority.
Oh my God no! Jo answered him. ‘Oh please…’ I silently prayed.
“I’m Gary Hewitt. I’m Doctor Stein’s GA.”
He extended his hand toward Jo. She looked around and found a tissue box. Jo took a tissue, covered her hand, and then shook his. The expression of surprise and shock was thinly veiled on the poor GA.
“Nice legs ya got Gary. Turn around and let me see your butt.”
Jo grinned at Gary whilst attempting to not break out in hysterical laughter. I have never in my life…NEVER…seen anyone turn as red as poor Gary. I couldn’t believe it but he actually giggled. Oh my God! He began to slowly pirouette to give her a look.
“Nice…” Jo smiled and winked at him.
He did have a nice butt. I can’t deny that. I wasn’t sure how long I would let this go on. I pulled my sweater tighter around my shoulders and clutched the sleeves.
“Ever think of dating faculty?”
“Okay…that’s enough!” That was enough…at least for me. We were bordering on something that could become…difficult?
“Oh yeah…I forgot to introduce my wife.” Jo waved her hand toward me. “This is Jo, my wife.”
Poor Gary wasn’t sure whether he wanted to laugh or run screaming from the office. In fact I wasn’t sure which I would choose. I finally opened my mouth.
“Gary…I’m Doctor Howard.” I stood up and pointed toward Jo. “And this is one of my delusional cases. I take her out of the ‘home’ once or twice a week to observe her socialization processes.”
He laughed…praise God he laughed. I continued with eyes blazing at Jo.
“She thinks she’s a he AND a construction worker to boot!”
But Jo wasn’t giving up that easily.
“Listen Gary…if you want we could double date. Wouldn’t that be a blast?”
Gary put his hands in his pockets, took a step backward, and, still laughing and giggling welcomed ‘whichever’ one of us was the real Doctor Howard to the campus. I felt fortunate that he took Jo’s ‘act’ in the spirit it was meant. I now knew, which I already suspected, that Jo was somewhat of a loose cannon but her sense of the bizarre was meant in humor.
I did make a point of asking Jo to please contain herself somewhat when she was here. After all…this was where I ate…so to speak. Of course as soon as Gary did leave to office, we both looked at each other and mouthed ‘gay’ and broke into laughter more for the connection we seemed to have between us than for the fact.
We spent most of the day walking around the campus and found a pleasant spot to simply sit and talk. As playful as Jo could be at times, she had a serious side and a great sensitivity toward the plight of others. As it turned out she was acting union shop steward for her ‘crew’ and was often the ‘straw boss’ or assistant foreman.
She spoke, with great fondness, about growing up with seven brothers.
“I couldn’t get a date!!! I had to plan my own ‘losing it (virginity) party’. They were so protective it was nauseating. But, on the other hand, nobody dared to mess with me.”
She described a closeness and a caring that I’d never known within my own family. Of course there was a price to pay …sort of. Jo was the consummate tomboy and simply never outgrew it. She loved being ‘daddy’s girl so she thought it quite natural to become an electrician like him. He loves baseball so Jo played softball in school and on a union team.
Of course, in many ways Jo felt she had lost out on having a more ‘usual’ female life style. Being more at home with the boys than with the girls, and having a mother who, though attentive and loving, was simply too busy with so many males in her life to acclimate Jo to the finer points of being a girl, left Jo with little recourse but to adjust the best she could. Her mother’s idea of dressing up was a clean house dress and a bit of whatever lipstick happened into her hand first.
I spoke of my experience of growing up in a very limited manner. I told her that we didn’t speak much at dinner and my father was unavailable due to his work which took him all over the world. My mother’s idea of cooking dinner was making reservations. We had a cook and a maid and twice a week a service came to do a complete household cleaning. Mother entertained often and my sister and brothers, and I, were shuffled off into another room, usually the playroom in the basement.
I was even more isolated because I had my difficulties in ways that my family couldn’t understand. Only my sister Meg was sympathetic. Though younger and unable to understand what I was going through, she knew that I hurt and that was enough for her. I was not a leper to her touch.
Of course I hadn’t broached what the ‘problem’ was with Jo. I kept my end of the conversation shallow enough to get by and truly Jo felt the greater need to unburden herself. In a very odd way, she was connecting with her feminine side that had so little stimulus for so many years.
Sunday had ended too so for either of us and though there was the temptation to continue into the night, Jo needed to be up at five thirty in the morning. We parted in what would become our usual manner of a hug and a kiss and me watching as her car disappeared and her watching in the rear view mirror till my image was no more.
Settling In…
The week was one of totally new events for me. Well…maybe not totally new but my perspective certainly was. Monday began early enough meeting with the Director of Research and my newly assigned GA, Sarah Greene. After this meeting I spent most of the morning outlining what I expected from her. The day seemed to drag a bit in the afternoon.
I got one text from Jo. It was a bit of silliness that vibrated across my desk around three fifteen and a welcomed relief it was, sort of. Now my thoughts and soon my energies were focused almost entirely on her…HER!!! But I still had a few things to do and resisted the temptation to run off and play with my new friend.
I called her when I finally returned home around seven. She was, by that time, quite tired. We spoke as I munched on Chinese food I had purchased on my way home. We spoke of nothing consequential; only the remainders of the day. It was simply comforting to hear her voice; to hear her breath.
A tear rolled down my cheek because I could feel her warmth as her speech slurred from exhaustion. Jo was on her bed and ready for sleep but I could feel her desire to be here with me. It wasn’t a sexual thing that drew me closer as we spoke. It was the connection two people sometimes magically feel when there simply isn’t anybody else around. We spoke until she was too tired to continue and then I sang her a little tune I remembered from my early years until she fell asleep, the phone connection still open.
Wednesday I went to watch Jo play soft ball. There was as much beer drinking as there was ball playing and, though I didn’t understand the finer points of the game, I did enjoy myself. Jo got a hit and made a few catches and I yelled my head off every time she did. I created a bit of a stir sitting among a few of the players’ wives and girlfriends.
Which one was I cheering for? ‘That one…my girl friend of course!’
After the game, and a beer or two, we sat in the bleachers and talked. Jo was tired and dirty and sweaty but I could feel her excitement simply because I was there. I loved the way her eyes caught the lighting and seemed to sparkle. I had such an urge to bury my face in her an inhale deeply…very deeply.
I remember how charged up the boys would get when their girl friends would come to watch them at whatever sport they were engaged in. I also remember how charged up the girls would get after the game simply being around the dense cloud of male pheromones that surrounded the exhausted players. Now I understood that as never before.
But we were in public, though everybody had left the field, and I was still prim and proper about such things. So I contented myself merely to be in her presence and basked in her glow. We did make plans to have an early dinner on Friday and maybe even go to a movie. It was Jo’s idea. Oh my God…sounds an awful lot like a date?
Of course when Friday did finally come around, I was working late helping Gary organize his research project! I remembered my ‘date’ with Jo and dreaded making the call to cancel. I felt awful. I really wanted to see her. But being rather childish about the entire issue, she took things in stride.
“YOU BITCH!!!” She screamed.
“But…” I was stunned!
Not only that…she shouted ‘bitch’ so loudly that I think the others in the room heard her. There was dead silence…a very uncomfortable one at that. Then I heard her giggle. I could have smacked her; not hard but playfully on the arm or something. I explained what had happened and she simply told me to call her when I was finished. That is once she could stop laughing long enough!
To my great surprise, delight, and joy, Jo came to the conference room around six thirty with two pizza pies and some cans of soda. I was so overjoyed to see her enter the room that I nearly jumped up and ran to her; for the hug only you understand. And I was touched nearly to tears by her thoughtfulness.
Once we were done eating, she pitched right in and helped us out as best she could. The entire time Jo kept a stream on banter going with her unique observations, humor, and knack for telling tales.
What surprised me the most was her attire. This was the first time I had seen her in something other that a tee shirt, jeans, and she every present work shoes. On this night she wore an emerald green short sleeved blouse that really complimented her eyes. Okay…so she wore jeans but at least they were a bit more stylish than her Levi’s, and they weren’t blue, and the shoes were traded for a pair of somewhat stylish sandals.
Jo wore a bit of jewelry in the form of a gold chained locket and several rings. She even went as far as wearing a bit of lip gloss. My first assumption was that she dressed more in accordance of where she was going; i.e. my place of work. The truth was that she wanted to express her feminine side a little bit and that she rarely, up to this point, got more feminine than she was now. I was somewhat amused at how Jo would occasionally touch up her lip gloss.
We finished late; around eleven. In the parking lot after we all had left the building, she stood with her back leaning against her truck looking at me, smiling.
“I need to ask you something.” She then looked down at the ground and then to her left and her right. Jo was nervous about something.
“Sure…anything.” I reached out and touched her fore arm in what I hoped was a reassuring manner.
“Well…” Jo paused and took a deep breath. “…I’d like to spend the day with you tomorrow?” I giggled. Was that it? But she spoke again. “Could you show me how to do the make-up thing again?” Jo crossed her arms beneath her breasts; a sign of fear…fear of rejection?
I felt I had to be careful. A simple yes wouldn’t quite do. This was definitely dark territory for Jo and I wanted to light her way. A toothy grin and a giggle was always a good start.
“Oh my God!!! It’ll be fun!!!” I put my hands on her folded arms. “We can put together a kit with your colors and try different things. I have so many pots of colors for the eyes and face and whatever.”
Jo looked into my eyes. I knew she was trying to see if I was serious or somehow mocking her. I felt that if I talked long enough she would understand that I was sincere. So I went on and on about all of the holiday ‘specials’ when one can buy an item, such as a scent, and receive these huge cosmetic sampler kits free.
I had to have at least six unopened kits plus the mascaras and eye liners and other paraphernalia that came with them. I also had cream and lotions and scads of other products from cosmetic companies. I had nail polishes that came along with specific ‘looks’ they were trying to sell.
Jo’s arms finally uncrossed and her furrowed brow relaxed. She even smiled!
“You don’t think I’m being weird do you?”
Oh my God! Jo had such a worried look over something that was so second nature to me.
“No…not at all!!! Maybe we can even get dressed and go out somewhere nice for dinner.” Now I was excited!
“I have nothing to wear though.”
“Listen sweetie…” OMG…a term of endearment? “…the way you’ll look, it won’t take much. Something other than jeans and a nice blouse will be fine.” I could see by her distracted look that she was quickly taking stock of what she had to wear.
After profusely thanking Jo for her kindness that evening, we parted in our usual manner with great plans for the next day and evening.
We were approaching the bridge onto Long Island. Jo had calmed down, as had I. I rested my head against the side window and stared out into space. I reached over with my left hand and was met by her right. We sat in silence but the connection that bridged our hands was still as strong as ever.
Unfortunately, and this is true of us all, there usually comes a point in an animated discussion where things begin to turn badly. Our emotions run wild and suddenly we say, or perceive, or actually hear, a remark said for no other reason than to be hurtful. As if that kind of hurt could ever truly be shrugged off or disregarded. We knew each other well enough to recognize when things were getting out of control and we knew that we both were in need of a serious time out.
The next several weeks were pretty much like our first week. There were the ball games, the phone calls back and forth, the visits with dinner when I was working late, and the weekends spent keeping company.
It was a comfortable fit; an easy fit. We could both sit on the love seat, our backs bolstered against the arms and our feet flat against each others. We’d read or watch a movie. But the pattern was always the same. The first thing Jo would do upon entering my apartment is put on some cosmetics.
One Sunday morning I was applying nail polish to my toes. I had cotton balls between my toes and my feet were up on the
coffee table with me on the love seat hunched over them. Jo sat in fascination as I waited for my toe nails on one foot to dry while I applied the second coat on the other.
“Oh…my…God!!! That looks sooo cool! Can we do mine?”
I kept my head in the same downward position and rolled my eyes up to peer at Jo from beneath my brows and I smiled.
“Yesss!!!” Jo literally jumped up and her arm shot toward the ceiling as if she’s just hit a home run or something.
“But we’ll need to use a different color.”
“Why???” Jo was so very clueless about this stuff. “I mean…who’s gonna see them except you and me?”
I took a deep breath.
“Oh Jo…you are so lucky to have your red hair and your freckles. If I were you…I’d get a color that matched your hair. I would do my nails and lips in a similar or complimentary color. Oh my God! It would draw attention to your hair; and your hair to your lips; and your lips to your hands…”
Jo’s blank expression informed me that she was completely clueless and I suspected as much anyway. I had put together a small palette of colors for Jo but she only seemed to wear them when we were together. It was, in a strange yet beautiful way, her ‘girl’ time; our girl time.
“Look, when we go out later, we can stop a see if we can’t find a really good color for you.”
Jo pouted. I couldn’t resist her antics. By this time she knew what buttons to gently push to get her way. And truly I didn’t mind at all because, for the most part, she gave more than she took. So, within about half an hour, Jo had one coat of a burgundy colored polish on her toes. She spent the remainder of the morning and part of the afternoon gazing from time to time at her toes and smiling.
We did stop at a CVS and found a nail polish color similar to Jo’s hair. We picked up two bottles of that and a few other things for her.
“If I had a color picture of you, we could figure out which combinations of lip colors would match your hair as well. Maybe we could stop at your place and get one?”
A look of panic overtook Jo’s features. Uh oh!
“My place is kind of a mess?”
“I won’t look.” I giggled. “Anyway, my place will probably be the same after a short while.” Not!
We stopped at Jo’s apartment. I could understand her trepidation about me seeing it. The apartment itself was a very small one bedroom with two small closets and a stand up kitchen. It wasn’t dirty. It was simply cluttered. There was stuff everywhere.
Stacks of magazines, mostly dealing with electrical stuff, occupied her dinner table, cabinet top, and half of her love seat. The hall closet was jammed full of tools, tool kits, and various electrical parts. A large flat screened television was mounted on the wall opposite the empty space on the love seat. This was a bear cave in the truest sense. The kitchen was spotless; it probably had never been used.
Her queen sized bed took up most of the bedroom space. Plastic bins lined the walls because there really wasn’t enough room for a dresser. The small closet was stacked with clothes; all neatly folded and separated by plastic shelves. Nothing was hung for lack of space.
There were numerous pictures hanging on a large bulletin board oppose the head of the bed. I assumed these people were Jo’s immediate family.
“I’m really sorry about all this mess but…” Jo’s voice trailed off.
“You really have no room. And don’t worry about it anyway.” I was being polite. In truth I could never spend a night here because I would become too claustrophobic to do anything but panic.
“The rent’s right though. I’ve been in here for almost ten years. I know just where that picture is. Just a sec...”
Jo went to a tiny end table and, upon opening the drawer, retrieved a picture taken only a year or two ago. It was perfect. She was at the wedding of one of her brothers and they did a portrait shot of her. We navigated our way out of her apartment and back to my place. I scanned the picture into the computer and then exported it to the sight of a renowned cosmetic manufacturer. They have a special interactive program by which you can see how their products look on your face.
After outlining Jo’s features I showed her how the program worked and she got right into it. Suddenly an entirely new world opened up to her. This was a game that featured Jo and she loved it. I sat on my bed and watched her run through an entire gamut of colors; contrasting, complimentary, and conflicting.
Jo was like a child with a new toy. I finally called her attention to the matter at hand; lip color, or colors, that would match her hair. Just as with blonds, red heads come in God knows how many different shades. Fortunately there were many different shades of lipsticks and lip glosses to use on the test picture.
Odd as it seemed to us, Jo’s closest primary color for her lips was the shade I most often use, named Autumn, with a secondary overcoat of lip gloss called Ultimate bronze. I had a lipstick kit for one of my holiday purchases and we were able to find the gloss. I applied the deep red Autumn lipstick first with a brush and had Jo blot it with a tissue.
“I love this color but I can’t believe the other shit will work!” Jo had lessened the use of profanities lately, but on rare occasions she would slip back into her ‘old’ ways.
I applied the second coating, the gloss, and, as if by alchemy, a new third color appeared. This color did indeed closely match the color of Jo’s hair. She was totally over whelmed upon looking in the mirror. I wanted to go the last step with Jo. I took my bushiest brush and dabbed it into a blush pot; Peach Nuance. I swiftly applied it below Jo’s cheek bones. Before she even realized it…we was done.
“Just a little for your cheeks.” I smiled and giggled.
Jo’s eyes looked sooo large as we gazed at her reflection in the mirror standing side by side. I couldn’t help but grin because of the amazed look she had on her face. She turned her head this way and that appraising our work.
“Whaddaya think?” Jo’s eyes looked at my reflection in the mirror. She was unsure of how she looked and I definitely could relate.
“Oh God sweetie…you look so…beautiful. You’re gorgeous anyway but now…”
Her grin said it all. She was happy and today wanted to face the world. I wanted to go to a museum or something and Jo thought that would be perfect for an outing. The city usually emptied out on weekends with people going to the beach. Our drive in, (Jo driving of course) was quite quick. We found a space very near the museum on eighty-third street.
I am like a homing pigeon at the ‘Met’. I head directly for the Impressionist room. Even Jo with her long stride was barely keeping pace. Of course once we entered the portal, she stopped in her tracks. She had only ever seen some of the paintings on posters or in books. To see them for the first time up close was a definitely spiritual event for her in which I took great satisfaction because it was spiritual for me every time.
I stayed alongside Jo for a bit and then wandered away to watch her reaction to the paintings. I also noticed something else; men were grazing at her. You know the stare; the hungry look. I giggled to myself as I thought of how truly wonderful she looked with only a bit of fussing. I found myself standing across the room from her; watching her. She turned her head and smiled when she saw me. That lovely smile of hers always gave me the tingles.
Every once in a while some man would walk up to her and utter a word or two. She would smile at them and nod her head and take a few steps away in the opposite direction they were originally heading. The persistent would walk a few steps with her. But Jo would say something to them and she would then disengage.
“I don’t know what was happening today.” Jo spoke with surprise in her voice. “They wouldn’t leave me alone!” She giggled as we sat in the museum’s snack shop and sipped our coffees.
“You really are quite beautiful and…well…you seem to attract them.”
“Yeah…like flies to…well…” Jo took a sip of her coffee. “It’s this make-up thing, right?”
I leaned forward across the table as I spoke.
“You’re so gorgeous!” I was speaking in almost a whisper. “The color only emphasizes how gorgeous you really are. By the way…what did you tell those guys that shooed them away so quickly?” Jo laughed and leaned in an inch or two closer. We were nearly nose to nose.
“I told them that I was here with my lover and she was the jealous type.”
I sat back and laughed with Jo. But in my heart I knew that I was deeply attached to her and perhaps loved her. I found myself constantly having to emotionally hold back; to refrain from physically reaching out and touching her.
Although we kissed and hugged (frequently) and held hands, this was all with a degree of innocence. Jo would often lay on the love seat with her feet, or her head, in my lap. And I would often do the same. But our feelings for one another never crossed over the line that separates the fondness, adoration, companionship, acceptance, and mutual respect of friendship, into love.
Anyway, I would rather have Jo in my life then to reveal my deepest secret and chance losing her completely. I would have to be content with the way things were and play the flirting game on occasion. And Jo held back as well. As aggressive as Jo could be, she evidently didn’t want to scare my off either. In a sense, we were both afraid of the same rejection we thought the other capable of. Jo clearing her throat brought my thoughts back to the present.
“Well???” Jo asked with a crooked smile. “Would you be?” I blushed.
She was flirting again. And the problem was that she was so very good at it.
“Maybe a little?” I grinned and blushed an even deeper red. Jo laughed, of course.
“Let’s go out tonight. Let’s do something different.” Now she was almost bouncing in her chair with excitement.
“Like what?”
“Oh I dunno… Let’s go out dancing. I know this club near the mall and I’ve been wanting to check it out.”
“Dancing?!” Dancing!! Oh my God!
“Yeah dancing!!!”
“Dancing???” Oh my God!!! My mind raced over every stitch I owned. What could I wear to go out dancing?
I looked at my watch. It was already getting late. We gathered our things and our museum shop purchases and went as swiftly to Jo’s truck as we could. I was deeply in thought as Jo raced through the streets and over the bridge. I couldn’t quite match her excitement level as she bounced in her seat to the rhythm of the music on the radio.
“What should I wear? I mean…I don’t really have a party dress or anything.” I knew such trifles were not really important to Jo but I felt that I should be dressed accordingly. It’s a child hood thing I suppose. Jo laughed.
“Oh sweetie…” She sighed. “You could wear a paper bag and look hot.” She saw me pout at that answer. “Just…dress nicely. It’s really no big thing. I’m probably gonna wear slacks and a blouse…that’s all. Remember…” Jo admonished.
“… we’re gonna be dancing and it’s gonna be noisy…and packed…and hot. So dress for comfort.”
Jo dropped me in front of my place saying that she was going home to lay down a bit and rest. She would come back around eight o’clock to do her face and we could grab a bite to eat before going. As I got out of her truck, Jo did the same and walked around to lean her butt against the pick-up bed. She could see I was deep in thought. I looked up at her and had to ask.
“Is this a booty call or something?”
“You would be jealous, wouldn’t you!” She laughed.
“No…well…” I looked around trying to think of a way to phrase what I felt. “I’m just not into the meat market thing, you know?”
Jo pushed off her truck with her butt and walked to me. She reached out and placed her hands on my arms.
“Don’t worry. Just wear something comfy that you can dance in.” She kissed my forehead and with a giggle and a shake of her head, she went around her truck, got in, and started the engine. I watched as she drove down the street and turned the corner.
Back in my apartment, I went straight for my closet after tossing my purchases on the bed. I had to solve this…problem before I could rest. I sifted through everything twice before coming up with the only piece that might fill my needs for the evening. It was a cocktail dress…sort of.
The dress was a back zipped midi sleeveless sheath with a wide swept hem. It was a pale gold silk and linen blend with a gathered elasticized waist. I only hoped I wouldn’t be too cool if the AC was blasting. I could certainly dress lightly beneath this piece and it weighed nothing. I would need to bring a wrap of some sort.
I had a pair of matching gold pumps with a wedged two inch heel which would be comfortable and perfect with the matching gold clutch bag. This wouldn’t be half bad at all. I felt the oppression of nothing to wear leave me.
‘Accessorizing will be easy!’ I thought to myself as I laid the dress onto my bed. I had an agate beaded necklace with a matching bracelet. I laid them onto the dress along with a pair of matching drop earrings. Lastly was a gorgeous agate ring. I loved this stone because it closely approximated the green hue of my eyes.
Now a shawl or a scarf would be difficult. I normally wore something with sleeves or at least something NOT bare shouldered so I didn’t have a great collection of silk of wool neck and shoulder scarves. I did have a green paisley silk shawl which would have to do. Having gathered everything in one place, I laid down and tried to rest before Jo returned.
“Save the last dance for me.”
Jo looked really lovely. She arrived wearing an electric lime green lame cami with silver lace trimming. Her black low rise jeans couldn’t have been any lower without seeing her…well… She had black wedged heeled sandals on to show off her new toe nail color.
Jewelry literally dripped from her ear lobes with non-matching drops hanging and different colored studs in her various holes around the tops of her ears. Jo had to have ten different wire bracelets…on EACH wrist as well as ankle bracelets and toe rings.
Jo was totally elated to be going out to dance; especially with me. She couldn’t say enough about how really ‘hot’ she thought I looked. We definitely were not a matched pair and, in all honesty, she was probably more appropriately dressed than I was. She was definitely more toward the teeny end of things and I was more toward…well…the older end?
We quickly did our faces. I helped Jo with some new colors. She wanted to try the slates and grays for more drama but we went for the same lip color to match her hair. I also went with a darker, more dramatic look with heavier strokes of color and more blending. I finished off with a brick colored blush.
I grabbed my scent and gave us both a cloud of spray to walk through. Then we both grabbed our purses, my keys, and we were out through the door. Once again Jo would drive. She opened the door for me before getting in herself. Jo chattered endlessly about nothing in particular as we headed toward the club stopping only to get a bite to eat at one
of the mall’s better restaurants.
After freshening up in the Ladies Lounge after our meal we drove the few blocks to the club. There were a few people milling about outside; it was still early. Huge sky lights swept back and forth and a line of cars were stopped waiting for the valet parking.
Jo drove slowly past so that we could check the small crowd out. There were all manners of dress so I didn’t feel too…over done? And those waiting seemed to be the over twenty one crowd. I had never been to one of these places before and I really didn’t know what to expect.
Jo came across a parking space on the next street so we immediately took it and fed the meter from her stash of quarters. I instinctively took hold of Jo’s arm as we started back toward the club. She gazed down at me as we strolled.
“You’re nervous…aren’t you.”
I looked up at her and nodded. As we approached the place I could actually feel the ground shake from the thumping bass. Jo gyrated her hips to the beat.
“Don’t worry…” She boasted and laughed. “You’re with me. You look terrific you know.”
When we got to the door, she pulled her credit card out of her black beaded clutch (loaned by me) that was draped over her shoulder with the matching strap as she spoke.
“I got this one.”
The woman who took Jo’s credit card informed us that we got one drink each with the price of admission. I peered into the darkness down a narrow corridor from which the music emanated. I could see the glow from neon lighting and actually feel the air move with the blasting of the music. Fortunately I had the presence of mind to place several cotton balls into my clutch bag which now hung from its thin golden silver chain.
I handed two of the little darlings to Jo and she placed small tufts of cotton in each of her ears as I did. I followed her as she danced her way down the corridor and into the large and very tall main hall. I looked at the many large screen televisions playing various images from performing artists to various light show effects. There were several beam splitting lasers working at drawer out designs on opposing walls.
At the center of one long wall was a stage and upon it a booth. Inside the booth was the Dee Jay who controlled the music and the lighting. People seemed to be watching him and every once in a while he would point out someone, or a couple, and mutter something into his microphone.
There was a small crowd dancing and we walked past some of them on the way to one of the bars. Jo was determined to get her drink before the place filled up and the bars became overly untenable. She shouted into my ear asking me what I wanted. I could barely hear her between the music, the people shouting, and the cotton in my ears.
I mouthed ‘anything…whatever you’re having’…to her. She got us ‘T&T’s’ which is about as far from a drink as I would have had anyway. I very rarely drink and when I do it’s usually a wine or something not too strong.
We made our way to one of the many small, tall legged round bar tables that dotted the floor and, after sipping a bit of our drinks, moved away enough so that we could dance. Jo was a monster! She got right into it. Jo threw her hands up over her head and began to gyrate her hips and undulate her body.
I tried to follow her lead but dancing was never my forte. I did manage to find my own rhythm and I closed my eyes and let my body kind of flow with the music. Not being a fan of the electronic techno stuff, or some of the rap music, didn’t help.
I suddenly felt someone rubbing up against my butt! I spun around quickly and, to my surprise, it was Jo. I giggled and kind of got into the touching thing. Suddenly there were several other women dancing with us and we sort of partnered off with this one and that. But we always seemed to wind up back together again.
Every few minutes I’d need to stop to catch my breath and have a sip of my drink. Jo, however, proved to be a perpetual motion machine. She didn’t stop even for a moment. She would dance over to the table and, while still in motion, sip her drink through the cocktail straw.
There was no doubt that Jo was really into dancing. There was no doubt that Jo was into dancing with me! She took my hands in hers and raised them high overhead, drawing my body against hers. She began to rub against me in beat to the music and was simply the picture of joy. And, to be perfectly honest, I loved it as well.
We finally took a break when the Dee Jay changed the rhythm and beat. I took Jo by the hand and pulled her to the bar. This time I insisted on buying the drinks and we got two more of the same. We made our way through the crowd to ‘our’ table and began to dance again.
This time we had more company in our little group. Several guys came over and started to dance and attempt to partner up with a woman. I was remaining close to Jo as I danced but there was this one guy who continually tried to dance with Jo.
I kind of knew what would happen next. He began to try and talk with her as they danced and I could see, in Jo’s body language and facial expression that he wasn’t going to get too far. I must say that he was certainly persistent in a non-threatening way. His friend tried dancing with me and I didn’t refuse. But when he tried speaking with me as we danced, I made hand signs indicating that I couldn’t hear him.
The truth was that I really couldn’t hear him. Between the music, the crowd, and the cotton hidden by my hair, I felt the beat and rhythm rather than heard it. He finally gave up and continued dancing thinking that he would wait for the music to stop for a moment.
When the music finally halted to allow everyone to go to the bar, Jo was quickly at my side and pulling at my hand with hers. She tugged me along and with her other hand beckoned me to follow. I quickly looked back to see the surprised look on the guys faces.
As we disappeared into the now large crowd, I noticed that we were slowly making our way toward the exit. We had only been there for about an hour and one half but evidently Jo had enough of this particular place. We exited out onto the sidewalk which was crowded with people either trying to get in or out taking a smoking break.
“I want to try someplace new.” Jo was smiling and still full of excitement.
“Okay. They’re all new to me.” I giggled.
“Anyway, this place was getting too thick with guys.” Jo looked into my eyes and smiled. “…and I really wanted to dance with only you…or some other woman…if you didn’t mind? I mean…guys kinda become…difficult after a while, ya know?”
That was kinda true. Let them buy you a drink and they think they own you. And anyway, I was at the point where I could afford my own drinks and my own choice in company. I’ve felt violated once too often in those circumstances. And, having imbibed a bit too much on rare occasions, I was left feeling dirty and used. So I smiled and nodded to Jo.
“Sure, no problem. Just save the last dance for me?” I laughed. Jo laughed and took my hand as we walked to her truck.
“”It takes one to know one.” She smiles. And puts her hands in her back pockets, Bette Davis style.” *
“I want to try this place I heard about. It’s a ladies only club and they have a live band.”
“Ladies only?”
“Yeah. That means it’s either gay or they have male strippers.” Jo laughed. “Now isn’t that a switch for ya?”
Male strippers? Well…I’ve heard of them but I’ve never seen a show.
“But…I think it’s a gay club…ya know…lesbians?”
I knew. I had been to gay clubs before but mostly gay men clubs. I mean I wasn’t a male at the time but I was becoming a bit sexually experimental and wanted to see if I could attract maybe a man who was into someone transitioning?
It didn’t work out so well. I mean it didn’t get nasty or anything. But it seemed that the few men I did meet were into the idea of getting some rather than the idea of meeting a human being. So they had their one time experience with me and I had the cleaning bills. After the third time I stopped going to the cabarets and clubs.
But an all ladies club sounded intriguing. I was with Jo and I would make sure I stayed very close to her. I certainly wouldn’t want to be found out by some woman who might have an ‘agenda’. And it would be nice NOT to be bothered by anything as trivial as conversation whilst trying to have some fun. None of the conversation has meaning anyway…usually.
Jo popped the door and held it open for me…again. Then she got in the driver’s side and started the engine. I flipped down the visor to check myself out in the mirror. Jo stared at me for a moment.
“I gotta tell ya…I didn’t even know that thing was there before you used it.” She laughed. “Now I need to remember where it is.” Jo said with a slightly exasperated look on her face.
We finally got under way and drove for about fifteen minutes to an industrial looking part of Queens. I think it was called Hunter’s Point…Hunts Point? Anyway, it looked fairly deserted at this time of night. I could see parts of the Manhattan skyline from where we were.
We turned a corner and were heading down what looked like a dead ended street. Suddenly we saw a few people and then some cars; OMG…signs of life!!! At the end of the block stood a building with a painting of a whale and a porpoise on the front. There was a crowd of people in line evidently waiting to get in.
Jo pulled the truck up to the valet parking because the street was so crowded with cars and a fenced in lot seemed so much more inviting. The attendant opened the door for me. As I got out she wickedly grinned and looked me over from head to foot and back again. I must say that she made me a bit nervous.
Jo hurried around and quickly took my arm. She looked over the crowd.
“Shit!!! I hope we can get in. Let’s move toward the front of the line. Maybe I can give somebody a little something…ya know?”
Jo’s voice sounded a bit frantic as she took my hand and pulled me along the line toward the main door. She really wanted in! Outside the main door I could see three very tall people. Two were definitely BIG women who were, with no doubt what so ever, the bouncers.
The third person was even larger with broader shoulders, narrow waist, and thighs that bulged in spite of the finely tailored trousers being worn. I would’ve sworn this was a large man; a body builder type.
“No…it couldn’t be!” Jo muttered under her breath. “Frankie???!!! Hey…Frankie!!!” Jo was yelling.
The huge figure turned slightly showing an annoyed expression. But when she (yes, I could now tell from her facial features and the tenting of her very costly silk blouse) saw Jo, a big grin broke out across her mouth.
“Jo? Is that you? Oh my God!” She quickly came over as Jo let go of my hand.
The two embraced as if they were long lost lovers! I must admit I was a wee bit jealous as they kissed one another on the lips. They were still embracing as Jo spoke.
“I haven’t seen you around in months! What happened? You moved and there was no number or address or anything. You look…terrific!”
“And look at you! All femmed up and all…” Jo’s smile lessened a bit and she blushed. “I don’t know…” Frankie still held Jo with both hands and shook her head. “Some of us look like clowns with that stuff on…but you…Christ babe…you look killer hot!” Frankie hugged Jo and kissed her again.
“So what happened to throwing up sheet rock?” Jo asked.
Frankie looked down at the ground and shrugged her broad shoulders.
“I got into a beef with these two guys. I laid them both out and put the boot in for good measure…”
Jo turned to me and spoke.
“Frankie is not a violent person at all. Oh…by the way…Frankie? This is Leigh.”
I had to get out from behind Jo to see her. I smiled and extended my hand. Frankie let go of Jo and hugged and kissed me!
“Are you two…?” Frankie’s voice trailed off. Jo and I looked at each other for the lead to this question of questions; especially outside a lesbian club.
“We’re really great friends. We seem to get along with each other.” What else could I say with Jo being tongue tied?
“So what happened? God…we went all the way to get that job.”
“Yeah…” There was sadness in Frankie’s voice. “I’ll never forget that.” Frankie turned to me. “They wouldn’t give me a union card ‘cause nobody would vouch for me and they didn’t want a woman doing the work anyway. I told Jo…I was at her house most of the time when we were growing up…sand box love…anyway…I told her and then her entire family showed up at the hall and made such a racket that they gave me the card just to get us the hell out.”
“My mother picked up a broom and threatened to smack the union rep in the head!”
They both laughed as they thought of the scene.
“Anyway…” Frankie turned serious again. “…turns out one of the guys I decked was a wise guy and the other strunz is his cousin who needed a job.”
“Holy shit! What did ya do???” Jo looked at Frankie with concern.
“Well…I’m kinda sweating it, ya know? Then I get a call from my cousin Bobbie. He hears what happened and wants to know my version.” Frankie takes a deep breath and looks around. “I tell him that nobody told me nothing. These two guys start with me and I finished it. He starts to laugh like it’s the biggest joke he’s ever heard.”
“Which cousin is this?” Jo looked at her with great curiosity.
“Bobbie DeeBee.”
“Bobbie DiBenedetti???!!!” There was a kind of awe and respect in Jo’s voice. “Bobbie Bullets???!!!”
“Yeah…” Frankie giggled. “So he says he has a job for me. This club is his and I manage it for him. He says he knows I deal straight and that’s how he wants the club to run. I can bring in my people…” Frankie nodded to the two women standing by the door. “…and…I make more in one week than I could make in a month throwing up sheet rock.”
“So…Ms. Manager…what’s our chance of getting in tonight?”
“Fergetaboutit!” Frankie laughed. “Me casa tu casa!”
Frankie took Jo under one arm and me under the other and escorted us through the front door. The place was very deceiving. From the outside it looked like three attached two storied brick warehouses. But once through the doors, it was as if one had entered a world one of refinement and sophistication; small wonder that you couldn’t see a pair of jeans or sneakers on the women waiting outside.
I felt as though I had walked into someone’s living room. It’s hard to describe the décor other than being refined.
There were tables for couples and tables for larger parties. The tables had linens and stemware as well as crystal candle holders. The setting was very intimate in spite of the closeness of the seating clusters.
The floors were sealed stone; perhaps marble. There was a bandstand off to one side and a clearing so that people could dance. Along two of the walls were scalloped booths with partitions just high enough to allow a bit of privacy. A magnificent mahogany bar with large cut glass mirrors against the wall ran the length of the street side wall with five barkeepers serving. There were stools at the bar and small high tables with stools several rows deep.
But the most striking feature of the club was the back wall. It was glass and the view opened up to the East River and the midtown Manhattan skyline! There was a catwalk at half height and a number of tables along all four walls. Stair ways to the upper level were located at each corner.
The place was not quite packed but it was hard to see an empty chair anywhere. Frankie stopped at the Maitre De’s station to check the seating chart. A young woman rushed up to her and they quietly consulted for a moment. That’s when I noticed that all the staff was either dressed in decidedly feminine cut tuxedos or black cocktail dresses.
“We have a packed house tonight, as usual. So I have no choice, you get the best table in the house.” Frankie laughed.
“Just follow me.”
With Frankie opening a broad enough path that Jo could put her arm around me and lead me along, we walked toward the glass walled rear and to a slightly raised platform in the corner. I minded my step as I mounted the three steps up the platform to a large scalloped booth for at least six people.
“Please…” Frankie gestured with her arm and I slid in followed by Jo. Frankie walked around the other side and slid in next to me. She leaned across slightly so that we both might hear her. “I love this spot. This is my table but I rarely sit when I’m working. It’s quieter here and I have a great view of the action. It’s also near the doors to the garden out back.”
Frankie barely was quick enough lifting two fingers before a waitress attired in the house ‘uniform’ shuffled over.
“This…” Frankie waved toward the young woman. “…is Jody. She’s the best.” Looking at Jody, Frankie spoke. “This is Jo and…” She turned toward me blushing slightly before remembering. “…Leigh. They’re family to me. Anything they want, okay? Oh…and my usual.”
Jo reached across me touch Frankie’s cheek and pull her over for another kiss on the lips. There were nearly tears in Jo’s eyes.
“Yeah…I know…it’s been too long.” Frankie turned to me and smiled. “We were quite a pair. She was the ‘mick’ Xena and I was the ‘Wop’ Frankenstein. By the time she was seven she had terrorized all the boys on the block. And I was too butt ugly and big for anyone to go anywhere near.”
Frankie looked down at her large powerful hands. There was a true sadness to her voice. I reached out and gently grasped her hand.
“I think the boys were trying to match us up for a fight.” Jo spoke shifting her eyes from Frankie to me and back again. “They figured to divide and conquer…so to speak. One day I wandered over, on a dare, to see what was up with the big girl at the other end of the block. I hop over the fence and go into the back yard and I see Frankie digging up some dirt with her hands.” Jo spoke with a conspiratorial tone to her voice.
“So she comes over and sets down across from me and starts digging too.” Frankie starts to giggle. “She asks me what I’m building…and I tell her ‘nothing…I’m just digging up these weeds’. “
“They were her grandfather’s tomato plants!” Both broke out laughing together.
The two women continued to enlighten and entertain me with their adventures as our drinks arrived. Then the band came out from behind the stage and began to tune up.
“First dance!” Shouted Frankie to Jo. Jo looked at me and I nodded enthusiastically. “This is a really hot all woman band…” Frankie added as an additional enticement; as if…
“Okay!” Jo said excitedly.
Frankie slid her body out from the booth and as I started out, Jo took my wrist and shook her head.
“She meant me…not you.” And she laughed as my disappointment showed.
I watched the two of them walk slowly out to the dance floor; talking and holding hands. I need to tell you that I was more than a bit conflicted. I was even more than a bit jealous though I had no real reason to be. I mean…there was no way I could possibly have any kind of relationship with Jo without revealing my…secret?
As the band played and the dancing began, I rested my chin in my palms, elbows on the table, and slowly sucked on my T & T. They still somehow managed to speak to one another in spite of being in front of the band as if some magic language, the kind that develops between people who have known each other for so long, passed between them.
Anyway, though we’ve flirted playfully, I could never really commit to anything more than a friendship regardless of how I felt. And she has never said anything to lead me to believe that I was of any other interest than a friend; albeit a very close one.
I was so absorbed with my thoughts that I hadn’t noticed that the song had ended and they were both on their way back to the table. Jo held out her hand toward me and I slid around to take it. Frankie had gotten her drink, a juice of some sort, and told us she’d be back later. Jo led me onto the dance floor in her usual hip wiggling manner and we danced. All other thoughts faded away with the rhythm of the music.
We danced to a few faster tunes and paused for a breath and a sip of our drinks before the slower ones. When we danced, my eyes were glued to Jo’s body and face. She looked sooo amazingly beautiful as she undulated and shook to the music. She had this amazing look of ecstasy, almost dreamy pleasure, on her face; her gaze was far away and her smile…well…
A slow romantic ballad began close to the end of the band’s first set. Jo took my hand and wrapped herself around me and began to sway with the music. She held me closely and gazed into my eyes with a dreamy smile. I smiled up at her, closed my eyes, and laid my head on her breast.
In spite of feeling a bit damp from the exertion, and a bit tipsy from the drinking, I felt all too comfortable in Jo’s strong arms. I felt myself drifting gently with her body and bathed in the sensual feel of her aromas, touch, and the heat of her body. I felt Jo rest her chin gently atop my head and the two of us seemed to fuse into one.
Our hands roamed over each others back gently caressing and squeezing along the way. A hug at the small of her back was met with a caress of my butt cheeks. A squeeze of her shoulders was answered by one at my waist. Her pelvis rubbed against my lower belly.
We were still embracing when the music ended and the band readied for the next song. I felt Jo’s head lift up off of mine and I looked up at her. Our gazes locked and there was only us. The rest of the world had gone away. Jo bent her neck and brought her face to within an inch or two of mine. I closed my eyes and went the rest of the way till I could feel our lips touch.
This was not simply a kiss; it was one of the most defining moment in my life thus far! I could feel her soul, her essence, her being flowing into me. And I could feel mine flowing into her. I could feel myself trembling with the power of that mixing of spirits and tears came to my eyes. I was so frightened and over whelmed at what I felt and yet I felt so very complete.
Our lips barely moved and our tongues gently touched. We hugged as if there was no other way of becoming closer to each other. I felt like crawling inside of Jo and having her do the same to me. It was a bonding unlike any I’d ever felt before. I wanted her to be with me forever. I looked up into her eyes and saw the same tears flowing as mine did.
No!!! I can’t do this!!! I firmly push off of Jo’s body and hold my palms up in front of me. I must have had the second most startled look on my face after Jo’s. I remember turning away from her and walking back to the table to gulp down the remainder of my drink. I felt as though I couldn’t breathe. When I turned back to look for Jo, she was gone.
I began to walk toward the oppose side slowly looking for her. She was nowhere to be found. I knew in my heart that I seriously screwed up. She was upset no doubt. I suddenly knew where she was. Jo had retreated to the only place a woman would go under such circumstances as rejection; the Ladies Lounge.
I entered the lounge and found the usual couch and chairs one tends to find in the more upscale establishments; especial of the sort that catered specifically to women. Marble, granite, mirrors, gilt edges; yep, it was all there.
As I turned into the actual facility, I saw Jo with her back toward me speaking with Frankie. She turned her head when Frankie motioned toward me. I could see that she was crying. My heart hurt so badly because I had caused her tears.
She turned toward Frankie and said a word or two, wiped her eyes and nose, and started walking toward me.
“I need to leave now. I’ll get the truck and meet you in front.” Jo touched my shoulder gently as she spoke and walked passed me.
“I really fucked up.” I said with a tear in my eye as Frankie walked up to me.
“No…” Frankie laughed! “Not yet…but there’s always hope.” I looked up at her questioningly. “You know I love her dearly. And she loves me. But I’m not the one she wants, at least at the moment.” Frankie giggled which made me feel worse.
“Oh God!!! What do I do?” I was exasperated. Frankie looked at me seriously, her smile gone.
“Just be straight with her. Think about what you want and…just tell her. Let her speak first. Let her…start. She’s a little bit confused, ya know?”
“I think I’m in love with her…but I don’t know if I can…” My voice kind of trailed off.
“Sure you can!” Frankie patted me on the back. She sounded encouraging.
“How do you know?”
““It takes one to know one.” She smiles. And she put her hands in her back pockets, Bette Davis style.” *
The ride back to my place was difficult. The silence was truly deafening. One million thoughts raced through my mind as the lights flashed by on the roadways. Not a single one of those thoughts would congeal into a positive way to speak about my actions and what I had been keeping a secret.
I have never had to reveal myself to anyone before. I really didn’t need to do so now except, well, I did want her sooo much. All of our teasing and flirting and jousting had really been a courting ritual of sorts; her courting ritual. And now it all made so much made sense.
Silent tears were flowing from her eyes and she would use the back of her arm to wipe them away. I reached out to touch her arm…hold her hand…to connect with her. But she only held her palm up in defense.
When we arrived at the front of my building, Jo didn’t get out to assist me as usual. She simply sat looking down at her hands with those devastating silent tears flowing down her cheeks.
“Please Jo…we need to talk.” I spoke as my eyes filled with tears. “Please come up.”
Without looking up at all, and with a quavering voice Jo answered me.
“What is so wrong with me?”
“Please Jo…let’s go upstairs. I don’t want to talk in the truck. Please…”
I was begging through my tears. But Jo simply sat silently.
“Then let’s go to your apartment…if you wish.”
We sat silently for a moment and suddenly calmness seemed to overtake Jo; or maybe it was resolution. She started the truck and moved into an empty space. I got out of the cab and Jo followed behind me. She had her hands in her pockets and, shoulders hunched, she looked sad and defeated.
The walk up to my place seemed as long as the drive. I really didn’t know how I would even begin to broach the topic and I was hoping that Jo would say something first. Being a bit tipsy from drinking certainly didn’t help and I really had to pee on top of everything else.
I opened the door and walked into my apartment. I tossed my purse on the kitchen table as I went to get two glasses and something to drink from there fridge. Upon rushing back I found the door still opened and no Jo to be seen. I put the glasses and drink on the coffee table and, in sheer panic, ran out the door.
Jo was leaning against the wall, her fore head appearing to be holding her up. She was crying. I went to her side. This was not ‘normal’. I realized that she was at least as tipsy as I was and perhaps a bit more. The truth was that we were both dehydrated from all the dancing and the alcohol only worsened the situation.
“Please Jo…” I said as I softly took her arm. “…come on in and we’ll talk, okay?”
Jo’s approval was tacit and she allowed me to lead her into my place and to the love seat. I poured both of us some orange juice and sat down next to her, my body turned to face her. I reached behind me and grabbed tissues from a box that sat inside the end table. She took a tissue or two and quietly sipped her juice. It would be me who opened the conversation.
“There’s nothing wrong with you. It’s not you…it’s me.”
“Bullshit!!!” Jo’s explosion of anger frightened me. “That’s what guys tell me when they’ve found somebody else they’d rather fuck!!! Is that it??? You’re fucking somebody else???”
I began to cry. Jo’s words were so angry and hurtful…and also filled with hurt…that I sat stunned. Is that something guys said? Was I being ‘read’? Is there still a ‘guy’ hiding somewhere inside me? And then I thought about her hurt. I had, in her mind, rejected her after playing those stupid little flirting games.
But it wasn’t a game. What I felt for her when we danced embracing was real. When we kissed…it was real; it was all the way; it was ‘get a motel room folks’. Aye! But there lays the rub! Everything would be great till my panties came off and that tiny little remnant would be my ruination.
There was no delicate way to approach this. With tear filled eyes I let it out with a burst of emotion to rival hers.
“I was born a boy!” The tears flowed as my ‘ugly truth tumbled out into the light of scrutiny.
“You are SOOO full of shit!!!” Jo’s anger rose again. “I’ve heard some pretty lame shit but yours…yours is first class!!!” She got up and was making ready to leave and suddenly placed both of her hands on her face. “I don’t believe this is happening.”
“You can believe this happened!!!” Now I was angry. I turned my wrists over and pulled my bracelets up revealing the thin white scars. “Please…sit and I’ll tell you about them.”
Jo rolled her eyes, took an exasperated breath, and sat back down on the love seat. I poured us both more juice and sat back down as well.
“I was maybe ten or so. I would get up in the morning, walk into the bathroom and silently scream at what I saw in the mirror. I knew something was…not right? I mean…what I saw before me was more like a bad dream than the person who should have been me.”
I took a deep breath. I really didn’t know how to explain this all to Jo. She was looking at me like; ‘well???!!!’
“I would sit to pee. I had tried to do it standing like my older brothers but…I would wind up dribbling all over myself. As I got older…well…some parts of me didn’t grow like the rest of me. And I just has this different image of myself that I couldn’t explain.”
Tears silently rolled down my cheeks as I held a tissue in one hand and clutched my stomach with the other.
“Are you telling me you’ve had a sex change?” Jo always got to the heart of the matter. “Well what about those?” She pointed to my wrists.
“Fourteen. I woke up for the last time to what had become unbearable. Inside I wasn’t a male and I thought I would be stuck in that body for the rest of my life. School had become a nightmare with the name calling and harassment. I was going insane and I wanted it all to stop. So I took a razor and slit my wrists.”
“Oh my Lord!” Jo’s hands flew to her mouth and a very shocked look crossed her face.
“My mother found me on the bathroom floor. I had passed out from mental shock, not blood loss. The cuts weren’t deep enough to open an artery or vein. I didn’t have enough strength to do that.”
“So…you had a sex change. So what? What does that have to do with anything? What does that have to do with us? I’ve seen you naked when you’ve changed and you look…well…just fine.” She’s seen me naked? She peeked!!!
“No…you haven’t seen me naked. You’ve seen me with my bra off.”
“Oh this is fucking ridiculous!!!”
Jo stood up. I was worried she was going to leave until she pulled her tank top over her head and threw it down on the floor. Then she undid her belt and let her trousers fall to her feet. She undid the straps to her sandals and kicked them both across the room. Those were followed by her trousers, and then her panties. Jo then held her arms up and slowly turned, allowing me to view her body.
This was the first time I had seen Jo naked. Her body was breath taking, at least to me. She was sinewy and yet there were those curves. Her muscles were taught, yet there was that slightest of softness. And she had a bold black Celtic knot tattooed across the small of her back! A small tuft of neatly trimmed strawberry blond hair covered her crotch. I couldn’t help but smile; there were freckles galore!
Jo suddenly sat down in the arm chair at the end of the coffee table and threw her long legs over the arms. She placed the index and middle fingers of both hands in her mouth and wet them. Then she slowly dipped into her crotch and spread the slightly darker pink lips of her vagina, opening herself up for my inspection.
I could see the pinkness of her entry. She gently pulled back the hood of her clitoris, showing me its size; it was somewhat more sizable then the few I’ve seen. Jo then bucked her hips upward and opened herself even more. She placed her fingers inside and spread herself as far as was comfortable. She looked up at me to insure I was watching her.
Jo suddenly withdrew her fingers, put her feet back down on the floor, and rose up to sit next to me again on the love seat. She drew her knees up to her breast and held her fingers out under my nose. I inhaled her essence and instinctively took them into my mouth to clean. I couldn’t help but smile and giggle.
“Okay…” Jo smiled slyly back at me. “…I showed you mine…now you show me yours.” She challenged as she clutched one of the love seat’s throw pillows between her legs and her breasts.
Oh my God!!! Throw down time! My ‘ugly’ secret would be revealed in all its minuscule glory. I got up and reached behind me to unzip the back of my sheath. It dropped to my ankles and I stepped out of it. I bent my knees to grab and sling it over the other arm chair at my end of the coffee table. I kicked off my shoes and placed them at the foot of the chair..
“You’re stalling!” Jo giggled.
I turned off to the side and slipped my panties off. Jo held out her hand with her fingers wiggling indicating that she wanted them. I handed them to her and she immediately brought them up to her nose, inhaling their scent deeply.
“They’re scented!!! You are SOOO femme!” She laughed. Jo then made a spinning gesture with her finger, smiling wickedly.
I raised my arms and began to slowly turn away from her, saving the worst for last. Jo giggled and made the usual sexist comments; ‘nice ass…cute tits…” and so on. She even whistled. Finally I turned to face her. Jo leaned forward, hands over her mouth and brow furrowed.
“Oh my God!!! Where’s the rest of it.”
“Jo!!!” Okay…so I even stamped my foot. I was so afraid of being ridiculed and here it was!
“I’m sorry. It’s just that…” Her voice trailed off as she beckoned me closer with her hand.
Though I had a very neatly trimmed bikini line sprouting of hair, my atrophied penis was barely noticeable. She reached out and gently ran her fingers along the underside, suddenly pulling them back and to her mouth in shock.
“Where…” Jo looked up at me with a…concerned look on her face?
“Long gone. I’m on hormones. Though they weren’t very productive anyway and testicular cancer is estrogen driven. They had to go and would’ve eventually anyway.”
Jo put her legs down on the floor and reached out to take both my hands. She pulled me to her and hugged me, her face on my belly.
“For someone so smart…you’re pretty fucking stupid sometimes.” I felt her tears fall between her cheek and my belly.
“What I feel for you I feel…whatever the package you come in looks like.”
With that she grabbed my butt cheeks and took my penis into her mouth. She gently sucked on it and swirled her tongue around it. Then she slowly pulled back stretching it until it broke free with a small popping sound.
My eyes were closed, my head thrown back, and tears rolled out of my eyes as I smiled. That was the most exquisite…kiss…I had ever received.
“Did you like that?” Jo had to be kidding!!! But I could only nod my head. I was still feeling the lingering ecstasy of that moment. “Do you believe me?”
I finally opened my eyes and looked down at Jo. I was grinning ear to ear…and then some. I bent down and kissed her lips.
“I believe you before…and above everyone else.” And I hugged her shoulders as hard as I could. In truth…there was really nobody else except maybe Meg.
Jo got up and took my hand.
“Then let’s go to bed.”
“Not before we wash and clean our faces.”
“God!!! You are so femme!!!” She laughed.
If I’m ever asked what Heaven is like, I would immediately think back to waking up the next morning. I was spooned up behind Jo. The blanket was pulled up to her shoulders and me head was beneath it. The aroma of our night’s activities was thick in my nostrils and headily as I breathed it in. Her scent was on my face and fingers. I swore I would never wash again least it leaves my being forever. The heat and feel of her body touching mine was so very comforting and pleasing.
The sun light was streaming in through the window and passing though a crystal I’d hung to bath the room in a cascade of multi-colored light. I reached over to hug Jo to my body, waking her in the process. She turned and pulled me on top of her, bathing my face in kisses. We simply laid there with her caressing my back for several minutes. Then she spoke.
“What are you thinking about right now?”
‘What???” I hadn’t noticed that we had stopped and the truck was parked.
“I asked you what you were thinking about. You looked a million miles away.”
“Ohhh…just…stuff…us.” I smiled and shrugged.
“Yeah? Like what.”
We had turned toward each other. The ‘storm’ had blown over and we had weathered it as usual. Jo took my hand in hers and kissed my fingers. Her kisses always sent a shiver through my body. I brought my legs up under my butt and smiled at her.
“Like when you told your family about ‘us’.”
“Ohhh…yeah.” She giggled. “That was kind of amazing.”
“And I was only starting to become accustomed to your family get-togethers.” Jo was the runt of the litter! I was surrounded by giant people. Even Jo’s mom was slightly over six feet tall. Dinner with the Moran’s was like dinner with a football team though the boys’ wives or girlfriends were of normal height.
“Oh my God!!! Dinner for…I don’t even know how many. Seven brothers…girl friends and wives…and the grand children??? Twenty? No…more!”
“And your mom at one end of an endless table…”
“Actually two really big folding tables and the babies in arms or laps.”
“And your dad at the other end…”
“…with everybody waiting for the starter’s gun to be first into the food!”
“I was sitting next to your dad and you next to me.” I had to giggle.
“Yeah…and were holding hands under the table.”
“And you said something like…’we’re moving in together’ to your dad.”
“I think I shouted that. I mean…what with all the noise…”
“And your dad says something like…’Good…you’ll save some money being room mates. I never liked you living all alone anyway.’ And he’s going on and on about how great that would be and all the chores we could share.” I had to laugh because he was sooo clueless.
“And then this piece of bread comes flying through the air and hits him in the head mid sentence and my mom shouts at him…’Dan…that’s not what she means!!!’” Jo’s verging on tears she’s laughing so hard.
“And then you hold up your hand holding mine…and there’s silence in the room!!!”
“For the first time all day!!!” Jo’s face lighted up at that thought.
“I can’t believe the blank stare I got as he looked at you, then at me, then at your mom, then back to you…”
“He was speechless for the first time I can ever remember; Dan Moran with nothing to say???” He sat there white haired, red faced, and baby blue eyed.
“And then he looks at both of us, cracks a huge smile, and says…”
“’Mazel tov!!! I’ll have another beer.’” We both broke into hysterical laughter.
“That seems so long ago.” I said wistfully.
“Two years? Oh my God I can’t believe it. Seems like only a week or two in a way.”
“Yeah…” My voice trailed off as I thought about my family and their reaction.
“I remember when my brother Dylan cornered us in the kitchen afterward and he’s asking all around the big question.” Jo laughed as she spoke.
“Yeah.” I giggled. “I remember what you told him. I even blushed!”
“Yeah Dylan…we’re carpet munchers! Lawn mowers! Scissor sisters! Worshipers of the giant hairy clam!”
“I think you said a few other things as well. All I remember was him shouting ‘Nooo…’ and running out of the kitchen.”
“Yeah….” Jo giggled. “…but he got a grip.”
I looked at Jo and her at me. We always seemed to be able to read each others mind and we leaned in to kiss. She took my head in her hands and I embraced her as our lips met, stretched out across the cab of her pick-up. Then we looked into each others eyes again.
“I’m sorry.” Jo spoke solemnly. “I was going to say balls. But that’s not what I meant, ya know? I was just really pissed off at your…family.”
“I don’t know what to do…you know?” A tear fell from my eye. “They just don’t…approve of us. They really don’t like you and they think our relationship is…sick?”
Jo took both my hands in hers. I could see her trying to remain cool and calm. She took a deep breath and looked out the window at the water. We had come to one of her favorite spots on the Sound. There was a small park where people could sit at the water’s edge on a bench and stare out at the wide expanse of water. Then she looked back at me with a smile.
“There’s nothing we can do. They are who they are and that’s that. You have a sister and brother-in-law who love you and they certainly accept us, right?” I nodded. “In the two years I’ve known you, I’ve yet to meet your father. I don’t even think he really exists.”
I giggled at that. I mean…she’s right! He is non-existent in my life; just a shadow in a picture. Jo leaned in and we kissed again; a brief touching of our lips.
“All I know is that I love you. I’ve loved you from the first moment I saw you and I always want to be with you. End of story. Fuck them all if they don’t like me, or you, or us. We’re really all the family we need. Now come on…let’s get a bit of air.”
Jo smiled as she reached into the back of the cab and brought out a down sleeping bag. She opened it up and then, after removing her coat, wrapped the bag around her and came to my side of the truck. I removed my coat and stepped out into the frigid January air. Jo wrapped half the opened bag around me and we walked, arms around each others waists, to a bench by the water.
Jo sat down first with part of the bag shielding her butt from the wooden bench slats. She held the ends of the bag in her out stretched hands waiting for me to sit next to her, or on her lap. Instead I got on the bench with my knees splayed on either side of her and I wrapped my legs around and behind her. I was facing her whilst sitting on her lap.
Jo smiled and brought the bag’s ends together cocooning us as I placed my arms around her and rested my head on her breasts. I was nice and warm and very cozy. Jo rested her chin atop my head and looked out at the water as she held me like a child in her arms. I closed my eyes and inhaled her aroma. She was right. Wherever we were together was our home.
* “Desolation Row” — Bob Dylan. You seriously couldn’t think I could write that. Laika? Maybe.
Emily was lost on the worse night of the year. Fortunately she was found and there unfolds the tale. Click the link atop the picture for some more Seasonal Fluff.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 332.46 KB |